Skip to main content

Full text of "The American naturalist."

See other formats 


9 


AMERICAN NATURALIST 


AN ILLUSTRATED MAGAZINE 


NATURAL HISTORY: 


EDITED BY 
A. S. PACKARD, Jr, anD EDWARD D. COPE. 
ASSOCIATE EDITORS: 
W. N. LOCKINGTON, DEP. OF GEOGRAPHY AND TRAVELS. 
ProF. H. CARVILL LEWIS, DEPARTMENT OF MINERALOGY, 
Pror. C. E. BESSEY, DEPARTMENT OF BOTANY. 
Pror, C. V. RILEY, DEPARTMENT OF ENTOMOLOGY. 
ProF. O. T. MASON, DEPARTMENT OF ANTHROPOLOGY. 
Pror. HENRY SEWALL, DEPARTMENT OF PHYSIOLOGY. 
Dr, C. O. WHITMAN, DEPARTMENT OF MICROSCOPY. 


a VOLUME XVII. 


PART FIRST, 


eat Sion Y, 
( “ger 8 1929 


CONTENTS. 


The History of Anthracite Coal in Nature and Art. Speman RS Lippiscott: c e 8 
The Development of the Male Prothallium of the Field Horseta 


paea GRE ei 4s a a kasy paari Campbell... 10 
On the Geological Effects of a Vary Kotava of ih Ea rth. a Mes FORMA Se be Paien: 25 
On the Bite of the North Kikian Coil nakes (genus Elaps) . need W. True. Pee 

chenial Hairs and Fibers of Composit. [ Illustrated.]. . 5 ACO EEO 
Instinct and Memory exhibited by the Flying Squirrel in Conid 

ment, with a thought on the Origin of Wings in Bats . ols GTN see ia S208 7 gO 
The Extinct Rodentia of North America. [Illustrated.]. .... Dei Di. Copt oe nie e TOS SATO 
The Eroro Of Maat is 20 soe e See ae . .. Arthur Erwin Brown... z 
Indigg tone Graves i a a oe ERS i aa at: wees wey Charles? RAW ss Ss 


Organic Physics. aae tp 863, Vol ahkera MOT aa aaa 9 
The Mining Regions of Southern New Mexico. [Illustrated.]. . F. M. Endlich , 
Recent Discoveries of Fossil Fishes in the Devonian Rocks of 


Canada: isl u reece oS aie a ee A ee ae ed ane Pe Re MAUT a e n ee TSE 
n thẹ Extinct Dogs of North America, _[Mstated ieee S SEN 8 AE See ae ee eae 5 
“The Plains” of Michigan. . +See CEE & leah ema ee eee oon oa 
Indian Music. dn ‘win A. Barber Fa aby 
n the O nce of Pouitifagas: Strata i in a pire Plt 
eCarntiit} Group of Middle Pesueyhenains ieee eae aus eee COMMON a i ea OTE 
be Phn at ae ee see ee A ete ee) oe eee uaa F Jori.. taS e SPs 
he Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. iaoe I.—From Rio de 
Janeiro to Porto Alegre.)....... aw . Herbert H. Smith .. . . 351, 467 
Unnatural Attachments among Animals. ........ ee Joha dean Catok; i ciec 359 
severity Hunting in the Tee ee ee es 1E C Woi., SS 363 
a a acts Dipti. ior yi WE L E OFFER Sos SSBF, 409 
A Study of me Paimature Tiange of the North American 
‘Shrikes, to C goroet < thomas T Sirects. e . a e 389 
Wampum and is Histo AEE AS RES . Ernest arera E E T 
Tre PAL Eo canisation of Ani R CE ee ae ee 6 od ip eee Charles Morris. e sa o o 46 
Fiske Ge fg Classification of Moths. . . ene R. ae oie ee 


on the Ea of pe especially Sule: of the 
{Illustrated.].. . Swale coh eek ee + s a POGUE BERET ss so o rs . 505 
Upekee e p on e ee Sele ee eve ye tes cA Ge Van Akin... o 4 tt 
Pearls and Pearl Fisheries. Pani.: ano a GO o, T A EEA . 579 
rries—Soapstone Bowls and the Tools ied in 
inir ies ete oaa te es E era A araa ple etd 
i putes with a Coral 6. foie ee ace aA .J. Walter Fewkes . je oo WS 
Progress of nen Paleontology in in ithe United Šut ‘ee 
the year 4002. 5560. ee ee Viale wee Charles A. White... . «+ 598 
Note on the abe Campeloma of ee ie ee a ev eihene R. Ellsworth Call... ... 603 
Mosses. a get hte RR aS ee ae ose We P Deos ee ore 68 
PGiG tee ae MUTCSSION gs iso E see eee le La we ee ee os OS 


Seay ee TA COR eS i OS 


EDITORS’ Tarv 
The American Naturalist, 58; Nature in the Field, 58; The National Academy of Sciences, 
59; Dates of issue of the Naturalist for 1882, 6o ; Spencer and Darwin, 174; The tiarians, 
175; Home Credit, 176; Credit and Ag ed ah 293; The Origin of the Fittest, 294; Time 
in Biological work, 295; Ph ae Diagrams, 391; Scientific Publications of the United 
vernment, 515; Bismarck as PERESA 516; The National Academy’s meeting, 
627. 


lV 


Recent LITERATURE. 


Contents. 


A new edition of Sachs’ Botany, 60 ; , eats A the cervical Vertebræ in Chelonians, 6r; 
n the Noxious enefici 


ng 

Summer Birds RO me Catskill, Pe ; Faiet s Notes on some Fossil Mammals, 183; Nicholson’s 
Synopsis of th e Ani ph 5 Kingdon 184; Recent Books and Pamphlets, 184 ; 
I 


h 
. cal Yearly Record, 394; ssn ice of LeCont 's Geology. 39 5; Zittell’s Mand-book of Pal- 


zontology, 396; Davis’ Glacial Erosion, e Lyman’s expedition, 

397; Miller’s American Palzozoic Fossils, Remik 6 n the Systematic Aaa ement of the 

American Turdidæ, 398 ; The Unite ao y came Repi for 1881 and 1882 [Illustrated], 
phlets, 401; Lieut. Symonds’ Report on the Upper Columbia 


Mosie’s How to Dissecta Bird. as ; aes ea of nee Caprellidz, 633; The Ge logical 
a. od 1878, 634; Geological Survey of Ohio, 634; King’s Economic Relatio is aes Wiscons 
Bi 6; The Zoological Record for 1881, 637; Recent Books and Pamphlets, 


GENERALI NOTES., 


Geography and Sins Tompi Stations, 185 ; Danish Arctic Expedition, mi; Arctic 


Items, 176; Scientific Results of the Jeannette Expedition, 187; Geographical Notes, 188; Africa, 
301; aye i, 302; Geogra ae Notes, 304; nn: 402; The Oasis of Ouargla, 403; i graphi- 
cal N 404; Arctic Items, 527; Cape Horn Pedia, 528; Asia, 528; Salt and 


Ivens’ poes in Central and West Africa, 530; Asia, 641; Africa, 642; Geographical 
Notes, 644. 


G i Palæontol On Uintath d Bathmodon, 68; The Nevada Biped Tracks 
urate 68; The Ploy of Chester county, Penna., 72 ; Kowalevsky on Elasmotherium, 72; 
wo new Genera of Pythonomorpha, 72, Scudder on Triassic Insects, 73; Some Tertiary Neu- 


bottom under the . 305; The Tertiary sits o lope, 308 ; 
A new fossil Sirenian, 309 ; The Geological Structure of South America, 309; Geological News 


33 
genus aces (Mcrae, 535; Geological Notes, 535; The Decay of Rocks Geologically 
Considere Annual 


, 645: Geology of the Chester valley of Dees oe a 
Report of the State Geologist = “New Senay pa 1882, 648; The Tides on the 
f49; A New Iguanodon, 650; Geological News, 65 


Mineralogy —The Mechanical Separation of Minerals, 74; Axinite from Bethlehem, 75; 
Samarskite from Canada, 76; The Cryolite group of Minerals, 76; Heating oe. for the 
Microscope, 76; Mineralogical Notes, 76 ; Analyses of some Virginia minerals, 312 ; Analyses o 

e North Ca Carolina minerals, 313; A new variety of Bournonite, 314 ; Native Gold alloys, 314; 


Contents, v 


Some Greenland minerals, 314; Tin in Alabama, 315; Telluriferous Copper, 315; The Nomen- 
latu: 


ro ; Charo 
Precipitant for Gold, 652 ; Crystallized Serpentine from Delaware, 653; The Fluorine Uidon. 
53; orwegian Dust Shower, 654; Microlite from Elba, 654; Amelia County, Va., min- 
erals, 654; The Wm. S. Vaux Collection, 654. 


ty.—The In pa of Schweinitzian and other early descriptions, 77; Watson’s 
s= E to Am n Botany, X,’ 78; Bot ppa in HEARS 79; Sylloge Fun- 
gorum omnium SPAR pit in 79; Dr. Gray’s R f Echi um, 
80 ; New species of North American Fungi, 192, 316; New species Ps Micrococcus (Bacteria) ; 


5 New rm G 655 
boards as to the Compass Plant, 656; apie of the rll hg cy A ie on 
Tradescantia virginica, 658 ; Influence PP s Moonligh n Plants, 658 : SPUR rkable fall of Pine 
Pollen, ka! Pie AER of Plant and Animal Cells, ea ; of REV 659. 


S A lists of North American Lepidoptera, 80; The “ rani nie 82; ei 

thaline C came. 83; Alternation of Crops versus the Wheat-stalk Isosoma, 84 ofa 
colytid beetle in the sugar maples of -Northeastern New York Dindi. ii: i aes is 
stinct in a Butterfly, 196; Observations on the fertilization of Yucca and on structural and ana- 
tomical Ton in Piosaba and Prodoxus, 197; Natural Sugaring, 197 ; Epilachna corrupta 
as an injurious Insect, 198 ; Saa a the Twelve-punctured Asparagus beetle, 199 ; Trogoderma 
tarsal M E I i lifornia, 199 ; Hearing in Insects, 200; Instinct of the 


ut) 


Seventeen-yea’ (Ci d ; Food-habits mmen maculata, 322; Clothes 


;. ah ie ; 

Relations of the Carabidæ ze Coccinellidæ to Birds, 419; Phylloxera ae 9; Fostering the 

study of nomic Entomology, 420;Viviparity in a Moth, ; Damage to Silver Plate by In- 

sects, 420; The Hibernation pA Aletia xylina Say, in prs United States a a settled fa ct, 420; Pos- 
at i 


» 549 ew Cl eC ica, 
660; A pretty and unique mae Tosia [lustre ted], a ; Simulium feeding on other 
Padi as saree in a Beetle, ; Synopsis of the N. A. Heliothinz, 662; Stylopised 
; Death of pdt Bele ith 663; Fig Caprificators, 663; Protection of Insect 

aa 2 ie The Chigoe in Africa, 664; Cocoon of Telea polyphemus, 664: The sucki 
rgans of Bees, Bugs and Flies » 664; The “ Pine Moth of Nantucket,” k: Entomolog- 


Zool th l , 86; New and rare Fishes in the Mediterranean, 88 ; 

A Dt inis Flat-w worm, 89; Meta misëphosts of Penzeus, 90; The growth of the Molluscan 

‘shell, e: he ir dai bathe o 
es 


ze by cut cuttings , and the 
identi ak certain species, ; On the eastern n range of Unio pressus (Lea), 204; Bythinia 
Limax maxi Copepod of 


tentaculata ( Linn.) 
the family Harpacticidæ, 206; The sucker on ae fin of the Heteropods is not a sexual 
characteristic. 


rotary organs, 
A curious Nudibranch Mollusk, 214; Zoological Notes, ~ ; Transactions of the Linnzan 
Society of New York, 324; Remarks on the Piriha of argaritana margaritifera (Linn.), 


Contents. 


324; The COANE ME position vas ie Archipolypdcs, a + group oi RN ppd Misrata 
326; The Vogmar o 
banksii), 330; Hia on Floridian and ‘Texan Fishes, sats ; Shufelde’: s Contributions to the Anat- 
omy of Birds. 437° * pnie FaFa 3325 i Anatomy of the Chiroptera, 332; Zoological 
Notes, 333; taken off the southern coast of New England 
in 1882, 425; Migration of Animals naar the Suez — 435; Sg ley of the Sponges, 426 ; 

The Affinities of Tetraplatia volitans, n New England Waters, 426: 
Limax maximus in Central Mas sachin, k Tullberg on the structureof the Shell of Crus- 
tacea and Mollusks, 427; Wright’ s Am n Parasitic ae aes 427; Supposed D of the 
species of Ocypoda from the Bon n islands, 427; heres ae Uni o, 428; ate species of 
Polydesmus with Eyes Paidtcatant, as 428; The P: of Verte bra es as seen inthe 

and th 


ts, 4 A ma: $ 
an Whale ba; The Repetition of oe Hydrozoa, 432; Distribution of Unio pressus 
T i + Sa i 


33; 
Animals, 550; Desiccation a Pauk 551; The cause rof" ‘R t” in Sheep, 551; Chromato- 
i rg Be 


Web, 669; The St a, 

the Mouth Structure of Tadpoles, 670; Hybridization of Brook Trout and Grayling, 671; 
Effect a page on Insect Life, 671; The Hairy Woodpecker, a correction, 673; Zoological 
Notes 


Physiology. —Beneke on spe coe tt 98; A Correction, 98; Sense of Color in Cephalopoda, 
99; Physiological News, e recent accessions to our knowledge of the Physiology of the 


th mbryo f Disease 
terial Organisms, 442; The Origin and Destiny of Fat Cells, 444; Recent Embryological papers 
t j i 


the Blood, 5 
Action of Saliva, 562; Varying the os 1 Background se Reflex aer 562; ‘denon 
i el 


Plants and Animals, 563; A Text-book of Physiology, 677 ; Comparisons of Strength between 
large and small Animals, 677; The direct influence of gradual variations of temperature upon 
the rate of beat of the Dog’s Heart, 680; Skin vision, 680; Phosphorescence and Respiration in 
Annelid Worms, 681. 


Psychology.—Teaching Para Mie use of EE 100; The Habits of a caged Robin, 102; 


The Nesting of the black and , 103; A bewildered Snow-bird, 105; A Toad’s Cun- 
ning, to5; Anecdote about Cats, 220; Th e odi Diiis of a blind eo 220; Additional 
remarks relative to teaching Brutes the use of Letters, 212; Dreams, 338; z Mulleron the 
Inheritance of Traditions among social agra ” Animal Docters, 445; gar icide of Scor- 
pions, 446; Exhibition of Reasoning Powe r Bear, 448; The Se of Bees 448; 
The Frontiers of Insanity, 449; Romanes” pee Sete 564 ; Intelligence in Protozoa, 
ate age Anxiety in a horned Toad, ; Bufo americanus at Play, 683; Intelli- 


; Mat 
gence in the Elephant, 684; A Story of a Dog, 684; The Mocking Bird, 685; Maski 
rabs, 636. . 


Anthropology.—Discovery of Mound Relics at Devil river, Lake Huron, 106 ; Stone Im 
ean Miami county, Ohio, 107; Cup-shaped Stones in a 107; har of as 


we language neri Aa ono ology in Europe, 108; ee nology of the Vega, 223; The Manu- 
pa Troano, 225; Archæological Lectures, 226; Music of North American paia 226; 
an; es of A Alia. 34! ; The Antiquity of Man, 343; Bittiothers Americana, 345: Ravana 


of Miklukho- Maclay, 449; Revue d’Ethnographie, 450; Legends of the Iroquois, 451 
American Copper Artefacts; 452; Babylonian Oils ao: 452; White Indians in South Amer- 
ica, 453; Cann balism in New England, 453; The Brookville Society of Natural History, 453 ; 


Contents. vii 


Mexican Archæology, 453; ee in France, 453: Report of the Peabody Museum, 


g 3: 
454; The-American Antiquarian, 454 ; Popular Ethnology, 454; Dawkins on the Antiquity of 
i e He 


Man, ; The Carson Fania, 567; Corea: mit Nation, 563; Contributions to 
North American Et ’ ; A new African Sgi $ ; Peabody demy of 
Science, 570; Archæology of Illinois, 570; The Wyoming Historical and Geological Society, 

d Asiria ot eae Ws o Germany in 1881-:882, 


n Her 687; Anthropometry, 

ast, Dialects of Bolivian Indians Big Race eae at N ani of ore Oh 691. 
Microscopy.—Orientation in Microtomic Sections, 109; The Reconstruction of Objects from 
peat 110; Method of Reconstruction, tır ; The Diffusion of Bacteria, 112 ; Proceedings of 
estruction of Microscopical Organisms in Potable 

; The Microbe of “ Red Evil” a Pig 


se. their Photographs, 572; Hertwig’s Method of Preparing and Cutting eener 


Eggs, 572 
tr News, 114, 229, 346, 458, 575, 692. 
PROCEEDINGS OF SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES, 116, 232, 3 an ews 577 695. 
societies mentioned and the page of each reference 


„Next volume we will have the 


ee ee ee a a O OEN? 


’ 


THE 


AMERICAN NATURALIST. 


VoL xvu. — JANUARY, 1883. — No. I. 


THE HISTORY OF ANTHRACITE COAL IN NA- 
TURE AND ART. 


BY JAMES S. LIPPINCOTT. 


HAT our anthracite has been debituminized is evident, but 
whence the heat that has thus changed its character is not so 
clear. It appears, says Dana, that the change has arisen from 
some cause connected with the uplifting of the rocks which con- 
tain the coal. In the anthracite fields the coal beds have been 
violently contorted, and the angles of dip are frequently vertical, © 
and in some instances the beds have been entirely inverted. This 
is doubtless due to the corrugations of the coating crust of the 
earth which, from some cause, has operated more violently in the 
eastern than in the western section of the coal basins. The an- 
thracite beds lie in closer proximity to the granite and gneissic 
bases of the Silurian rocks which form the lower substratum of 
the base of the coal rocks and thus were more fully exposed to 
the heating action of the earth’s nucleus, and more completely 
debituminized. The pressure of the vast accumulation of super- 


incumbent rocks must not be disregarded as a probable source of 


heat, and consequent chemical change. Under the influence of 
the elevated temperature and the great pressure which prevail at 
considerable depths, sedimentary rocks which have been long 
accumulating, would acquire a certain degree of fluidity and ap- 
proach a temperature nearly equal to that of redness, and thus 
we may find a cause adequate to debituminize the bituminous 
coals into the hardest anthracites. 

The more closely the coal strata are studied, the more forcible 


‘becomes the evidence that they aai in the manner of mod- 


VOL, XVII.—NO,. I. 


2 History of Anthracite Coal in Nature and Art. (January, 


ern deltas. That the wood and fine sand exist without pebbles, 
and are stratified with the leaves and roots of terrestrial plants, 
free in most part from any intermixture of marine remains, im- 
ply the persistence in the same region of a vast body of fresh 
water. This water was also charged, as is a great river, with an 
inexhaustible supply of sediment, and such as would drain a con- 
tinent having within it one or more ranges of mountains. A bed 
of coal, even when purest, consists of distinct layers, though not 
usually separable unless quite impure from the presence of clay. 
These layers may,be distinctly seen as alternating shades of black, 
even in almost any of the hardest specimens of anthracite. The 
researches of chemists have proved’ that wood burned in the 
earth and exposed to moisture and partially or entirely excluded 
from the air, is converted into lignite or brown-coal. A long 
period of decomposition finally changes this lignite into bitumin- 
ous, and subsequent decarbonization through the increased heat 
of pressure or proximity to the heated earth, converts this finally 
into anthracite. The gases that result are the fire damp so de- 
structive to incautious miners. 

The processes through which the beds of anthracite has passed 
may be outlined as follows; 

The coal was formed at the level of the sea and afterwards 
lifted to a vast height, but the shrinking and crumpling of the 
crust has flexed these beds and the many sand and clay and lime- 
stone beds beneath them; the frost and rains have broken them 
down and the waves of the ancient sea have repeatedly rolled 
over them as they have many times subsided to be again raised 
and again acted upon by agencies above the water. But a small 
part of these coal beds, and of the great masses of rock which 
once towered to such vast heights, remain, and the greater the 
elevation the greater has been the destruction. Our beds of an- 
thracite are now found only where the subsidence was very great 
—in troughs caught in foldings of the underlying rocks, being 
often nearly vertical and doubled and re-doubled upon each other. 
The old rocks were worn down, after the once horizontal deposits 
had been made to stand on edge at various angles to the horizon; 
the soft clays and limestones and sands were then washed into 
the ocean, or gathered into the deeper depressions in the con- 
torted strata. 

The Carboniferous ead opened with a marked change over 


1983.] History of Anthracite Coal in Nature and Art. 3 


the continent. The red shales became covered with extensive 
beds of gravel or deposits of sand, which, hardening into a gritty 
rock, form the millstone grit and sandstone, which underly the 
coal measures. These fragments are the veins of some quartzose 
formations of former ages, which have again and again been 
cemented and re-broken, to repose at last a barrier against further 
destruction of the beds of coal. Forbidding as these barrier 
mountains may appear whence no valuable return could reward 
the cultivator, they may be regarded as proofs of the wisdom of 
the great architect who has provided that they should preserve, 
by their enormous eastward thickening, the secure basins har- 
dened and toughened to resist further denudation, to become the 
strong storehouse of treasures more truly golden than all the 
glittering mines of Colorado and California. 

“ Coal,” says Professor Newberry, “is entitled to be considered 
the mainspring of our [material] civilization. Wealth with its 
comforts, the luxuries and triumphs it brings, are its gifts, and its 
possession is. therefore the highest material boon that can be 
craved by a community or nation.” Coal is to the world of in- 
dustry what the sun is to the natural world, the great source of 
light and heat, with their innumerable benefits. It is not only 
the principal generator of steam, but steam is also dependent 
upon iron, and the manufacture of iron is dependent upon coal, 
therefore these three most powerful among physical agents of 
modern advancement have their basis in the coal mine. “ The 
exclusive possession of vast mines of anthracite within short dis- 
tances from the seaboard, is one of inestimable value, and places- 
Pennsylvania in an enviable position.” “ And it is difficult to say 
what vast populations its production alone will hereafter sus- 
tain, and to what height of power and importance it may ulti- 
mately elevate the State.” 

From Bethlehem we have followed the beautiful Lehigh, whose 
waters have been drawn largely into the canal,the massive walls and 
locks of which are a fitting measurement of the enterprise and in- 
domitable energy of the father of the Lehigh coal business, and 
whose name is commemorative of the town which stands at the 
upper extremity of his noble work. The story of the efforts of 
Josiah White, of Philadelphia, and his indomitable pluck, deserves 
to be again and again rehearsed, conveying as it does a lesson of 
instruction to new men of new generations. It has been well told 


4 History of Anthracite Coal in Nature and Art. į January, 


by his son-in-law, from whose work we extract one short notice 
of the labors of this extraordinary man.! 

To the sagacity and perseverance of Josiah White, we are in- 
debted for the planting of the seed that has grown to such gigan- 
tic proportions in the anthracite coal.trade of Pennsylvania. 
Josiah White and Erskine Hazard, his partner in the manufacture 
of wire at the Falls of Schuylkill, early learned that they needed 
a liberal supply of fuel, such as would alone be found in mineral 
coal. Having obtained a small quantity from the Lehigh in 1812, 
the earliest brought to market, one of the first experiments in 
having it for manufacturing purposes was made at their works. 
“Incredible as it may seem at this day, great difficulty was found 
in causing it to ignite, mainly from want of patience and from the 
deficient draft of the furnace in which the effort was made to burn 
it. An entire night was spent in the vain attempt, when in des- 
pair the workmen shut the furnace door and retired and left the coal 
to its fate. Fortunately one of them had left his jacket in the 
mill, and on returning for it in half an hour later noticed that the 
door was red hot, and upon opening the furnace was surprised 
to find the mass at a glowing heat. The other workmen were 
summoned and four separated pieces of iron were heated by the — 
same fire and rolled, before it required to be renewed.” The 
secret of kindling anthracite had been discovered. In 1814 a few 
ark loads were brought down the Delaware, but the public was 
very unwilling to purchase, for said many “the black stones will 
not burn.” Bryant records the distrust with which it was viewed 
in “ A meditation on Rhode Island coal”’ 

“ Dark anthracite! that reddenest on my hearth, 

Thou in those island mines dost slumber long, 
But now thou art come forth to warm the earth 

And put to shame the men that mean thee wrong ; 
Thou shalt be coals of fire to those that hate thee, 

And warm the shins of all that underrate thee. 
Yea, they did wrong thee foully, they who mocked 

Thy konest face, and said thou would’st not burn, 
Of leaving thee to chimney-pieces talked 

And grew profane, and swore, in bitter scorn 
That men might to thy inner caves retire, 

And there, unsinged, abide the day of fire.’’ 


1 Memoir of Josiah White, showing his connection with the introduction and use of 
anthracite coal and iron, and the construction of some of the canals and railroads of 
Pennsylvania, etc. By Richard Richardson. Philadelphia: J. B. Lippincott & Co. 
1873. 12mo, pp. 135. 


1883.] History of Anthracite Coal in Nature and Art. 5 


White and Hazard procured a new supply from the head-waters 
of the Schuylkill, paying forty dollars a ton delivered in wagons 
at their works. Believing they could supply the needs at a 
cheaper rate by making the Schuylkill navigable, they applied to 
the Legislature for the privilege. But through the ignorant mis- 
representations of the member from Schuylkill county, who as- 
sured the Legislature that “ the black stone would not burn,” they 
were unsuccessful. They were not the men to be thus thwarted, 
and we find them soon active in organizing an association for the 
improvement of the Schuylkill, which resulted in the present 
Schuylkill Navigation Company, incorporated in 1815. 

Having failed to obtain coal from the Schuyikill region, either 
by law for the improvement of the river or afterwards from the 
Navigation Company, White and Hazard turned their attention to 
the Lehigh region. Coal had been discovered on the Lehigh as 
early as 1792 and a Lehigh coal company had been formed, but 
without a charter, which had sent a small quantity to Philadel- 
phia, but owing to the difficulties of navigation it early abandoned 
the business. Some of the coal it is said, was tried under the 
boiler of the engine at Centre Square, in the first Philadelphia 
water works, but only served to put the fire out, and the remainder 
was broken up and spread on the walks as gravel. 

Josiah White visited the Lehigh region in 1817, and returned 
home favorably impressed with the practicability of improving the 
river and mining coal. In company with his co-partners he ob- 
tained a lease of the coal company’s lands for an ear of corn a 
year, if demanded ; obtained a charter for the improvement of the 
Lehigh, and soon in person sat about leveling it from Stoddarts- 
ville to Easton upon the ice, with the only leveling instrument to 
be found in Philadelphia. They at first constructed a turnpike 
road descending 1000 feet in the eight miles from the mines to 
the river. The road was superseded by the gravity railroad in 
1827. Josiah White, in the construction of the dams and walls 
_ labored with untiring assiduity, dressed oftentimes in a red flannel 
shirt, roundabout coat, cap and strong shoes with a hole cut in 
Uie toe, to let out the water. “In the summer I was,” says he, 

“as much in the water as out of it for three seasons and slept for 
the first two without a bed, in the same manner as the work- 
men.” 

In 1820, they sent the first anthracite to market by their arti- 


6 History of Anthractte Coal in Nature and Art. [January, 


ficial navigation, the whole quantity being 365 tons, which was 
more than enough to supply the families who would use it, 
although they never asked more than eight dollars and forty cents 
aton. To overcome the objection many found owing to the diffi- 
culties found in igniting the coal, Josiah White made many ex- 
periments with different kinds of grates, fixtures in his office and 
at his house in Philadelphia, and had a fire in operation for the 
inspection of the public, which showed the complete practicability 
of using anthracite for household warming, cooking, etc. 

Though the company was mining or rather quarrying the finest 
mass of coal yet known to exist, the difficulties in the way of 
selling the stock or extending the works seemed to increase; 
but “there is no difficulty to him that wills,’ and by allowing 
new subscribers extraordinary advantages, the company obtained 
means to continue the improvements. In January, 1823, they 
` were declared finished, and in this year, 5800 tons were sent 
down the Lehigh, and but about 1000 tons were left on hand un- 
sold in the following spring. Josiah White had, about this time, 
contrived the present plan of weighing coal in wagons, with a 
scale, the dish resting on four knife-edged fulcrums and com- 
pound levers. His genius seemed equal to any emergency. In 
1824, they sent down 9540 tons. The public had begun to be- 
lieve in the permanency of the supply, and new forms of grates 
and stoves having been introduced and the price kept steadily at 
eight dollars and forty cents per ton, the demand increased. 
Several patriotic ladies exhibited sample-fires, and their glowing 
grates warmed the indifferent to a zeal for anthracite, making it 
popular, so that, in 1825, the company sent 28,393 tons to mar- 
ket. In 1827 the railroad from Mauch Chunk to the mines was 
made, mainly upon the old wagon route laid out by Josiah White 
and Erskine Hazard, in 1818. This was the first railroad in this 
country constructed for the transportation of coal, and, with one 
or two trifling exceptions, the first constructed for any purpose. 
This was a gravity road, having a descent of 100 feet per mile for 
upwards of nine miles. After the mules, which had hauled back 
the trains, had ridden down with the coal in a car made for the 
purpose of carrying them, they could not be forced to walk down 
again, being ever ready to enjoy the luxury of a ride. 

Josiah White thus divides with another enterprising Friend, 
or Quaker, Edward Pease, of Darlington, England, the honor of 


i 
3 
e 
E 
ie 
$ 
$ 
iQ 
i 
a 
; 
a 
i 
j 

g 

i 


1883.] History of Anthracite Coal in Nature and Art. 7 


having been a pioneer of railway enterprise. Edward Pease was 

the father of British railway enterprise; and was, like Josiah 
White, “a man who could see a hundred miles ahead.” He was 

a man of excellent business abilities, energetic, and of most per- 
sistent stuff. Having been placed upon a committee to devise 
improved modes of conveyance from Stockton to Darlington, 

thenceforth his heart was in the project of a railway, till the act 
was passed in 1823, and the first railway was opened for traffic 

Sept. 27th, 1825, thirteen months prior to the opening of that be- 

tween Liverpool and Manchester. The road built through the 

influence of Edward Pease was intended to aid in developing the 

vast mineral resources of his district, and but for his exertions 

and that of his sons, another generation might have passed away 
before the people of the region benefited could have enjoyed the 

marvelous prosperity with which they have been favored. The 

enterprise, courage and pertinacious genius of one man has 

tamed the uncouth savagery of nature, changed the dashing tor- 

rent into a placid canal, turned the wilderness into a busy abode 

of happy industries, opened to day the treasures hidden for ages, 

and poured them out to bless his fellows and advance more rapidly 

the ever progressing course of human development. When 

from the summit of Mount Pisgah the admiring tourist gazes 

upon the wonderful scene spread before him, and regards the 

railroads with their immense trains of coal, the canal bearing its 

burdened boats, the activity everywhere visible in this hive of 
industry, let him turn to the memory of Josiah White, and apply 

to him the words as aptly written of another, Si ejus monumentum 
requiris circumspice. 

Arrived at White Haven, we leave the Lehigh Valley road and 
take the Nescopeck branch. This carries us for nine miles up an 
incline which, at some places, rises upwards of 147 feet to the 
mile, while it follows seemingly every curve that could be readily 
devised in its winding track. Mountains are around us and above 
us, and red rocks and gray rocks and white sandstone—pebble 
rocks succeed in order piled in endless variety of attitudes—until 
we at length are deposited at the simple station at Upper Lehigh, 
and we have reached a height of 1850 feet above the sea. We 
are in the midst of a coal basin, small, it is true, but of immense 
value. The Green Mountain basin is but about two and a quar- 
ter miles in extent, and is worked at five slopes which supply 


8 History of Anthracite Coal in Nature and Art. [January, 


three immense coal-breakers and turn out annually 300,000 tons 
of.superior coal. This basin exhibits the manner in which the 
beds have been laid down and corrugated very satisfactorily. Its 
twelve feet vein is the lowest workable bed, and is known as the 
Buck Mountain seam, one of the most valuable for furnace use. 
The blocks of white quartzose conglomerate lie in wild confusion 
around, a white sandy soil prevails, and a wilderness of whortle- 
berry bushes, overtopped by sorrowing pines, are among the un- 
attractive features of the landscape. We are compelled to look 
far away for beauty, and we find it in the long green masses of 
the Buck mountain, towering in the distance in the south, and in 
the hazy Pokono, sixty miles away to the east, in the dim dis- 
tance. A pleasant walk of half a mile will bring us to a mass of 
giant rocks, from which we may look down into the wide and 
deep ravine bearing the repelling name of “ Hell Kitchen,” from 
the blasts of hot air that at times arise from its depths. From 
this pleasant outlook we may extend our gaze over and beyond 
the Butler valley, or Nescopeck, as it is also termed, to find our 
view bounded on the north by the mountains of that name which 
arrests our otherwise extended range of vision; even to the Wy- 
oming mountain, the southern border of that valley long known 
to fame, and sung by Campbell as ; 

“ Once the loveliest land of all 
That see the Atlantic wave the morn restore.” 


We will leave the scenery around us near and far, and devote 
ourselves for the remainder of this too extended paper to the un- 
romantic but deeply interesting facts of coal mining. In wan- 
dering about the wilderness we came upon great sink-holes, which 
marked the places where the underpinning had broken and per- 
mitted the superincumbent mass of rock to descend. In these 
places there appeared a mixture of broken coal and sand, indi- 
cating the outcrop of the great coal seam. At a point near our 
hotel this has been opened, and a slope and steam engines and 
coal breaker, and all the busy industries of coal mining are vig- 

orously in action. At the No. 1 slope the coal seam descends at 
an angle of about 30° until it has reached the perpendicular 
depth of 180 feet. The bed then rises nearly vertical, and ap- 
proaching the surface, sinks again at nearly the same angle to the 
depth of 240 feet, and thence lies, as it extends southward, be- 
neath and across the valley at an angle of 10°, more or less, being 


1883.] History of Anthracite Coal in Nature and Art. 


Lower A seam. 


Upper A seam. 


(R) Buck mountain seam. 


1880 


SECTION THROUGH SLOPE 2 UPPER LEHIGH COLLIERY. 


Counter gangway. 


Scale 400 feet to the inch, 


Tide elevation 1547 feet. 


Main gangway. 


Slope No: 2. 


Tide elevation 1787 feet 4 inches- 


NA 


Buck mountain seam, 


5 
7 
7 
/ 
(B. 


ed 


s10 


s 


Lower seam, approximate position- 


i 


10 The Development of the Male Prothallium [January, 


somewhat flexed from the level until it runs out on the southern 
edge of the basin. At the summit of the second dip another 
slope has been opened, and between these two slopes stands the 
giant coal-breaker, supplied with coal by the action of immense 
engines which draw, by means of wire rope, the loaded cars to 
its lofty height. The coal is drawn, in the second slope, up an 
incline of 424 feet by means of a wire rope 4300 feet in length, 
and nearly two inches indiameter. About 600 cars are daily 
hoisted by this rope, and the cars are drawn 174 feet up the in- 
cline within the breaker alone. This anticlinal, flexure, or saddle, 
brings into near proximity to the breaker a vertical mass of coal 
twelve feet in thickness and nearly 200 feet in height, and extend- 
ing eastward and westward up and down the valley, to thin out 
as the conglomerate rises, basin-like, to its outcropping edge. 
During 1880 there were three breakers in the basin, employing 
389 men inside and 215 outside the mines. To open the mine 
-and break up the coal from its beds. 1514 kegs of powder, weigh- 
ing twenty-five pounds each, were used, and the product of 
330,444 tons of coal of 2240 lbs. each were sent to market. This 
valley and its plant for mining is the property of one family, and 
has proved, under their enterprise and energy, a princely domain. 


A’ 


MS 


THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE MALE PROTHALLIUM 
OF THE FIELD HORSETAIL. 


BY PROFESSOR DOUGLASS H. CAMPBELL. 


lepers the vascular cryptogams, perhaps none can be more 

satisfactorily studied than Eguisetum arvense, both as regards 
the structure of the mature plant and that of the prothallium; the 
plant being a common one, and readily obtained for study. The 
growth of the fertile plant is very rapid, so that the cells are 
large and distinct, and being comparatively free from the silicious 
deposit so noticeable in most of the other species, it is much less 
difficult toexamine. Finally, and what is of chief interest here, 
the spores germinate very readily if sown immediately after ma- 
turing, and offer a most interesting example, in their development, 
of the growth and division of cells. Within a few weeks of sow- 
ing, the antheridia are. produced abundantly, containing anthero- 
zoids of extraordinary size, much larger than those of the mosses 
-and ferns. 


1883. | of the Field Horsetail.. rI 


This paper contains the results of some observations upon the 
development of the male prothallium of Egutisetum arvense, made 
in the botanical laboratory of the University of Michigan, in the 
‘spring of the present year. 

Mature fertile plants were gathered on the 28th of April, and 
the following day the spores (Pl. 1, Fig. 1) were sown under glass, 
some in water and the remainder in damp earth. The second 
day after, while some were already divided into two cells, (Fig. 
3), others had just begun to throw out the root hair (Fig. 2). 
Usually the first sign of active germination was the protrusion of 
a nearly colorless tube, the root hair (Fig. 2), followed very soon 
by a division of the body of the spore into two cells by a longi- 
tudinal septum (Fig. 3 a). Sometimes the second cell seems to 
be formed by a kind of budding (Fig. 3 4), but this, though not 
uncommon, is not the ordinary method. The root-hair grows 
with extreme rapidity, especially where the spores were growing 
in water (Fig. 4), and is destitute of chlorophyll, while in the 
body of the spore the chlorophyll is abundant. Almost imme- 
diately on the germination of the spore a very perceptible change 
occurs in the chlorophyll. While in the spore before germination 
‘the chlorophyll is evenly distributed throughout, as soon as ger- 
mination begins there is a tendency in it to collect in distinct 
masses or chlorophyll bodies, which at an early stage in the 
‘development of the prothallium become very sharply marked. 
It is a difficult matter to give any definite rule for the method of 
cell division, as it differs so much in different individuals. Some- 
times, though rarely, no root-hair is given off, the spore develop- 
ing otherwise in a normal manner; again, in other cases there is 
a great enlargement of the spore without the formation of septa 
for a long time after germination commences (Fig. 8), (this was 
specially noticeable in the spores grown in water)—forming elon- 
gated flask-shaped cells. 

On May 3d the spores presented the appearance shown in Figs. 
4-6. Some were divided into four cells by longitudinal septa 
dividing the cells already formed, and in others (Fig. 5), the lower 
cell remained undivided, while the upper was divided into two, 
the cells having considerably grown in the meantime. No fur- 
ther change of importance was noted for several days, except a 
constant increase in the size of the cells. Figs. 7 æ ġc shows 
forms observed May 5th, the first showing a spore that seem 


12 The Development of the Male Prothallium [January, 


to have divided into three cells at first, instead of two, as was 
ordinarily the case. 

Many of the prothallia show a tendency to branch quite early, 
as is shown in Figs. 9 and 10, drawn May 8th. In these the 
basal cell remains undivided, and increases but little in length, 
while the others become elongated and divided by a longitudinal 
septum, forming two parallel rows of cells that finally develop into 
the two main branches of the older prothallium. This tendency 
is more plainly seen in Figs. 11 and 12, drawn at the same time 
from specimens that had developed further. In both of these the 
rows of cells have separated at the ends so as to plainly show the 
beginnings of the branches. 

Sometimes, as in Fig. 14, there is considerable growth before 
any tendency to branching is shown; in this case the branch 
seeming to be formed by budding rather than by a division of 
the terminal cell. In contrast to this elongated form, there were 
numbers having the short thick form seen in Fig. 13. 

Observations, made May soth, showed that many of the larger 
prothallia had sent out a second root-hair from one of the lower 
celis. In some of the prothallia the branches also seemed in- 
clined to divide again, thus forming four nearly equal branches 
instead of the two ordinarily present. This was more especially 
noticed in the case of spores growing in water, probably on ac- 
count of the more nearly equal pressure on all sides, those grow- 
ing on earth being flatter and having usually but two main 
branches. At this stage the chlorophyll bodies are remarkably 
distinct, being large and bright colored. 

For some time after these observations were made, probably 
largely due to the unusually cold and dark weather, growth pro- 
ceeded quite slowly, no noticeable change being remarked for 
almost a week; by the end of this time some of the more for- 
ward prothallia had assumed a distinctly two-branched form (Fig. 
15), the branches being long and slender; from this point growth 
proceeded more rapidly, both laterally and longitudinally, the 
branches becoming flatter on account of the lateral growth of the 
cells and their division into new ones by longitudinal septa. The 
prothallia now begin to assume the irregular form that they have 
when mature, by giving off side branches at irregular intervals 
in which, as in the rapidly growing main branches, the protoplasm 
is strongly condensed at the ends (Fig. 16). ` 


1883.] of the Field Horsetail. 13 


From this time on, the growth is very capricious; branches are 
given off, apparently without any definite order, the cells already 
formed also dividing, so as to make the prothallium broader and 
thicker. This growth continues until antheridia are to be 
formed. ; 

For two or three weeks the spores grown in water and in 
moist earth, develop in much the same manner, but finally those 
in water grow much less rapidly, though seeming to retain their 
vitality to some extent. Their growth is more erratic, many 
growing fora long time without dividing, forming single cells 
that are very much elongated; others develop without sending 
“out any root-hair, and nearly all, after three or four weeks, stop 
growing, or grow very feebly. When sown in water the spores 
soon sink and form a filmy green mass closely resembling a 
small alga. Those grown on earth form bright green, velvety 
masses that might readily be taken for a small moss. In both 
cases the long root-hairs, becoming entangled, make the pro- 
thallia cling together in great numbers where the spores are 
thickly sown. The abnormal development in water is probably 
Owing to the lack of proper nutriment as well as to the different 
physical conditions to which the spores are subjected. 

For a considerable time before antheridia were formed, the 
prothallia increased but little in length, but became noticeably 
broader and thicker, the ends of the main branches growing 
blunter and dividing up into short branches, so as to become 
somewhat club-shaped (Fig. 17). This process was slow at 
first, but after the first antherozoids were formed, there was a 
rapid increase in the size of the prothallium. 

The first mature antherozoids were observed June 7th, nearly 
six weeks from the time the spores were sown ; Fig. 20 gives the 
appearance presented by the prothallium at the time that the first 
antheridia are formed. Hofmeister gives five weeks as the time 
requisite for the production of the first antherozoids, but this dif- 
ference of a few days in the time, may be readily accounted for 
by the extraordinary lateness of the past spring. 

From the very great simplicity of the structure of the anther- 
idium, it is very difficult to say just when it begins to be formed, 
for it is merely an excavation or cavity in the end of a branch of 
the prothallium that becomes filled with protoplasm more dense 
than that in the body of the prothallium. After the mature an- 


14 Development of the Male Prothallium, etc. []anuary,. 


theridia were formed, it was an easy matter to trace the develop-. 


ment back, but it was impossible to determine just where it 
began. The process was as follows: After the branch in which 
the antheridium was to be formed had attained sufficient size, 
there was a concentration of protoplasm at this point (Fig. 18), a 
cavity being gradually formed, at first indistinct, but finally 
assuming a nearly regular oval shape (Fig. 19). This mass of 
protoplasm soon breaks up into small round bodies that are dis- 
charged as antherozoids. The first antheridia are formed singly, 
but later (Fig. 19) two or three are formed almost simultaneously 
at the end of a single branch. When the antherozoids are ma- 
ture, the cells surrounding the interior cavity of the antheridium 
separate, leaving an opening by which they escape. Usually the 
whole mass of antherozoids is discharged in a few minutes, but 
sometimes the discharge is more gradual. Each antherezoid is 
enclosed in, and lies coiled up within,a membrane. After resting 
for a few moments this sac bursts, freeing the enclosed anthero- 
zoid, which immediately swims rapidly away with a peculiar un- 
dulatory movement due to its spiral form. The most noticeable 
thing about them is their great size, for while most antherozoids 
are so minute as to look like mere specks, even when a high 
power is employed, these are readily studied with an ordinary % 
objective. They are quickly killed by the application of iodine 
by means of which the cilia are made rigid, standing out in all 
directions from the thicker end of the antherozoid, and plainly 
visible with the low power. The body is long and slender, taper- 
ing to a point at one end and bearing the remains of the envelop- 
ing sac in the inner side. The body is contracted, becoming 
shorter and blunter after iodine is applied. 

In germinating the spores, the only precaution necessary is to 


keep the atmosphere around them moderately damp. In making — 


the foregoing observations, this was done by sowing the spores 
on damp earth in unglazed earthen saucers which were placed 
under bell jars. By giving water every two or three days no- 
difficulty was experienced in keeping the prothallia in a healthy 


condition. 
EXPLANATION OF PLATE I. 


Fic. 1.—Two spores, one with the elaters coiled around it, the other with the elater> 


expande 
Fics, 2 and 3. —Germinating spores on sich 
* 4,5 and 6.—G g spores o aien 34, showing variations in mode of 
ion 


PES OSS ee ee ae eo eee ea 


PLATE I. 


PLATE II. 


SE NNa 
= = 


a 


‘DEVELOPMENT OF THE MALE PROTHALLIUM OF THE HorsETAIL. 


13A Geological Effects of a Varying Rotation of the Earth. x 5 


Fics. 7 and 8.—Germinating spores on May 5th, showing variations in mode of 
division, 
“ 9 and 10.—Young prothallia on May 8th. 
“ 11 and 12.—Young prothallia on May 8th, ene early branching. 
Fic, 13.—Short, thick prothallium (May 8th), 
“ 14.—Young prothallium, much elongated (May 8th). 
All the figures magnified 125 diameters. 
EXPLANATION OF PLATE II. 
ag 15. —Branching prothallium, May 18th 
16,— ‘giv: Map cue prothallium, showing protoplasm condensed in the ends of the 
cells 
“ 17,.—End of branch of older prothallium. 
“ 18.—Young antheridium. 
“ 19.—Antheridia; æ, unopened; 4, opened, with escaping antherozoid cells, 
June 13t 
Oi a + Prothalfias with antheridia and antherozoids, June roth. 
“ 21,—Antherozoids, mag. 
All the figures excepting Fig. 21 magnified 125 diameters. 


:0: 
ON THE GEOLOGICAL EFFECTS OF A VARYING 
ROTATION OF THE EARTH. 
BY PROFESSOR J. E. TODD. 
HE fact of variation in the velocity of the earth’s rotation, 
seems so nearly established as to call for a consideration of 
its effects on geology. One can scarcely read Professor New- 
comb’s masterly paper on the acceleration of the moon without 
feeling that the ability of astronomers to state the exact times of 
eclipses, especially of those in past time, has been, greatly over- 
rated. As he himself says in conclusion, “If Hansen is right, 
then Ptolemaic eclipses might be harmonized, but the Arabian 
would be ten to fifteen minutes out of the way, which to my 
mind seems very improbable. Apparently, therefore, we can 
hardly avoid accepting one of these propositions: Either the 
recently accepted value of the acceleration, and the usual inter- 
pretations of the ancient solar eclipses are to be radically altered, 
the eclipse of — 556 not having been total at Larissa, and that re) 
— 584 not having been total in Asia Minor ; or the mean motion of 
the moon is, in the course of centuries, subject to changes so 
wide that it is not possible to assign any definite value to the 
acceleration.” 

We learn from this same paper reasons for believing that the 
Newcomb. Observations on the moon before 1750, p. 278. (Washington Ast. 

and Met. Observations, Vol. xx, App. U.) 


16 Geological Effects of a Varying Rotation of the Earth. [ January, 


earth lost seventeen seconds in its rotation between 1750 and 
1800, and has gained thirty-one seconds since 1800 A.D.’ Also, 
that much greater variations may have taken place in the past, 
and yet escaped the observation of astronomers: 

Mr. G. H. Darwin, in his paper on the Precession of the Vis- 
cous Spheroid, and on the remote history of the earth, shows 
that if we assume a viscosity for the earth, such that a cubic inch, 
when subjected to a force of 1314 tons, would be distorted ġ of 
an inch in twenty-four hours, and that such viscosity has remained 
constant, the retardation of the rotation of the earth has been 
such that 46,300,000 years ago a sidereal day was fifteen hours 
thirty minutes, and a sidereal month 18.62 days. As Mr. Darwin 
remarks: “It seems that we have only to postulate that the up- 
per and cooler surface of the earth presents such a difference’ 
from the interior, that it yields with extreme slowness, if at all, — 
to the weight of continents and mountains, to admit the possibil- 
ity that the globe on which we live may be like that here treated 
of.” Hence we may start with the assumption that not only is 
the rotation of the earth variable, but this variation is con- 
-siderable. 

It is proposed to present, in the treatment of our subject, first, 
a theoretical discussion of the case, secondly, a survey of related 
facts, and finally, suggestions to direct further investigation of the . 
matter. ne 

I. The rotation of the earth may be considered as the result of — 
gravitation condensing it from its original nebulous or gaseous — 
‘condition, The check to condensation we may consider to have — 
been originally the expansive power of heat and the centrifugal — 
component of its force of rotation. Now, however, we find the f 
equilibrium of rotation lying between the following forces : i 

Forces affecting the rotation of the Earth. Those tending 
to accelerate are: 

First. The contraction of the earth, especially in low latitudes. 
This, now, as in all past ages, is doubtless the main force on this 5 
side. 

Second. The transfer of matter of any kind, from lower to ~ 
higher latitudes. This may be (1) either by the transfer of liquid 5 
matter in the interior, attending a local depression of the earth's — 
crust in lower latitudes, or (2) a transfer of water, either as vapO% 

1 See also Am. Fourn. of Sci: (111), XIV, p: 408. 

? Phil. Trans., Vol. 170, Part 11, 


1883. ] Geological Effects of a Varying Rotation of the Earth. 17 


water or ice, by some secular change in the earth. For example, 
the accumulation of ice at the poles during the glacial period. It 
should be noted here, that the circulation of ocean currents and 
aérial currents have no effect, so long as the sea-level remains 
constant. Every current, however strong, or whatever its direc- 
tion, is counteracted by others. (3) A third case under this head, 
is the transfer of sediment, either by river or ocean currents. All 
streams flowing toward the poles conspire to this effect. The 
higher the latitude the more efficient the stream, other things be- 
ing equal, but as the erosion is diminished by the cold, those in 
middle latitudes are probably the most efficient. 

On the other hand, retarding influences are as follows: 

First, and most unquestioned—the friction of the tides. The 
conditions in which this force would be most efficient have not, so 
far as the writer is‘aware, been satisfactorily stated. An alterna- 
tion of oceans broad enough to accumulate the wave to its utmost, 
and of narrow continents, with shores adapted to raise the water to 
its highest point, and wholly check its flow, would seem perhaps 
the most, favorable. 

Second. The transfer of matter of any kind from higher to 
lower latitudes. The remarks made under the head correspond- 
ing, above, will apply equally well in this case. 

Third. Any elevation of the earth’s crust, either local or gen- 
eral, in lower latitudes, resulting either from increased heat, as near 
volcanoes, or from any bending of the earth’s crust. If in the lat- 
ter case, both the anticlinal and synclinal folds of the crust are in 
the same latitude, no change in rotation would result. 

Fourth, and last, but by no means least, we would rather say 
greatest, a distortion of the earth’s body by the attraction of the 
sun and moon. The degree of viscosity assumed by Mr. Darwin 
would seem to be little enough to satisfy the most ultra rigida- 
tian or uniformitarian, and if a more yielding condition be predi- 
cated of the earth, certainly its effect will be indefinitely magni- 
fied. Whether instruments will ever be invented delicate enough 
to measure its amount is doubtful. 

1 That this force is really efficient at the present time is attested by the influence 
of a variation in distance of these bodies on the occurrence of earthquakes. Fron» 
the researches of Perrey, Volger and others, we learn that earthquakes are much 
more numerous when the earth is near perihelion than when near aphelion, and 


that they occur more frequently and with more violence when the moon is in perigee 


than a: other periods, 


VOL. XVII.—no. I. 2 


18 Geological Effects of a Varying Rotation of the Earth. | January, 


To illustrate the efficiency of these different forces, we may re- 
fer briefly to the following calculations: The sinking of the 
equator 110 feet would shorten the time of rotation of the earth 
one minute, or if it was retarded one minute per day, it would 
produce eventually a depression of the equator 110 feet.’ Erich- 
son estimated that if the center of the Mississippi basin were 45° 
55’, and its mouth 29° 8’, the sediment brought down by it 
would retard the earth .00036 of a second in a century. Fer- 
rel, in 1853, assuming that the tide caused by the moon in the 
open sea is two feet in height, and that it is highest two hours 
after the culmination of the moon, showed that it would retard 
the earth at the equator fifty miles in a century.” For the retard- 
ing effect of the sun and moon on a viscous earth, see reference 
above to Darwin’s paper. 


2. A Theoretical View of the Action of these Forces—-We may 
conceive, therefore, the earth rotating in unstable equilibrium 
between these sets of forces. As will be seen presently, any 
change produces effects which tend to counteract the forces 
causing it. If the earth were wholly fluid, only two of the influ- 
ences enumerated would remain, and they are those conceived to 
‘be most efficient now, viz., contraction from loss of heat, and dis- 
‘turbance from the effect of the moon and sun. A varying ellip- 
-ticity would exist, because of the varying distances of the sun and 
moon on the one hand, and the cooling on the other, and there 
would be more or less regularity in this variation of ellipticity as _ 
‘the earth approached or receded from the sun or moon, in the 
movements of revolution. As soon, however, as the earth be- 
came a’solid and rigid mass, as at present, either a decrease Of 
increase of ellipticity would first show itself in the shifting of the 
waters of the ocean, so that the sea-level only would describe the 7 
resulting figure. 

That is, if the earth were nearly perfectly rigid, and the rota- 
tion diminished continually, the sea-level would be continually 
lowering at the equator, and rising at the poles. If, on the other 
hand, by some cause the velocity of rotation were accelerated, the 
waters would rise at the equator and sink at the poles. By a lit 
tle calculation, it will be found that the regions where the sea- 

1 Compare Am, Four. of Sci. (111), XII, p. 353- 

2Newcomb, Reduction and Di:cussions of Observations on the Moon before ns. 
p Il. ae 


1883. | Geological Effects of a Varying Rotation of the Earth. 19 


level would remain approximately stationary, would be near thirty 
degrees of latitude. It would describe a see-saw movement, as 
it were, around those parallels. The variation in altitude at the 
equator would be about one-half as much as at the poles, in any 
change in which the volume of the earth remained the same. 

A decrease of velocity of rotation would, in this way, eventu- 
ally lift the tropical lands so high above the sea, that their weight 
would become a force sufficient to cause their depression, which, 
in time, would either lift the tropical sea-beds, or the higher lati- 
tudes of both land and sea-bottom. 

The former would have little effect to accelerate the earth’s 
rotation, because the average altitude of equatorial continents and 
seas would remain the same. It would, however, have the effect 
to drive the waters still more toward the poles. Eventually, how- 
ever, if not at first, equatorial lands would sink, at the expense of 
raising higher latitudes, and acceleration would result. This de- 

. pression, when begun, would probably go beyond the point just 
sufficient to establish equilibrium in the earth’s crust, and would 
continue, even while the rotation was being accelerated by the 
depressions. For momentum, in all known cases of vibration, 
carries the vibratory body beyond the point of rest. Any increase 
of acceleration would be closely followed by a rise of the sea- 
level, within the tropics, and a lowering of the sea-level outside, 
increasing in amount toward the poles. This, with the extra fall 
of the tropical crust, would turn the tide, eventually, to such an 
acceleration, that the polar regions would be much elevated above 
the sea, and in time they would begin-to sink from their weight. 
This would become a retarding influence, which, with the con- 
tinued retarding influence of the sun and moon, would produce a 
transfer of water to the higher latitudes, and so the cycle of one 
vibration would be complete. Now, if these two forces alone 
should act upon sea and land, there would be, on the whole, a run- 
ning down, a graduation of vibrations into rest, only to be occa- 

sionally broken, perhaps, by varying astronomical relations; but 


| -another feature comes in to keep the great double pendulum 


swinging. The contraction of the earth will accelerate, by the 
depression of the tropical regions, and retard by depression of 
higher latitudes. This, therefore, would be a force to keep this 
vibration continued. The efficiency of this force can scarcely be 
questioned, at least for the earlier geological epochs, when we 


20 Geological Effects of a Varying Rotation of the Earth, | January, 


think of the folds and faults of ancient strata. Thus far, we g 


have not considered the effect of the movement of the waters, 
transfer of sediment, etc. The latter would be of comparatively 
slight efficiency, as before stated. The former would be con- 
siderable, and might act as a counter check, and in this way 
produce slight vibrations, superimposed, as it were, on those of 
more importance, which we have just considered. 

These general movements of land and water need not conflict 
materially with the various local movements, which have been so 
clearly defined by various geologists. For example, the local 
folding of strata, and the elevation of mountains and continental 
plateaus; areas rising from local heating in the vicinity of vol- 
canoes, and, on the other hand, depressions resulting from the ac- 
cumulation of sediment. 

These, in all ages, must have been numerous. Over areas 
where both the general and the local influences were acting, of 
course the result would be the algebraic sum of the two. Per- 
haps further investigations may discover that certain so-called 
local movements are indirectly the result of the general influence 
supposed. For example, in the downward movement of either 
high or low latitudes, we have supposed that it was attended with 
and partially the result of, contraction of the earth. This would 
be likely to be attended with an elevation of mountain ranges. 
The elevations along the lines of volcanoes crossing the tropical 
regions at the present time may, perhaps, be considered examples 
of such action. Another point should be added before we attempt 
a practical application of our theory. The neutral belts, as they 
may be called, between the areas of apparent elevation and de- 


Í 


DE S NES 


seik 


pression, with respect to the sea-level, will be very variable. Some | 


reasons for the variability will be, (1) The different ellipticity of 
the earth, at different ages; (2) The amount of contraction of the 
earth in any vibration; (3) The different capacities of ocean beds- 
in different latitudes, pee the consequent varying rate of change 
` in the sea-level. This would affect especially the sea-level at the 
neutral belts. 

II. So much for the theory. Let us proceed to compare it 
with recorded facts. 


I. Changes during the present Epoch. 


The first attempt to map the areas of depression and elevation 
was made by Darwin, soon after his interesting observations O% 


1883.] Geological Effects of a Varying Rotation of the Earth. 21 


coral islands. His map has been often copied. From this, and 
the statements of numerous recent observers, we may establish 
the following generalizations : 

I. Areas closely adjacent to active volcanoes, with very few 
exceptions, are rising. For example, Sunda islands, Sandwich 
islands, Philippines, West Indies, Central America, etc. 

2. Extensive alluvial, and marine plains, rapidly formed, seem 
frequently to be areas of subsidence. For exdmple, deltas of 
the Po, Indus, Ganges and Mississippi, Holland (?), New Jersey (?), 
North Carolina (?). 

3. All islands, not volcanic, between the parallels of 30° lati- 
tude, bear signs of recent sinking; except Ceylon, of which some, 
however, report evidences of sinking, and Madagascar, which 
shows evidence of recent extinction of volcanic action. 

4. The continents, within the same boundaries, not infrequently 
show signs of sinking. The Great Barrier reef testifies to the 
sinking of Northern Australia. From tropical Africa little is re- 
ported which bears upon our case. 

South America is reported as sinking at the mouth of the 
Amazon, by Agassiz; as being bordered with barrier coral reefs, 
‘from Abrolhos islands to the equator, by C. F. Hartt. A sunken 
sandstone reef at Pernambuco, underneath the present one, is re- 
ported by J. C. Hawkshaw. Demerara is protected by dikes from 
the encroaching sea (F. M. Endlich). Upon the west side of the 
continent, although it may be considered a volcanic area, Von 
Tschudi reports a subsidence of the coast, at Peru, since its dis- 
covery. Bousingault, Proctor and Orton consider that there is 
strong evidence that the Peruvian and Columbian Andes have 
sunk considerably since the visit of Humboldt. Darwin reports 
-a depression of Callao, by the earthquake of 1746. 

Some exceptions should be noted under this head. Texas is 
reported to be rapidly rising. This may be due to its nearness to 
the probably rising axis of the Rocky mountains, which en- 
roaches upon the tropical area. India seems to be S at 
several points, as at Bombay, Sinde, Orissa, &c. 

5. Areas outside of about 30° latitude are very generally rising. 
Avoiding, for the present, those near volcanoes, we enumerate: 

In the northern hemisphere: Scandinavia, Scotland, France, 
Spain, North Africa (Reclus), Russia (Murchison), Spitzbergen 
(Lamont), Franz-Joseph-Land (Howorth), Siberia (Wrangell), 


22 Geological Effects of a Varying Rotation of the Earth. [January, — 


Saghalien and Manchooria (Smidt), North China and Japan 
(Pumpelly) Alaska (Dal!), British Columbia (G. M. Dawson), 
California (Newberry), Hudson’s Bay region (Bell), North Green- 
land (Kane), Labrador (Packard), Nova Scotia (Hind), New Eng- 
land! (Shaler). 

In the southern hemisphere: Southern New Zealand (Haast), 
Southern Australia, Melbourne (Becker), Natal (Griesbach), Chili, 
Southern La Plata, and Patagonia (Darwin). 

Some exceptional regions may be mentioned. A few have al- 
ready been noted under a previous head, which may explain their 
occurrence. But the sinking of South Greenland, Southern Sweden, 
and others can scarcely be so explained. Itseems better to refer them 
to local foldings of the earth’s crust, which are progressing rapidly 
enough to neutralize the general elevation of higher latitudes. 

From this survey we come very readily to the conclusion, that 
the facts confirm our theory, for an acceleration of the earth’s 
rotation. Such, it will be remembered, is indicated by recent 
astronomical observations. And if it is objected, that it is believed 
that there has been a retardation for ages previous, we may reply, 
that the evidence is wanting, or at best, indecisive,? except for a 
very short time preceding this century. A brief counter- move= 
ment in a period of prevalent acceleration, would be no more than © 
our theory would provide for. : 

We may therefore glance backward through the ages to further 
test our theory. 


Sas =: OL hh ee ee ER PE Sr Sie ee ee ee ee ali 


ies Sas 


2. Changes in the Early Quaternary. 


Preceding the present epoch, most geologists find abundant 
evidence of a depression, in high latitudes, at least in the North- — 
ern hemisphere, and far below the present altitude. The evidence 
from the southern hemisphere, for obvious reasons, is not so 
abundant. Yet Darwin gives very clear evidence for this point, 
from Patagonia, and Haast reports a similiar movement in New — 
Zealand, and probably in southern Australia. There is equally : 
abundant and reliable evidence, of a period of elevation of the — 


$ a $ z = ee D wi EEA E A T TEA i 
PLA EL OT NOA EI S Be E A EAE O LASINEN E S A E E RA SI D a ee a Y E a), TSEN Sieg IES A a A AE OEE EE A SS ES SA E EAE A E E ENS A Oe Mee ee TSS A 


1 New England is stationary according to observations of the Coast Survey for q | 
1877. (Am. Purn. of Sci. (111), XXI, p. 77.) Therising of afew of the other coun- _ 


ports as at present rising or pipari (vide Corals and Coral islands) are to be re- 
ferred to such a case. 


1883.] Geological Effects of a Varying Rotation of the Earth. 23 


same regions, in the age preceding the depression just mentioned, 
and to an altitude far exceeding the present. As to relations of 
these periods to the prevalence of glaciers, there is not so com- 
plete harmony among geologists, but that need not affect our 
theory. Moreover this vast vibration seems to have had greater 
amplitude, in general, in proportion to nearness to the poles. 
This is well shown in the discussion of the matter by Professor 
Dana, in his Manual of Geology, pp. 552-558. 

For the tropical regions in the same periods we cannot say as 
much, Comparatively few observations are reported which have 
any decisive bearing on their movements. It will be readily seen 
that we should expect a general elevation immediately preceding 
the present epoch. 

Wallace, from his profound studies of the fauna and flora of 
Java, Sumatra and Borneo, concludes that they were submerged 
during the Miocene, but “at some later period a gradual eleva- 
tion occurred, which ultimately united them with the continent. 
This may have continued till the glacial period in the northern 
hemisphere, during the severest part of which a few Himalayan 
species of birds and mammals may have been driven southward. 
Java was first separated by subsidence, then a little later Sumatra 
and Borneo.”! He, from similar data, judges Celebes to be a 
fragment of the great eastern continent in perhaps Miocene 
times. This suffices to show a vibration in tropical areas, such as 
our theory demands, except that its time is not definitely deter- 
mined. It seems not improbable that they may have been ele- 
vated through the Pliocene, been depressed during the Glacial 
epoch, then partially elevated during the Champlain, and again 
depressed, perhaps to a greater extent, which movement continues 
to the present, except where counteracted by volcanic influences. 

From New Guinea and Australia we find nothing recorded 
which will throw any light on their movements, in the epoch 
preceding the present. Nor can we hope, perhaps, to find any- 
thing in the coral islands bearing on this stage of our case. It is 
barely possible that some of them which are much elevated, as 
Elizabeth island, Metia, Rurutu and others (vide Dana’s Coral 
islands), may ultimately prove to be monuments of such an eleva- 
tion as well as of a still earlier depression, deeper than that of the 
present. And if it be incredulously asked, What, then, has be- 


1 Island Life, p. 353. 


24 Geological Effects of a Varying Rotation of the Earth, | January, 


come of the former tops of other islands, which certainly must d 
have been in existence, to form the bases of many of the presents t 


atolls, and for a connecting stage between the successive depres- 


sions according to our theory? it may be replied, that they ` 


may have been carried away by the waves in the period of up- 
heaval. We may, perhaps, see some evidence of this, where some 


atolls are themselves arranged in a ring-like form, as though an 


older atoll had been shattered, and each remnant became the cen- 


ter ofa smaller one, as is the case in Atoll Ari, and in the Mal- : 


dives generally. 
Falling into the same line of argument is Darwin's observation 
of the terraces, on the Island of San Lorenzo, opposite Callao. 


EAE e Pain 


He found there evidence of three terraces, and on the lowest, at — 


an altitude of eighty-five feet, recent shells, but they were deeply 
corroded, and had “a much older and more decayed appear- 
ance, thon those at a height of 500-600 feet on the coast one 
Chili.’ 


Professor Dana, in his work on coral islands, argues strongly — 


Te 


aaa ipa 


in favor of recent tropical depressions, in not only the Pacific and ‘ 


Indian oceans, but in the Atlantic also, even including many areas 


which Darwin considers to have been elevated. He also con- — 
siders them as being compensated by elevations in higher lati- _ 


tudes preceding or during the Glacial period. 
As before suggested, it does not seem to the writer necessary 
to assume a continuous subsidence from that time, perhaps inter- 


rupted with periods of stability, but rather that there may have ~ 


been at least one time of considerable elevation intervening. Our 
hypothesis may assist in explaining certain problematic questions 
of this age, viz.: The occurrence of European plants in Australia, 


by the elevation of the tropical regions, at the proper time to form — 


a bridge between the Palearctic and Australian provinces, and 


the occurrence of numerous edentates in North America towards 


the end of the Glacial period, by the elevation of the regions be- 
tween North and South America. 


3. Changes in Earlier Ages, 


It is quite generally recognized by geologists, that in earlier — 
times the land and sea were subject to oscillations of continental — 
extent. Indeed, Europe and North America seem to have risen © 
and subsided contemporaneously. Considering that conglomer- 
ates indicate recent elevation of the land, and perhaps a culmina- — 


1883.] Geological Effects of a Varying Rotation of the Earth. 25 


tion of elevation, and that heavy deposits of limestone, on the 
other hand, mark a continued submergence, we may note nine 
great vibrations, to say nothing of several minor ones. We may 
enumerate the periods of depression, as the Huronian, Trenton, 
Niagara, Lower Helderberg (?), Corniferous, Sub-Carboniferous, 
Permian (?), Cretaceous, Later Eocene, and the Champlain already 
mentioned? When we remember that these formations have 
been studied almost exclusively in the higher latitudes, and 
that we have seen reason, from later epochs, to believe motions 
of opposite phase, in lower latitudes, we may find it, as far as we 
now know, strong corroboration in our theory. 

Before leaving this point, the writer would say, that after elab- 
rating the theory as given above, he was pleased to find an 
almost identical view expressed by Dr. Dawson,’ as follows: 
“We have seen, in the progress of our inquiries, that the move- 
ments of the continents seem to have occurred with accelerated 
rapidity in the more modern periods. We have also seen that 
these movements might depend on the slow contraction of the 
earth’s crust, due to cooling, but that the effects of this contraction 
might manifest themselves only at intervals. We have further 
seen that the gradual retardation of the rotation of the earth fur- 
-nishes a cause capable of producing elevation and subsidence of 
the land, and that this also must be manifested at longer or 
shorter intervals, according to the strength and resisting power 
of the crust. Under the influence of this retardation, so long as 
the crust of the earth does not give way, the waters would be 
driven toward the poles, and the northern land would be sub- 
merged, but as soon as the tension became so great as to rupture 
the solid shell, the equatorial regions would collapse, and the 
northern land would be again raised.” This corroborating view, 
from so experienced a geologist, guarantees that the ideas pre- 
sented above are not wholly visionary. 

III. We pass on to indicate briefly certain important lines of 
investigation in connection with our subject. 

(1.) A re-examination, from a mathematical and physical stand- 
point, of the possibility of such contraction of the earth, and 

_ such variation of its ellipticity, as this theory requires. Sir Wil- 

1 Compare Dawson, Story of Earth and Man, p. 178; Shaler, chapter on Ancient 
Glacial Periods, in his recent work on Glaciers; also, Dana’s Manual. ; 

2Story of Earth and Man, p. 291. 


26 Bite of the North American Coral Snakes. [ January, 


liam Thompson thinks any considerable change of ellipticity in 
geological ages impossible. G. H. Darwin thinks the diminution 
of ellipticity in recent times not impossible! Fisher, Dutton and 
others? considering the matter from different standpoints, declare 
against any considerable amount of contraction since the forma- 
tion of the first crust. Mallet has estimated it at probably as 
great a figure as any one. 

(2.) A more careful noting of the height of marine terraces in 
all parts of the world, and an accurate determining of their rela- 
tive ages, as indicated by their fossils and degree of preserva- 
tion. The common remark, “containing recent shells,” is of little 
value. 

(3.) A more careful study of the geological formations in trop- 
ical regions, and an especial noting of any signs of their alter- 


nating with similar formations outside. This, probably, may as” 


readily be told, as in any way, by the comparative development 
of their forms of life. 

(4.) A special study of the areas occupying the neutral ground, 
to discover, if possible, the over-lapping of formations, alternately 
from the higher and lower latitudes. Such areas should be chosen 


as have been as little disturbed by local causes as any. Those — 


presumably the more favorable are Texas and Eastern Mexico. 
The Pampas and Australia. India, North and South Africa, are 
less favorable, at least, for the recent formations. The great vari- 
ability of the neutral belts should be remembered, and the con- 


sequent extensive overlapping of strata. These areas may be — 


found especially instructive, not only in determining the succes- 
sion of strata, but in filling up the gaps in the series, both in the 
-geological strata and the forms of life. 


"ry 
oe 


ON THE BITE OF THE NORTH AMERICAN CORAL 


SNAKES (GENUS ELAPS)3 
BY FREDERICK W. TRUE. 


1. The facts presented below indicate clearly, I believe, that : 
the North American coral snakes possess the poisonous charac- a 
teristics of the family to a considerable Gores; rendering their — 


1 Vid. Nature, Jan. sth, 1882. 
2 Vid. Fisher’s Physics of the Earth’s Crust, p. 75. 
3 Read before the Biologicil Society of Washington, Oct. 13, 1882. 


1883.] Bite of the North American Coral Snakes. 27 


bite dangerous or fatal in its effects. The somewhat general 
notion that they are harmless is erroneous. Incidentally it ap- 
pears that the popular belief that certain serpents sting with their 
tail extends to the coral snakes. 

2. On the afternoon of June 1, 1882, Mr. William Shindler, 
artist in the U. S. National Museum, was bitten in the index fin- 
ger of the left hand by a specimen of coral snake, Zlaps fulvius, 
received from Gainesville, Florida, which he had placed in his 
room that he might sketch it. The wound was inflicted be- 
tween 2 and 3 o'clock, p.m. The serpent had not been fed for 
two months previously. It clung so firmly to the finger that it 
had to be pulled off. The first symptoms, which appeared imme- 
diately after the bite, consisted of violent pain at the wound, and 
extending up the arm to the left breast. The wound was cauter- 
ized by Dr. J. M. Flint. The symptoms continued without ma- 
terial change to half past four in the afternoon. At that hour, 
according to Mr. Shindler, the first symptoms of drowsiness or 
unconsciousness made their appearance, and remained until the 
morning of the 3d inst. 

At 7.30 P. M. on the day of the bite, Mr. Shindler felt so ill that 
he deemed it prudent to call upon his physician, Dr. L. M. Tay- 
lor, of Washington. Dr. Taylor has kindly furnished me with 
a summary of the symptoms which he observed from the time 
the case came into his hands at the hour stated, until signs of 
recovery appeared, and of the treatment employed. The notes. 
are as follows: 

June 1, 1882, Case of William Shindler. Bite of coral snake; index finger, left 
hand. 


Symptoms.—Finger swollen. Complains of acute pain extending up arm and 
down to region of heart. Partial delirium. Pulse at wrist of injured hand almost 
imperceptible; on other side weak, irregular, compressible. Skin cool, clammy. 
Tongue tremulous, cool, white. Nervous, excitable, garrulous. Eyes dull, stupid in 
expression; pupils contracted. Jactation, nausea, persistent vomiting. 
Treatment —Saturated bandage with strong ammonia water, and applied to 
woun 
Prescription. —Bicarbonate of soda 4 drachms. 
Sub-nitrate of bismuth cometh 
Water sufficient to dissolve soda. Teaspoonful every five min- 
utes. Administered six doses. 
Symptoms.—Nausea returned; vomiting ceased. 
Prescription,—Aromatic arie of ammonia...........++...1 ounce. 
‘French br: 
Teaspoonful every Ans minutes until six or ie Pel had 
been given. Left patient comfortable. Tablespoonful 
every hour during the night. . 


28 Bite of the North American Coral Snakes, | January, 


e 2,8 A.M. Symptoms.—Patient free from pain, pulse feeble, STI. still 
ae on ae side. General condition much improved. Recovery certain 
Continue use of recipe every two or three hours. 


In three days after treatment the patient felt in good health 


again. About two mionths after the event, however, pain set in 
once more at the bitten finger, extending to the knuckles, and 
after a few days an ulcer made its appearance above the latter. 
At this date Mr. Shindler informs me that he is in good 
health, but that pain is felt from time to time in the bitten finger. 
3. Desirous of learning whether cases like the preceding were 
common, I called upon Dr. Taylor, who referred me to several 
physicians in Texas. I received extended communications from 
Dr. Thomas Kearney and Dr. J. Herff, of San Antonio, which I 
append. I also caused search for parallel cases to be made in the 
catalogues of the library of the Surgeon-General’s office, to which 
I gained access through the kindness of Dr. Robert Fletcher. 


The search proved fruitless, showing that few or no such cases — 


have been hitherto recorded, 


The following letter of Dr. Kearney, mentioned above, gives in- 4 


formation of some cases of coral snake bite occurring in Texas, 


as well as allusions to the popular belief in serpent’s stings and : 


the treatment of rattlesnake bite : 
SAN HNN TEXAS, Fuly ro, 1882. 
_ Mr. Fredk. W. True, National Museum, Washin 


EAR SIR :—Your letter of June rgth, was ret is weuitig on my return tothis 


city. You wish me to give you whatever information’ I possess relative to the effects of 
‘the bite ot the coral snake, treatment, &c., and whether any of such wounds have come 
under my immediate notice, In reply I must say that I have never seen or treated 


a case of coral snake bite. The snake is classed here as among the poisonous rep- — 


tiles, and its bite is considered about as fatal as the bite of the rattlesnake. 


are seldom met within this portion of Texas. During my long residence in this 


State and in Mexico bordering on the Rio Grande, a period of nearly thirty years, I 


may have seen one or two dozen, and most of these, with few exceptions, I have met — 


with in shady nooks or in thickly shaded thickets, out of which they seldom ven- 


ture. This perhaps is one cause why they are not so often met with as the rattle- _ 
snake, whose liabits lead him to seek open glades and prairies where he can enjoy — 


his sunshine bath. From all the information that I have received as to the charac- 


‘ter of the coral snake, I have no doubt as to its poisonous nature, and it is the com- _ 
mon belief among the people, that like the scorpion he is armed with a sting in his — 


ail. 

The following case of a bite of a coral snake, followed by death, occurred neat — 
— Christi, Texas, during the last year of the “ late unpleasantness.” An infant 
child of Mr. Alexander Stringer was playing in the yard, and being attracted by the ~ 
bright colors of a coral snake, grasped it near the middle. The screams of the child 
brought its parents to its relief, but too late, the snake had done its work. The — 


d 
A 


1883.] Bite of the North American Coral Snakes. 29 


child lingered in great agony until the following morning and died as above stated. 
The snake, as described to me, was about eighteen inches long, and it is a matter of 
doubt with me whether the bite of so smal) a snake would have proved fatal to an 
adult, The year following this unfortunate occurrence I became a resident of Cor- 
pus Christi, and resided for several years within a hundred yards of Mr. Stringer, 
and he, as also many of the citizens, often told me of the sufferings and death of 
that child, and I will here add, that Stringer always contended that the snake did 
not bite the child, but inflicted the fatal wounds with the sting of its tail, and in 
this opinion he was not alone, About two years after this I was ona visit to my 
friend, Capt. R. King, the proprietor of a great stock ranch, Santa Gertrudes, forty 
miles from Corpus Christi. Walking across the court-yard one evening in company 
with Mr. R. Holbien, the book-keeper, I saw in the grass a small coral snake of six- 
teen or eighteen inches in length; I commenced annoying it with my cane to satisfy 
myself as to whether it had a sting or not; Holbien remarked, * be careful, that is 
the same kind of a snake that killed Stringer’s child.” Holbien was living in Corpus 
Christi when the child died. I pinned the snake to the ground with my cane, but 
could not induce Holbien to make close examination, he was afraid of it. My eyesight 
was very defective. I called Mr. Greer, the superintendent of the ranch, who hap- 
pened to be passing at the time, and requested him to notice closely as to whether he 
could see a sting or not; he assured me he could see the sting very plainly ae 
I pressed upon the snake sufficiently hard to cause it to strike with its tail. 

motions of its tail indicated that it was used as a means of defence, tine it had 
a sting or not. I killed the snake and cut off an inch or more of its tail. The fol- 
lowing morning I examined it as closely as I could; I found the terminal tip was 
constituted of bone of extreme hardness—almost flinty, in dividing it I had to force 

e knife through with a hammer. I found in the center a dark substance about 
the size of a hog-bristle attached only at its upper part, about one-half an inch 
from the apex of the tail. This limited examination gave me no MERET results, 
as my sight was defective and I had no magnifying glass to aid me; and notwith- 
standing Mr. Greer’s assertion that he had seen the sting, I came to aS conclusion 
that the black, thread-like matter I had noticed in the center of the bony case was 
probably the caudal terminus of the spinal cord. Since then no Opportunity has 
presented itself to me for further investigation. I believe I have now given you all 
the information I possess relative to the coral snake, and regret that it is out of my 
power to give you anria more satisfactory. I will add that the coral snake, as- 
met with in Southwestern Texas and in Mexico bordering on the Lower Rio 
oe ae Bins pern inches in length ; all that I have seen, with few excep- 

tions, ranged in length from twelve inches to twenty-four. 

In the treatment of the bite of the coral-snake, I would adopt the same course of 
treatment as in case of the rattlesnake bite or that of any other poisonous reptile. I 
have noticed the same train of symptoms follow the sting and bite of the centipede, the 
bite of a diminutive spider found occasionally here and in Mexico, which is fol- 
lowed by an alarming train of symptoms if not soon arrested, and the bite of ee cop- 
perhead, moccasin and rattlesnake. I have seen an infant die in ten hours after be- 
ing stung by a centipede, but have never heard of a death of an adult from the 
same cause, though I have had many come under my notice. When my attention 
has been called in time, I have never failed to cure a snake bite (rattlesnake) with 
Bibron’s mixture, bandaging the limb above the wound, scarifying freely, and bath- 
ing i it for several hours with tincture of iodine, alcoholic paesa being freely ad= 

ministered when the temperature and pulse indicated its use 


: \ 
30 Bite of the North American Coral Snakes. | January, 


I have treated cases successfully when no other antidote was at hand, by giving 
internally and externally tincture of iodine, and using. whisky, ad Zidétem, to keep ` 
up temperature and pulse. 

Remedies to be successful in such cases must be applied very soon after the 
wound is received. When delayed too long the vital forces sink rapidly, and when 
the patient ceases to complain of pain, death is close at hand. 

Very respectfully, your obedient servant, 
HOMAS KEARNEY. 


Dr. Herff’s letter contains information of two additional cases, 
one proving fatal, the other having the most serious consequences. 
He writes as following. 


I know two cases where persons were bitten in the finger, where the back- 
teeth of the serpent could come into action, and one died in twenty-four hours, while 
the other one recovered after an almost fatal prostration of thirty-six hour’s duration. 

Different from our common poisonous snakes me scion tes a neither swell 
nor become discolored, but the poison acte a-serpents (hy- 
drophis and platurus) is described to act. For jóia nothing is felt but a glow- 
ing heat over the body, which is soon followed by total prostration, very smali and 
slow pulse and absolute suppression of urine. The fatal case I know of came under 
my observation a as minutes before death occurred under the symptoms of paralysis 


of the heart. The second case was brought soon enough for me to try stimulants, 
whisky, hypodermic rates of ammonia and fomentations of digitalis leaves over 
the region of the kidneys. The man, a strong young Scotchman, recovered in three 


days and felt only a feeling of tingling in his extremities for some time after. n 
In neither case unconsciousness, vomiting, or bleeding from nose or mouth oc- , q 
curred, nor could anything be observed on the wound, except the small impression 
caused by the teeth of the serpent. Both men kept the snakes as pets and the last one ; 
used to put his finger in the animal’s mouth very often to show how tame he was. — 
One day he put it in a little deeper than usual and while trying to extricate it the © 
teeth bit him. ey 
I may add that before I had these experiences I used to handle snakes of that spe- 
cies myself frequently and had no hesitation to catch them with my hands, although a 
I never tried the experiment for which the poor Scotchman paid so dearly. Different 
from other snakes, it does not try to bite, but when you handle it winds around your 
hand with considerable force and for such a thin animal with a very firm grip. 


4. A recent letter from Mr. James Beel, of Gainesville, Florida; 
to Professor Baird, and by him kindly transmitted to me, con- 
tains some matters of interest relative to coral snake bites. ba 
quote from it as follows: 


“ I have known for some time that the coral snake was poisonous, quite as much 

so as the rattlesnake, but I did not know but what there were two kinds, one poison- 
ous and the other not. A gentleman and a little child were killed in West Florida, - 
where I formerly lived, by snakes bite, and, ’tis said, by this kind of snake. The 
poison, however, was not so rapid in its effects. I once put a grass snake and one 
of these coral snakes into a large glass pickle-jar, and the coral snake bit the other, 
which died in a few minutes thereafter, Mrs. Bell was watching them at the time, 
and thinks it did not live over five minutes after being bitten. I have tried fre- 


1883] Achenial Hairs and Fibers of Composite. 3I 


quently to get them to bite or to find their fangs, but have never succeeded, although 
I did not examine very closely.” 

Mr. Shindler informs me that he tried a similar experiment 
with the snake which wounded him, with a like result. 

Mr. Swartz, of Washington, related to me another case which 
occurred in Crescent City, Florida, in which the poison did not 
seems of a very virulent nature, the bad effects yielding readily 
to such remedies as the person bitten was able to apply. 

5. That coral snake bites are of quite rare occurrence seems 
due (1) to the lack of abundance of these serpents, especially 
about towns; (2) to their sluggish disposition, and (3), as Duméril 
- has remarked, to the small size of the mouth, which prevents 
them from fastening upon any but a sharply curved surface. Elap- 

soid serpents are not so little obnoxious in all countries as in 
North America. They are the scourge of India. 

_ 6. Numerous writers of the first half of the present century, and 
later authors as well, refer to the habits and characteristics of the 
North American and smaller South American coral snakes. The 
majority, while alluding to their close relations to the very ven- 
omous sections of the family E/apide, regard them as the inno- 
cent members of the group. 

7. I am indebted to Mr. Shindler for permission to publish the 
case in which he was the principal; to Dr. Taylor for the medital 
summary of the same; and to Dr. Kearney, Dr. J. Herff and Mr. 
Schwartz for information of the other cases cited. Also in an 
especial manner to Professor Baird, and indirectly to Mr. Bell, for 
the use of the communication of the latter observer. 


Ta t 


ACHENIAL HAIRS AND FIBERS OF COMPOSITÆ. 


BY PROFESSOR G. MACLOSKIE. 


HE large order of Composite plants has so much unity of struc- 
ture, that characters scarcely of specific value elsewhere, are 
here used for the separation of genera and for limiting sub-orders. 
Any attempt towards the discovery of additional tribal character- 
istics is therefore excusable. I have been examining the surface 
of the achenes, the hairs growing from them and their internal 
structure, and have found characters scarcely noticed by previous 
1 Duméril and Bibron : Erpétologie générale. Holbrook: North American Her- 
petology, iii, 1842, pp. 50-51. Jordan : Manual of the Vertebrates, 1878, p. 183. 


' q 
S20 Achenial Hairs and Fibers of Composite. | January, i 


writers, and running on the lines of the general affinities of the — 
groups. = 
The achenial hairs of Seneczo vulgaris and of Doria (Othonna} 
long ago attracted interest; they are double, each having two — 
tubes with a partition between, like the two flues of a double = 
chimney, and they contain within their interior spiral fibers or 
elaters which are rapidly unwound on the access of moisture, ~ 
swelling and escaping by the tips of the ~ 
tubes, as by the lifting of a pair of trap- | 
doors (Fig. 1). l 

I have found that other species of the 
genus Senecio have similar hairs. S. vis- 
cosus L., is represented by De Candolle and — 
by Hooker and Arnott as having glabrous — 
J achenes ; and S. żriangularis of Colorado is 4 
Le similarly described by Porter and Coulter. 
But both these species have duplex achenial ~ 
Fic. 1. — Duplex hair s 4 
froin aes of Senecio vul]. hairs with elaters, though less conspicuous — 
afa: the elaters pro- than in S. vułgaris; and the same is true of — 
the two varieties of S. aureus, balsamita 7 
and borealis. The duplex hairs abound most on the angles of the : 
achenes, and are mounted on a pedestal consisting of a pair ot 4 
cells apposed like the guard-cells of a stomate. : 
The achenial hairs of Ruckeria, belonging to the sub-order_ 
Calendulaceze, were shown nearly half a century ago, by Decaisne, 
to agree with those of Senecio. In examining other genera of the 
Calendulacez, I find that in some cases the achenes are glabrous, - 
and that Calendula arvensis has multicellular hairs on its achenes 
like those of the perianth. This I take to be a case of the ens | 
croaching of perianth hairs on a neighboring region, which occurs — 
in a number of genera; there being still room for an intermediate _ 
set of duplex hairs. I believe that I have found 
these in Calendula, though not so clearly as to 
make out its affinity with Senecionide (Fig. 2). 
In the sub-order Inuloideæ the achenial hairs are — 
—Mul duplex and obtuse, and mounted on pedestal-cells, — 

like those of Senecio, but devoid of elaters. They 
manifestly represent the elater-bearing hairs already 
described, and one is tempted to think that they 
must have shed the elaters, but we have found no traces of such 
structures even in young flow ars (Fig. $) 


1883.] Achenial Hairs and Fibers of Composite. 33 


The Asteroidez and several other sub-orders have duplex hairs 
without elaters, the two divisions being acute at their tips, more or 
less divergent, generally unequal in length, one of them being 
sometimes very short (Fig. 5). These are a further modification ot 
the Inuloid pattern, and some Asteroidex (as the English daisy 
(Fig. 4) and Baccharis tvefotia) are of the Inuloid type, whilst 
Pluchea fetida, placed by Bentham and Hooker among the Inu- 
loids, agrees in this respect with the Asteroids, where DeCandolle 
placed it in the Prodromus. 

In many instances achenes represented by authors as smooth, 
have some of these duplex hairs indicating their real affinities; and 


in other instances (as Chrysopsis villosa and Sericocarpus,) the 
duplex hairs are very long and fine, as if they were simple hairs ; 
but still their Asteroid character is easily seen (Fig. 6 B). They 
are sometimes confined to the achenial angles, the intermediate 
areas bearing glands. Archer refers to such achenial hairs being 
bifid at the apex as existing very extensively among the Compos- 
itæ (Proc. Linn. Soc., 1861, p. 17), and Kraus briefly speaks of 
them (Pringsheim’s Jahrbücher fiir Botanik, 1866-7). In Town- 
sendia they diverge at the tips so muchas to become recurved 
(Fig. 7). As some species of this genus have glabrous achenes 
Professor Asa Gray has made the presence or absence of such 
hooked hairs the ground of splitting the genus into sections. We 
now see that such distinction depends on the greater or less devel- 
opment of a structure mages ee to all the Asteroids and to 


VOL. XVII.~—No. i 


34 Achenial Hairs and Fibers of Composite. [January, 


other tribes of Composite. It is not improbable that we may find 
rudiments of the hooked hairs even in such of the species as are 
described as having glabrous achenes. Descriptive botanists may 
fairly characterize parts as “smooth” when hairs, if present, are 
not prominent; but in seeking to find the affinities of tribes and 
genera, we must do our utmost to detect hidden marks, and thus 
the structure of these hairs has a higher significancy than the de- 
gree of their development. : 
Duplex hairs are general in Asteroideæ, Eupatorieæ, Ver- : 
noniez, Helianthoidex, Helenioidee, Arctotidez, and Mutisiez, 
but we have found no trace of them in Anthemidez or in Cicha- 
riee, The Cynaroidez appear to me to present two types of - 
structure ; some genera (as Carlina and Xeranthemum) agree a 
A evides; whilst the true thistles agree with Cichorieæ. Cen- 
taurea (C. nigra, C. scabiosa, C. terniflora) has the achene covered 


in some cases (as Callistephus chinensis, the China-aster) man 
jointed hairs like those of the perianth are intermingled with d 
plex hairs on the fruit. Engelmannia (of Helianthoidez) is said 


is true of the aberrant Ambrosia. 7% agetes erecta (the large 
can marigold, of Melenioidez) has the achenial hairs short 
lanceolate, but its congener, 7. patula, shows that this is a mer 
variation of the duplex type. In some cases where we sho 
expect to find duplex hairs, a cursory examination will sugg 
that they are simple; but here a closer view is apt to show 
rudiment of the missing half, like a small twin brother, at base ® 
the larger part (as Liatris scariosa, Fig. 6, D.). It is always th 
basal division of the cell which is less fully developed. Th 
_ tition between the chambers of the duplex hair is usually p 

and sometimes we could chase air-bubbles up and down 
tubes. 


The genera of Anthemidex have, nearly all of them, glabr 


Leucanthemum. (Fig. 8.) Achillea mille cfolium seems 
have these, but its pericarp has internal glands within its cel 


1883.] Achental Hairs and Fibers of Composite. 35 


The achenial surface of the sub-order, Cichoriex, is de- 

void of hairs, and is covered by imbricating 
flat denticulate cells. The inner cells of the peri- 
carp develop fibers, enclosing crystalloids, which 
aid in the dehiscence of the fruit, much after the 
manner of the fibrous layer of pollen-sacs. Thus A 
I found the so-called indehiscent fruit of dande- inai 
i ; ea : ‘ Fic. 8.—Epiderm- 
lion in the act of dehiscing, by the aid of its of peticarp of A, 
fibers, when moistened, pressing out the seed, and Eten cotula and 
of its crystalloids serving as props and wedges, vx wiper 
the tapering form of the seed being well fitted for ri 3 Is enclosing spi- 
the process. ine 


Krigia virginica has simple red-brown spines over its fruit, and 
chicory has elegant multicellular hairs, corresponding with the 
perianth surface. The thistle group of the Cynaroidez agree as 


Ye 


Fic, jii FiG.10. 


Fic, 9.—Denticulate epidermal cells of pericarp of Lactuca scariola (Cichoriez). 
Fic. 10.—Endocarpal fibrils and crystalloids of Cirsium lanceolatum (Cynaroi- 
dez). 


to absence of ‘double hairs, and as to the fibers and crystalloids 
with the Cichariacez. 

Professor Asa Gray suggests that the mucilaginous filaments 
of Senecio are probably of service by gluing the achene to the 
soil, its pappus being thrown off. There is much mucilage in 
and about the filaments of the Cichoriez, and it will be an inter- 
esting question to determine what are the functions of these and 
the crystalloids, — 

The consideration of the facts stated above suggests a some- 
what different line of affinities from that usually adopted, and a 

. reéxamination of the tribal unity of Cynaroidez. We give the 
orders in the subjoined table, according to the arrangement of 
Bentham and Hooker. But it is manifest that Anthemidez and 
Arctotidez and Mutisiez are misplaced, and that other readjust- 
ments are to be made, if we are to marshal the groups according 
to the character here discussed. Yet the parallelism between the 
structure of the hairs and the affinities of the groupe, as founded 
on other characters, is singularly complete. 


# 


36 f; nstinct and Memory exhibited by the [January, 


, In many. instances apparent exceptions turned: out on reëxami- _ 
nation not to be exceptional; and although our work has been 
only tentative, enough has been found to demand the.attention 
of synantherologists. 

TABLES OF ,ACHENIAL HAIRS, &C,,,OF COMPOSITAE. 


I. Vernoniez: as in Asteroidez. 
11. Eupatorieze : 
Ill. Asteroideze. D uplex miis) pe bifurcate, and often unequal, acute at tips. 
i irs sometimes: few or obsolete’! sometimes asin Inuloidex, No elaters. 
Iv. Inuloidex. Duplex hairs, iiol obtuse and equal; No.elaters. 
v. Helenioidez: as in Asteroidee, Crystalloids in endocarp. 
VI. Anthemidex. Achenes ‘usually glabrous; but having Se cells with 
"spiral filaments, (Glands in Achillea within pericarp ce 
vit. Senecionidexz. Duplex hairs, having divisions equal, with as or filaments, 
ae which e escape when moistened. 
“VILL. Uxiendines probably as in Senecionideve (with multicellular hairs interposed 
in some). 
DO Arctotideze, as in’ Asteroides. 
x. Cynaroidex. . Some as in Asteroideæ (Carlina, Xeranthemum). Some as in 
‘Cichoriacez (Cnicus, &c.). Ar retium, Centaurea, Echinops, &c., have sim- 
le hairs on achene like those of periant 
xi, Mutisieze, as in Asteroide. 
XI. Cichorieæ. Achenes glabrous, with denticulate epidermal cells. Endocarp 
having filaments, — erystalloids, 


a 


nh Rees 


“Ty 
` 


f 
INSTINCT AND MEMORY EXHIBITED BY THE FLY- | 
ING SQUIRREL IN CONFINEMENT, WITH oi 

3 


A THOUGHT ON THE ORIGIN OF | 

“WINGS IN RARS, 2 

BY F. H. KING, 

I’ June, Bye, I obtained a litter of three flying arate Scitt- : 
ropterus volucella (Pall.) Geoff., from a nest built of small twigs 


and oak leaves, lined with grass, which was situated about ten 
feet from the ground ina small red oak standing in a grove of © 
the same kind. The nest was a complete ball, from which the — 
inmates escaped without any specially provided opening. No 

large trees of any kind exist within two miles of the grove, the 

locality, in its topography and vegetation, being an extension of — 
the Minnesota prairies into Wisconsin. | 
The squirrels, so small when taken as to escape very readily 
between the wires of an ordinary canary-bird cage, became 
very tame and playful at once, they grew rapidly upon cow's 


1883.] Flying Squirrel in Confinement. 37 


milk, which they lapped from the dish in the manner of a cat, 
except that the nose was held closer to the milk, so close, indeed, 
that it was with difficulty that the movements of the tongue 
could be observed. 

They were-strictly nocturnal and, at first, had regularly: two 
frolics each night, beginning at! 10.45 P. Mi, and at 3:30 A, My, 
which’ lasted from an hour to an hour and a half. During the 
whole of the first week of their captivity, the beginning of these 
frolics did not vary. five: minutes from the'time stated, but after 
this they became more irregular in their beginning and ‘more fre- 
quent.) Their play consisted in running, jumping and gnawing 
simply, with nothing whatever of that rollicking roll-tumble-and+ 
pull of the kitten. A favorite sport, out of the cage, consisted 
in climbing to some elevated’ point and then leaping and sailing 
to some: distant lower level. . Their early efforts in this direction 
were truly amusing; when the point of departure was reached, 
all fours were brought very near together and the head dropped 
with the nose pointing forward; in this attitude 'a number of 
quick vibrations of the body to and fro upon ‘the fect, were made; 
which always suggested. to me the act of winding themselves up 
preparatory to the leap, and. the number and: intensity of these 
vibrations was usually, proportionate to the distance to be cov- 
ered, They were not very accurate marksmen in the beginning, 
and oftener shot over the mark than underiit. Twas glad. of this, 
too, for a favorite leap. of theirs during their early efforts, iwas 
from the books on my secretary to the top of my head when sit- 
ting at the desk reading or writing. Not once did one of them 
alight on my nose or slide down my face, but. very often they 
shot past, my head, sliding. down my back and. even) plunging 
through the back of the chair to the floor without touching me, 
to return by way of my legs to the station pcan! resolved to 
make a better record next time. 

Tn their flight-liké leaps, the four limbs were “extended i in such 
a manner as to throw them all into very nearly the same plane, 
thus: stretching ‘the patachute-like expansion ' ‘of the. skin tense 
and wide. It is “interesting to observe, in this ‘connection, 
that while’ on the flight, and espécially just before alighting, the 
fore limbs are made to make a series of rapid and short vibra- 
tions not wholly ‘unlike the ‘ movement in true ‘Hight. ‘The fact 

y have been noted, ‘and the’ eS which follows uttered by 


38 Instinct and Memory exhibited by the [ January, 


others, but I have not observed it in my reading. Have we not 
in the modified structure of the flying squirrel, and in the tremor 
of its fore legs while sailing, the true key to that further modifi- 
cation in the bat which gives it the power of flight? 


The common squirrels when they jump from any considerable 
height to the ground, have the habit of extending the legs in the 
manner of the flying squirrel, and at the same time of broadening 
the body very much horizontally; this is of manifest account in 
reducing the energy of impact due to the fall, and suggests pos- 
sibly both the method and the occasion for the modification now 
possessed by the flying squirrels. The traction brought to bear 
upon the integument between the limbs in the effort to spread 
the legs, must stretch it, and may be supposed to have begun a 


modification which was perpetuated and intensified by natural 


selection until the modification in the flying squirrel was reached. 
The habit of spreading the legs may have had its origin partly in 
the mere effort to balance the body and maintain the desired atti- 
tude for alighting, and partly in the knowledge obtained experi- 
mentally in repeated acts of jumping. 


It does not seem improbable that the development of wings in 
the bat may have been initiated in the same manner and have 
passed along essentially the same road, that is, the earlier ances- 
tors of the bats may have had a dermal modification nearly iden- 
tical with that of the flying squirrels, and which may have been 
used in much the same way for similar purposes. The next step, 
probably, in the development of the bat’s wings, was the forming 
of the habit of vibrating the fore limbs together in a vertical 
plane, and the embryonic phase of that movement, it seems to 
me, may be represented in the tremor of the limbs mentioned as 
occurring in the flying squirrel under consideration. 


In the effort to maintain the proper attitude of the body, we 
may have had the initiating factor; for if they were originally 
provided with parachute-like appendages, and used them as the 
flying squirrels do, it is probable that a similar vibratory move- 
ment would have been a necessity in order to keep the body in 
the attitude which would present the greatest surface to the air in 
falling. With the vibratory habit fixed, increased skill in execut- 
ing it would of necessity prolong the leaps, and this is another 
step towards flying; and increased use.and greater advantage 


Se ee: 


De eee Nee Pe ey ees Ty SS 


eee 
Hews 


REAA eg S E A 


1883. | Flying Squirrel in Confinement. 39 


would operate, through natural selection, to bring about the final 
modifications. 

I have never known wild animals that became so perfectly 
familiar and confiding as these young squirrels’ did; and they 
seemed to get far more enjoyment from playing upon my person 
than in any other place, running in and out of pockets, and be- 
tween my coat and vest. After the frolic was over they always 
esteemed it a great favor if I would allow them to crawl into my 
vest in front and go to sleep there, where they felt the warmth of 
my body, and it was very rare indeed, during the first six months, 
that they failed to ask the privilege; indeed they came to con- 
sider themselves abused if turned out, When forced to go to 
sleep by themselves, the attitude taken was amusing, the nose 
was placed upon the table or other object it happened to be upon, 
and then it would walk forward oyer it, rolling itself up until the 
nose almost protruded from between the hind legs; the tail was 
then wrapped in a horizontal coil about the feet, and the result 
was an exquisite little ball of life in soft fur which it seemed 
almost sacrilegious to touch. If they escaped from the cage 
during the night, I was sure to be warned of the fact by their 
coming into the bed to roll themselves up close to my face or 
neck. They would very rarely return to the nest in the cage to 
sleep when the play was over. One of them found its way, while 
clambering about on the bed, between a pair of flannel blankets 
where it went to sleep near the foot, and always after that, if left 
to himself, he would find that spot to sleep. 

So far as I observed, they exhibited no lonesomeness when 
left without a playmate, nor did I ever observe them play with 
one another, neither did they quarrel. 

Before I procured a suitable cage, one of the three squirrels 
escaped. The other two derived great enjoyment running in the 
wheel, and in this sport the two would very often participate at 
the same time, but not, apparently, because the enjoyment was 
greater. In this sport one of them was so unfortunate as to 
break one of his hind legs above the heel; I splinted it care- 
fully for him, securing the splints with thread. To this treatment 
he objected emphatically, scolding and pinching much during the 
operation, and when I returned at noon he had cut the threads 
and removed the splints. I could not replace them until evening; 
when I could attend to the little patient he was placed in my 


40 Instinct and Memory exhibited by the [January, 4 


hand, where he lay upon his back without a struggle, nor offering d 


to bite, except once when the pain seemed greater than he could 


Sp i ae, ee 


endure, and then he only pressed his nose against my finger with 


his mouth closed... During the whole operation those keen, full, 


black, eyes gazed steadily into my own without following, so far, S 


as. 1 could; observe, the movements ,about him. , He. did not, 
remove the splints a second time, nor did I see him make any, 


effort to.do.so, .When.the bones had knit together sufficiently, 1 4 
removed .the splints, and he used: his leg well but it was.a little 


stiff. 


Did this |squirrel, after wearing the splints for a short time, find : 
that the pain was more intense without them. than with them? 


Did he discover on removing the splints an increase of pain, and 


connect that increase as an effect with itsicause ? Did, he com; 


nect the présence of the splints upon -his leg for the first time 


with the treatment he had) received in the morning? . Had he a 
reached the conclusion that the first treatment was for his relief 


and, therefore, would submit to a second treatment? Had he 
learned through | his experience with the first splint on and off, 
that it was, for the time, the right thing in the right place? 


And did that’ experience lead to a decision not to remove. the, : 
splints a second time? If these questions are answered in the 
affirmative, this little in ane manifested no low degree of intelliz A 


gence. 


thrée squirrels, two! of them had escaped, Skip’ alone remained 
and in regard 'to his preferences jas, to kinds of food, it may be 
said that he preferred nuts to anything) else, but would also eat 
apples, cakes of various kinds and bread with apparent relish. 
Occasionally he. would take a little fresh meat, both raw and 
cooked, but the amount was. always small. While the three 
squirrels were. together and quite young, I introduced a large 
moth, Saturnia io, into the cages this resulted in a frantic eer 
gle on the part of ithe squirrels, each struggling for the moth ; 

was soon captured, the wings torn from the body, and the pie: 
abdomen, charged with eggs, eaten by one of them. They would 
also capture and:kill any beetles placed in the cage, but would 


Before the onth of October following: the capii of these : 


Seen 


rarely eat them. I, once introduced a young chipping sparrow. — 


alive, not yet feathered ; it was seized instantly and killed, but nọ | 


part of it was eaten. Two NY of the same species which Le 


1883.] Flying Squirrel in Confinement. åI 


now have in confinement eat. birds’ eggs with great satisfaction, 
even when plenty of nuts of three kinds are before them. 

After the weather began to grow cold I placed, one evening, on 
the floor a handful of acorns before Skip was let out, He began his 
frolic as usual, and finally ran upon them. 

The circumstances were such, that the acorns awakened in him 
a new: and intense emotion which,in.an instant. seemed to fill his 
whole being to overflowing... For;a few minutes | he appeared 
transformed into,a wild -squirrel and, went bounding about the 
reom shying from objects with which. he was’ perfectly familiar, 
and Sstarting)at-the slightest noise, He soon returned to the pile 
of nuts and took one of them) in his mouth, running. with it to.a 
corner.of the room, where he made a hurried, eager effort to.bury 
it, thumping the acorn upon the floor as if he was endeavoring to 
push it beneath the surface.: After from three. to) five thrusts, 
made.as rapidly as one can count without, separating the words, 
he made as, many strokes with. his fore, feet upon, the carpet, 
scratching asif- to cover) the acorn up. This. done’ he hurried 
back to the pile of acorns, seized another, rushed) back. to, the 
same corner again; going through the same motions as before. I 
kept his pile supplied, and,he worked during a full half hour, dey 
positing a few nuts incall corners of the room, behind table legs,: 
behind the books in my secretary, and in the pits made. by the 
tie-buttons in all the upholstered chairs. | The next evening. be- 
fore letting him, into the room, I placed an assortment of nuts. 
upon the floor, among which were acorns, hazel-nuts, hickory- 
nuts, pecans and English walnuts, all of which he had been fed 
upon frequently, exhibiting but dijtle preference for either, so far 
as I observed. - 

On discovering the pile, Sie did, aot: appear agitated as. on po 
previous evening, but set at once to carrying off the acorns and. 
hazel-nuts, hiding them with the same motions as before; but to 
my surprise he touched. none of the, other nuts. I tried. him on. 
succeeding nights with the same, and to me strange results, for 
acorns and hazel-nuts are the only ones.that grow in the vicinity 
where the squirrels were taken, The piget hirkorga is. founds An 
abundance not more than ten miles distant.. ; 

Have we here inherited mental attributes so ines: as not are 
to originate the generic act of storing up nuts on the approach of 

cold weather, but so specific a form of it as a selection of the two 


42 Instinct and Memory exhibited, etc. [ January, 


kinds of nuts from among three others which, beyond much 
question, were the only ones of the five named with which his 
near ancestors had anything to do? It should be stated in this 
connection that the squirrel had eaten of the other nuts during 
at least two months prior to the selection in question, with as 
much apparent relish as he evinced for either the hazel-nuts or 
acorns. This particular squirrel, only about five months old, had 
had no experience whatever with nuts except in confinement, and 
of course had never before attempted to bury them. Have we in 
this instance and in similar ones, evidence that an act, executed 
repeatedly during particular seasonal conditions, and under cer- 
tain sense-impressions, as sight and smell, may impart so definite 
a set to the organization as that it shall be transmitted to an off- 
spring? Is this set a molecular one and located in the nervous 
tissue? Is it so sensitive that if, when the body is experiencing 
those seasonal changes due to the change of seasons in the earth 
during which the original set had its origin, a combination of vibra- 
tions (those accompanying the sight and smell of an acorn, for ex- 
ample) like those which were instrumental in producing the set, are 
again imposed upon the nervous tissues, similar feelings will be 
- awakened which tend to culminate in a desire like the ones which 
had prompted former generations to the act in question? And 
in this way to a repetition of that act? Did not Skip on the 
night in question experience a true recollection in which the 
memory he had inherited was jogged by the combination of the 
sight and smell of acorns and the systemic feeling of approach- 
ing winter ? : é 
On the 27th of June, 1880, I left Skip with a little girl to be 
cared for during my absence, which lasted through the summer ; 
when we met again, about the middle of September, Skip showed 
unmistakable signs of a distinct remembrance of me by playing 
. upon my person, in his usual manner, with great freedom. The 
most decided test, however, of his keen memory, was exhibited 


when he was allowed to play in the closet where Mrs. King’s — 


wardrobe hung beside my own. He played with unusual vigor and 
for a long time upon my garments, running in and out of pockets, 
but exhibited great caution in touching hers, only alighting upon 
them to jump to some of mine. He had never seen Mrs. King 
before the evening on which this frolic occurred. 


Saas 


i 
ee Dre iil Sc a a a 
aha abe OR a E ae ak ae EA YM OLE Rae 


<< 


1883. ] The Extinct Rodentia of North America, 43 
THE EXTINCT RODENTIA OF NORTH AMERICA. 
BY PROFESSOR E. D. COPE, 


tae order of Rodentia appeared in the Wasatch' Eocene epoch 
in North America, and has continued to the present time in 
gradually increasing numbers. No species of the order is yet 
known from the Puerco or lowest Eocene, nor are any known 
from older formations. The Wasatch Eocene has given us but 
few species, and these are members of a single genus. In the 
Bridger epoch the number of species was larger, and they be- 
longed to several genera. The order displays a sudden expan- 
sion in the White River or Oligocene epoch. We know from 
this formation ten species of seven genera. From the John Day 
River formation we have twenty-one species of nine genera. The 
Upper Miocene Loup Fork epoch has yielded remains of nine 
species of seven genera. Four existing genera are represented 
by extinct species in the Miocene beds; two of these begin in the 
White River and two in the John Day epochs. 
The four primary divisions of the order Rodentia are thus de- 
fined, principally after Brandt and Alston: 
I. Incisor teeth 3. Fibula not articulating with the superior condyle of the calca- 
m. No intertrochlear crest of humerus. .- 
1. Mandible with the angular portion springing from the outer side of the 
my covering of the lower incisor. Fibula distinct from tibia. 


s Malar bone not supported below by a continuation of the maxillary 
i ess.” An interpterygoid fissure. .. HYSTRICOMORPHA. 


rio 
less rounded ; coronoid process high, falcate. Fibula distinct from 
tibia. No interpterygoi SUFE., cee essesceevasees ScIUROMORPHA,. 
3. Mandible with the angular portion springing from the inferior edge of the 
sheath of the inferior incisor (except Bathyerginz). Fibula coéssified 
with the tibia, Malar short, usually supported on a maxillary process. 
No interpterygoid fissure (except in Bathyergine)...... MYOMORPHA, 
II. Incisor teeth $. Fibula articulating with the condyle of the calcaneum, An 
intertrochlear crest umerus. 
4 No true alisphenoid canal ; fibula ankylosed to tibia below ; angle of man- 
fth 3 ci swe alvenins 


dible in the plane o AGOMORPHA. 


These groups, as is well known, include families and genera 
which display adaptations to various modes of life. Some are 
exclusively subterranean, others are arboreal, and some live on 
the surface of the ground. Of the latter, some are provided with 
formidable spines as a protection against enemies, while others 
depend for their safety on their speed. Of the latter character are 

1 For the positions of the American Tertiary epochs, see AMERICAN NATURALIST, 
1882, March. 


44 The Extinct Rodentia of North America. [ January, 


the Rabbits of the Lagomorpha, and I have noted! how that they 
have superadded to the ordinary rodent structure certain points 
which also characterize, the most specialized. Perissodactyla and 


a 
A 
pati 


4 
l 
i 
E 
4 


Artiodactyla among ungulates. The fusion of the inferior part of : 


the fibula with the tibia (found also in the Myomorpha) belongs t to 
the higher types of these orders. The strong intertrochlear ridge 
of the humerus is an especial feature of the groups mentioned, dis- 
tinguishing them from the lower types in all the orders. The 
articulation of the fibula with the calcaneum, mentioned by Mr, 
Alston, is a character of the Artiodactyla. Associated with these i is 
the elongation of the bones of the limbs, especially, the posterior 


one. The modification of the tarsus. in Dipus (the jerboas) evi- 
dently has a direct relation’ to the projectile force transmitted 
through the hind legs in rapid progression by leaping. Here the 


metatarsals are coossified into a cannon bone, though, as there are 


three bones, involved, the result is somewhat different from the 


cannon bone of the Ruminantia. 


| es ee ohn «) Loup 
Wasateli Bridger | Ridel Day. | 1 Fork., 


pete 


| 

| 
IAE ne E (porcapinesj. | 
Hystric | 


Hystrix L. eevee h arhe gestr ss eee | iaaa rails $ I 
SCIUROMORPHA (squirrels). | 
Mylagaulide i | 
Mylagaulus Cope, wile deala of ge eee mebinidele sees >| 2 
|| Fam. ? a 
Heliscomys Cope. ....+.. vhs begun wees b onl arora siepi) T eth se Kee eee 
_ Castorida: i wri i | z | 
Eucastor Leidy - s... - ee ee ee ee ee ls wee eee ee ecee I 
Gaston Joa sad ss paves e hiera pees I 2 I 
Lehyramyide.: | | | 
Plesiarctomys Brav,, 3 ee ee eee 
Syllophodus Co ladak 2 agen Gee ljeeee 
There r | | ane keere 
iride ef $ if d | i 
Meniscomys Co i RE GN ane oe 4 joes 
Gymppiyohos Gs. ; l ke aaa bemp egei 
Sciu "i eeeeee b$ dd | I | 2 i I 
p ESTA ( rats): | | | | 
r MNE oh alan Ho Li TRE A E | Fae 
Eumys Leidy. asters ml Hoy gi enj, I h cheer Page 
Hesperumys Waterh. ju. evalin.. pi. asolteient algei i idw 
Paciculus CARE: hikes» sia ees. ea La, base ba 6,01 Teda 
" Geomyidee. Mann | Dect kere 
Pleurolicus Cope......:. B JQ. Dita. bed ba) oo Shules eit 
Entoppychys Go PE eve ecereccee reese ee ges ranees te eeee enn | 5 sess ee 
LAGOMORPHA HE i | R | 4 
i | el oe p 
ji j iodi sot biagan 
Paleolagas Leidy. bei E P | ents ban caps | 4 | Io fe 
Panolax Co ope... Eere ps | Gus! ja tek i” 
Bes Bane. gone oss wee A ernie, eee ee dJa. sie 


1 Bulletin U. S. Geological Survey Terrs. tv, 362, 1881. 


eae team en 


1883.] ., The Extinct Rodentia af North America. 45 


After a general view. of the species and genera, some deduc- 
tions as to the course of evolution of the order will be presented. 


Eocene RODENTIA. 
PLESIARCTOMYs Bravard. 

This is the prevalent genus ofi Rodentia ofi the Eocene period 
in- North America, Specimens were _ first. discovered, by Dr, 
Hayden in Bridger, beds of Wyoming, and were described by 
Dr. Leidy; I subsequently detected them in the Wasatch forma- 
tion of New Mexico: ` Their remains are rather abundant in both 
formations, but display but little variety of form. 

The teeth have short crowns and long roots, and have the gen- 
eral characters as well as numbers as the existing species of squir- 
rels.. There are, however, cranial characters which distinguish it 
from the existing forms of that family. The crowns of the infe- 


Fic. «Parts of twocrania and the ulna and radius of e ie delicatissi- 
mus pede natural Bite, from a-block of the Wasatch bed of the Big Horn river, 
Wyoming. Original, from Vol. 1v, Report U. S. Geol. Surv. ‘Senden 
_ ior molars support four rather small and strictly TREG tuber- 

cles. There are five superior molars, of which the anterior is of 

nal! size. They resemble those of Sciurus, but the transverse 


46 The Extinct Rodentia of North America. (January, | 


crests are obsolete or wanting. The positions corresponding to : 
their external extremities are marked by more or less distinct 
cusps. There is a single internal tubercle of the crown. In the 
third and fourth molar of P. delcatissimus I observe rudiments of — 
a second internal tubercle. The incisor teeth are compressed, — 
with narrow anterior face. The enamel is not grooved, and is — 
little or not at all inflected on the inner side of the shaft, while it l 
is entirely so on the external face. 4 

There is a large round foramen infraorbitale exterius, like that 
of Ischyromys and Fiber, and entirely unlike that of Gymnopty- _ 
chus and Sciurus, conforming in this respect to the forms of the ; 
extinct group of the Protomyidz of Pomel. 

The cast of the brain indicates smooth oval hemispheres, which 
leave the cerebellum and olfactory lobes entirely exposed. The 
latter are ovoid and expand 
ed laterally. 

The species from whicli 
most of the characters of the 
genus as above stated have 
been derived are the P. deli- 
catior and P. delicatissimus. 
They further display the fol- 
lowing general characters: 
The anterior limbs are rela- 
| tively longer than in recent 
species of squirrels. 


a 
Ji 
i; 


a 


= 
= 
= 


posteriorlimbislarger. These — 
points indicate approximation — 
to the cotemporary Me 
_ don rs. 
—Bones of the specimens of Plesi- sn ne cement ) 
altas delicatissimus Leidy, represented in No characters have 
Fig. 1. Fig. a, humerus, front view ; 4, prox- i dis 
mal e of ulna and radius. Fig. ¢ 5 Risti eee rs Tey MoT g i 
cart oF tibia posterior side; d, same Pad be- tinguish the American 
low; e, astragalus from above ; , astragalus „nu! 
and calcaneum, distal ends. ciel trata cies as representing a gen 
Vol. Iv, Report U. S. Geol. Survey Terrs. distinct from the Plesiar 


Pie. 2. 


1883. | The Extinct Rodentia of North America. 47 


mys gervaisi of the French Eocene. Bravard briefly dis- 
tinguishes the genus as distinct from Arctomys in the greater 
thickness of the angles of the molars, which thus become tuber- 
cles. Only the mandible and mandibular teeth of the P. ger- 
vatsu are known. It has been found in the Upper Eocene, near 
Perreal, Apt, France. 

I have seen six species of this genus, of which two, P. hians 
Cope, and P. undans Marsh, belong to the Bridger beds only; 
one P. leptodus Cope, to the Washakie; one P. duccatus Cope, 
to the Wasatch and Wind river, and two, P. delicatior Leidy, and 
P. delicatissimus, Leidy, to all the Eocenes except the Washakie. 

The following comparison of the P. delicatissimus with the Sciurus 
niger, or common gray squirrel, may be made. The pelvis is longer 
as compared with the bones of the fore leg. The humerus is longer 
as compared with the length of the ulna and radius. The species 
exceeds the S. ziger in size, one-fourth linear. 

It is then probable that the species of this, the oldest known 
genus of Rodentia, were arboreal, like the squirrels‘’of the present 
geological period. 


SYLLOPHODus Cope. 

This genus is much like Theridomys of the European Upper 
Eocene and Lower Miocene, and may be the same. The species 
were smaller than those of the last described, and are only known 
from lower jaws. These contain teeth which differ from those 
of Plesiarctomys in having cross-crests which are slightly con- 
nected at one side. They look like the unworn condition of 
Ischyromys, of which genus they may be the ancestor. Two 
species, S. minimus and S. fraternus have been described by Leidy. 
Both are from the Bridger horizon. 


MIocENE RODENTIA. 
Iscuyromys Leidy. 

The essential features are, dentition, I.,; C., $8; M., į; the molars 
with two crescents on the inner side above, each of which gives 
rise to a cross-ridge to the outer margin. In the mandibular 
series the crests and crescent have a reversed relation. No 
cementum. 

To the above characters given by Dr. Leidy, I have added the 
absence of postfrontal processes, and the superior position of the 
infraorbital foramen. Also that the pterygoid fossa is large, and 


48 The Extinct Rodentia of North America. [January, 


that its inner and outer plates are well developed, and sub- 
equal, 

The bones of the limbs are generally similar to those of the 
Sciuridz. In this family the genus Gymnoptychus nearly resem- 
bles Ischyromys in dental characters. But besides the important 
difference in the former and position of the infra-orbital foramen, 

-Ischyromys has an excavated posterior palatal border. 


Fic. 3.—Zschyromys pus Leidy, natural size, from the White river beds of Color- 
ado, original, from the Report U. S. Geol. Surv. Terrs. a; 4, c, cranium; g, mandi oe 
from above. 


Dr. Leidy remarks that this genus belongs to the family of the _ 
Sciuridz. This is indicated by the dental characters ; but in some — 
other respects there is a greater divergence from the squirrels and _ 
marmots than is the case with the genus Gymnoptychus. Thus, 
the large foranien infraorbitale anterius occupies the elevated 
position at the origin of the zygomatic arch seen in the porcupines 
and cavies. There is no superciliary ridge nor post-orbital pro- 7 
cess as in most Sciuridæ, but the front is contracted between the 
orbits in the same manner as, but to a less degree than, in Fiber, 
and the Eocene Plesiarctomys Brav. Both the last named and 
Ischyromys present many points of Aiet epa to Pomel’s tribe 


i 


1883. | The Extinct Rodentia of North America. 49 


of Protomyide, but differ from any of the genera he has included 
in it, . 

This family is thus defined by Pomel 2 “ Infraorbital foramen 
as large as in the Hystricidz, and by the position of the angular 
apophysis of the mandible almost in the general plane of the hori- 
zontal ramus. The jugal bone, at least in those species where we 
have observed it, is very much enlarged at its anterior portion, 
and the orbit is almost superior.” 

These characters apply to Ischyromys, excepting as regards 
malar bone, which is principally unknown in the latter. | 

Another family, the Ischyromyidz, has been proposed by 
E. R. Alston, for the reception of this genus, to which he thinks 
with me? Plesiarctomys (=Pseudotomus) should be referred. 
He thus defines the family :* “ Dentition as in Sciuridz ; skull re- 
sembling Castoridz, but with the infra-orbital opening large, a 
sagittal crest; no post-orbital processes ; palate broad ; basioccipi- - 
tal keeled.” 

Doubtless Ischyromys belongs to an extinct family, but which 
of the above names is available for it I do not yet know. I would 
characterize it as follows: 

-Dentition as in Sciuridæ, infraorbital foramen large, superior ; 
pterygoid fossa large, with well-developed exterior as well as in- 
‘ ferior walls; a sagittal crest. 

The superior position of the infraorbital foramen and the well- 
Pi ay pterygoid lamine are characteristics found in the 
Murid 

Bats one species of this genus is known, the /schyromys pe 
Leidy. The skull is as large as that of a prairie marmot. 
limbs are comparatively small, so that the animal was not sakes 
arboreal in its habits. 


Sciurus Linn. (true squirrels). 


In this genus the molars are § or j, the first superior small 
when present. The grinding surfaces of the crowns when unworn 
present in the superior series a single internal cusp, which is low - 
and anteroposterior. From this there extend to the external 
border of the crown two low transverse ridges, whose exterior 


1 Catalogue Method. et Descr. de Vertebres Foss. de le Bass. de la Loire, 1853, p- 
w : 

* Annual Report U. S. Geol. Survey Terrs., 1873 (1874), P. 477- 

3 Proceed. Zool. Society London, E p 78. 


VOL. XVIIL.—NO, 1, 


a siete 


50 The Extinct Rodentia of North America. [January, 


terminations are somewhat enlarged, In the lower jaw the trans- 
verse ridges are not visible, and there is a low tubercule at’each 
angle of the crown, between which there may be others on the 
border of the crown. Attrition gives the grinding surface of the 
latter a basin-like character. The foramen wfraorbitale is a short, 
narrow fissure, situated in the inferior part of the maxillary bone 
in front of its tooth-bearing portion, but descending to the level 
of the alveolar border. 

The well-known characters of this genus are found in the man- 
dibles of species which I ob- 
tained from the White River — 
Miocene beds of Colorado 
and the John Day of Oregon. — 
The teeth display the sub- 
quadrate form of this genus, 
without any tendency to the © 


Spermophilus. Two of the — 
species, S. vortmani Cope and ~ 
S. relictu$ Cope are as large as | 
z our gray and red squirrels, | 
Fic, 4.—Skuil and jaws of species of Sci- TTF ectively , and the third, 5. ; 
urus; original, from Vol. rv Report U. S. Ge- bal/ovianus Cope; is about the : 
er eiea igs aM, S. ballovionus: size of the Tamias quadrivi- 
larged. Figs. e-f, S. relictus, enlarged one- fatus or Western chip-munk. i 
half. g-h, S. vortmani, natural size. ke S rie Gs kon ia 4 
White River formation, and the two other species from the John | 
Day. . i 
GYMNOPTYCHUS Cope. : 
In dentition this genus is much like Ischyromys. There arè 
only four superior molars, 
As compared with the existing genera of squirrels, it differs in — 
the structure of the molar teeth. The arrangement of the tuber- — 
cles and crests is more complex than in any of them, excepting — 
Pteromys. Thus in all of them there is but one internal crescent — 
of the superior molars, and but two or three cross-crests; while in — 
the inferior molars the arrangement is unlike that of the superior 
teeth, the cross-crests being marginal only. In Pteromys (F. . 
- Cav.) the transverse valleys of the inferior series of Gymnopty- — 


1883. | The Extinct Rodentia of North America. 5I 


chus are represented by numerous iso- 
lated fossettes. The structure of the 
molars in the fossil genus is exactly 
like that which I have described as 
found in Eumys, extending even to the 
details. This is curious, as that genus 
is probably a Myomorph. 

The protrusion of the posterior ex- 
tremity of the alveolor sheath of the in- 
ferior incisor on the outer side of the 
ascending ramus is not exhibited by the 
North American Sciuridæ which I have 
examined, nor by any of the extinct gen- 
era herein described, excepting Castor 
and the Geomyidæ. Itis seen in a lesser 
degree i in the house and wood mice, the ~% 


jumping mouse and meadow mouse, all ig, 52-2, Gymnoptychus 
Muride. Agee Cope, from the White 

d of Colorado. a, 

Two species of this genus are certainly eh size; d-d, enlarged, 


e, lower jaw of Gymnoptychus 
known. They belong to the White $- ebhus: Copey eas DÈ 
River horizon of Colorado. They dif- oad same locality. Orig- 
„fer, so far as known, chiefly in size, and '™*" 


in the proportions of the inferior premolar tooth. See Fig. 5. 


Mensıscomys Cope. 


This genus is readily distinguished from all the others here 
treated of, by the complexity of the structure of its molar teeth, 
and the curious resemblances that some of them present to the 
molars of the hoofed mammalia. They are without enamel inflec- 
tions, and the triturating surface exhibits two external and one 
internal crescentic sections of the investing enamel. On the sec- 
ond superior molar there are three external crescents, and the 
first molar is simply conic. Between the inner and external cres- 
cents there are the curved edges of enamel plates directed ob- 
liquely and transversely. The grinding surfaces of the inferior 
molars display; in the unworn condition, curved transverse crests, 

connected longitudinally on the median line; on wearing, the 
lateral emarginations of the enamel become shallower, disap- 
pearing from the inner side, but remaining on the outer. Incisor 
teeth not grooved. Foramen infraorbitale anterius small inferior, 


52 The Extinct Rodentia of North America. | January, 


‘and near the orbit. Postorbital processes; no sagittal crest. 


Fic. 6,—Cranium, jaws and 
teeth of Meniscomys Be bal 
Cope, from the John D 

f Oregon; natural Sie aad 
enlarged 


The characters of the dentition of this 
genus resembles those of the genus 
Pteromys, which includes the large fly- 
ing squirrels of Asia and the Malaysian 
archipelago, to which region they are 
confined. The superior molars differ 
from those of Pteromys in wanting all 
re-entrant enamel inflection. 

The general characters of the skeleton 
are unknown. A femur is rather slen- 
der, and a tibia rather elongate, showing 
that the limbs are not short. 

Four species of this genus are known 
to me, all from the John Day Miocene 
of Oregon. They differ considerably in 
the details of the structure of the mo- 
lar teeth. Those of the Meniscomys 
hippodus are more prismatic than those 
of the other species, and the external 
face is not inflected at the grinding sur- 
face as in them. Nevertheless the molars 


have short roots. The arrangement of the crests of the crown of 


Fic. < == pern cavatus 


Caper P of cranium and lo 


‘aw of one e individual from the Joh nitens Marsh, they are complex and 
much wrinkled, whiletperowers molars — 


Day river, ih a nat. size 
enlarged, Origina 


the superior molars is a good deal 
like that to be seen in the molars of 
some of the later three-toed horses, 
if the cementum be removed. (Fig. 
6.) 

In the M. cavatus Cope (Fig. Z% 
the constitution of the superior molars 


is more complex, while that of the — 


inferior molars is more simple. The 
bulla of the ear is set with simple 
transverse septa within, while in the 


M. hippodus their internal face has — 
a reticulate structure like tripe. The — 
superior molars of the M. Holophus . 
Cope (Fig. 8, a, 6) have their crests — 


ower and cusps unwrinkled. In. the 


e 


1883. | The Extinct Rodentia of North America. 53 


are most complex with reticulate 
ridges. (Fig. 8, c.) 

There is a suggestive resemblance 
“between the forms of the molar teeth 
of the Meniscomys hippodus and those 
of the Haplodontia rufa now living 
in Oregon. The two genera have 
doubtless had a common origin, but 
the present. differences are consider- 
able. Thus the Haplodontia has an 
extended osseous cavum tympani, 

which does not exist in Menisco- 
"mys, 
CASTOR Linn, 


G. 8.—a-é, superior molars af 

The beaver is the largest rodent Memscomy iolophus, — é, 
inferior mola M. nitens from 

of the northern hemisphere, and has iey ska aes a. skull of the Af. 
the widest distribution. It was ZA hippodus, nat. size. oes from 


ceded in the Miocene pried by he John Day river, Oregon 


Fic. 9.—Skull of Castor peninsulatus Cope, nat. size. From the John Day epoch, 
Oregon. Original. 


54 The Extinct Rodentia of North America. (January, d 


number ot species in both the eastern and western continents, 
of inferior size and more restricted distribution. The greater 
number of these belong, I believe, to the same genus as 
the Castor fiber, though 
they have been separated 
under the name of Steneo- 
fiber Geoffr. There is no 
essential difference in the 
dentition, and it is probable 
that. the extinct species had 
the peculiar flat tail of the 


dal vertebrz of the C. pan- 
sus, from Nebraska, have 
exactly the character of 
those of the beaver. 


The family of the Castor- 
ide differs from the Sciuri- 
dz in the absence of post- 
orbital angles or processes, 
and the presence of a pro- 


auditorius externus. In 
both ofthese points it agrees 
with the Haplodontiide, a 


distinguished from the Cas- 
toridæ on various grounds. 
I do not think any of his 
characters are tenable, ex- 
cepting that drawn from 
the form of the mandible, 
which is expressed thus in 


Fic. 10.—Skull and bones of cane pore ed ul i f mandi- 
sulatus Cope, represented in S P S . 


Fig. 9. occi- : 
pital view; 4, c, right ramus of pact Bet d, ble much twisted.” This — 


right femur. Natural size. character will be better de- 


scribed as follows: Angle of mandible with a transverse edge 4 
due to inflection on the one hand, and production into an ie ; 1 


externally; the inflection bounding a large interno-posterior fossa. 


modern beaver. The cau: 


family which Mr. Alston has ~ 


Mr. Alston’s diagnosis: 


longed tube of the meatus j 


2i 3 E E E E EEA à 
EF SE E E ey O ES E R EAEE a E ATA E E 


E aa 


i oe aa 


1883. | The Extinct Rodentia of North America. 55 


The Haplodonta rufa is a curious burrowing rodent found in 
the Cascade mountains of Oregon, and is known as showtl or 
sewellel. It has no tail. 

The longest known species of this genus is the C. viciacensis, 
which is common in the Miocenes in several parts of Europe. 
In North America the C. nebrascensis Leidy, is stated by Hay- 
den and Leidy to be found in the White River formation. It is 
of about the same dimensions as the European species. So are the 
C. peninsulatus Cope, from the John Day River epoch of Oregon, 
and the C. pansus of the Loup Fork horizon of 
New Mexico and Nebraska (see Fig. 11). The 
smallest species is the C. gradatus Cope, a 
contemporary of the C. peninsulatus in Ore- 
gon. None of these species are nearly so large 
as the recent beaver. 


Eucastor Allen. 


Besides the preceding, there are some other 
forms of beavers in the late Tertiaries of North 
America and Europe. 

The Castor tortus was described by Leidy 
from the Loup Fork formation of Nebraska. 
He coined the subgeneric name Eucastor for 
it without corresponding definition. In his- 
monograph of the Castoride, J. A. Allen re- 
ferred this species! to a genus distinct from € 
Castor, and defined it, using for it Leidy’s aed seman ie ee 
name Eucastor, This genus appears to me to Shock va b, 30 4 pi 
be valid. The three genera of Castoridz will ge ee ee 

m Sherry Nat 
then be defined as follows: size. Origina 


Molars and premolars with one inner and two or three outer folds. ETE Castor, 
“ Inferior premolar and third superior molar elongate, with four enamel folds; the 
rest with only two” . . Diobroticus 


Superior premolar enlarged, with one inner fold; inferior dii a with two 
lakes... s o o Eucastor. 


1 Monographs of North American Rodentia, Coues and Allen, U. S. Geol. Surv. 
Terrs., 1877, Xt, p. 450. 


` ? 3 
56 The Extinct Rodentia of North America. (January, 


‘The Eucastor tortus was larger than any of the extinct species 
_ of Castor, but was considerably smaller than the beaver. The 
Diobroticus trogontherium of Europe was a still larger species, one- 
fifth larger than the beaver in dimensions. 


MYLAGAULUs Cope. Be 

The reduction of the posterior molars, seen in Eucastor, is — 
carried to a still higher degree in — 
this genus. The last or fourth mo- — 
lar has disappeared, and the indica- ` 
tions from the specimens are, that — 
the third was early shed. The sec- — 

ond is a small tooth, while the first — 
“is enormous, and performed the — 
greater part of the function of mas- ‘ 
tication. : 


The characters of the genus are: | 
Inferior molars three, rootless; the — 
first much larger than the others. — 
Enamel inclosing the first molar not ~ 
` inflected ; but numerous fossettes on — 


Fic. 12.—a, b,c, Mylagaulus mon 
odon Cope, lower j jaw and a separate 
tooth, natural size; d, M. sesquipe- the grinding surface of the crown, — 
dalis, first inferior molar, nat. si 
Original, From the Loup Fork epoch whose long diameter is anteroposte- 


of Nebraska. rior. 4 

The only lower jaw ofa species of this genus in my pòsses 4 
presents a small part of the base of the angle and of the coronoid — 
‘process. These parts are so nearly in the plane of the incisive 
alveolus as to lead to the belief that the genus Mylagaulus 
longs to the sub-order Sciuromorpha. The rootless teeth with 
deep enamel fossettes approximates it to the Castoridz, but it 
pears to me that a new family group must be established for its 
reception. Such characters are the presence of only three in- 


of the external sheathing enamel. 
-whether the Hystrix refossa Gerv, has any relation to this famil 

Two species of this genus are known: a larger M. monodi 
Cope, and a smaller, M. sesquipedalis Cope. Both are from the 
Loup Fork epoch of Nebraska. The former was about the size 
of the wood-chuck (Arctomys monax), to judge by the dimensions i 
of its lower jaw. Itis larger than the M. sesquipedalis, and has 
different arrangement of the enamel fossettes. In that species, i 


pes 


1883. ] The Extinct. Rodentia of North America. 57 


stead of being in three parallel lines, the middle line is only repre- 
sented by its extremities. At the middle of the crown the fos- 
settes of the internal line are incurved so as to be nearly in con- 
tact with the fossettes of the external line. 

HE Iiscomys Cope. 

Inferior molars four-rooted, the crowns supporting four cusps 
in transverse pairs. A broad ledge or cingulum projecting on the 
external side from base of the cusps. The inferior incisor com- 
pressed, not grooved, and with the enamel, without sculpture. 


Fic. 13.—a-d, lower jaws of Heliscomys vetus Cope; a, natural size p 4, c, d, €n- 
larged ; ¢, f, Eumys elegans Leidy, natural size ; e, cranium from above; J, left ramus 
of lower jaw, external side. All from the White River epoch of Colorado; ‘Original. 

This genus is only represented by a small number of speci- 
mens, which are mandibular rami exclusively. Its special affini- 
ties therefore cannot be ascertained, and even its general position 
remains somewhat doubtful. There is some probability, however, 
that it belongs to the Myomorpha, as the type of dentition is much 
more like that of the genera of that group than those of the Sci- 
uromorpha. To the Hystricomorpha it does not belong. 

As compared with known genera of Myomorpha, it is at once 
separated from many of them by the presence of a premolar tooth. 
Among recent genera of this sub-order, Sminthus possesses this 
tooth in both jaws, and Meriones in the upper jaw only. It is 
present in both jaws in the Sciuromorpha generally. The tuber- 
cles of the teeth resemble those of the Muridz, but their disposi- 
tion is unlike that of any existing North American genus. re- 
mote approximation to it is seen in the genus Syllophodus of the 
Bridger Eocene formation, where there are four subquadrate 
molars with tubercles; but the latter form two transverse crests, 
with an additional small intermediate tubercle, and the wide cin- 

gulum is absent. 
But one species of Heliscomys is known, the H. vetus, from the 
White River epoch of Colorado. It is not larger than the domestic 
mouse (Mus musculus). 
(To be continued.) 


58 Editors Table. (January, a 


EDITORS’ TABLE. : 
EDITORS: A. S. PACKARD, JR., AND E. D. COPE, 


With 1883 the AmERIcAN NATURALIST commences the — 
seventeenth year of its existence. It enters this period with a — 
larger constituency of readers and contributors than it has had 
at any time in the past. It is, however, not only on the numbers — 
but on the quality of its patrons that the management feels dis- 
posed to congratulate itself. It appears to be the most favored 
medium of publication of the naturalists and biologists of the 
United States, when they wish to bring the results of their inves- 
tigations before the general public in a more or less popular form. 
We hope to continue to deserve the favors of our friends, and | 
present them this month with solid evidence of our intentions in — 
this respect. : 

The present number contains thirty pages more than the — 
standard number heretofore published, and it is intended that 
this increased amount shall be permanent. We add two new de- 
partments, those of physiology and psychology, which supply a 
need we have long felt. These give us a total of ten depart- — 
ments, the greater number of which are separately sub-edited by 
able scientific men. It is especially our aim to preserve the well- 
known national character of the NATuRALIsT. Our editors repre- 
sent different regions ; one resides in Boston, one in Providence, | 
three in Philadelphia, two in Washington, one in Ann Arbor, — 
Michigan, and one in Iowa. For our new departments we hope — 
to secure the services of representative men in other sections. 

An especial feature of the NATURALIST is the preference which — 
it gives to American work and workers. Zt is the only magazine — 
in the world to-day which keeps its readers en rapport with the work — 
of Americans in the field of the natural sciences, To do this more — 
perfectly in the future will be the object of its managers and — 
editors. 7 
The zoôlogy of the future is to be more and more the © 
study of living beings, rather than of museum-preserved skin — 
and bones. The best schools in Europe for the zodlogist are the © 
sea-side laboratories at Naples, at Roscoff and Paukson ie m a 
In England and this country museum-t : 
best results and have most advanced biology by deep-sea dredging — 
and marine exploration, for the sea has been the source of all life. _ 
It is refreshing to read of Haeckel’s journey to Ceylon. Like an old- _ 


1883. ] Editors’ Table. 59 


time naturalist he goes into raptures over the beauties and won- 
ders of tropical scenery, the luxuriant equatorial vegetation, the 
interesting human races of Ceylon—all this, while pursuing his 
special researches. It is a refreshing sign of the times that as 
histologists, embryologists and anatomists, we can do without 
museums, elaborate and costly piles of brick and mortar, but can 
by the ever resounding sea, the flowing river, the quiet lake, com- 
mune with living nature. The paleontologist even, leaving his 
boxes of bones, his drawers of disjointed skeletons and fossil 
shells, while digging in the cemeteries of departed life forms, gets 
his meed of inspiration, as ennobling in its way as Gray’s “ Elegy 
written in a Country Churchyard.” 

There is little doubt but that the zodlogical student, after a year 
or more spent in Germany, returns. with new ideas, new fields of 
research and new methods. Incomparably the best school, how- 
ever, for the advanced American student, would be a year or 
more spent at the Zodlogical Laboratory at Naples. It is hoped 
that the means may be found in the United States to engage a 
table and send a promising working naturalist to Naples. 

In this connection the proposed permanent zoological laboratory 
in connection with the work of the U.S. Fish Commission, at Wood's 
Holl, is of interest. It is designed to erect a permanent building, 
with work-rooms, large tanks and all the apparatus for studying 
the habits and development of marine animals, from s arks and 
the food-fishes down to the minutest forms of life. A steamer of 
1000 tons is now building especially designed for deep-sea dredg- 
ing in the Atlantic ocean. She is to be fitted with electric lights 
which can be lowered 500 fathoms, so as to light up the sea-bot- 
tom. With these appliances and means for investigation, it only 
remains to furnish the men who can make the best use of such 
grand facilities, and produce work like that which has emanated 
from Naples and Roscoff. 


The National Academy of Sciences has, at present, ninety- 
six members and four honorary members. The possible number 
of members is one hundred. There are nine foreign associates. 
The principal localities which furnish the members and honorary 
members are as follows: Washington, 15; Philadelphia, 13; Bos- 
ton and neighborhood, 13; New York and neighborhood, 12; 
New Haven, 12; San Francisco and neighborhood, 4; Princeton, 

; Baltimore and St. Louis each 2. The condition of election to 
the National Academy is original work done, as in the academies 
of sciences of Europe. A much more rigid scrutiny is now given 
to the claims of candidates than was the case at the time of the 
organization of the Academy. No person can now be elected to 
membership who cannot show a record of original work of a high 
standard. A few of our ablest scientists are, however, not yet 
members, but their election is only a question of time. . By the 


60 Recent Literature, [January, — 


death of Professor W. B. Rogers the office of president is now : 
vacant. The candidates for the position most spoken of, are Pro- — 
fessor J. D. Dana, Professor F. A. P. Barnard and Professor James 

Hall. 


—— The numbers of the AMERICAN NATURALIST for 1882 were — 
issued on the following dates: January, Dec. 30, 1881; February, 
January 25, 1882; March, Feb. 24, 1882; April, March, 22, 1882; 
May, April 24, 1882; June, May 20, 1882; July, June 22, 1882; 
August, July 28, 1882; September, Aug. 24, 1882; October, 
Sept. 28, 1882; November, Oct. 28, 1882; December, Dec. 2, 
1882. : 


RECENT LITERATURE. 


A New Eprrion oF Sacus’ Borany.' It is now more than 
seven years since the English-speaking and reading botanists were — 
laid under great obligations to Macmillan & Co., for bringing out — 
the translation of the third edition of Sachs’ Lehrbuch, made by — 
Bennett and Dyer. During this period it is safe to say that no | 
single book on morphological and physiological botany has been — 
more studied and consulted by advanced students, and it is 
not too much to affirm that few books have ever exerted a more — 
beneficial effect upon a science, than it has in England and Amer- 
ica. We have now a new English edition of this important work, © 
based upon the fourth German edition of the Lehrbuch, but with — 
many additions, corrections and modifications by Dr. Vines, who, — 
for some years has been well known as a careful student and in- 
vestigator. re 
It would be impossible within the limits of an ordinary review 
to notice the peculiarities of the new edition, containing as it does — 
over one hundred pages more matter than the old one. New para- 


Se ake (Mere ys AE 
E die rhe ee 


occur here and there in the body of the book, and especially in 
the appendix. We note with pleasure the remark [Appendix, p- 
955], that as the nuclei of the coalescing myxoamcebe remain 
distinct, “the plasmodium can no longer be regarded as the 
equivalent of a zygospore, and the position of the Myxomycetes 
among the Zygomycetes is untenable.” This relegates the Myxo- 
mycetes to the Protophytes, where they were first placed by 
Fischer, and subsequently by us in our “ Botany.’? 

1 Text-Book of Botany, Morphological and Physiological. By Jurus SACHS, Pro- 
fessor of Botany in the University of Wurzburg. Edited, with an Appendix, by 
Sipney H.V , M. A., D. Sc., F. L. S., Fellow and Lecturer of Christ College, 
Cambridge. Second Edition, Clarendon Press, Oxford, 1882, New York: 


= 


i o. 
2 Botany for High Schools and Colleges, New York, 1880. 


1883.] Recent Literature. 61 


The proposition is made [Appendix, p. 956], to unite the Zygo- 
sporez and the Oosporee, because of the apparent extension of the 
Fucoidez and Siphonez into these two groups. Another suggest- 
ive paragraph on p. 956, gives a short account of DeBary's views 
respecting the affinities of the groups of the higher Fungi, as ex- 
pressed in his Beitrage (No. 4, 1881). After giving other appa- 
rent relationship, it is stated that “the Uredinez form one of the 
more highly developed groups of the Ascomycetous series,” ex- 
actly the position which we have assigned them. (Botany, p. 310, 
et seq.) 

The mechanical execution of the volume is similar to that of 
the first edition, there being the same clear type, and excellently 
printed figures. Of the latter there are thirty-one more than in the 
previous edition. To say that there are no errors or inconsist- 
encies of translation or editing, would be to claim a perfection im- 
possible in so large a volume. The.work has been so well done 
that every botanist-in this country may well thank the editor for 
his labor. However, a few things might have been avoided; for 
example, on p. 62, the term “metabolism” is used instead of 
“metastasis,” and it is there stated that it “ will be adopted in the 
following pages,” but upon turning to page 703, one finds “As- 
similation and Metastasis” as in the old edition. There is, more- 
over, a great difficulty in distinguishing between the foot-notes 
added by the editors of the first and second editions. These, how- 
pai are but small blemishes in a great and valuable work.— 

VEAB: 


DISPOSITION OF THE CERVICAL VERTEBR OF CHELONIANS.'— 
M. Vaillant has here given to the world the results of his studies 
of the cervical vertebra of nearly fifty species of Chelonians, in- 
cluding Emys ornata, Testudo sulcata, Cinosternum pennsylvanicum, 
Thalassochelys caretta, Chelodina longicollis, Sternotherus cas- 
taneus, and Trionyx javanicus, and thus ranging through all the 
principal groups of the order. 

is portion of the skeleton has heretofore been but little stu- 
died, and our author reviews all previous notices of it in the most 
thorough manner, The variations in structure are greater than 
would be expected in so homogeneous an order, yet are correlated 
with the habits of the various species, dependant in all cases upon 
their mobile neck for the power of seizing their food. Notwith- 
standing this diversity, M. Vaillant states that the eight cervical 
vertebre can always be readily distinguished from those of other 
parts of the vertebral column. f 

The greater portion of the article is taken up by technical 

description and comparison of these bones in the various species 
xamined, but a resume, with a diagrammatic tableau, brings 
‘Memoirs sur la Disposition des Vertebres Cervicales chez les Chelonians. Par 
M. LEON VAILLANT. (Présentéa l’ Academie des Sciences le 15 Nov. 1880, Annales 
Sci. Nat. Zool., Art. No. 7.) 


62 3 Recent Literature. (January, 


Ginglymoid articulations vary also from three to none, but 
their position is always between the hindermost vertebrz. sé 
ginglymoid articulations have direct relation to the mode it 
which the neck is retracted, since they permit only movements 
of flexion and extension; thus it is easy to comprehend their 
absence among the pleuroderes, in which the retraction of the 
neck is performed by a deduction. The marine turtles have only — 
one ginglymoid articulation, and thus in this respect stand — 
between the pleuroderes and the true cryptoderes, which have 
two or three. 4 
The Trionychidæ have only one or two ginglymoid articulations, 
but their fewness is more than counter-balanced by the perfecti 
supplementary ginglymus presented by the dorso-cervical articu- : 
lation. From the possession of this peculiarity the Trionychidæ — 
constitute a type apart from other Chelonians. : 
The variations in the double-convex vertebrz in forms, evidently i 
nearly related, renders their physiological function less easy to 
determine, yet it is evident they play an important part in the re- a 
traction of the neck. The marine turtles possess but one of i 
these vertebræ, and this has but slight convexities. a 
The Chelydras, Cinosternes and Staurotypes have also but one, 
with convexities more prominent than in the marine turtles (Tha- 
lassians), and in these tortoises, especially the ftrst group, the re- 
traction of the neck is incomplete, although more perfect than in 
the marine turtles. The true cryptoderes, Testudo, Emys, Cistudo, 
Terrapene, etc., have two such vertebræ ; while the pleuroderes with 
long necks have two; those with shorter necks one. M. Vaillant 
does not venture to assign a reason for the variable position occu- 
pied by these double-convex vertebra, since it is not constant 
even in the same genus. 
M. Vaillant promises to follow up his valuable researches upon 
the hard parts by a study of the actual mode of articulation and 
of the muscles. Not only is the mode of articulation very vari- 


i 


varieties. _ : 

In most cases the atlas is distinct from the odontoid process, 
whick is united by a close amphiarthrosis to the second vertebra, 
and movements are effected by articulations which unite it to the 
three portions of the atlas, which in very old individuals is a sin- 
gle bone. In most pleuroderes the odontoid apophysis is firmly 


1883. ] Recent Literature. 63 


united to the atlas, and movement is limited to that possible be- 
tween the adjoining facets of the odontoid and atlas, but in E/seya 
latisternum the odontoid process is distinct. On the other hand, 
Cycloderma aubryi among the Trionychidz has these parts united 
to that any extended movement seems impossible. 

M. Vaillant does not consider the retraction or non-retraction 
of the neck a leading character, and prefers to keep the usual 
classification into the three great families of Cheloniida, Triony- 
chide, and Testudinide. The first of these includes the Thalassi- 
ans and the Chelodinz (pleuroderes), the second the Trionychide 
only; the third the Chelydina (pleuroderes) and Chersemydina, 
which last group embraces the incompletely cryptodere Chely- 
dre and the truly cryptodere Testudinez. 

Whatever difference of opinion there may be upon the value 
of certain characters in classification, we will not deny the force 
of M. Vaillant’s argument, which is as follows: 

“ When we consider that animals as intimately related as are 
Testudo pusilla and Pyxis arachnoides present really important dif- 
ferences in the constitution of the cervical part of the back bone, 
we cannot but place a great distinction between genera established 
from the elements at the disposal of the palzontologist and those 
established by the more complete study of the whole structure 
of living animals.” 


ALLEN’s Human Anatomy.'—The object of the author of this 
work is to present the facts of human anatomy in the manner 
best suited to the requirements of the student and practitioner of 
medicine. It is, in fact, intended to be a physician’s human an- 
atomy, not one for the use of the scientist or the surgeon, for one 
or the other of whom most works upon anatomy have been writ- 
ten. As surgical and general medical practice are not separated 
from each other in this country to the same extent that they are 
in Europe, the author believes rightly that there is room for a 
work which shall accurately and concisely express the present 
state of anatomical science, including every application thereof 
needed by the physician. 

; e form and construction of the human body, the variations 
in the condition of the various organs within the limits of health, 
the relations of the parts to each other, both topographically and 
clinically ; the uses of the organs, and the nature and general be- 
havior of morbid processes with the manner in which they are 
modified by locality, should all be known to the physician, and 
will obtain ample treatment in this work. Aware that some of 
these desiderata trench upon physiology, Dr. Allen engages only 
to treat of them from an anatomical point of view. Those scien- 


tists who are not physicians will be pleased to find that the work 


z | System of Human Anatomy, including its medical and surgical relations. By 
Harrison Allen, M.D. Philadelphia: Henry C. Lea’s Son & Ce., 1882. 


T 


64 Recent Literature. [January, ` 


contains an elaborate description of the tissues; an accountof — 
the normal development of the body, and a section upon, mon- 
strosities ; while not the least useful part to those engaged in the © 
medical profession will be that devoted to the method of conduct- _ 
ing post-mortem examinations, and to medico-legal matters gen- 
erally. a 
The work will appear in six sections, two of which, that on 
Histology, by E. O. Shakespeare, M.D., and that on Bones and — 
joints, by Dr. Allen, are already issued. . ee 
The other sections are as follows: m1. Muscles and fascia; | 
Iv. Arteries, veins and lymphatics; v., Nervous system; VL 1 
Organs of sense, of digestion, and genito-urinary organs. The | 
section upon histology contains twelve delicately executed plates 
and numerous woodcuts, and treats fully and. clearly upon the 
lymph, blood, connective tissue, epithelium, cartilage, bone, mus- | 
ele, nervous tissue; etc. a 
In the second section, which is illustrated with thirty plates, — 
an-innovation is introduced which ought to be extensively fol- — 
lowed. Each bone ‘figured is drawn to a scale sufficiently large — 
to enable the names of all the parts, processes, foramina, etc., to 
be printed upon or around them, thus obviating the waste of time 
and lack of precision caused by literal or numbered references. — 
Nothing more complete than the figures and descriptions given — 
of both bones and joints can well be desired, and if the rest of thé 
work is equal to the parts before us, Dr. Allen may be congratu- 
lated upon having to a great extent attained the goal aimed at. — 
The greatest drawback to the work is its high price; small > 
enough, probably, to the well-established physician, but very — 
large to the student and commencing practitioner, to both of — 
whom its acquisition would bea boon. i 
TuHomas’s REPORT ON THE Noxious AND BENEFICIAL INSECTS 
oF Ixi1no1s.—This report is principally composed of that of D. 
W. Coquillet, on the insects of Northern Illinois, and of that of 
Professor G. H. French. The former notes the occurrence 1 
destructive numbers, in the year 1881, of the corn or boll worm 
(Heliothis armigera), the imported currant worm (ematus ventri 
cosus), the gooseberry worm, and the larva of Eupilhecta iter 
rupto-fasciata Packard, the latter of which devours the interior ¢ 
the currant berry. Descriptions of the principal injurious insects 
and their methods of destruction, with an account of their insect 
enemies, and mention of such remedies as have been found use- 


. 


1883.) 3 Recent Literature. 65 


be protected, and then to apply more tar. Mr. Coquillet has 
proved that the army worm produces three broods in a season, 
and hibernates in the larva state: Some army worms live as cut 
worms, never migrating, while others migrate in large armies 
from field to field, and the writer argues cogently that the migrat- 
ing worms are a distinct race, the progeny of moths, the cater- 
pillars of which lived in marshes, and acquired the habit of mi- 
grating before the annual overflows; while the sedentary worms 
are bred from moths that for many generations have lived in the 
same locality. Professor French describes a new wheat-straw 
worm (/sosoma allynit), and gives a most interesting history of 
the depredations of the boll worms. 


THE GEOLOGY oF PHILADELPHIA COUNTY, ETC.'—This is among 
the latest contributions of the Geologi¢al Survey and is introduced 
by a preface of sixteen pages (entitled a letter of transmittal) by 
Professor Lesley and ninety-four pages of Mr. Hall’s report. The 
first fourteen pages of this latter contain the general remarks of Mr. 
Hall, with a table of the order of the formations as he conceives 
them to be, and a condensed summary of his reasons for believing 
the South Valley Hill rocks and the Philadelphia and Chestnut 
Hill schists superior to the Chester Valley limestone. The suc- 
ceeding thirty-three pages are devoted to general descriptions of 
the formations and contain numerous sketches, small maps and 
sections. Following these are forty-three pages of township geol- 
ogy, which complete Mr. Hall’s part of the volume. The remain- 
ing forty-three pages are devoted to the chemical work of Dr. 
Genth and Mr. F. A. Genth, Jr. 

_ This work is an exceedingly important one because it brings to 
a head in the work of the Geological Survey of Pennsylvania a 
difference of theory which has already come to the surface in other 
parts of this country and indeed in Europe as to the relative ages 
of various groups of Palzozoic and Eozoic rocks. Professor Les- 
ey in his introduction pays a justly merited tribute to the saga- 
city of Professor John F. Frazer, of the first Geological Survey of 
Pennsylvania. ; 

e states, on what ground does not appear in the volume, that 
the serpentine which Mr. Hall traces to Bryn Mawr, does not con- 
tinue its south-westwardly course through Delaware and Chester 
counties, and asserts, that ‘we can accept the palæozoic age of 
the Philadelphia rocks with a moderately reserved confidence.” 

Mr. Hall's argument may be condensed somewhat as follows: 
er ThE Philadelphia, Manayunk and Chestnut Hill beds or 
South Valley Hill, which is equivalent to part of them, cannot be 
older than the Laurentian.” (Roger's third Belt). This will be 
generally admitted, © Aaii , 

* The ( Phil: [a co ontgomery and 
Bucks, by Chants Br Hates with analne of mocks BE. A. Gerth and FA 
Genth, Jr. Second Geological Survey of Pennsylvania, C. 6. 

VOL. XVII.—wNo, I. 5 


66 Recent Literature. _ [January, 


2. “It is clear that the Potsdam sandstone was deposited on 
the third belt.” l 

This is not in conformity with numberless observations made 
in Adams, York, Lancaster and Chester counties as may be seen 
by consulting the maps and text of reports, C, CC, and CCC and 
of Chester county when it is published, as well as notes made b; 
Dr. Frazer in the company of Mr. Hall at Harper’s Ferry. i3 

3. “ But it is equally clear that the mica schists and gneisses 
are not found between the Primal and the rocks of the third belt.” 
This statement is inconsistent with a whole host of observations 
on the South mountain and in the counties named above as well 
as in Cumberland and Franklin. f 

4. “If the mica schists were older than the Potsdam, they must 
have been deposited up to a geographical line.” Not if there was 
a fault along the South Valley hill which diverged to the south 
slightly before reaching the eastern extremity of that valley. 

5. “ Even supposing a fault * * there would still be some 
remnants of these rocks in their normal position * * and | 
fragments * * entombed in the Potsdam,” &c. ae 

As to the first, abundant demonstration of it exists in the | 
counties above named, and that the second proposition is in ač- 
cordance with Mr. Hall’s observations is clear from the fact, that 
out of six specimens of his Potsdam or Edge Hill rock sent to | 
the laboratory for analysis, four were named by Dr. Genth and 
his son “ hydro-mica schist ;” which proves an abundance of that 
material in the rock. ee 

Space will not here permit a presentation of the reasons for the — 
opposite view, z. e., that the South Valley Hill rocks belong ġelow — 
the limestone. This one consideration may be, however, pre — 
sented that he who can, may accommodate it to Mr. Hall’s theory. 

In at least two places in Chester county limited areas of Lauren- 
tian rocks are observed to be in contact with the South Valley Hill ve 
schists (on this point Mr. Hall and Dr. Frazer are in accord). One — 
of these areas, near West Chester, is completely surrounded by 
them. The other forms a narrow tongue or peninsula in contact 
with them on three sides. Yet there is not a sign of any of thê 
thousands of feet of the Huronian, Potsdam or Limestone which | : 
ought to appear between them, according to Mr. Hall’s view. | 

The color scale on the large geological map which accompanies — 
Mr. Hall’s report, seems to the stranger not to agree with the — 
color as used on the map. On the former the intermediate 
Manayunk belt is designated by dark red, whereas on the map — 
this color seems to be given to the northerly Chestnut Hill group, 
and vice versa. ie 

The last forty pages contain the report of Dr. Genth on the | 
dolerites, mica schists, gneisses, granites and other rocks of the 
district, and constitutes a very valuable leaf in the still small bo 
of chemical lithology.—P. F. (tie tbo la 


ee 


1883. ] Recent Literature. 67 


. Jackson’s VEGETABLE TECHNOLOGY.'—The purpose of this work 
is to supply, in compact form, references to the many botanical pa- 
pers and books of economic interest, and which, in many cases, were 
so published as not to be catalogued in the ordinary book lists. 
As stated in the title page, the book is founded upon a catalogue 
of works on applied botany, prepared by Mr, G. J. Symons. To 
that list large additions and many corrections and modifications 
were made. Books or papers of purely local value were stricken 
out, as were also those on silk and cochineal culture, as well as 
those relating to the vine, the latter “ simply on the ground of its 
enormous extent.” 

The plan of the work is to give first an author’s catalogue of 
books, that is, the books, papers, etc., are arranged alphabetically 
by the author’s names. The place and date of publication are 
given in each case, along with the full title. A catalogue of serials, 
and one of anonymous publications follow, the first notable for its 
shortness. No serial is entered for the United States. 

The index of subjects fills about one hundred pages, and is suf- 
ficiently classified as to enable one to readily find any book 
or paper in the author's catalogue. The volume cannot fail to be 
. Of great use to librarians and others who wish to know the extent 
- ~ literature of the department of botany of which it treats — 

. D. 


RECENT BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS.—Ext. Note sur l’Osteologie des Mosasauride. 
Par M. L. Dollo. Ext. du Bulletin du Musée Royal, d'Histoire Naturelle de Bel- 
gique. Tomes, 1882. From the author. 

Synopsis of the Classification of the Animal Kingdom, by H. Alleyne Nicholson. 
Messrs. Blackwood & Co., Edinburgh and London, 1882. From the author. 

__ The Quarterly Journal of the Boston Zoological Society. Vol. 1. October, 1882. 
No. 4. From the society. 
` Prospectus of the second edition of the American Palzozoic Fossils. By S. A. 
Miller. From the author. 
The Geological Record for 1878, with supplements for 1874-1877. Edited by 
_ Wm. Whitaker and W. H. Dalton. London, 1882. From the editors. 

Sitzungberichte der Gesellschaft zur Beforderung der gesammten Naturwissen- 
schaften zu Marburg 881. From the society. 

_ Etude Carcinologique sur les genres Pemphix, Glyphea et Araeosternus. Par 
T. C. Winkler. Ext. des Archives du Musée Teyler. T. 1, sér. 11, par. 11. Haar- 
t, 1882. From the author. i 

Bulletin of the American Museum of Natural History. Central Park, New York. 
Vol. t, No. 3. On the Fauna of the Lower Carboniferous Limestone of Spergen 
Hill, Indiana, with a revision of the descriptions of its fossils hitherto published, 
and illustrations of the species from the original type series. By R. P. Whitfield. 
From the author. 

_Tryon’s Manual of Conchology. Von W. Kobelt. Diagnosen neuer Arten 
(Helices). By the same, From the author. 

_ Notes on some of the Tertiary Neuroptera of Florissant, Col., and Green river, 
Wyoming Territory. By S. H. Scudder. From the author. 


! Vegetable Technology. A contribution towards a bibliography of economic 
sotany, with a comprehensive subject-index. By Benjamin Daydon Jackson, Secre- 
taryof the Linnean Society. Founded upon the collections of George James Symons, 
F. R. S. London: Published for the Index Society. Dulan & Co. 1882. 


68 General Notes. [January — 


Annual Report of the American Museum of Natural History, Central Park, N. Y. 
Feb. 15, 1882. | 
A sketch of the progres of American mineralogy, an address delivered before $ 
in Amer. Assoc. for the Adv. cf Science, at ennea, Aug. 25, 1882, by Professor 
Geo. J. Brush, pretident: Salem. F t 
On the Cranium of a new species of Hype heen fee the Australian seas. By W. 
H. Flower. From the Proc. Zool. Soc. of merle May, 1882. Fro pert author, 
An die eee r und Freunde des “ Kosmos.” By Professor Dr. B. V po 
notice of the ss cates of the editorship af. te above magazine fromm De Ee 
Krause to the Lather 
Humboldt Linney. No. 38. Geological Sketches. By Archibald Geikie. Parti. — 
Kant. By William Wallace, M. A. Philadelphia, J. B. Lippincott & Co, From ~ 
the publisher : 
Nature relics. Charles Darwin. London, Macmillan & Co., 1882. Contains no- — 
tices z ia life and character, work in zodlogy and work in psychology, by 
Rom ; his work in botany, by W. T. Thiselton Dyer; his work geology, ‘eo 
A. Geikie, and an intro ponro notice by T. H..Huxley. -AIl AOAIE from “ Na- 
ture,” From the publisher 


The oe Roll and E LETAR of Systematized Notes. Climate. Vol. 1, Part 
z. „Sven vapor, Conducted by Alex. Ramsay, F.G.S. London. From Rt rab 
lisher, 

Some Observations on ostriches and ostrich farming 


Sur fas copenucrien s turriformes des Vers de terre fe France. Par M. E. L. Trou- 
essart. Paris.. From thes uthor. 

Dencatpeion. Labologiqke® des Récifs de St. Paul. Par s Renard. Bruxelles. 
Ext. des Ann, de la Soc. belge de Microscopie. From the author. 

Les Roches pear nic et ae) EEE eo de la Rison: de Bastogne, Par A 
Renard, Ext. du Bulletin du Mus. Roy. d’Hist. Nat de Belgique. From the author 

Notes on the Barth ram oak Span, terkorpa Michx.). i Isaac C. Martindale 
From the au i 

Com ee ndu des Seances de la Commission Internationale de Nomenclatu: 
Géologique et du Comité de'la Carte Géologique de l’ Europe, tenues a Foix (F vance i 
Sept., 1882. 

Dr. 


HHG ws Klassen und Ordnungen des Thierrichs. 

it Abtheilung. eles. Leipzig und Spreng From A e pub A 

i Rm tas Mammalia in the Indian Museum, Calcut By john kidas , 
M.D. Part mates, Prosimiæ, Chiroptera pk aiara Calcutta. 

by the idese pe the Indian Museu 


GENERAL NOTES. 
GEOLOGY AND PALAIONTOLOGY. 


On UINTATHERIUM ANÐ BATHMoDoN.—At a recent meeting of 
the Philadelphia Academy, Professor Cope exhibited a mandible 
of Uintatherium robustum of Leidy, which includes the symphy 
sis. This region supports but two teeth, probably incisors on 
each side, which distinguishes the genus from Bathyopsis Cope, 
where there are four on each side. Its structure in this point had 
been previously unknown. ` He then exhibited some bones of 


its internal side not found in Coryphodon. -It may be an e a 
face for a produced entocuneiform, or for a distinct bone or spine 
The specimens exhibited represent the Bathmodon radians eS 

new and much larger species, to which the name of Bashmos 
pachypus w was given. 


1883. ] Geology and Paleontolog /. 69 


Tue NevaDA Bipep Tracks.—It is probable that the contem- 
poraneity of man with the horse and other extinct Pliocene 
mammals in Western North America will soon be satisfactorily 
demonstrated. The first evidence on the subject was furnished 
by J. D. Whitney, chief of the Geological Survey of California, 
in the case of the Calaveras skull, which was said to be taken 
from the gold-bearing gravel; and in several other cases subse- 
quently added. From the fact that scientific observers were 
never present at the unearthing of the remains of man and his 


The Carson Mammoth Tracks. 


works from this formation, the evidence has been generally re- 
garded as inconclusive. ‘(he gold-bearing gravel of California is, 
_ however, a very peculiar formation, and an object once buried in 
_ it, would carry such marks of its origin as to be quite recogniza- 
_ble. This was the case with the Calaveras skull when first dis- 
covered, as I am informed by Professor Verrill of Yale College. 
This gentleman states that the skull was partially filled and cov- 
ered with the hard, adhesive “cement ” so characteristic of the 
_ formation. 

I here refer to two observations of my own made in 1879, in 


70 General Notes. [January, 


Oregon?! and California? which were confirmatory of the exist- 
ence of man in the Upper Pliocene of both those States, but the 
evidence is in neither case absolutely conclusive. 

The discovery that the tracks of several species of Pliocene 
Mammalia? in the argillaceous sandstones of the quarry of the 
Nevada State Prison at Carson, are accompanied by those of a 
biped resembling man, is a further confirmation of these views. 
The tracks are clearly those of a biped, and are not those of a 
member of the Simiidz, but must be referred to the Hominidz. 
Whether they belong toa species of the genus Homo or not, 


The Carson Footprints. 2 
cannot be ascertained from the tracks alone, but can be deter- 
mined on the discovery of the bones and teeth. In any case the — 
animal was probably the ancestor of existing man, and was à- 
contemporary of the Llephas primigenius and a species at 
Egu 


We give two cuts of these tracks, extracted from a paper read 
by Dr. Harkness of San ran before the California Acad- 
emy of Sciences.—E. D. Coj 

1 AMERICAN NATURALIST, 1878, p. 125. i 
1 Loc. cit., 1880, p. 62. 3 Loc. cit., 1882, pp. 195 and 921. 


-~ 


Geology and Paleontology 


$3.]. 


gerwe 


4 


Ta, 
` 

ne 
. 


We, 


a 
minerai sol 
aires, gone aii gee 


eu, tasr 
a OETA; 


"498 tere. 
an We eee wes 


UIER 


De Le ant Sad Sat Sal l t 


eh a w 


e a 
AS 
Fi ", S 
ore a 7 T 
t i ana mw 
OU o ET 


ons 


FOOTPRINTS. 


ORMSBY CO. NEVADA, 
m 
CRAS DRAYTON CIBBEN. ¢ L 
auy 1868, 


uunni 
are put anp 


ere Se: 


72 General Notes, [ January, : 


THE GEOLOGY oF CHESTER County, PENNSYLVANIA.—Some 
points in the geology of this region of considerable complexity 
have been recently worked out by Dr. Persifor Frazer, of the 
State Geological survey. The results are published in his These 
Premiére presented to the University of France, 1882. The - 
structure of the limestone valley of Chester has long been under 
discussion. The northern hill is composed of sandstone and 
quartzite, the bottom of the valley of limestone, and the south 
hill of hydromica-and chlorite schists and slates. The first two 
formations are the primordial and auroral, Nos. 1 and 2 of Rogers, 
or the Potsdam and Calciferous of Hall. The dip of these beds 
is south-east, and there is no reversed dip and no synclinal. 
Professor Fraser believes that a fault extends along the northern 
base of the south hill for forty miles, and that the oldest beds - 
have been thrust up to form the south hill. The schists then are 
older than the Potsdam beds. Their dip is like the latter, south- 
east. South of this hill the schists descend and are succeeded by 
another limestone, which is in place between the former and the 
Potsdam beds. This formation is then considerably older than — 
the limestone of the valley. Fraser calls it the Doe-run lime- 
stone. This is succeeded by the Potsdam again, and it in turn 
by the valley limestone, as in the valley itself. This latter bedi 
appears in the region of Avondale and London Grove. 


KOWALEVSKY ON ELASMOTHERIUM.—Dr. W. Kowalevsky bas 


pees It is proven that Srorecires Duv. is identical with mek 

motherium. The genus stands at the top of the family. next t 

A The £. żypus was as large as the Indian rhinocert 
ope. 


Two New Genera oF PyrHonomorpHa.—M. L. Dollo, in. th 
Bull. du Mus. Roy. d’Hist. Nat. de Belgique, describes the Mo- 
sasaurian remains in the Museum of Brussels. He forms from cl 


He also proposes the genus Plioplatecarpus for the reception 
a Mosasaurian resembling a Liodon, but which in the structure 
its coracoid and maxillary teeth differs widely from that gef 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 73 


approaching more nearly to Platecarpus, Cope. The species, the 
remains of which were found near Maestricht, is named P. marshit. 
Mr. Dollo thinks that this animal possesses a sacrum of two 
vertebrae. It has also sclerotic bones. The genera of this order 
or sub-order are, then, eight in number, viz.: Baptosaurus Marsh ; 
Pterycollosaurus Dollo; Mosasaurus Conyb.; Platecarpus Cope 
(Lestosaurus Marsh); Plioplatecarpus Dollo; Liodon Owen 
(Rhinosaurus and Tylosaurus Marsh); Sironectes Cope (//olo- 
saurus Marsh); Clidastes Cope (Edestosaurus Marsh).—E&. D. Cope. 


ScupDER on Triassic InsEcts.—At a late meeting of the Na- 


later date than the vertebrata. In the present case they indicate 
an earlier age than the insects.—£. D. Cope. 


Some TERTIARY NEUROPTERA OF FLORISSANT, CoLorapo.—Mr. 
S. H. Scudder’ states that the Florissant strata, which are by 
Lesquereux and Cope placed immediately above the Green River 
shales, have yielded seven genera and twelve species.of Planipen- 
nian Neuroptera, including five Raphidiide, four Chrysopide, one 
Hemerobiid, and one Panorpid. 

The number of tertiary Planipennia known is already nearly 
doubled by the discoveries made in the American tertiaries. The 
Florissant beds have furnished six species of Odonata besides two 
Jarve. Two of these, and one larval form, belong to Aischna, 
the rest are Agrionina. The four species from the Green River 
shales are all Agriones. The resemblance of the faunas of the 
two localities is very apparent, though the species and even the 
genera are wholly distinct. The facies of both is decidedly sub- 
tropical. 


_ Grotocicat Norrs.—Recent numbers of the Annals and Mag- 
azine of Natural History contain the following articles: Notes on 
the Trochammine of the Lower Malm of Aargau (Switzerland), 
by Dr. R. Haeusler; Notes on fossil Calcispongiz, by G- J. Hinde. 

is paper is devoted especially to those sponges which have 
been grouped by Professor Zittel in the family of “ Pharetones,” 


3 Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist, Vol. KXI, p. 407, 1882. n o 


a." General Notes. [ January, — 


and embodies some fresh facts regarding their spicular structure, _ 
as well as descriptions of five new species, From the close simi- _ 
larity between the minute spicular characters of these species and 
those of existing Calcisponges, the writer believes that the origis _ 
nally calcareous composition of the fossil forms can no longer be 
disputed. He also believes that the majority of the Pharetones. — 
possessed a “dermal layer of quadriradiate (?) spicules.” The 
affinities of Paleocampa, Meek and Worthen, as evidence of 

wide diversity of type in the earliest known Myriopods, by S.H. 
Scudder. In the October number of the Geological Magazine 
H. H. Howorth continues his argument in favor of the occurrence _ 
of a great Post glacial flood by examining the evidence of the 
Angular drift which overlies much of the land on either side of — 
the English channel. The unrolled surface of these stones, the 

presence among them of land-shells and quadrupedal bones, the — 
want of stratification, and the lack of marine beaches and of 
marine organisms throughout this layer, are to the author eloa f 
quent evidence of their deposition by a sudden and violent flood. 
The absence of river shells, and the lack, throughout the section | 
of the English channel, of any smooth trough such as a river F 
would form, are against the fluviatile origin of this drift, as is also _ 
the character of the drift itself, so widely different from the fine 
mud of the deltas. Mr. Howorth promises a farther argument, — 
but hints that the flood he postulates is not a universal or Nowy 
achian deluge; H. Woodward has a note on El/ipsccaris dewalquet, — 

a new Phyllopod crustacean shield from the Upper Devonian 
of Belgium; N. Flight continues his history of meteorites ; T:E 
Jamieson continues his enquiry into the causes of the depression 

and re-elevation of the land during the Glacial period; and J. S. 

Gardner gives suggestions for a revised classification of the Brit- 
ish Eocenes. Mr. Gardner believes that the separation of a part 
of the series as Oligocene is artificial as regards England. The 
Oligocene strata of England are the Fluvio-marine series of 
Isle of Wight. The United States Geological Survey is pro 
cuting work in the old States as well as in the Territories of 
West. Three parties are now surveying in the Southern Ap 
lachians. Many of the employés are local geologists. 


MINERALOGY:.' 


THE MECHANICAL SEPARATION OF MiNERALS.— Mechani 
methods for separating the minerals composing a rock are 0 
great value in lithological investigations, and, where possible, 
should be employed in advance of chemical analyses. The 
method is the now well-known one of using a liquid of gre 
density, such as a solution of mercuric iodide, in which the pub 


1 Edited by Professor H. CARVILL Lewis, Academy of Natural Sciences, 
delphia, to whom communications, papers for review, etc., should be sent. 


1883.] Mineralogy. * 75 


verized rock is suspended, and its constituents separated succes- 
sively according to their specific gravity. 

Another method, recently employed with success, depends 
upon the attractability of ferruginous minerals by an electro-mag- 
net. The poles of a horseshoe electro-magnet are moved about 
through the pulverized substances, the strength of the magnet 
being increased at each succeeding experiment by the ad- 
dition of greater battery power. Thus magnetite and hematite 
may be first extracted by a weak current, then follow ferruginous 
augites, hornblendes and garnets, while a stronger magnet attracts 
tourmaline, idocrase, bronzite, actinolite, etc., and, finally, by a 
still more powerful magnet, biotite, chlorite, muscovite, and even 
dolomite may be extracted. Minerals containing very minute 
percentages of iron may be attracted if tne magnet is powerful 
enough. The gray powder of syenites and diabases may thus be 
separated in a few minutes into a white powder containing the 
non-feldspathic minerals, and a dark-colored one composed of the 
other constituents. 

By employing the former method in conjunction with this, very 
accurate results may be reached. ~ j 

A fhonolite, for example, consisting of orthoclase, nephelite, 
augite and magnetite, was first freed from magnetite by a weak 
magnet, then, the strength of the current being increased, a mix- 
ture of augite and nephelite was extracted, which was finally 
separated into its constituents by the specific gravity method, 
mercuric iodide of proper density being employed. The com- 
position of the rock was thus fourd to be, magnetite 4 p. c., augite 
Il p. c., nephelite 48.5 p.c., orthoclase 25.5 p. c., impure feldspar, 
etc. i Lip c: i 


AXINITE FROM BETHLEHEM.—Through the medium of the late 
Professor W, T. Roepper, Pennsylvania mineralogists have been 


Bethlehem, Pa., the locality having been discovered by Professor 


suggested the name of the species. They occur with asbestos in 
a hornblendic rock, and, while devoid of the beauty possessed by 
Specimens of the same mineral from other localities, are of some 
crystallograthic interest, as lately shown by B. W. Frazier, of 
Bethlehem. A close relationship has been found to exist between 
the crystallograthic characters of axinite and those of datolite. 
The axial lengths closely correspond, and a comparison of the 
angles between similar planes shows a remarkable agreement. 
They. are found, moreover, to correspond in habit as well as in 
angles. Both minerals are silicates of lime and contain boracic 
acid, and it is very probable that the morphological resemblance 
is consequent upon a resemblance in chemical composition. _ 


76 ni General Notes. (January, 


SAMARSKITE FROM CaANADA.—Mr. G. C. Hoffman has found 
irregular fragments of samarskite in Berthier county, Canada. 
The mineral is massive, has a sub-metallic lustre, brownish-black ~ 
color, grayish-brown streak, hardness of about 6, fusing between — 
4 and 4.5, and specific gravity of 4.947. Its composition, accord- — 
ing to an analysis given in the Amer. Jour. Science, Dec., 1882, 
is as follows: e 


Cb,0,,Ta,0, SnO, YO CeO UO, MnO FO 
55-41 10 14.34 4.78 10.75 51 4 
CaO _ MgO K,O Na,O F H,O 
5.38- Il -39 23 (trace) 2.21 


Tue Cryotire Group oF Minerats.—J. Brandl has investigated 
the chemical composition of the minerals of the Cryolite grou 
and derives several new formula. Pachnolite is shown to ha 
the composition, AIF;, CaF, NaF. Thomsenolite, often c 
founded with pachnolite, differs from it in composition by com 
taining one molecule of water. New formule are also assign 


Al,(F,OH)s The rare mineral, Fluellite, has probably the for- 
mula, AIF, + H,O. Bi 

HEATING APPARATUS FOR THE Microscope.—Thoulet descri 
in the Bulletin de la Société Mineralogie de France, a new meth 
of heating objects upon the stage of the microscope. He 
constructed a small “stove,” or chamber, to rest upon the sta 
and to contain the object and the thermometer. It consists of. 
glass tube fitting into a copper cylinder which rests upon a © 
of copper, furnished with lateral prolongations, whic can 
heated by a gas jet. The whole is insulated by resting upon 
disk of cork. The temperature of the chamber can be raised ‘ 
heating the prolongations, of copper and lowered by introd 
a current of fresh air through a small tube fixed in the side. 
exact measurements can be taken with this simple apparatu 
well adapted for determining the temperature of the disap 
ance of bubbles in liquid inclusions, for studying the form 
of crystals at various temperatures, or for other micro-che 
investigations. 

MINERALOGICAL Notrs.—Descloiseaux has described som 
nute crystals which occur in Pegmatite near Nantes, France, í 
which probably are new. They are transparent, rectangular 
bles, less than a millimeter in length, which become white but ¢@ 
not fuse when heated, and are insoluble in acids. They are pror 
ably composed of a silicate of alumina, iron and lime, and af 
identical with some similar crystals previously described by 4 
trand from another locality in the same region ard 
just published a paper upon the action of heat upon cryst 


1833. | Botany. ` #7 


substances, in which his former conclusions regarding pseudo- 
symmetry appear to be confirmed. Hintze reports the discovery 
of Danburite in Switzerland, on the Scopi.. The crystals were at 
first thought to be topaz, which they closely resemble. The angles 
measured corresponded closely with those of the American min- 
eral—_—A nugget of gold, weighing forty-four pounds, has been 
found in the Ural district. This is the largest nugget ever found 
in Russia. It is reported that natural sulphuric acid has been 
found in large quantity in Sweetwater county, Wyoming. The 
ground for a space of one hundred acres or more is impregnated 
with the acid, which is said to be of pure quality. 


BOTANY. 


THE INTERPRETATION OF SCHWEINITZIAN AND OTHER EARLY 
Descriptions.—In working up the flora of Iowa, it has been 
necessary in a number of instances to identify Schweinitzian spe- 
cies of microscopic fuagi. I have had in the Herb. Curtis and 
Ravenel’s Exsiccati, specimens upon the same species of host 
recorded by Schweinitz, and from the same immediate locality, to 
compare with his descriptions. In several cases I have been 


cates of the originals from which the descriptions were taken. 
The following instances, which have probably puzzled many other 
botanists, will serve as illustrations: 

The uredineous fungus, abundant on various species of Lespe- 
dezz, forming blackish spots on the leaves, and now known as 
Uromyces lespedeze, is quite fully described by Schweinitz, under 
the genus Puccinia. He makes two species, one of which has 
spores that are distinctly two-celled or bilocular, and the other 
those that are sub-bilocular. In the former he says the “ septum 
is situated exactly in the middle of the spore,” while in the latter 
it is barely conspicuous (Syn. Fung. Car., p.73). A glance under 
a common microscope, however, reveals the incongruous fact that 
the spores are but one-celled, and that there is not even a shadow 
of a septum. How is-such an egregious blunder to be reconciled 
with the accuracy characteristic of science and scientific men? 
This cannot be a slip of the pen, for in his Synopsis of North 
American Fungi, published nine years later, there is no correc- 
tion, and the species still remain in the genus Puccinia, which 
‘would not be the case if he had ascertained in the meantime that 

“the spores were unicellular. ; ae 

©- Another equally remarkable instance is that of the common 
Uromyces on Desmodium. In the earlier work the spores are 
‘said to be obscurely. septate with very long pellucid pedicels (I. c., 
P-74). ‘In the later work he describes the species at greater 


+ "Edited by PROF. C: E. Bessey, Ames, Towa. | 


78 General Notes. (January, ` 
length and adds that the pellucid pedicels are jointed (\.c., p: 297). 
As these spores have considerable resemblance to those of many f 
Puccini, and although but one-celled are quite opaque, we caf 
almost make ourselves believe that, assuming the relationship 
from their general appearance, he easily persuaded himself that a 
septum must be present although not readily demonstrated, . But 
this explanation will not do in the preceding instance, or in the 
case of the jointed pedicel, for both are transparent, and the latter — 
perfectly colorless. ” 
These are selected from plenty of such discrepancies between 
Schweinitz’s descriptions and the objects described. It will not an- | 
swer to throw such works aside and refuse to take trouble with — 
an author who describes so carelessly, or, as it would seem, de- 
liberately falsifies, for the law of priority in synomymy is inexor- 
able, and early descriptions must be identified so far as possible. — 
Upon reflection, however, it does not appear probable that any 
one would falsify a scientific description, for there is no assignable 
motive for doing so, Let us rather look for a solution of the 
problem to the facilities possessed in the author's time for minute 
observations. Microscopes were then much inferior to our pres = 
ent instruments, and methods of manipulation not so well known. 
This was a suggestive idea, and I at once acted upon it by putting — 
some of the ary spores under a low-power to see whether they | 


+ 


looked the same, except in size, as when mounted in the usu 
way in water, and viewed under 350 diameters. A few spores — 
scraped from the surface of the leaf were scattered on a glass 
slide, a half-inch objective used, magnifying about 75 diameters, _ 
and the key to the whole mystery was discovered. uB | 
The spores of Uromyces lespedeze are much thickened at the 
apex, this thickening often occupying half the length of the spore, 
and it gives every appearance, under the conditions named, of @ i 
two-celled spore with a septum at or near the middle. 4% T 
instance of tke jointed pedicel is equally simple. The pedicels 
being delicate cylinders collapse when dry, and twist like a rib: 
bon, and what appear to be three or four joints in each ice 
are very distinctly shown. i 
-I have narrated this experience of mine chiefly for two reasons: 
(t) to give others this important key with which to interpret the 
writings of Schweinitz and other early systematists, and (2 to 
show the importance of noting very carefully the kind of instr 
ment used and the methods employed in all microscopic otk. 
— F. C. Arthur, Ames, lowa. 


as a pamphlet of 66 pp., extracted from Vol, xvir of the Proc. ® 
the Am. Academy of Arts and Sciences. It consists of, 1, A’ 
of plants from Southwestern Texas and Northern Mexico, © 
lected chiefly by Dr. E. Palmer in 1879-80; and, 11, Descriptit 


1883.| Botany. 79 


of new species of plants, chiefly from our Western Territories. 
The first includes the “ Polypetala” only, and is much more than 
a list, containing descriptions of many species, and notes upon 
many others. 


all uncomfortably warm. 

The botanical part of the course, under Mr. J. C. Arthur, con- 
sisted of lectures, laboratory work, and collecting excursions. 
The botanical laboratory, supplied with simple and compound 
microscopes, was open from 9.30 A. M. to 6 P.M. Forty students 
availed themselves of its privileges. 

A small part of the time was given to the study of plants with 
no other aid than the gommon hand lens. Besides illustrating a 
method of careful observation, it was designed to show that in- 
struction need not be confined to flowering plants because a com- 
pound microscope is not obtainable. For this purpose four plants 
were used: dark green scum (Oscillatoria), large tree lichen (Par- 
melia), common liverwort (Marchantia), and milkweed (Asclepias 
cornuti). ; 

The work with the compound microscope covered in the main 
the same ground as the lectures, which were as follows: 1. A sur- 
vey of the science; 2. Protoplasm; 3. The cell, and cell-structures : 
4. Protophyta, the sexless plants; 5. Zygosporez, the unisexual 
plants; 6. Oosporez, the egg-sporé plants; 7 and 8. Carposporee, 
the red sea-weeds and their allies; 9. Bryophyta, the mosses and 
liverworts ; Pteridophyta, the ferns and their allies; 11: Phanero- 
gamia, the seed-bearing plants, (1) the conifers and their allies ; 
12. Same, (11) the flowering plants proper; 13. General histology 

Of tissues ; 14. Movement of water and gases in the plant; 15. 
Assimilation and metastasis; 16. Movements of plants; 17. Modes 
of fertilization; 18. Dissemination of seeds; 19. Insectivorous 
plants. 


_ SYLLOGE FUNGORUM OMNIUM HUCUSQUE COGNITORUM. By Profes- 
sor P. A. Saccardo, Padova, Italy.—The first volume of this long 
expected work has at length appeared and will help to satisfy a 
want that has long been felt by the students of mycology. The 
volume forms a large octavo of 768 pages, with descriptions of 
nearly 2900 species of Sphzriceous Fungi. Adding greatly to 
the practical value of the work are the haditat lists inserted after 
each of the different families or sub-divisions and giving in alpha- 


grow, with numbers referring to the descriptions of the species 
found on each. The low price (49 francs) at which the volume is 


= 


. year 1882 three different lists or catalogues of Lepidoptera ha 


80 General Notes. (January, 


Dr. Gray’s REVISION OF THE SPECIES OF ECHINOSPERMUM.—In ~ 
the recently received ‘‘ Contributions to North American Botany” — 
by Dr. Gray in Vol. xvir of the Proc. of Am. Acad. of Arts and © 
Sciences, the following corrections are made in the disposition — 
of the species of Echinospermum, as given in Gray’s Synoptical — 
Flora of N. A., pp. 188 and 189. ia 


E. virginicum Lehm. 

Æ. pinetorum Greene; a new species trom New Mexico. 

E. deflexum Lehm, 

E. ursinum Greene ; a new species from New Mexico. a 

£, floribundum Lehm ; “ the synonym Æ. subdecurrens Parry is to be suppressed, asit ; 
belongs to the next.” 

E. diffusum Lehm; this is not the Æ. diffusum of the Synoptical Flora. (See be: 

low). 


E. ciliatum Gray; this is the the Cynoglossum ciliatum Dougl. of the Syn. Flora. H 
also includes C. howerdi Gray. : : 
Æ. californicum Gray; this includes the large flowered specimens which in the Syn. 
| “Flora were described under Æ. diffusum. The true Æ. diffusum is the small- — 
flowered species, specimens of which were mixed e with those of Æ. californi- — 
cum. 


The remaining species were unchanged. 


ENTOMOLOGY .! 
New Lists oF NORTH AMERICAN LeEpipopTrERA.—During the 


been published. The first, issued in January, is “ A check-list of 
the Macrolepidoptera of America, north of Mexico,” published 
by the Brooklyn Entomological Society. In the preface the 


eric combination being given. The list has proved very useful 
lepidopterists, and will be followed, we hope, with suppleme! 
rom time to time, or, what were better, new ‘and impro 
editions. Jae ts 
The second publication we would call attention to, is somet! 
more than a list. It is very properly called “ A Syponymical 
alogue of the described Tortricidae of America, north of Mexict 
by C. H. Fernald, A.M., professor of natural history in the M 
State College. It was issued by the American Entomolo 
i Thi: ent is edited by Professor C. V. RILEY, Washington, D.C.,to 
Marani CER wa etc., should be sent. es p 


1883.] Entomology. 81 


Society in July. Working, as did the author, at this single family 
for many years before issuing the catalogue, this is, as might 
have been expected from Professor Fernald’s well-known caution 
and ability, a work of exceptional value, and puts the study of 
the Tortricidæ in this country, at once upon a basis which it never 
had before. Not only are synonyms given with full references, 
but also the localities and food-plants, when known, though a 
number of these last which we have communicated to him are, for 
some reason, omitted. 

We may have.occasion to refer to this admirable catalogue in 
future, more to add some facts from our own experience than to 
offer any criticisms or suggestions ; for the work is so admirable 
in every respect that it leaves little to be desired. Like every 
other cataloguer, Professor Fernald has found some difficulty in 
deciding what to do with many of Hiibner’s names, most of which, 
for the good of science, ought to be entirely ignored. Professor 
Fernald, after fully discussing the matter in his own mind, has de- 
cided to adopt the uniform specific termination of ava, and not to 
make it correspond in gender to the generic name. Although we 
have adopted the opposite course (Trans. St. Louis Ac. Sci., Iv, p. 
317 ff.) it was rather against our judgment as stated at the time, 
and we think Professor Fernald has acted wisely. 

The third work is entitled a “ New Check-list of North Ameri- 
can Moths,” by Aug. R. Grote, president New York: Entomologi- 
cal Club. We wish we could speak as approvingly of this work as 
of the preceding, a condensed edition of which is included from ad- 
vanced sheets furnished by Professor Fernald. Mr. Grote’s list is 
more presumptuous than the Brooklyn list. The names are 
arranged in double column somewhat after the form of -Crotch’s 
list, already referred to, but without the advantage in this last of 
including the authority in parenthesis whenever the species was 
described under another genus than that with which it is now con- 
nected. The species in each family are independently numbered. 

While the typography and general make-up _of Mr. Grote’s 
list are all that could be desired (there is no indication as to 
publisher), it is marred by the author's accustomed looseness 
of statement and assertion. Within the space of a single page 
of the preface, we are treated to rambling thought anent eter- 
‘ities, deities, nature, matter, evolution, the universe, stars and 
suns, and to other matter in no way germane to a check-list of 
moths. Asserting on p. 7 his courtesy and fairness toward others, 
the list ends with a series of notes consisting chiefly of tirades 
i ae other entomologists, many of them including statements 
Which are unjust and untrue. _ ; 

. There are a number of errors of commission or omission which 
it would be tedious in this connection to point out. New genera 
are made with a few- words; some, hitherto abandoned, revived, 


VOL, XVII_—wNo. 1, 6 


82 General Notes. [Janua 


and others subdivided, without reason or explanation. There is, 
in short, too much arbitrary opinion that is not unbiased. 
Yet with all these blemishes the list is an improvement 


names, as he now unwillingly adopts one that does not rést on 
“real structural characters.’ We think that many more, on t 


o 

hard Gerhard (Systematisches Verzeichniss der 
von Nord-Amerika, Leipzig, 1878) which was really the first 
lished general list of the Macrolepidoptera of North America, 
which, considering that it is by a foreigner by whom some omi 
sions and defects are excusable, has much to commend it. Mi 
Grote’s list was not printed and issued till August (as ack 
ledged in a postscript) though on the cover, which is usually 
aoe printed part of any work, “ May, 1882,” appears in 
etters ! 


Tue “ Ciusrer Fry.’—At a recent meeting of the Biol 
Society of Washington, D. C., Professor W. H. Dall ex 


terror to 


Dr. Frank Baker stated that he knew of the congregat 
this fly in houses in Maine in the same manner as descri 
Professor Dall. One of their peculiarities, he said, was tO 


1833.] Entomology. 83 


and work into woolen stuff and yarn, apparently trying to suck up 
and extract the oily or fatty matter contained therein. 

The flies received by these gentlemen were referred to us for 
determination. They proved to be the Musca rudis Fabricius, a 
species common to Europe and America, and redescribed by Har- 
ris (Entom. Corresp. of T. W. Harris, p. 336) as Musca familiaris. 
Musca obscura Fabr., and Pollenia autumnalis R-D., are also syno- 
nyms. Robineau Desvoidy, in dividing up the old genus Musca 
made rudis the type of his genus Pollenia, and enumerated about 
forty species. Although most of these species are very numerous 
in individuals, nothing definite is known in regard to their larval 
habits and development, though the last named author remarks 
that the eggs are laid in decomposing animal and vegetable 
matter. 

The general habit of the species of entering dwelling houses in 
the fall.of the year has been noted by both Harris and Robineau- 
Desvoidy, but we recall nothing in print that records their being 
such a nuisance to housekeepers. Enormous swarms of certain Dip- 
tera have occasionally been observed,! but no satisfactory explan- 
ation has so far been given for their formation. In the case of our 
Pollenia it seems to seek shelter in houses against the cold of 
winter; but the flies do not enter the houses in a single swarm as 
certain species of Chlorops have been observed to do; they grad- 
ually accumulate. The reasons why certain houses prove so 
attractive to the flies year after year, are difficult to explain. Wy- 
enbergh (l. c.) records the swarming of Pollenia atramentaria and 
P. vespillo in the same building for seven successive . His 
explanation that in this instance certain conditions facilitated the 
entrance of the flies but rendered their exit difficult, appears quite 
plausible.— C. V. Riley. i 


NAPHTHALINE Coxes.—Mr. C. Blake, of Philadelphia, has writ- 


repellants will deter no one from giving the cones a trial. We 
would add that we have never attributed to the cones the power 
of causing the greasing of cabinet specimens, but simply of en- 
couraging, in a similar way as does camphor, the tendency already 
existing. We have found that the glazed and relaxed appearance 
of our Lepidoptera which followed their use, was but transient, 
and due, doubtless, to the first rapid evaporation of the material 
which is often deposited on the insects in minute crystals. Mr. 
Blake claims further that the cones do not stain. Our experiences 

1 Vide H. Weyenbergh’s Dipterous swarms in Verh. Zool.-bot, Ver., 
Wien, 1871, Vor, ven n et a: A - 


84 General Notes. [Janu 


differ. We find that they not only leave an unsightly brown 
mark wherever they touch the paper, but that by the time they 
have entirely evaporated and left only a sooty residuum, there i 
generally discoloration of the paper in the immediate neighbor 
hood even where there has been ro contact. 

Our experience would indicate that the cones destroy mites and 
Psoci very soon, but have little effect on Dermestide. 

ALTERNATION OF CROPS VERSUS THE WHEAT-STALK IsosOMA 
Professor G. H. French, of Carbondale, Ills., recently wrote us the 
lowing note: “I was in three wheat-fields yesterday, two that wer 
in wheat last year and one in clover. The first two had about 
ninety-three per cent. of the stalks containing from one to thr 
worms each; the other not more than 5 per cent. where examined — 
—a good proof of the efficacy of the alternation of crops. Th 
season was very favorable for the growth of the wheat, but the 
heads were short and not well filled at the ends.” 


RAVAGES OF A RARE Scortytip BEETLE IN THE SUGAR MAPLES 
OF NORTHEASTERN NEw York.—About the first of last August | 
(1882) I noticed that a large percentage of the undergrowth of 
sugar maple (Acer saccharinum) in Lewis county, N 


was somewhat surprised to discover that fully ten per cent. of the 
were infested with the same beetles, though the excavations 
not as yet been sufficiently extensive to affect the outward apf 
ance of the bush. They must all die during the coming w 
and next spring will show that, in Lewis county alone, hu 
of thousands of young sugar maples perished from the rava 
this Scolytid during the summer of 1882, f 

Dr. George H. Horn, of Philadelphia, to whom I sent specime 
for identification, writes me that the beetle is Corthylus pune 
mus Zim., and that nothing is known of its habits. I take P 
ure, therefore, in contributing the present account, meagre as- 


1883. ] Entomology. 85 


of its operations, and have illustrated it with a few rough sketches 
that are all of the natural size excepting those of the insects them- 
selves, which are magnified about nine diameters. 

The hole which constitutes the entrance to the excavation is, 
without exception, at or very near the surface of the ground, and 
is invariably beneath the layer of dead and decaying leaves that 
everywhere covers the soil in our northern deciduous forests. Each 
burrow consists of a primary, more or less horizontal, circular 
canal, that passes completely around the bush but does not perfo- 
rate into the entrance hole, for it generally takes a slightly spiral 
course so that when back to the starting point it falls either a little 
above or a little below it—commonly the latter (see figs. 1 and 2). 


Fics. 1 and 2.—Mines of Corthylus punctatissimus. 
It follows the periphery so closely that the outer layer of growing 
wood, separating it from the bark, does not average .25 mm. in 
thickness, and yet I have never known it to‘ cut entirely through 
this so as to lie in contact with the bark. 


Fics. 3 and 4.—Mines of Corthylus punctatissimus, 
From this primary circular excavation issue, at right angles, and 


86 General Notes. (January, 


generally in both directions (up and down), a varying number of 
straight tubes, parallel to the axis of the plant (see figs. 1, 2 and 3) 
They average five or six millimetres in length and commonly ter 
minate blindly, a mature beetle being usually found in the end of 
each. Sometimes, but rarely, one or more of these vertical exc | 
vations is found to extend farther and, bending at a right angle, to © 
take a turn around the circumference of the bush, thus constitut 
ing a second horizontal circular canal from which, as from the | 
primary one, a varying number of short vertical tubes branch off. — 
And in very exceptional cases these excavations extend ‘still 
deeper, and there may be three, or even four, more or less complete 
circular canals. Such an unusual state of things exists in the 
specimen from which figure 3 is taken. | 
It will be seen that with few exceptions, the most important of 
which is shown in figure 4, all the excavations (including both the 
horizontal canals and their vertical offshoots) are made in the sap- 
wood, immediately under the bark, and not in the hard and com 
paratively dry central portion. This i$ 
doubtless because the outer layers of the i 
wood are softer and more juicy ant 
therefore more easily cut, besides com — 
taining more nutriment and being, doubt- q 
less, better relished, than the dryer 1- 
terior. : 


Fi, 5.-Corthylus punctatissimus. sent of each vertical tube may be taket 
animal has been at work; and the number of these tubes gen 
ally tells how man 


individual makes but one ho 


1883.| Zevilogy. 87 


way as O. edulis and O. angulata of the Tagus, which I have been 
able to learn from fresh material from Liverpool, obtained for me 
through the efforts of Professor Baird. Additional investigations 
recently made have served to convince me that the coloration -is 
unquestionably due to a tinction or staining of the blood cells of 
the animal, and that the coloring matter is either derived from 
without or else may be a hepatic coloring principle, which through 
some derangement of the normal metabolic processes of the ani- 
mal, has been dissolved in the lympho-haemal fluids and so been 
taken up by the blood cells or hamatoblasts and given them their 
peculiar color. The blood cell of the oyster measures about 
suo th of an inch in diameter, but varies somewhat in size. It is 
amcebal in behavior to a surprising degree, throwing out pseudo- 
podal prolongations which may even be branched. In a tempera- 
ture abnormal to them at this season, I have had them live ina 
-compressorium, bathed in their own serum, for four hours, during 
which time they exhibited the most surprising activity of move- 
ment, even becoming confluent with one another. The corpuscles 
which have been most deeply tinged appear to have lost their 
amcebal disposition, and when large quantities of green corpuscles 
have been freed from the meshes of the muscular trabeculz of the 
ventricle, they exhibit a rounded form with no disposition to throw 
out pseudopods or to migrate. To this may be due the fact that they 
accumulate in the trabecular meshes on the inner surface of the 
heart and in cyst-like spaces in the mantle. They differ in no re- 
spect from a quiescent, normal, colorless blood cell of the oyster, 
except in color. The hypothesis of tinction which I have pro- 
posed, in no way disposes me to assign a less value to the influ- 
ence of the food as the primary initiatory agency in effecting a 
staining of the internal ends of the cells which form the walls of 
the hepatic follicles. In fact, in certain lots of oysters most affected, 
the hepatic follicles are most deeply stained internally. I have 
aled to prove by spectroscopic research that this substance is 
chlorophyll, and my belief that it is chlorophyll at all, has 
recently been weakened by the fact that specimens which had 
the liver dyed deep green and were affected in other parts 
have shown no disposition to part with their coloring matter 
although immersed in strong alcohol for months, during which 
time it has been changed two or three times. Chlorophyll, 
So eminently soluble in alcohol during all this time, would also not 
be likely to retain its color, as its bright green tint slowly fades 
when in the form of an alcoholic solution. Wide differences are 
observable in the color of the liver of oysters; in some the folli- 
cles are reddish-brown, in others dark-brown, and in “ greened” 
oysters they may be of a brownish-green. In sections these dif- 
erences are very conspicuous. 
. The hypothesis of vegetable parasites, and a most airy one at 
that, seems to me in this case to have no foundation whatever. 


88 General Notes. 
The study of Stentor polymorphus and Vorticella chlorostigma have 
fs ; 


also served to convince me that so 


The detection of vegetal parasites of a wholly different character 
in a fresh-water mussel, by Leidy, is a case of an entirely different 


animal by means of sections in both the living and dead con 
tion. The most conclusive evidence as to the relations of t 
green blood-cells to the heart may be obtained from transve 
sections of hardened affected specimens of the latter organ, 

trabecular meshes of the walls of which have served to retain t 
abnormal cells in large masses or even as a thick adherent le 
covering the whole of the internal parietes of the ventricles. 
even extending down behind the auriculo-ventricular valves 
to impede their action. Contrasting this state of affairs with 
is seen in a normal heart in which no such inter-trabecular dep? 
its are discoverable, we find that the whole organ differs, too, Iof 
one which is affected, the former being translucent-whitish in 
the other of an opaque pea-green hue on account of the thick 
posit of “tinged” corpuscles.— F. A. Ryder. : 

New AND Rare FISHES IN THE MEDI ANEAN.—P 


1883. | Zoölogy 89 


rorchus Val., at Messina. Also, in November last, Malacocephalus 
@vis, and a species that is probably new, and may be allied to 
Malacosteus. This fish is deep black, with small eyes, and skin 
free from scales, and is evidently abyssal. A specimen of Nota- 
canthus, perhaps the rarest of fishes, was also found. It is evi- 
dently nearly allied to N. rissoanus De Fillippi, yet differs from 
the description of that species. The harbor of Messina is a most 
favorable spot for obtaining deep-sea fishes, in stormy weather such 
forms as Chauliodus, Stomias, Argyropelecus, Microstoma, Coecia, 
Maurolicus, and ten or twelve kinds of Scopelus are thrown up 
in hundreds. 

A CAVE INHABITING FLat-Worm.—In May, 1874, while inves- 
tigating the cave-life of the Carter caves in Eastern Kentucky under 
the auspices of the Geological Survey of Kentucky, Professor N. 
S. Shaler, director, I discovered in a brook in X cave, a Planarian 
which belongs to the Rhabdoccela, while the Planarian found by 
us in the brook in Mammoth cave is a Turbellarian. This is 
figured in our “ Zodlogy” p. 141 under the name of Dendrocelum 
percecum. The Rhabdoccelous worm found in the Carter caves 
belongs near Vortex, and it may provisionally 
be called Vortea cavicolens. The body is flat, 
elongated, narrow, lanceolate oval, contracting 
in width much more than is usual in Vortex. 
The pharynx is situated much farther back from 
the anterior end of the body than usual in Vor- 
tex, being placed a little in front of the middle i - 
of the body ; it is moderately long, being oval ,.P/3n"!2" bales sare 
in outline. The body behind suddenly con- 4, ventral; 6 x mag- 
tracts just before the somewhat pointed end. nified; c, nat. size, ven- 
The genital outlet is about one-half as wide as "!} 4 proboscis. 
the pharynx and orbicular in outline. Though described from 
two alchoholic specimens I can discover no eyes, nor do I remem- 

r seeing any when it was living, it was, when alive, white and 
apparently eyeless. Length 4™™; breadth 1.5™™. Found in X 
cave, one of the Carter caves, Eastern Kentucky. 

This w not prove to be a genuine Vortex, the species 
of which are broad and blunt in front, with the pharynx much 
nearer the front end than in the present species, which is therefore 
only provisionally placed in the genus Vortex. In Vortex cacus 
Œrsted the eyes, as the specific name implies, are wanting, but most 
of the species have eyes. As our species occurred in a brook in 
a dark cave, it would naturally, as in the case of the Mammoth cave 
eyeless white Planarian,, be eyeless, and as a consequence of los- 
ing its eyes become white. Schultze in his Naturgeschichte der 
Turbellarien states that Vortex viridis in winter was generally 
without chlorophyll bodies and wholly white, but that in April the 
white individuals are rare. He then adds. “Kept fora consider- 

le time in darkness the green animals become through bleach- 


e 


90 General Notes. | January, 


ing and the disappearance of the chlorophyll almost colorless i 


A. S. Packard, Fr. 


November, 1882, the discovery that Penæus, a Decapod, passes € 
through a Nauplius stage. Those familiar with the literature af | 
the subject will recollect that Fritz Miiller kept under observation 
until it changed into a Protozoéa, a Nauplius which he captured at 


complete series of larvae, through which he identified the Proto 
zoéa with a young Macrouran with the characteristics of the genus 
Penzus. During the past summer, at the marine labratory of Johns _ 

C., Protessor 


stage which Müller actually reared from the Nauplius.” p nave 
had the good fortune to rear this larva in the house, and to witness 
in isolated captive specimens every one of the five molts between 
the first Protozoéa and the young Penzus. a 

“Our boat is too small for work outside during the windy | 
months of June and July, and as the ripe females do not come into 


o M 
coal 


the inlets and sounds, I have not been able to obtain the eggs 0f 
the newly hatched young; but this is the less important, as Fritz 
Müller reared his first Protozoëa from a Nauplius, so that we 
have the entire metamophosis from actual observation.” 
[In 1871 we visited Charleston, S. C., partly for the purp 
of working upon the development of Penzus. Unfortunately 9 
visit, which was early in April, was too soon to enable us to AMY 
the prawn with eggs. None of those brought to the Charlest 
markets in April were spawning. We were informed that- 
prawn does not have eggs until May, probably the latter 
the month. The negroes catch them with sweep-nets.—4. 
Packard, Fr.) “i 


THE GROWTH OF THE MoLLuscAN SHELL.—The structure oft 
a 


SE 


z 
2 
A 
a 
e 
> 
2 
>y 
p 
Nn 
A 
>] 
4 
E 
o 
O 
on 
"N 
me 
B 
0 
S] 
=] 
D 
e] 
-+ 
6 
O 
Er 
° 
=) 
n 
© 
wey 


only by study of the first steps. To this end, edges of the 5? 
were snipped away and a thin glass circle thrust between the 4 
mal and its shell, care being taken to prevent injury to the manir 
After the lapse of twenty-four hours the shell was opened and 

glass circle carefully examined, others were allowed to remain t 
days, or three days, or for periods of weeks. 3 
_ In twenty-four hours it was found that a film had been left 
the circle ; in forty-eight hours, this film was plainly stony. 


1883. | .  Zoölogy. , gl 


earliest traces of this film when treated with coloring reageants, 
stain, but, when treated with acids, show no traces of lime, nor 
any evidences of structure; it is simply a structureless membrane. 
Later films, when treated with acetic acid, present the appearance 
of a tesselated pavement, and when examined with the polariscope 
and not treated with acetic acid show beautifully the presence of 
lime. 

It would thus appear that the epithelium ofthe mantle pours out 
a secretion of horny matter which forms the epidermis; that this 
secretion holds lime in solution ; and that from this the stony inter- 
nal portion of the shell is formed. Experiments were successfully 
made upon the shells of the oyster and pinna and several other 
lamellibranchs, and some gasteropods were tried, but thus far in 
vain.—H. L. Osborne in Johns Hopkins University Circular, No. 
19, Nov., 1882. 

Tue FRESHLY HATCHED YOUNG OF THE HORSE-SHOE CraB— 
On the second of last August, while Professor Dwight, of Vassar 
College, and myself, were collecting shells at Martha’s Vineyard, 
he had the good fortune to discover a newly-hatched colony of 
Limuli. They were under the mat of seaweed lining the shore of 
one of the inlets. There must have been nearly a pint of them, 
and although out of water at the time were moving in a lively 
manner. The individuals were about four millimetres in length. 
—T. T. Battey. 


SCOLOPENDRELLA IN ILLINoIs.—While searching the earth about 
the roots of corn to-day, for eggs of Diabrotica longicornis, I foun 
a single Scolopendrella, which, on examination, proved to be so 
closely like the figures of S. immaculata, published in the 
Nartura.ist for September, 1881, that I have no doubt that it be- 
longs to that species, especially as it lacks the lateral bristles to 
Tooran, and the angular outline of the head of S. grate 

yder. 

Since this specimen occurred in a cultivated field, careful search 
would probably discover the species almost everywhere in proper 
situations.— S. A. Forbes. 

Notes on Fısnes.—The fish described by Messrs. Goode and 
Bean as Lopholatilus chameleonticeps, and also punningly called 
“tile-fish”” by the same naturalists, has made itself celebrated by 
dying in great numbers in the spring of this year. 

great number of dead fish, mostly of a kind unknown to the 
fishermen, were strewn upon the surface between the Grand 
Banks and Barnegat, New Jersey, and on examination, were proved 
to be this fish. The dead fish formed a belt thirty to fifty miles 
wide, in which area they were strewn so thickly that it was 
estimated that fully fifty lay in the area of a bark’s cabin. 

When first reported they were in good condition, and proved 
excellent food. The cause of the mortality is unknown, but Pro- 


92 | General Notes. (January, | 


fessor Baird is of opinion that concussion, caused by terrific = 
storms, which raged off the banks, might probably account for it. 
The tile-fish was first discovered in 1879, was afterwards proved _ 
by the United States Fish Commission to occur in incredible ~ 
quantities along the western edge of the Gulf stream at a depth — 
of from seventy-five to one hundred and fifty fathoms, and was _ 
hoped to be a valuable addition to our food-fishes, as the quality of 
the flesh is excellent. It is to be feared that the mortality will for € 
a long time prove a check upon the supply, as diligent search this 
summer failed to find the tile-fish in their accustomed haunts. In- 
stead of it a few beautiful red fish, with very large and broad pec- — 
torals, afterwards found to be Scorpena dactylopterus, were met i 
with. The tile-fish belongs to the Latilidæ, but differs from 
Latilus in the presence of a large adipose appendage upon the 
nape, a little in advance of the dorsal fin, as well as in having 4 
fleshy prolongation of the Jabial folds beyond the angle of 
mouth. The upper parts of the body are dotted with yello 
spots. It attains a weight of fifty pounds. 

A singular flat-headed goby (Dormitator maculatus), known 
be common in the tropics, has, during the last five years become 
abundant in some bayous of the Mississippi, where they were — 
previously unknown. 


ee he) 


THE WORK OF THE “ TRAVAILLEUR.” —The French have not! 
the work of deep-sea exploration, but they are following 10 
to gather honors. The Mediterranean and the Bay of Bi 

offered an ample field, untrodden by the tracks of the English 
American exploring ships, and therefore these were chosen as & 
dredging-ground of the despatch-boat Travailleur, which 
French government lent for the service of science. In July, 
the Travailleur did good work in the Bay of Biscay, while int 
same month of 1881 she dredged in the Mediterranean aro" 
Corsica, across to Oran, and thence to Tangiers, whence she 
ceéded over the deep waters off the west coasts of Portugal @ 
Spain into the Bay of Biscay. The number of new species € 
countered is probably less than have been obtained by other ex 
ditions, but the short cruise, extending only from July, 3d 


to that of the Atlantic. pie X 
The Travailleur was provided with sounding apparatus SIM 


1883. ] Zoblogy. 93 


to that employed in the English expeditions ; with dredges of the 
usual pattern, to which the commander, M. Richards, added two 


bouteilles a eau,” ingen- 
ious bottles invented by M. Richards for taking samples’ of water 
at any determined depth. 

The scientific work was thus apportioned: A. Milne Edwards, 
crustacea ; M. de Follin, editor of “ Les Fonds du Mer,” rhizopoda ; 
Professor Le Vaillant, fishes; Professor E. Perrier, echinoderms ; 
Professor Marion ccelenterates and worms; and M. Fischer, mol- 
lusks and worms. 

The depths of the Mediterranean, often 2600 metres below the 
surface, are covered entirely with a homogeneous, sticky mud, 
without so much asa pebble, but in certain places this mud is 
strewn over with an enormous quantity of the delicate shells of 
such pelagic mollusks as Hyalea, Carinaria, etc. This homoge- 
neous mud, the result of the immense amount of sediment con- 
tinually carried into this inland sea by the numerous rivers that 
flow into it, does not appear to offer favorable conditions for the 
development of animal life, since what most struck the attention of 
all the naturalists was the rarity of the organisms inhabiting the 
depths, when compared with the astonishing riches of the surround- 
ing coasts. Throughout these depths, not only is there a monotony 
of muddy surface, but no currents change and agitate the water, 
and the temperature, beyond a depth of 200 metres, appears to be 
always 13° centigrade. The discovery in the Mediterranean of 
many forms believed to be peculiar to the Atlantic, and in the latter 
of those believed to be confined to the Mediterranean, has proved 
that the fauna of that sea had its origin in the ocean by way of the 
Straits of Gibraltar. | 

In this connection we cannot do better than translate the words 
of A. Milne Edwards, at the conclusion of his address to the 
Academy of Science, Paris : 

“Tt results from our researches, that the Mediterranean ought 
not to be considered a distinct zodlogical province; the more its 
Species are studied, the more it becomes evident that those forms 

believed to be limited to it can be found elsewhere. 
_ “ The observations made by the Travailleur lend a new force to 
this opinion. We believe that the Mediterranean is peopled by 
animals from the ocean. These finding in this recently opened 

‘sin conditions favorable to their existence, have established them- 
selves there definitely; in many cases they have reproduced and 
developed themselves more actively than in their first habitat, and, 
especially near the coasts, the fauna shows a richness that the other 

uropean coasts rarely show. Some animals, placed in new bio- 
logical conditions, are slightly modified in form or in other exte- 
nior characters, which explains the slight differences which may be 
observ between certain oceanic forms and the corresponding 


94 General Notes. (January, : 


Mediterranean form. The principal cause of the beliefin the pri- ~ 
mordial distinctness of the two faunze has been the comparison of | 
the productions of the Mediterranean with those of the North sea, — 
British channel or Brittany ; instead of,as should have been the case, ~ 
with those of Portugal, Southern Spain, Morocco and Senegal, 

The animals of these regions are those that first migrated to the © 
Mediterranean, and as we become acquainted with the fauna of | 
these regions, we shall see the differences zodlogists have noticed 
between them gradually disappear.” 

When once fairly outside of the Straits of Gibraltar, the monot: — 
ony of the sea-bottom disappeared, sandy, pebbly and rocky areas” 
were met with; the nets, which in the Mediterranean prevented 
the dredge from filling instantly with mud at the spot where 1t- 
struck the bottom, became useless; and the temperature of the — 
depths, owing to sub-marine currents, lost the uniformity so chat- 
acteristic of those of the Mediterranean. oo 

As a consequence of these varied conditions the forms of ant 
mal life increased in individuals and numbers, but among them, — 
along the Portuguese coast, were found species heretofore con- 
sidered exclusively Mediterranean. r 

t the entrance of the Bay of Biscay from the south, a remark- 
able inequality in the ocean bed was met with. A few miles be | 
yond a sounding of 560 metres the astonishing depth of 4557 — 


EME EEIE eee TRE ee ee Pa ee A See Ne eT 


metres was found, and only thirteen miles further on bottom was — 
reached at 400 metres—an irregularity scarcely to be paralleled by — 
the highest chain of mountains. ay 
The greatest depth sounded in the Bay of Biscay was 5100 
metres, or about three and a quarter miles, and it was resolved to . 
attempt to use the dredge at this depth. The operation a | 


Desfosses, are destitute of a crystalline lens, although they ar 
vided with a retina. The blind subterranean fishes may 


followed by two arms on each side, the anterior largest of a 
The bell is transparent, its walls and lobes very contractile, ati 
its outer and inner surfaces covered with cilia, which are long 5 

_on the margins of the lateral lobes. The young Nemertines * 

eveloped in a folded position, within the lower and poste 
part of the larval envelope, and are distinctly segmented 


~LOPCO 


1883. ] Zoology. 95 


iorly.——M. F. Lataste (Buil. Soc. Zool. de France, Nov., 1881), 
describes a new species of Ctenodactylus, C. mzaéi,a rodent of the 
Algerian Sahara. The remaining species are C. massoni, from 
S. Africa, and C. gundi, also from the Sahara. The toes of C 
gundi are furnished on their inner face with horny tubercles, and 
probably similar tubercles were mistaken by Gray, in the Cape 
species for the “ pectinated osseous appendages,” that he insists 
on in characterizing the genus. In the same volume, M. A. 
Certes narrates his experience with infusorian, and other germs. 
Water from Chott Timrit (Algiers), was evaporated in the sun in 
March, 1878. In April, 1881, the sediment was placed in boiled 
and filtered water, protected carefully from outside germs. Next 
day infusorians appeared, and in the beginning of June the nauplii 
of Artemia salina were visible, and rapidly grew. In the Bulle 
tin of the same Society for 1882, Dr. Dybowski brings together 
some interesting particulars respecting the family Mormonide 
(puffins). Eight species are known, one, Fratercula arctica, with 
two distinct races. The last species is peculiar to the N. Atlantic, 
while the other seven inhabit the N. Pacific, Kamtschatka, and 
the neighboring isles. Most nest in the crevices of rocks, but 
Lunda cirrhata prefer the plateaux on the margins of rocky islets. 
They leave Kamtschatka in October, and return at the end of 
May; a single egg is laid, and both sexes sit upon it——lIn the 
Annals and Magazine of Natural History, the Rev. T. Hincks 
gives proofs of the homology of the vibraculum of the polyzoa, 
with the avicularium. The vibratile portion of the latter is an 
extension of the mandible, while the rest of the beak supplies a 
Support and terminal notch in which the seta plays. Specimens 
of Microperella ciliata from various parts of the world, exhibit 
Stages from the beak to the long seta, with its support, while in 
others it is modified into a flapper. In view of this instability of 
avicularian structure, the writer is disposed to differ from those 
Who assign it a high value in classification. The same writer, 
in the ninth of a series of contributions towards a general history 
of the Polyzoa, describes five new species of that group. Mr. 
S. O. Ridley describes three new species of Gorgoniidz, two from 
the Mauritius, and one from Burmah. H. J. Carter describes a 
llepora of asteroid form, clustered around an empty shell, and 
a Palythoa of branched form, also on a shell, both from Senegam- 
bia——The same naturalist describes twenty species of sponges, 
from the West Indies, and Acapulco, with valuable notices on 
other species. Among other facts, the author states that Chon- 
ta nucula, though nearly as hard as wood when dry, imbibes 
Moisture and swells like the common sponge, becoming tough 
and elastic like India-rubber; and that. Spongia officinalis of the 
West is identical with that of the Mediterranean, the Ca 
the world generally, coarser and finer forms occuring together. 
——Prof. W. I. Sollas gives an exhaustive description of three 


96 General Notes. 


Tetractinellid sponges of Norway, with numerous figur 
of structure. In the Morphologisches Yahrbuch bd. 


The Annals and Mag. Nat. Hist. contains a prelimina 
notice by Professor McIntosh of a remarkable new type of 
rant Polyzoa allied to Rhabdopleura. It was dredged i 


“house” ——The Annals also has the conclusion of Barros 
general theory of the embryology of the Bryozoa. His conclu 
are too long to reproduce here. The Archives de Zoolo 
Experimentale, No. 2, concludes Apostolide’s elaborate anato 
and development of the Ophiurans, and publishes, with elabor 
plates, Laffuie’s work on the organization and development 


A fresh-water sit 
has been collected in ponds and ditches in Japan, by Dr. C. 
Whitman; it has been determined by E. J. Miers to be proba 
Atyephyra compressa De Hann sp. It is allied to Trogloc 
shrimp which inhabits caves in Carinthia. The Transactt 


tions of new species of bird mites, by J. B. Tyrrell, as 
of birds found near Ottawa. In his seventh noti 


sale destruction of invertebrate life took place. This was t 
sult, probably, of avery severe storm, which occurred in this 
“which by agitating the bottom-water, forced outward th 
cold water that, even in summer, occupies the great 4 
shallower sea, in less than sixty fathoms along the coast, 

caused a sudden lowering of the temperature along th 
zone, where the tile-fish and the crustacea referred to were 19 
found. As the warm belt is here narrow even in summer, 
not only bordered on its inner edge, but is also underlaid by 
colder water, it is evident that even a moderate agitation 
mixing up of the warm and cold water might, in winter, T 
the temperature so much as to practically obliterate the 
belt, at the bottom. But a severe storm, such as the one 
to, might even cause such a variation in the position and 


1833. | Zoblogy. 97 


the tidal and other currents as to cause a direct flow of the cold 
inshore waters to temporarily occupy this area, pushing outward 
the Gulf stream water.”——M. A. Milne Edwards, in the course 
of a summary of the work done by the Travailleur in the Medi- 
terranean, mentions the capture of some Gobies, Phycis mediter- 
raneæ, and Plagusiu lactea, at depths not exceeding 450 meters, 
and of Argyropelecus hemigymnus at 1068 metres; many crustacea 
which were known only from the Atlantic, inhabit the abysses of 
the Mediterranean, and a new species of Galathodes (G. marionis) 
blind (like its congeners of the West Indian seas and the Bay of 
Biscay), and having eyes devoid of pigment, was found. Among 
the Bryozoa many remarkable species establish a passage between 
those of the Atlantic and the Mediterranean, while some were pre- 
viously represented only by forms regarded as peculiar to the 
Cretaceous deposits. The three rare species of sharks taken at 
Cape Espichel (Portugal) in 1200 metres ( Centrophorus squamosus, 
C. crepidalbus, and Centroscymnus celolepis), seem never to quit 
the abysses of the ocean. Mr. B. Wright describes three Sty- 
lasterial and two Madreporian corals from the South seas. 

r. A, Gruber describes two forms of Amceba in which the body 
is surrounded by a fine layer of clear protoplasm, which must be 

roken through before a pseudopodium can be protruded. 

r. A. Günther, in a ninth contribution to the knowledge of the 
fauna of Madagascar, describes five new reptiles. Dr. L. Orley 


, " 
scopic thread-worms leading a free existence in mould or waters 
without complex metamorphosis, and producing large eggs. 
Professor F. W. Hutton gives particulars of the structure and de- 
velopment of Siphonaria australis, states that it is a true pulmo- 
nate, and remarks that in their reproductive organs and dentition 
the pulmonates approach more nearly to the Opisthobranchs 
than to the Prosobranchs. Mr. O. Thomas describes two new 
Muride (long-haired rats), of rather large size, from Tasmania. 

~—G. A. Boulenger gives an account of the reptiles and batrachia 
collected by Mr. Whymper in Ecuador. The list includes a 
Cinosternon, an Amphisbzena, a new Coronella, and two species 
of Bothrops; in all twenty-seven reptiles, with twelve batrachia, 
three of them new.——F. D’Arruda Furtado notices a case o 
complete abortion of the reproductive organs in ten specimens of 
Vitrina from St. Michael’s, one of the Azores. 


VoL xvn- yo i 7 


98 General Notes. [Janua 


' PHYSIOLOGY.’ 


BENEKE ON CHOLESTERIN.—In the Proceedings of the Soci 
for the Promotion of the Natural Sciences of Marburg, Prussia, for 
the years 1880 and 1881, Professor Beneke writes upon the role 
played by cholesterin in the brain of man. In the brain of a boy 
of fifteen, who died of phthisis, he found cholesterin to the ext 
of 2.34 per cent. of the fresh substance, and in that of a girl 
nineteen who died of puerperal fever he found 2.13 per cent. 

The presence of the substance in so large a quantity, militate: 
in the writer’s belief, against its excrementitious nature, and tends 
rather to prove that it is “essential to the constitution of the pro: 
toplasmic matter of the structure of the tissues.” It is present in 
both cerebrum and cerebellum. 

In a second article, Professor Beneke gives further particular: 
of his investigations into the nature of cholesterin, and states his 
belief that the cilia of epithelium and of spermatozoa, the “ 
zoa” of Dr. Gaule, the “ spirilla” of Arndtfand the myelin threads 
(myelin-faden) which he found to be procurable from carcinoma 
cells treated with alcohol, and form an alcoholic extract of blood 
corpuscles, constitute a connected series of similar objects havi 
a common origin, and that in their production cholesterin ple 
an important part. 


A Correction.—In the September number of the NATURAI Ist 
. 744, seventh line from the bottom, I am credited with the s 


neath the head of teleostean embryos is converted into the 
This statement I repudiate; never having made it. What sho 
have been said, by one familiar with my work on Tylosuru 
Cybium, is as follows: The heart at first descends into this sp4 
and in those forms in which the development of the heart may 


opens directly into the segmentation cavity through a wide 
ration in the septum itself. In this wise it results that the 
cavity is placed in direct communication with the serous Sp? 
segmentation cavity surrounding the yelk, and from the 


* This department is edited by Professor Henry SEWALL, of Ann Arbor, ™ 


» 


1883. ] Physiology. 99 


of the ye/k hypoblast (a thick structureless membrane with 
scattered proliferating nuclei embedded in it), the blood cells are 
directly budded off and pumped up by the heart into the circulation. 
This yelk hypoblast enters into the formation of no structures 
which can be discovered except blood cells. It is, in fact, the ap- 
paratus by which the yelk is broken down into*corpuscles, and 
cannot enter into the development of the intestine, liver, pancreas, 
segmental organs or other viscera, as these have, at the stage Iam 
discussing, already appeared. The only office it therefore has is a 
yelk-elaborating function, the yelk substance being incorporated 
into the body of the nascent fish by the ordinary metabolic pro- 
cesses of growth; the circulation only functionating, as the carrier 
of the material, the yelk hypoblast is therefore also an evanescent 
structure. These facts I have mainly observed in living material, 
afterwards studying the yelk hypoblast more carefully in sections. 
Kupffer and Gensch have noticed similar phenomena in teleosts, 
but have not apparently had the good fortune to witness the actual 
process of germination of the colorless primitive blood cells in the 
living embryo, as has been done by the writer. As might have 
been anticipated these early blood cells are colorless. This is in ac- 
cord with what has been noted in the development of the blood 
of vertebrates much higher in the scale of organization. No 
writer on development, as far as I can discover, has hitherto re- 
corded the fact that he has observed this communication of the 
heart with the segmentation cavity, such as may be seen in the 
just-hatched embryos of Alosa.—F. A. Ryder. 


SENSE oF Coror IN CEPHALOPODA.—C. Keller brings forward 
evidence, states the Journal of the Royal Microscopical Society, 
that the cuttle-fish manifests in a high degree the power of adapt- 
ing the color of their skin to that of the environment. He was 
able to observe this adaptation of color in Eledone. In the Naples 
aquarium, a specimen of this octopod was under the necessity of 
escaping from a powerful lobster; during its flight, it appeared 
pale red; but subsequently, resting on a tuft of yellow rock cov- 
ered with brown spots, resembled. it so closely that it became 
almost invisible to the observer. In this case the conditions were 
decidedly very favorable for the occurrence, for yellow and dark- 
brown color cells occur in Eledone in large numbers. It should 
be added that the eye of the cuttle-fish shows an unusually high 
development. 


PuystoLocicat News.—Professor Wagener contributes? his re- 
Searches upon the origin of the transverse striæ of muscles.- 
Professor Lieberkuhn gives a notice of the results of his studies of 

e germinal layers in the mammals, especially the mole and 
the porpoise (Meerschwein). The yelk-cells enter into the struc- 
cure of the ectoderm, as well as of the endoderm.——Dr. Strahl 


‘Proc. Soc. Promotion of Natural Sciences, Merburg. 


100 General Notcs. [ January, 


writes upon the myloënteric canal of lizards, confirming 
existence of a communication between the nerve canal and int 
tinal tract. The cells of the wall of the former pass directly i 


tion is obliterated in more advanced ones. i _ Lieb 
kuhn treats of metaplastic and neoplastic ossification, as exhibi 
in the limb-bones of Chelonia midas. 


PSYCHOLOGY. 
TEACHING BRUTES THE USE OF LETTERS.—The purpose of 
article is to set forth briefly some thoughts upon a subject whet 
appears to'me to have been unaccountably neglected, considering 
the promise it presents of remarkable, and possibly practical, 
results. ! 
It is manifest to all who are conversant with the subject, that m 
stinct cooperates with reason in man to a far greater degree t 
was heretofore supposed, and that in early infancy it domina 
for it is impossible to deny the absolute automatism of the act 
the child in obtaining nourishment in the natural manner. 
Nor do I believe that the thoughtful and observing can @ 
that the brutes are capable of reasoning; that is, the appre! 
sion of a logical sequence. 
Candor, therefore, compels an admission of the truth that, 
difference between the mind of man and that of brutes is sim 
one of degree. It is also admitted that there is no reas 
believe that the senses of their higher orders differ mat 
from those of man, save in some superadded refinements, t 
ture of which we can only conjecture. 
Any investigation into the scope of their mental action,” 
ever, is emb sed by the fact that the most intelligent and & 
able are restricted in their power of communicating their ideas 


difficulties, yet I have never heard of it having been 


i ean. 


a scientific spirit. I have seen some surprising feats of 


confederate, by some trick indicated to the animal the € 


YB Wak or Tek eae i fea ss cs y ai 
_ about two years of age. ie who lost sight and hearing y dis 


1883. | Psychology. IOI 


less the brain full of inherited capacity for apprehension, yet 
when we close the avenues of sight and hearing, how inaccessible 
it becomes. 

When we consider the immense variety that exists among our 
domestic animals, a large proportion of which is undoubtedly due 
to the application by man of the laws of heredity in breeding; 
and that too in an unenlightened manner; can it be doubted that 
the application of these laws, as now understood, to a race of dogs, 
for example, with the view of increasing their general intelligence, 
would result in something far more wonderful than a retriever or 
blood-hound. 

It cannot be doubted that an intelligent dog is capable of dis- 
tinguishing between the letters of the alphabet if of a good size 
and printed upon separate cards. The step between the recogni- 
_ tion of the individual characteristics of a number of symbols and 
the ability to associate them with their respective sounds is not a 
great one. Then come words; certain symbols set in a certain 
order. 

Having arrived at this stage, which, in view of the facts, would 
seem by no means impossible, the next task would be to establish 
the connection between familiar objects with short names, and their 
names spelled with the cards. The cards being arranged in alpha- 
betical order, the dog would be taught to select the proper letters 
and place them in the proper order to spell the name of an object 
shown, without it being spoken. To save time, the word method 
might be adopted, a word being printed upon each card and taught 
as a simple, and not composite, symbol of the thing it represents. 
_ From this point onward the investigation would become absorb- 
ingly interesting; how far the brute mind could understand and 
express a relationship between two or more objects, as a ball un- 
der a hat; a shoe on a box under a table, &c., would come next, 
_ and would lead the way to the qualifying function of adjectives. 

_ This much accomplished, it would then be the province of an 
Mgenious investigator to devise plans for bringing to the notice 
of his pupils abstract ideas; first simple ones, as heat and cold; 
then more complex, as kindness, friendship, &c. This might be 
impossible even with the most ingenious methods, yet it would be 
presumptuous to pronounce it so with our present knowledge of 
brute intelligence. 

_ Lhen, too, it would be most interesting to note the operation of 
heredity upon the function of the brain in a race of creatures not 
Subject to the vicissitudes of human life, and ruled by an intelli- 
gent hand. 

I cannot but believe that ere long such an inquiry will be de- 
manded, to throw light upon this important subject, and if possi- 
_ Dl, ascertain the limits of the capabilities of our dumb compan- 


102 General Notes. [ Januaty, | 


Tue Hasirs oF A cAGED Rosin.—I have a pet robin nearly P 
eleven years old which fell from his nest before he was fledged, — 
and so happy is he in his confinement, that he has never been f 
known to beat against the wires of his cage. At first he was fed ) 
upon earthworms, spiders and such larve as we could obtain, but : | 
one day, such fare being scarce, we tried beefsteak, and found he 
relished it well, then bread, crackers, bread and milk, cake, &€, f 
till for the last ten years his “living” has been anything usually f 
found on the family table. Indeed, he has come to scorn common 
robins’ food, save meal and cut-worms, spiders and flies. During © 
his first winter, when the cook would be frying doughnuts, as soon ~ 
as the heating lard began to smell, we noticed a peculiar teasmg 
note, uttered only when wishing some new food. This led us to | 
offer him a bit of hot doughnut, which he relished greatly, and 
the hotter the better, he eating it whilst quite too warm to hold it 
one’s hand. As a farther test of his power of scent, we found i 
that as soon as a paper of raisins, citron, or such fruits was 
brought into the dining-room, he began to tease, detecting the 
fruits as a cat detects the arrival of steak, while it is still wrapped — 
in the paper. For any kind of cooked meat, save mutton, whether | 
‘fresh or corned, he has a manifest relish. e 

In the hot summer days, when his food becomes too dry to suit 
him, it is his habit to carry it to the opposite end of the cage and 
dip it repeatedly in his bathing dish. As a result of this soft diet, 
and little or no gravel, his bill has a projection upon it fully threè 
sixteenths of an inch long, giving him quite a rapacious Jook, ano 
his toe-nails have repeatedly become so long that he has hung 
himself on his perch, thus necessitating frequent clippings; now 
the nails of his hind toes, if straightened, would be more than att 


3 


n 


_ In the summer he bathes five or six times daily, indeed it a 
times seems as though we could keep him in the water most 0 


and musical, becoming louder and louder as the season advances 


_ Never having been with other robins, and frequently hearing 
the piano, his notes were a jargon of almost everything, till thé | 
usual inquiry of passers-by was: “ What kind of a bird is that, 
parrot, mocking-bird, or what >” And they were greatly surp” 


1883.] Psychology. 103 


to know it was only a common red-breast. The last three years 
the piano has been silent much of the fime, and he has quite for- 
gotten the songs he once followed, though still his notes are by 
no means those of the ordinary robin. 

For his wild congeners-he has never manifested any regard, and 
though when hanging out of doors they would sometimes perch 
upon his cage, especially the female robins, he never seemed to 
notice them. For persons he has always manifested an unques- 
tionable preference, seldom changing his first impressions even 
upon acquaintance, and after being courted to do so by tempting 
morsels. To those he likes he will bring any loose thing at hand, 
but to others he utters a peculiarly sharp guzp, quip / runs into the 
opposite corner of his cage, turns his back and looks decidedly 
indignant. Further, when singing, if such an one enters, he stops 
immediately. His memory of persons is perhaps the most remark- 
able thing about him. We had a servant girl some four years ago 
for whom he formed a very strong attachment, replying to her 
voice whenever he heard it, near or far, by another particular note, 
and when she came to him by going through with a great many 
funny antics. He had not seen her for three years, and had 
not made those sounds nor motions. Recently she called and 
said she wondered if “ Fred” would remember her; sure enough, 
the first sound of her voice and glimpse of her presence revived 
his former habit, and he could not do enough for her. Is there 
anything beyond instinct in this ? 

Occasionally we let him out with a number of other birds in 
the sitting-room, and though so wise and so old, he has no cour- 
age to defend himself, being driven by even a little canary ; indeed, ~ 
he is miserable when out of his cage. 

During the molting period there are usually many days when 
there is no appearance of tail or wing feathers and not more than 
a half dozen feathers still clinging to his head and neck. Whether 
this shedding of so many at once is the result of his peculiar food 
and life, I cannot say, but it is almost always so. He does not 
seem to be more delicate about his food, drink and bathing at 
these times than others. ; 

He has never indicated any disposition to migrate, or even an 
uneasiness in the fall months; indeed, almost the only wild instinct 
manifested has been nest-building, tearing his paper into shreds 
and carrying them about, but not depositing them in any one 
place; nor does he incline to carry about bits of moist earth 
when they are put in his cage, as wild robins dof Though nearly 
eleven years old his feathers are as glossy as ever, and deeper in 
tint than those of his wild mates—Mary E. Holmes. ; 

Tue NESTING OF THE BLACK AND WHITE CREEPER.—Birds, as 
well as men, are strongly affected by exterior circumstances and 
surroundings. Thus their habits, numbers or even, individual 

presence in any specified district are not constant, but subject to 


104 General Notes. { January, 2 


variation. In whatever sphere the scientist may direct his inves- — 
tigations he finds the word change engraven upon each object. 
This is especially marked in animate nature, and so reveals its 
presence in the feathered creation by readily observed effects. 
The agents through whose operation, either singly or collectively, 
this is traceable, are both numerous and varied. Civilization has 
modified or entirely changed the architectural structure of the — 
nests of the barn and cliff swallow, &c. Peculiar surroundings” 
leave their impress in certain departures from the general charac ~ 
teristics of any species, e. g., purple grackles inland construct — 
their nests of weeds, sticks, &c., whereas their relatives near the 
sea shore confine themselves almost entirely to eel grass in 
building their homes. But again, it sometimes occurs that mem- — 
bers of the same species under almost identical exterior surround- — 
ings will still evince great inconstancy with no tenable explana- 
tion to account for the fact. The black and white creeper (Mnio- — 
tilta varia) affords an illustration of this. There has been mote — 
or less controversy regarding the nest of this species. A plain, — 
careful statement of facts alone are of value in all such cases. 
Many writers who are the theoretical exponents of the erratic of 
-capricious habits of various members of the ornithological king- 
dom practically ignore all this and farther statements so positive 
and sweeping in their nature as to exclude the recognition of 


actual conditions of adverse nature, which obtain in anothers 


ments of Drs. Coues and Brewer, quoted on page 98, of the Lane 
and Game Birds of New England, and also Mr. Minot's owt 
observations on the same page. The statements of Mr. Maynar 
im Birds of Eastern North America,” and Mr. Samuels # 
Birds of. New England and adjacent States,” may be also con 
sulted at leisure. During the past season, 2. e., in the latter pan 
of April, 1882, the writer detected a pair of black and white 
creepers busily engaged in excavating fora nest in a white birc! 
stump about five feet from the ground. The location was a clump 
of trees in a rE swamp in Middlesex county, New Jerse) 
After having carefully and with much interest watched their moe 


1883. | Psychology. 105 


storm occurred in the interval, which elapsed ere our last visit. 
We now found much to our chagrin and disappointment that the 
nest was deserted. The spongy wood had absorbed so much 
water that the floor or lower part of the cavity was flooded, while 
the walls or sides were wet and soggy. But for this unlooked for 
severe storm, we should have had the pleasure of beholding a set 
of black and white creepers’ eggs in a hole in a birch stump. 
Another nest also in a decayed stump contained young birds, when 
discovered in the latter part of May. In the spring of 1873. a 
friend, then attendant at the Blairstown Academy, situated in the 
north of New Jersey, while passing a ledge of rocks, was attracted 
by a long strip of bark depending from a crevice or chink in the 
rock. Curiosity to know what had carried this piece of bark in- 
duced him to examine the spot, the result was the discovery that 
the piece of bark was a portion of the material used in the con- 
struction of the nest of a pair of black and white creepers, the 
presence of whose home was thus betrayed. Eggs taken from 
this nest, now in cabinet, have been oft inspected by the writer. 

In Indiana, Illinois, &c., persons there residing during visits to 
friends in New Jersey, have stated that in the West the black and 
white creeper not unfrequently nests in holes in fence rails, posts 
and like places, and by request have kindly expressed eggs taken 
from these situations. While, therefore, we do not say that this 
species does not nest upon the ground very often, we do state that 
we have as yet not so found the nest, though many others have. 
We also state that we have known them to nest in holes in trees, 
crevices in rocks, cavities in stakes, posts, &c. And finally we 
surmise that were it practicable, personal investigation is the bet- 
ter criterion in all mooted questions.—A. G. Van Aken. 


A BEWILDERED Snow-Birp.—The night of the roth instant was 
cold and rainy, with a high wind—a bad night for man, or bird, or 
beast, to be abroad. About g o'clock, as I sat by the table read- 
ing, with my back to the window, I heard a strange muffle 
rattling on the glass. Looking in the direction whence the sound 
proceeded, I saw a little bird fluttering up and down, evidently 
trying to get to the light. Going outside, I readily caught it. 
The little creature proved to be a snow-bird (Junco hyemalis). 

ese birds are quite numerous in this vicinity, but this is the 
first instance of the kind that has come to my knowledge. I kept 
the little bird till morning, when I let it go. It flew off to the 
north, rising at an angle of about forty-five degrees, until it finally 
disappeared— Charles Aldrich, Webster City, Iowa, Nov. 12, 1882, 

A Toav’s Cunninc.—Charles White, of New Castle, has a brood 
of chickens which have the run of a portion of the yard, the old. 
hen being kept shut up. The chickens are fed with moistened 
meal, in saucers, and when the dough gets a little sour, it attracts 
large numbers of flies. An observant toad has evidently noticed 
- this, and every day, along toward evening, he makes his appear- 


106 General Notes. [Januar 


ance in the yard, hops to a saucer, climbs in, and rolls over and € 
over until he is covered with meal, having done which, he awaits _ 
developments. The flies enticed by the smell, soon swarm around 
the scheming batrachian, and whenever one passes within two | 
inches or so of his nose, his tongue darts out and the fly disap t 
pears ; and this plan works so well that the toad has taken it up € 
as a regular business. The chickens do not manifest the least ~ 
alarm at their clumsy and big-mouthed playmate, but seem to i 
consider it quite a lark to gather around him and peck off his E 

stolen meal, even when they have plenty more of the same sort in 
the saucers— New Hampshire Gazette. 4 
ANTHROPOLOGY.’ T 

Discovery oF Mounp Retics AT DEVIL RIVER, LAKE HURON | 


—Excavations made by me, last summer, in mounds at Devita 


(chiefly developed at the popliteal space), such as have been i 
ready described as found by me in the mounds of the Detr 
river. Associated with these were humeri in which the lamina 


from the mounds near Detroit. In all of them the occipital 
men is situated decidedly backwards. Most of the bones we 
the more advanced stages of decay, and generally crumbled 
pieces in the effort to secure them. But few stone implem' 
were exhumed, and those were mostly of flint. Pottery was 
large quantities, and though in fragments, evidently pres 
a great variety of shapes, being ornamented with indented ¢ 
signs, among which the cord pattern, as usual, predominated. 
part.of the perforated stem of a pipe, formed of clay, was ame 
the relics. On the mounds originally stood pine trees (Pinus 
bus L.), which must have been at least two hundred years © 
The stumps of these, in numerous instances, remained, the 


growth long subsequently to the burials. 

_ On the low ground, toward the mouth of the river, is @ 
cient Manitou rock. It isa granite boulder and is deeply 
in the earth; the part protruding being an angle rising 


bee tribe) came annually in the autumn, in considerable num™ 
to offer their votive gifts, which were deposited upon the f 
! Edited by Professor Oris T. Mason, 1305 Q street, N. W., Washington: 


AS 


1883.) Anthropology. 107 


with great ceremony. The following year, at the same season, 
such of these offerings as remained were removed and preserved 
as charms or talismans, while similar gifts were put in their places. 
The offerings consisted chiefly of beads and the flowers of the 
pearly everlasting (Immortelles), known botanically as Antennaria 
margaritacea R. Br. It is noteworthy that similar flowers, prob- 
ably from the same motive—their enduring character—are made 
use of by us to adorn the graves of our departed friends. The 
Indians buried their dead in the vicinity of the rock, which they 
regarded with the greatest veneration — Henry Gillman, Detroit, 
Michigan. 

STONE IMAGE FROM MIAMI county, On10o.—This object was 
found in Miami county, Ohio, near an ancient mound, in the 
spring of 1881. This mound is situated about two miles west of 
Stillwater river, at a point where the river hills gently melt away 
into a slightly rolling country. The mound presents the general 
appearance of most mounds in Western Ohio; the land having been 
cleared for some years, and the mound is now being farmed over ; 
as a result the plow turned to the surface the turtle here men- 
tioned. It is about four inches long and nearly two inches wide 
at the widest part of the body. The top part of the body ter- 
minates in a tolerably sharp ridge that extends from the center of 
the head to the tip of the tail. This ridge is slightly. curved up- 
ward along the back, the head is accurately cut, and the eyes are 
knob-like protuberances and extend from the head about one-sixth 
of.an inch. The tail is about three-quarters of an inch long, the 
bottom is flat and at either end is a hole drilled. One is bored 


turtle’s back. We also have in our collection a sculptured alli- 
gator and duck. 


Cup-SHAPED STONES IN PENNSYLVANIA.—Mr. William Kite, re- 
ferring to a collection of hollowed stones brought from California 
by Mr. R. E. C. Stearns, writes that he has two in his possession 
found in Chester, Penna., and one from the outskirts of German- 
town, Philadelphia. The latter is the more curious since it has 

€ saucer-like cavity worked on both sides of the stone. There 
was found near it a celt much worn. 

PHONETICS OF THE Kavowe LancuaGe—Mr. Albert S. Gat- 

et reproduces in the Avtiguarian, Vol. 1v, Part 4, his paper 
read at the Cincinnati meeting of the A. A. A. S., upon the pho- 


~ 


108 General Notes. (January, — 


similar to the color bitlidness of certain persons; 2. The effort to 
restrict a language to the compass of types already in use among 
printers, whereby many fine shades of sound are slighted ; 3. Ig- | 
norance of the physiological laws of speech. 
KAYOWE SOUNDS. 


Surds. Sonant. Aspirated. Spirants. Nasals. „Trills. Vowels, 
Gutturals k g x h,’ ng eji | 
alatals Af 
Linguals k g sh l ro 
Dentals t d gt n, nd, dl 
Labials Pp b f w m, mb u 


In the consonant series the absences will strike any observer, 
and the two peculiar sounds are and g; the two last being 
linguo-dentals produced by holding the r tp of the tongue ; 
against the hard palate and pronouncing k a 

In the vocalic series the author e Lee has elaborated 
from the five English vowels, a, e, i, o, u, fifteen sounds without: 
indicating what they are equivalent to in English. 

The chapter on alternation of sounds is a very important one, n 
and leads to a comprehension of the different Beare? frequently — 
adopted by different authors for the same wor 

the remaining papers of the Antiquarian are of the first rank 
and are well worthy of perusal. 


ANTHROPOLOGY IN EuroPE.—For general information on an- 
thropology no other journal can compare with the Revue d An- 
thropologie of Paris, and ae 3 of Vol. v certainly sustains its 
enviable reputation. The reviews are even more valuable than 
the original papers. Of the latter there are five, to wit: 

The ig et of ar capacity of the skull according to the registers of Broca 
By Paul Topinard 
Essay r the origin, the evolution and the actual condition of the sedentary Ber : 


Contato to the study of i ease haa classification of the age of rade 
By Philip Salm y 


The MES of the iea penbrela. By William Lejean. n 
T re aoe a of human bones belonging to the stone age in Norway. By - 


M. Topinard devotes twenty-five pages to the explanation e 
M. Broca’s methods of craniometry, with all the precision ofa 
text-book. Our readers engaged in craniometric researches : 
should carefully examine this | 
aures, or sedenta Berbers are divided into 
branches, the Getules, “mountaineers,” and the Mazigues, or “eik 
tivators.” To these people, living in Algiers and Morocco, 
distinguished from the wild Berbers, M. Sabatier devotes thirty 
pages. In their institutions we retrace the past, and are able 
observe the evolution of a ik e. Inasmuch as they are of Cel- 


ree 


1883. ] Microscopy. 109 


tic origin, the subject becomes of more than -passing interest for 
the. French anthropologists. 

r. Salmon outstrips all competitors in the fizesse of his chart 
of archeology, in that region of guesswork where six blind men 
of Hindustan went out to see the elephant. Here it_is: 


I. Age of stone, Period 1. Stone flaked by fire, Tertiary. 
Period 11. Chipped stone, Quaternary, 
a. Epoque Chelleénne or Acheuléen, Ay 


4, Epoque moustérienne, P 

c. Epoque solutreènne, 

d. Epoque magdalenienne, 
Period 111. Polished stone, Recent. 
II. Age of bronze, T 
UI. Age of iron, p 

Age 1, Period 1, is then elaborated, p. 451, into thirteen stages 
extending from the Lower Miocene to the Upper Pliocene. 

. Lejean’s paper is continued from pp. 201-259 of this vol- 
ume, and is indispensable to the ethnologist. 

The purport of Dr. Arno’s paper is sufficiently explained by 
the title. 

On p. 520 M. Manouvrier reviews Hovelacque’s “ Les Races 
Humaines,” The author divides our race primarily into Austra- 
lians, Papuans, Melanesians, Bushmen, Hottentots, Guinea and 
Soudan Negroes, Akkas, Kaffirs, Peuls and Nubians, Negritoes, 
Veddahs, Dravidians, Moundas (savages of Indo-China), Siamese, 
Birmans, Himalayans, Indo-Chinese (east and south), Chinese, 
Japanese, Ainos, Hyperboreans, Mongolians, Malays, Polynesians, 
Americans, Caucasians, Berbers, Semites, Aryans (Asiatic and 

uropean). 

On p. 527 is a short sketth of M. Emile Houzé’s studies on 
the crania of Flamands and Wallons. The prehistoric Belgians 
are neatly set forth in the following scheme: 


té 


E Ageo Race of Engis, Dolicocephalic. 
Jenene the mammoth «o « Naulette, - 
Age of stone — do. of reindeer ‘“  “ Furfooz, Sub-brachyceph’c. 


Neolithic « Sclaigneaux, Brachyceph’c. 
se Chauvaux, Dolicocephalic. 
Eygenbilsen, limit of the bronze and the iron age. 


of metal, 
ou algae | Louette-Saint- Pierre? 


` archeeologi 
æologically by Lustin, province of Namur ? 
MICROSCOPY.’ 
ORIENTATION IN Microtomic Sections.—If-any organic object 
h en cut (“microtomized”) into serial sections and mounted, 


e ston through which a section passes; we must have the means 
‘Edited by Dr. C. O. Warman, Newton Highlands, Mass. | 


110 General Notes. [January | 


of ascertaining to within a very small fraction of a millimeter, the 
exact path of the knife. Such precise orientation can only be | 
arrived at in an indirect way; but the improved instruments and | 
methods of section-cutting make its attainment a no very diff- | 
cult task. To determine the /ocus of sections with accuracy, 


Blastoderm of the chick, 5™™ long. 
urface view magnified 20 diameters. ae 
Thickness of each section .o5™™, a | 
Plane of section at right angles to the long axis of the blastoderm. ce 
From these data we know that there should be just 100 S67 
tions, and that each section must correspond to 1™™ of the wg 
face view. Sy A 
Now if we draw a line at one side of the surface view, parallel i 
to, and of equal length with, its long axis, and divide this line into : 
100 equal parts, the number of the section will correspond to e- 
same number on the scale, and the exact position of the section i 
be recognized at a glance. = 
Of the conditions above named as essential to an exact kno 
edge of the locus of any given section, the only one likely tof 
sent any serious difficulties is that of obtaining sections of unif 


‘nee 


the gentlemen who are now associated in the management of 
Zoological Station of Naples. ` | 
Tue Reconstruction or Osjecrs rrom Secrions.—The _ 


portance of attending to all available means of orientati 


1 This microtome may be obtained fi Peas ba andl mechanic : 
Heidelberg. z rom Rudolph Jung, opticia 


1883.] Microscopy. III 


structure may be obtained? One might be tempted to lock it up 
as a cabinet rarity, if he did not know how to make a single series 
of sections tell the whole story. If the preliminary steps have 
been correctly taken, it is possible to construct from serial trans- 
verse sections, a median sagittal (longitudinal and vertical) or 
frontal section, or a section in any desired plane. From the same 
series may be constructed also surface views of internal organs, 
which are inaccessible to, or unmanageable by, any of the ordi- 
nary methods of dissection. 

It frequently happens that sections can be obtained by construc- 
tion that could not be obtained by any direct .means, For 
example, we may desire a frontal section of a vertebrate embryo 
that will show all the parts that lie in the same level with the 
chorda, or a sagittal section that will represent a median plane. 
It is evident that no such sections can be directly obtained, owing 
to the axial curvature of the embryo; but they can easily be con- 
structed from transverse sections. It is here that we see some of 
the great advantages to be derived from the use of the microtome. 
It not only overcomes the opacity of objects, but it also enables us 
to represent curved and twisted surfaces in plane surfaces. The 
ability to construct sections at right angles to the actual planes of 
section is the key to the next and final step—‘ the plastic synthe- 
sis” of the sectioned object. 


METHOD oF RECONSTRUCTION.—Professor His was the first to 


' His. “ Untersuchungen ü. d. erste Anlage des Wirbelthierleibes,” p. 182, 1868 
t ‘Neu Untersuchungen ü. d. Bildung des Hühnerembryo, in Arch. f. Anat. u 
hysiol., anat. Abth.,”’ p. 122, 1877. 
s Seessel “Arch. f. Anat. u. Physiol., anat., Abth.,” p. 449, 1877. 
, Foree. Morph. Jahrb. Vol. 1, p. 108, 1875. 
_ Krieger. Zeits: hrift f. wiss. Zool. Vol. XXXIII, p. 531, 1880, and Zool. Anzeiger» 
P. 369, 1878. er 


112 General Notcs. i [ January, 
of paper, each zone corresponding in thickness to a single see 
tion (1™™). a 

A median line would then be drawn at right angles to these 
zones; this line would represent the length of the disc magnified 
20 diameters (100™"). We should next make an outline drawing 
of the first section enlarged the same number of diameters as be 
fore. The width of this drawing and its parts (primitive streak, 
embryonic rim, &c.), could then be indicated in the first zone by 
dots placed at the proper distance on the right and left side of the 
median line. The dots for each succeeding section having beet 
placed in their corresponding zones, nothing further would remait 
to be done, except to connect the dots of corresponding parts it 
the several zones, and shade according to the requirements of the 
ca 


se. f 
If the plane of section is not quite perpendicular to the axis ob 
the object, one has only to determine the angle which the axis 
makes with the plane of section, and draw the median line so that | 
it forms the same angle with the parallel zones. Such a cas 
been clearly illustrated by Krieger. : 

In the construction of sagittal sections, a profi 


: le line (d 
line, &c.), will serve as the ground line. { 


_ roe progress 1 donl 
_ of cilia (or minute hairs) in the air-passages, and the 


line tion of the nasal mucus may (it is also sugge 


1883.] Microscopy. 113 


favorable to some of them. Cohn has proved that bacteria 
producing acid fermentation, perish in liquids with alkaline reac- 
tion. Infectious bacteria may, however, multiply to a formidable 
extent on living mucous surfaces; witness the growth of the 
micrococcus of diphtheria, brought by the air into the air-passages ; 
also the bacterium of anthrax. The bacillus of tubercle, as Koch 
has lately shown, may be transmitted from one person to another 
by the air-passages. Professor Schnetzler thinks hay fever may 
also be due to bacteria entering the nose. While the development 
of bacteria on normal mucous surfaces is usually limited, millions 
of them are found in the dejections of healthy children.—£xg/ish 
Mechanic. 


PROCEEDINGS OF THE AMERICAN SOCIETY OF MICROSCOPISTS, 
1882,—This is a welleprinted volume of 300 pages, containing 
valuable papers on improvements in the microscopes and in his- 
tological, botanical and zoological topics. Among the micro- 
scopical papers are the excellent address of the president, G. E. 
Blackham on the Evolution of the Modern Microscope ; an inter- 
esting memoir of Charles A. Spencer, by H. L. Smith, with arti- 
cles on light and illumination, by E. Gundlach; stereoscopic 
effects obtained by the high power binocular arrangement of 
Powell and Lealand, by A. C. Mercer; the improved Griffith 
Club microscope, by E. H. Griffith; A new freezing microtome, 
by T.. Taylor ; Modification of the Wenham half-disc illuminator, 
with an improved mounting, by R. Dayton; Micro-photography 
with dry-plates and lamp-iight, and its application to making 
lantern positives, by W. H. Walmsley; The Fasoldt stage micro- 
meter, by T. C. Mendenhall; Osmic acid, its uses and advantages 
in microscopical investigations, by T. B. Redding. On the con- 
ditions of success in the construction and the comparison of stand- 
ards of length, by W. A. Rogers. 

The botanical and general biological papers are: Microscopi- 
cal contribution; The vegetable nature of croup, by E. Cutter; 
Micro-organisms in the blood in a case of tetanus, by L. Curtis; 
Microscopic organisms in the Buffalo water-supply and in Niagara 
river, by H. Mills; Rhzsosolenia gracilis, n. sp., by H. L. Smith; 
Microscopic forms observed in water of Lake Erie, by C. M. 
Vorce; Sporadic growth of certain diatoms, and the relation 
_ thereof to impurities in the water-supply of cities, by J. D. Hyatt. 

The zodlogical, histological and physiological papers are on 
certain crustaceous parasites of fresh-water fishes, by D. S. Kell- 
icott—The termination of the nerves in the liver, by M. L. Hol- 
brook; Observations on the fat cells and connective-tissue cor- 
puscles of Necturus (Menobranchus), by S. H. Gage; The 
structure of the muscle of the lobster, by M. L. Holbrook; The 
wheel-like and other spicula of the Chirodota of Bermuda, by F. 
M. Hamlin; Fresh-water sponge by H. Mills; Polyzoa —Obser- 

3 


VOL. XVIL—NO. 1. 


114 Scientific News. (January, 
vations on species detected near Buffalo, N. Y., by D. S, Kell- i 
cott | 


tt. ae | 
It would have been a convenience if the papers had beet” 
classified. 


DESTRUCTION OF MICROSCOPICAL ORGANISMS IN POTABLE WATER 
—Langfeldt, in seeking for a substance which would kill the living | 
organisms without injuring the water for drinking purposes, found € 
that citric acid (% gram per litre of the water), killed all except € 

yclops and those with a thick epidermis, within two minutes. | 


:0: 
SCIENTIFIC NEWS. 


— In his interesting sketch of the progress of American min | 
' eralogy, delivered before the American Association for the Ad f 
. vancement of Science, at Montreal, Professor G. J. Brush, after 

speaking of the survey of the country adjacent to the Erie canal : 
in 1820-24 by Professor Amos Eaton, who was placed in charge © 
of the Rensselaer Polytechnic Institute, at Troy, says: “ It may 
be interesting here, in these days of summer schools, to recall, | 
although parenthetically, that what was probably the first sum- 
mer school of science in the United States, was established more 
than fifty years ago in connection with this institution. The 
school consisted of a flotilla of towed canal boats, and the route 
was from Troy to Lake Erie. It took two months for the trop, 
and all important points on the way were visited. Instruction bý 
lectures and examinations was given in mineralogy, geology, 90 


to 

also scientific books for reference. The students were taught the: 

method of procuring specimens, and were required to make col 

lections of wh . a 
— The Agassiz Associatio izati the $t 

; n, an organization started by the < — 
Nicholas m i 8 A re by 


w ) uss inthe meetings of their chapters 
objects they discover, and to find out about them in accessi 


Mass., the founder of the 
book of the St. Nicholas’ Agassi 
to the study of natural objects, with directions for collecting and 
preserving specimens,” oh 
— The last Congress ordered the publicati following, 
T ed th on of the tolom 
entomological works which are ah in an advanced ee 


1883. ] Scientific News. 115 


preparation: 2000 copies of the fifth report of the U. S. Entomo- 
logical Commission, with the necessary illustrations. This will 
be an enlarged, revised edition of Bulletin No. 7, on forest and 
shade insects, with many additional illustrations. There was also 
ordered for the Department of Agriculture, 1000 copies of a 
Bibliography of Economic Entomology. This is in preparation 
by Mr. B. P. Mann. Of a report on orange insects §C00 copies 
were ordered for the use of the Department of Agriculture. 
The agricultural report, containing a lengthy report of the ento- 
mologist, is nearly ready for distribution. 


— A steamer of 1090 tons, called the A/éatros, has been built 
by government for the use of the U.S. Fish Commission, and is now, 
according to Professor Verrill, being fitted up expressly for deep- 
sea service, for which she will be, in every respect, well adapted, 
and will have the best equipment possible for all such investiga- 
tions, and at all depths. During the past year improvements 
have been made in apparatus for deep-sea explorations, especially 
in deep-sea thermometers. New forms of traps for capturing 
bottom animals have also been devised. The “ trawl-wings,” first 
introduced by the commission last year, have been used the past 
season with great success, bringing up numerous free-swimming 
forms, from close to the bottom, which could not otherwise have 
been taken. The use of steel wire for sounding and of wire-rop 
for dredging has also greatly facilitated the work. : 


_— Henry Chapman, for several years a member of the Califor- 
nia Academy of Sciences, and recently curator of mammals and 
birds in that Institution, died on the 2d of December at the age 
of 55 years, from the effect of poison inhaled or absorbed in the 
course of his business as a taxidermist. Mr. Chapman was an 
enthusiastic naturalist, possessed of great energy and intelligence, 
exceedingly skillful in his special work, an efficient officer and 
member of the Academy, an excellent citizen and estimable in all 
the relations of life. His death is greatly lamented.—X. Eb. 5. 

— The Zehama (Cal.) Tocsin of recent date reports that an oak 
tree was cut down on Shelton’s ranch, near Newville, Colusa 
county, that measured seven feet and four inches through at the 
stump. There was cut and split 400 posts, seven and a half feet 
long, and 75 cords (two-ties to the cord) of two-foot wood, out of 
it. One man worked forty-two days continuously and two men 
ten days. The posts are worth twenty cents apiece, and the wood 
two dollars per cord. It therefore yielded $230 —R. E. C. S. 

— In a letter to Vature, Mr. Gwyn Jeffreys reports that Pro- 
fessor Giglioli made a few hauls with the dredge the past season 
in the Mediterranean in depths ranging from 389 to 857 fathoms. 
A rare and peculiar abyssal fish (Paralepis cuvriert) was procured. 
A new water-bottle was tested, and also Capt. Magnaghi’s n-w 
currentometer, “a most valuable discovery, by means of which 


H 


116 Proceedings of Scientific Societies. [January, 
the direction and force of submarine currents can be accurately 
determined at any depth.” 
— Says the late Chauncy Wright in one of his essays: “At 
cording to Mr. Spencer's views, the first strata, had they been P 
preserved, would have contained the remains of protozoa and pro 
tophytes ; but, for aught we dare guess, they might have con- 
tained the foot-prints of archangels.” Truth is stranger than fit f 
tion. What else can be the Carson footprints ? i | 


and has been a healthy stimulus to scientific progress. : 
— We learn that Mr. R. E. C. Stearns has resigned his posi- 
tion ash curator of mollusca in the U. S. National Muse 
on account of ill health, by the advice of his physician. 
— Aristotle’s “ History of Animals” has been translated by 
Monsieur Bartholemy St. Hilaire, and the work will soon be pu 
lished with preface, notes, and commentary. 


he was professor of zodlogy in the University of Cope 


— Dr. F. H. Troschel, professor of zodlogy at Bonn, and 
many years one of the editors of the Archiv fiir Naturgeschi¢ 
author of a treatise on zodlogy and of many papers, as well 
zoOlogical artist of distinction, recently died at Bonn. 

—Correction. On page 742, volume 16, eighteenth lin 
“ sub-connate”’ read sub-carinate. 


Ss :0:—— ; 
PROCEEDINGS OF SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES. | 


_ BiorocicaL Socrety oF Wasuincton, Nov. 10.—Comm 
tions were made by Professor J. W. Chickering, Jr., on the “ 
of the southern mountains; by Professor C. V. Riley on the “ Cl 
fly,” Pollenia rudis; by Dr. Geo. Vasey on the pines of 
America; and by Dr. John A. Ryder on the rationale of the 
tening process employed by oyster planters. 

Nov. 24..—Communications were made by Dr. Elliott Coue 
the present status of the avifauna of the District of Columbia: 


—_ 


1883. } Preceedings of Scientific Societies. tty 


Professor C. V. Riley on jumping seeds and galls, with exhibition 
of specimens; by Dr. Thomas Taylor on the pear-tree blight, with 
illustrations ; by Professor L. F. Ward on additions made to the 
Flora Columbiana during the season of 1882; and by Professor 


. 


Theo. Gill on the Stromateide. 


New York Acapemy OF ScIENCcEs, Nov. 27.—A lecture on 
recent archeological discoveries relating to the mound-builders 
was delivered by Dr. J. S. Phené, of London, Eng. 

ec. 4.—The following papers were read: On the deposits of 
earth-wax (ozokerite) in Europe and America, by Mr. William L. 
Lay; The physical conditions under which coal was formed, by 
Dr. John S. Newberry. 


Boston Society or Natura History, Nov. 15.—Dr. William 
B. Carpenter, F.R.S., of London, gave the result of his researches 
on Eosoön canadense, 

Dec. 6—Dr. Wadsworth read a paper by Dr. Alexis A. Julien, 
of Columbia College, on the Dunyte-beds of North Carolina ; and 
the president (Mr. Scudder) gave an account of his explorations 
last summer in Colorado, and especially of the fossil insects found 
in some of the older rocks. 


AMERICAN GEOGRAPHICAL Society, Dec. 4.—There was a discus- 


sion respecting the authenticity of the various portraits of Colum- 


bus, in which the president, Chief Justice Daly, and Mr. Nestor 
Ponce de Leon took part. 


Tue PurLaneLPHIA Acapemy oF NaruraL Scrences, May 16. 
—Mr. Meehan called attention to the fact that in England the 
male flowers of the hazelnut had been perfected this year before 
any sign of the female flowers appeared. This was in accordance 
with his observations in this State. Mr. Canby remarked upon an 
exudation of moisture from the tips of the leaflets in Akebia 
quinata. An examination by Professor Rothrock disclosed an 
arrangement of the tissue at the apex of each leaflet, evidently 
adapted to such an exudation. Mr. Meehan said that the liquid 
globules of this plant appeared indifferently in the day or even- 
ing, in dry or moist weather. Mahonia aquifolia had on its flower 
buds, similar globules, which collected until they formed drops as 

rge as peas among the dense head of flowers. An exudation 
Occurs also in coniferz, and probably the pollen grain is carried 
to the nucleus as the moisture is absorbed within the vesicle. 

r. Meehan also exhibited a series of cones from different trees 

of Pinus rigida, showing a change of forms from the typical P. 

rigida to a cone that could scarcely be distinguished from P. 
a. . 


sSerotin 
-+ May 23.—Dr. Léidy spoke of Bacillus anthracis in the blood of 
a cow that had suddenly died. The Bacilli were more numerous 
than the blood corpuscles. Dr. Leidy also described a small 


- 


118 _ Proceedings. of Scientific Societies.’ (Jan. 1883 


worm found by him under stones at Media, Delaware county, £ 
Extremely like the common white worm, Euchytreus vermiculans, 
common in damp places, in flower-pots, under decaying leaves, i 
or in marshy meadows, it differs from that species generically 
by the possession of two rows of setapeds instead of four, 
He proposed to name it Distichopus sylvestris. The intestine 
of Distichopus contained a Monocystis (M. mitis). The En 
chytrzeus, instead of a gregarine, was infested, in different speci- 
mens, with two infusorians of the genus Anoplophrya (A. modesta 
and A. funiculus Leidy), and an undetermined Lumbricus yielded i 
a third species (A. melo Leidy). . 


May 30.—Professor Leidy called attention to the abundance of 
the ant Lasius interjectus in the neighborhood of Philadelphia. It 
is habitual with this ant to care for an Aphis and a Coccus, both of 
which it guards in flocks. -He described a particular nest under 
a flat stone, containing six distinct and closely crowded groups of j 
the pale yellowish Aphis, and five of the red Coccus. Dr. Leidy ] 
also exhibited some transparent yellowish garnets and a colorless 
brilliant of tourmaline from St. Lawrence county, N. Y. big 


June 27.—Dr. H. Allen remarked that the pterylar tracts of 


gists apnea 


deep muscles were supplied by long nerves, while the supe bal 
muscles were supplied by short nerves. In Menopoma he et 
found a branch of the ulna nerve passing into the natatorial fold 4 
of skin upon the ulnar border of the forearm. In Menopoma tt 
ulnar and musculo-spiral nerve arose from the same trunk, and 
he suggested as probable, that the deep connections of these 
nerves in the brachial plexus of man would be found to be coh 
stant, The ulnar nerve is distributed entirely to the hand andt 
muscles moving it, and is well developed in forms which lack th 
median, so that may be called the manual nerve. The muscles 
- of the forearm that are supplied by this nerve, are singularly Oo” 
stant, are.the most effective muscles in the backward movement 
of the manus in swimming and walking, and one, the feror ci 
ulnaris, makes tense that part of the bat’s wing-membraneé which 
lies between the manus and the body. i 
- July 18.—Mr. Mehan exhibited a nest of the Chaetura pela 
made of cherry twigs fastened y e 
gum was probably cherry gum, and not, as stated by Audubon, 4 
salivaceous secretion of the bird. i 
Miss Lewis said that she had, through a pipe-hole, watched 2 
chimney-swallow at work, had seen it use its bill as a trowey 
rea vait for a further secretion, and then again work at adjusting 
IC SUCKS. à D 


a 
"3 


THE 


AMERICAN NATURALIST. 


VoL. xvii. — FEBRUARY, 1883. — No. 2. 


THE KINDRED OF MAN. 
BY ARTHUR ERWIN BROWN. 


Me A. R. Wallace once called attention to the similarity in 

color existing between the orang and chimpanzee and the 
human natives of their respective countries. It would indeed 
seem as if but half the truth had-been told, and that the compari- 
son might be carried also into the region of mind; the quick, 
vivacious chimpanzee partaking of.the mercurial disposition of 
negro races, while the apathetic, slow orang would pass for a dis- 
ciple of the sullen fatalism of the Malay. Such, at least, was the 
impression left by careful observation of several specimens of 
each species which have been exhibited in the Philadelphia Zóö- 
logical Garden. : 

A curious study are the moral qualities of the chimpanzee— 
for he has morals—not altogether such as would serve for the 
ordering of a human community, but very well adapted, seeming- 
ly, for his own needs. Watching them closely, in all their moods, 
all their passions, it was impossible’to avoid the feeling that here 
_ Was man in his primitive stage of moral development—“ nature’s 
ground plan” only—self-love predominant, the brute mainly, ` 
with but an occasional flash of the possibilities which the hand 
of nature was yet to shape. 

“Adam” and “ Eve” were both young, probably not more 
than three or four years old, and not half grown, as the chim- 
panzee is believed to require some twelve or fifteen years for the 
completion of that stage of existence. They were about the same 
Size—perhaps they were twins—they had no family Bible to 
settle the question, but the extraordinary likeness between them 
was strongly in favor of the supposition; indeed, if Adam had 

k 


VOL, XVIIL—nNo, i. 


120 The Kindred of Man. [Feb 


not been ornamented with a black smudge across the nose, ti 
could hardly have been told apart; but twins or not, they loved 3 
other with a most devoted affection, or, at least, so it seeme 
subsequent events cast a doubt on the real depth of 
feelings. i 

Being young they were eminently social, for it may be sai 


with age. When they were first coaxed out of their t 
cage they were visibly embarrassed, and retired into the ni 
- corner, locked tightly in each other’s arms, which, as\ 
wards learned, was a universal refuge in time of doubt, bu 
not long before they began to feel at héme, and thence 
were always ready to make friends with anybody who ma 
approaches in due form. As has been said, they were vé 
of each other, and it was on rare occasions only that they 
not clasped in a fond embrace, and not once during their 
the garden was anything but the most perfect accord 
between them. No pretence of partiality in feeding, no 
of one to the exclusion of the other, could excite . 
jealousy; the slighted one would simply retire to a con 
sulk, but their mutual relations were undisturbed; f 
was all towards the giver, not to the one who received 
was at all times ready to stand by the other; probably th 
has not yet forgotten the ferocious assult Eve once made 
from the rear, while he was engaged in pouring a dose 
cine down the throat of her companion. 
_ Their anger was something ludicrous ; the male espe“ 
liable to paroxysms of rage, during which he would tear 
with both hands, hurl himself down on the floor with 
tempest of yells and roars, but in a moment it was all o 
Was ready to make peace and accept any small atten 
of amende. But his masculinity asserted itself more P 
when danger seemed to threaten—then he was grand; 
inch by inch, brandishing his arms, stopping after each $ 
a stern frown, to emit a terrifying roar, he seemed an 
_ tion of resolution and defiance—a very Ajax—but after 
only a Thersites, a more arrant little coward than he, al 
never lived, and if his appearance did not have the ¢ 
beamne eg le stood his aie the oo approach 


ee an ae OS Pe ee 


1883.] The Kindred of Man. 121 


was a final stop, a hasty turn and an ignominious flight into the 
corner—generally, it is painful to say, behind Eve. We could 
only blush, we dared not blame him ; one nearer to us far than he, 
his namesake, under circumstances which brings the action home 
to each of us, had done the same. 
Many experiments were made to test the mental capacity of 
these animals, with quite fruitful results; the primary mental 


» . . . 
operations, and even some which involved a greater or less com- 


bination of ideas, were performed by them with facility ; indéed, 
it may be doubted if the undirected efforts of a human child of 
the same age, ignorant of language, could produce results of a 
much higher grade. 

A mirror being placed in the cage, the male, after cautiously 
investigating the figure reflected, turned it over, and finding 
nothing but bare boards, he placed it face downwards on the floor 
and executed a sort of war dance on the back. Having repeated 
this a number of times, the glass was held firmly before him; he 
then gave it more attention, at first attempting to drive away the 
figure he saw; at last a resemblance seemed to strike him, and 
after performing a variety of antics, seemingly for the purpose of 
comparison, it was quite evident that he became aware of his 
own identity—and in this, perhaps, afforded a trace of that self 
Consciousness which conservative philosophy allows only to the 
lordly intellect of man. In this case it is probable that he had 

“come accustomed to see a faint image of himself reflected from 
the glass front of his cage. 

Perhaps, though, the most striking evidence of their power of 
reasoning was given when a dead snakewas taken into the room 
and shown to them. As is well known, monkeys have an intol- 
erable dread of snakes, and these were terrified beyond measure. 
They fled at once to the highest point of the cage, uttering their 
expressive cry of fear, and there they remained for hours, refusing 
to come down even at sight of their accustomed dish of food, 
and when at last they did so, it was with the greatest caution ; a 
slight movement in the straw covering the floor, was enough to 


_ Cause a panic, and it was some hours before they fully recovered 


equilibrium. Finally, when both were sitting quietly near the 


Blass front, the snake was suddenly shown to them on the out 


Side, but there, the object which had caused such terror in the 


Same room, was powerless; the glass which they themselves could 


122 The Kindred of Man. [ February, 


not pass, was a barrier as well to their enemy, and they simply sat 
still, pointing at it with their fingers and uttering the /oo-hoo which 
expressed doubt, dislike and disgust. It was suspected that they | 
had only become accustomed to the sight, and to complete the , 
experiment the snake was again thrown in through the back 4 
door, when the terror of the two animals was as great as on the l 
previous occasion. l 
It was quite clear that they possessed a limited means o| 
vocal communication. Sounds, to the number of three or foun 
were uttered by one, which met with a different response from the 
other, either by voice or action, and in which it was quite posti 
ble for the human ear to detect a difference. i 
The imitative habits common to the whole tribe of monkeys 
were strongly marked in them, and made it relatively easy to 7 
teach them to use a spoon or drink out of a cup, and to perform i 
various small tricks. In cleaning the glass in front of the cagt 
with paper, the keeper generally threw two pieces on the floor 
beside him, when each chimpanzee would take one of them and 
set to work polishing the glass in like manner, deriving, app! | 
rently, great satisfaction from the performance. The deli l 
their taste became developed to an extraordinary degree by 
varied diet afferded them ; both were fond of the taste of s 


brandy, whisky and rum were substituted, they stuck out Me 
under lip in disgust and refused to eat it. 
For music they had no ear whatever; the notes of an T 


ity prompted only efforts to find out what was inside. 

For many months Adam and Eve were the pets of the “ Zoo 
few days there were when they were not surrounded by a Cf 
of interested spectators, some of whom, to a critical ey® 
fully as amusing as the animals they came to see. 

It is learned from African travelers that the native tribes 
habiting the range of the gorilla and chimpanzee believe them! 
be human beings who have degenerated from their original st 
and that out of pure laziness they refuse to speak, in the fear t 
if their possession of the faculty should become known, 
will be set to work in the fields; indeed, the native aroko 
chimpanzee, Enge-e-co, means “hold your tongue, ” and ¢ 


1883. ] The Kindred of Man. ' 123 


originated in this belief. It frequently seemed as if similar ideas 
prevailed among a certain part of the visitors, and that class espe- 
cially whose acquaintance with the forms of orthography had not 
reached a familiar stage, seemed to find in the scientific name of 
the animal, Anthropopithecus niger, indications of a relationship to 
the humble man and brother whose ancestors sprang from the 
same soil. 

But at last, in spite of tender care and attention, Eve became 
sick—poor little thing, how she did suffer. Of course she ought 
to have been a good and grateful patient and have known that 
everything done for her was for her ultimate benefit—they always 
do in the animal literature of the day—but she had read little, 
and so was hardly to blame in following out the instincts of her 
nature. She might have been expected to look appealingly into 
the eyes that bent over her, but she did not; she ought to have 
pressed affectionately the hand that cut the hair from off the 
region of her little stomach and gently applied a mustard plaster 
to the affected part, but instead, she bit it savagely ; and to crown 
all, she was so little sensible of the soothing influence of that 
mustard plaster that it took the united efforts of three men to 
keep it in place until its work was done. 

Alas for all the works of fancy ! a long experience of sick and 
suffering animals compels the conclusion that one of the things 
which is beyond the grasp of mind to be found among the lower 
animals, is surgery. ; 

d so Eve passed out from the familiar places of the “Zoo.” 
Her funeral urn stands ranged on a shelf in that universal mau- 
soleum of nature, the Academy of Natural Sciences, and her 
“In Memoriam,” by Professor Chapman, was published in the 
Proceedings of that venerable institution. 

Adam was left alone to mourn, but to his shame be it said that 
although he was inconsolable at first, so long as the dead body 
of his late companion was in sight, he soon got over it, and in 
forty-eight hours not a trace of her seemed to exist in memory, 
excepting that to the day of his death, some months later, he was 
afraid to sleep alone on the floor, where the two had always slept 
together, and with the shades of night he followed out his ances- 
tral habit, climbed as high as he could get towards the roof, and 
there composed himself to peaceful slumbers. 

‘or some time the garden was without any specimen of the 


124 . The Kindred of Man. [Fe 


higher apes, until in the autumn of 1879 a young orang-utan’ 
safely received. 

There is something about the orang that irresistibly S 
a spider—one of those red, hairy, long-legged spiders which 0 
sees with an instinctive feeling of repulsion. At no age € 
the animal be called handsome, and the old males, covered 
coarse, reddish-brown hair six or eight inches long, W 
huge protruding jaw and a mass of hardened skin on 
cheek, are about as unprepossessing as anything that natur 
produced. “ Topsey,” however, as is sufficiently indicate 
her baptismal name, belongs to the fairer sex; her age—prove 
for that reason, is unknown. When she arrived she was Supp? 
to be about two or three years old, but as the lapse of time” 
made hardly any change in her personal appearance, save in 
way of embonpoint, it is probable that she was older, altho 
she is certainly not half grown; if, indeed, as has been sugg 
she may not be a dwarf—a sort of feminine Tom Thumb 4 
orangs ; and in this, possibly is the explanation of the un 
good health which she has enjoyed through a lifetime 
longer than is common to her species in captivity. The 4 
of nutrition required to simply maintain the existing COn 
of body, would of course be less than if the processes of g 
were in full activity, and the assimilation of food, which is 
ably defective in most caged animals, would, as has been ti 
here, be sufficient to keep her in good condition. , 

Between the orang and chimpanzee there is a on 
ence in moral qualities. The latter is full of life, vigor, 
lively and child-like in disposition, enjoying life to the ful 
taking interest in all that goes on about it. Quite th re 
with the orang—it is slow, sluggish and calculating ; ph 
cally indifferent to everything but its immediate wants—V! 
ary and stoic in one—life is only for the means of living, am 
itself is hardly worth the pain of an exertion. It is exasper ti 
the apathy of the orang; for hours it will lie wrapped in a 
close to the front of the cage, lazily following with its eye 
motions of any person who comes within its wange of vi 
slowly blinking at a straggling fly upon the glass, moving 
it must Le A with the greatest deliberation. If left} 
by l ! i to a rope or Ł } , there it will. hang, perk 


ann minutes; before a ki g upits nid to take holc 


é 


1883. ] The Kindred of Man. 125 


other or let go altogether. Latterly the contrast in the disposition 
of these animals has been made very striking by the presence in 
one cage of specimens of each species. A second pair of chim- 
panzees, about the same size as the orang, were placed with her, 
and with their natural liveliness at once made overtures of ac- 
quaintance, which were as promptly repulsed, and during the first 
week she suffered so much fright and uneasiness from their per- 
fectly good-natured attempts to induce her to join in their play, 
that it became necessary to partition off with wire screens a cor- 
ner of the apartment, and there, hour after hour, while the two 
chimpanzees are climbing, swinging and tumbling about the cage, 
never at rest except to plan some new scheme of amusement, the 
orang lies flat on her back, fingers and toes closely interlocked in 
the air, enjoying a dolce far niente, the relish of which she seems 
to intensify by quiet wonder at the reckless prodigality of force 
indulged in by her neighbors. 

This stolidity is characteristic of the species in a wild state; 
there they live mostly in the tree tops, cautiously crawling from 
branch to branch, testing every limb before resting their weight 
upon it, moving only to satisfy the demands of hunger, and when 
that stimulus to action céases, subsiding into a half-sitting posi- 
tion with the trunk or branch of a tree to hold up the back, head 
bowed on the breast, hands hanging down—not asleep—it can 
be nothing but laborious thought that produces such perfect 
bodily repose. Who can tell how deeply the meditative orang 
has penetrated into the mysteries of the cosmogony of which 
he is a part? how many systems of philosophy have dawned, 

-after hours of reflection, into his weary brain ? how deeply he 
has pondered on the origin and destiny of his race, and to how 
many metaphysical final causes has his speculative career traced 
Its way ? 

The Orang is really not so stupid as appearances would have it, 
and it is an interesting fact that the actions of the one in ques- 
tion once gave evidence—and the only evidence the writer has 
ever observed among the lower animals—of what seemed to be 
some understanding of death. Another orang had been pro- 
cured as a mate, and arrived in bad health; it was exceedingly 
irritable, and though weak from disease, managed to appro- 
Priate the only blanket in the cage, and fought off the rightful 
Propri etor whenever she approached. This, with other grie- 


yg The Kindred of Man. [February 


vances, caused Topsey to regard the intruder with marked dislike i 
and fear. She watched it from a distance all through the severdl f 
days of illness, and the more attentively as the last moments det i 
near and pain and weakness were showing plainly their ravages | 
until finally, after a hard struggle, the little sufferer lay motion l 
less and dead, then, for the first time, she drew near, looked at i 
the body for a moment, pushed it with one hand, and then alt 
putting her nose close down against its face, as if to listen for | 
breath or any sign of life, she began pulling from under it the 4 
coveted blanket which it was no longer able to defend, and 
the most satisfied manner wrapped herself up and laid on 
peace. ; 

Much less opportunity has been afforded for critical obser rs 
of the remaining anthropoids—the gorilla and the gibbons 
few of either have been kept in captivity ; but the former ® 
fairly be considered as not presenting marked mental differ pea, 
from the chimpanzee, and the latter seem in all respects to bes ia 
low the level of the others. 

In considering the proper station of man and these anim: 
the zoological system, a brief glance must be given at th 
members of the order to which they belong. 


Beside these are usually included in the order, the Lem 
large and ill-assorted group known also as Prosimie or h 


no tails at all; in this group, too, the nostrils are close tos 
and look downward. The number and arrangement of tec 


1883 | | The Kindred of Man. 127 


respond to that of man, while the greater part of American mon- 
keys have two more teeth in each jaw, and in those which do 
possess the same number the arrangement is unlike. Geographi- 
cally and structurally the apes we have been describing belong to 
the old-world group, and geographically and structurally, too, 
man’s alliances make it necessary to consider him a member of 
the same family. 

But though it is assuredly no part of the writer’s purpose to 
belittle the evidences of this genetic connection, the candid ac- 
knowledgment must be made, that a somewhat undue prominence 
has been given to the anthropoid apes in this respect—although 
probably more in popular misconception of what men of science 
have writt¢n than in anything which the writers themselves have 
intendéd to convey. 

The points of resemblance are many and close, but the cate- 
gory contains many in which each ape stands closer to man than 
do any of the others, and there are as many more, perhaps, in 
which similarity is found, not among the higher, but in some of 
the lowest of the monkey tribe. 

A full list of the points of close alliance would be far longer 
than the purpose of this paper demands, and it will be sufficient 
to mention a few cases of resemblance and of difference, simply 
to indicate the complex nature of the relationship. : 

The gorilla resembles man most in actual bulk, in size of the 
brain, in proportional length of the hand, and of the thumband great 
toe to the spine, of the two segments of the arm to each other, 
and in the presence of the transversus pedis muscle; but he has 
no flexor longus pollicis in the hand, no plantaris and no flexor 
accessorius in the foot, both of which are found in man and most 
of the lower monkeys. 

The chimpanzee is man-like in shortness of arms compared 
With thespine and with the leg, in many details of brain struc- 
ture and in the possession of a palmaris longus muscle, but the- 
plantaris, the transversus pedis, and sometimes the flexor accesso- 
_ Hus are absent, and the flexor longus pollicis is variable. 

n The orang excels in the proportion of hand to foot, in some 

details of the pelvis, and in general brain development is, per- 
7 haps, higher than either of the others; it also has the palmaris 
“ongus and a part only of the flexor accessorius, but the flexor 
longus pollicis, the plantaris and transversus pedis are absent, and 


128 The Kindred of Man. [Fe 


the flexor longus hallucis belies its name by giving no tendonto | 
the great toe. os 
In the form of the larynx, one of the gibbons comes quite neat | 
man, but in other respects is less like him than the other apes. P 
The chimpanzee and gorilla, like man, have eight bones in the 
wrist and ankle, while the orang has one additional in each; the 
human number of twelve ribs is found only in the orang, but! 
more than offset this, it has in the foot a special muscle, tl 


The orang and gorilla have the same number of spinal v i 
bra as man, but in the curves of the backbone which they forn 
and which are vitally important to his habitual attitude, 
baboons bear a closer resemblance. So, too, with the positio 
the occipital foramen in the base of 


1883.] ` The Kindred of Man. 129 


bellum from view, when looked at from above, as is the case in 
man—an almost steady progression from the lowest types of brain 
towards this arrangement, being found throughout the mammalian 
series. It must be said, however, that in three chimpanzees from 
which the brains were removed a few hours after death, by Pro- 
fessor H. C. Chapman and the writer, in spite of preconceived 
notions, this was found to be clearly not the case, and in the orang, 
the cerebellum was covered to a very slight extent only, postero- 
laterally. There are few of the lower monkeys, however, in which 
_ the man-like relation of these parts does not exist, and in one, at 

least, the squirrel monkey (Chrysothrix) of South America, this 
posterior projection is even greater than in man himself. 

Observation renders it quite probable that mental capacity in 
these animals has, to a considerable degree, maintained a relation 
to the complexity of detail in brain structure, although undoubt- 
edly, from a mere comparison of human and anthropoid brains, a 
far greater degree of intellectual power than that which really 
exists, might be expected from the latter; it should be remem- 
bered, however, in favor of the ape, that the specimens from which 
our ideas of their intelligence have been derived, have for the 
most part, been very young, and it is possible that more ma- 
ture age may bring with it a higher degree of mental faculty. 
On the whole, however, it is quite certain that the intelligence 
of the lower animals has been greatly overestimated. All expe- 
rienced observers of their actions know how easy it is to place 
a motive and an understanding where none probably exist. It 
is difficult, except after long training, to withstand the influence 
of the subjective tendencies of the mind, which lead the observer 
to translate into the terms.of his own intelligence, those actions 
which seemingly correspond to his own desires, and there are few 
works on this subject in which constant evidence is not given of 
its pr esence. In experimenting with the animals which form the 
Subject of this paper, the difficulty was constantly met with, and 
a large proportion of the phenomena observed were set aside, 
reluctantly in many cases, because of the doubt. 

In the slow development of anatomical structure, the presence 
Or absence of a single bone or muscle must be of vast im- 
Portance in working out the pedigree of an organism, and enough 

as been said to show how varied are the directions in which 


‘Man's alliances seem to point. t 


130 Indian Stone Graves, [ February, 


It is held generally, in popular misconceptions of the doctrine 
of evolution, that man is a direct descendant of the higher apes, 
and the gorilla is commonly looked on as being his nearest pro- 


genitor. From the standpoint of science, however, no student of 


biology will maintain that the ancestry of man has yet been fully 


traced, but will limit himself to the conviction that at some period | 
of the prehistoric world, the forces of nature, acting from with- 
out, on the plastic materials of life, have brought down from an f 


unknown point of departure—perhaps among the lemurs—two 
diverging lines of development, one of which finds its present 
type in man, the other in the Catarrhine monkeys and their 
highest form—the anthropoids. : 


Perhaps the future of science may unfold the details of devel 


opment, but to do this it is probable that ages of geological up 


heaval will be required, to bring above the ocean continents long i 


buried, in which the process took place and in which the records 


Manlike as are the apes, there is a contrast which the resem: 
blance serves, in great part, but to intensify—anatomy finds sio 
larity throughout and takes note of little that is unlike, whi : 
function, based upon these structures, has become so special ‘ 
and elevated during progress from the lower to the higher, a 
become almost difference, and man and ape are in fact as in oF 
separated by a gulf so vast that the furthest reach of science “i 
catch, as yet, but shadowy outlines of the other side. 


A’, 


ee 


INDIAN STONE GRAVES." 


‘practice of constructing them had not yet ceased in the pre" 
century. I purpose to furnish that evidence in this paper: 

` TRead at the Montreal Meeting of the American Assuciation for the Ad 
ment of Science, August 25, 1882. | 

: ae 


i 
5 # 
K 


are contained. E 


1883.] Indian Stone Graves. 131 


A very good account of an exploration of stone graves in the 
neighborhood of Prairie du Rocher, in Randolph county, Illinois, 
was given, many years ago, by Dr. A. Wislizenus, of St Louis." 
He examined eleven of these graves, which he describes in 
proper succession, closing with a résumé of his investigation. 
“The general construction of these graves,” he says, “is coffin- 
like, their side-walls, top and bottom, being formed by flat lime- 
stohes, joined together without cement. The size of the graves 
was adapted to that of the persons to be buried in them. We find 
them, therefore, in length, from 1% to 7 feet; in width, from I 
to 11% feet; and, in depth, from 1 to 1% feet. The top-layer of 
stones is seldom deeper than half a foot below the ground.” -The 
graves are always close together, but there is no apparent order 
in their position or direction. He counted from twenty to a hun- 
dred graves in different burying-grounds, which are always situ- 
ated on some elevation, slight as it may be. The bluff-formation: 
of that region facilitated the selection of proper sites. In graves 
which had not been disturbed he found the skeletons stretched 
out at their natural length and lying on the back. The artefacts 
accompanying the human remains were pointed flints, stone toma- 

awks, bone implements, marine shells (Pyrula, Marginella), fluvi- 
atile shells, and pottery, which, he thinks, “ shows more expert- 
ness in that art than the present Indians possess.” No metallic 
. object was met with by Dr. Wislizenus. 

He obtained but four well-preserved skulls, which he presented 
to the late Dr. Samuel George Morton, of Philadelphia, for his 
craniological collection. “ All of them,” he says, “ bear the un- 
mistakable signs of the American race, to wit: the broad massive 
lower jaw, high cheek-bones, salient nose, full superciliary ridge, 
low forehead, prominent vertex, and flattened occiput.” 

Dr. Morton, it is well known, divides the American race into 
two families, according to cranial formation, namely, the Toltecan, 
comprising the formerly half-civilized peoples of America, such 
es the Mexicans, Central Americans, Peruvians, Muyscas of Bo- 
7 as, and others, and the much more numerous American, in- 

cluding all barbarous tribes of the new world, excepting the 
inhabitants of the polar regions, to whom he ascribes a Mongo- 
Peige; t Indian Stone Graves in Illinois, in : Transactions of the Academy 
Go 1843, on : 2 Louis, Vol. I (1857), p- 66, etc. —The exploration had taken place 


e 


132 Indian Stone Graves. [Feb 


lian origin. The mound-builders’ skulls which he had oc 
to examine are referred by him to the Toltecan family. 
Following this classification, Dr. Wislizenus discovered in 
of the skulls exhumed by him the characteristics which 
Morton attributes to the American family, while the others 
hibit what he regards as the Toltecan conformation.’ These! 
skulls were found in graves of the same construction, and h 
Dr. Wislizenus infers “that persons of both families of 
American race have lived, and were buried here. together.” 
then expresses his belief in the former occupancy of Florid 


disappeared before the intrusion of the white man.” 


It is quite natural that Dr. Wislizenus should have arti 
such a conclusion, no recent case of a stone-grave burial 
known to him; and the circumstance that he had discovet 
objects ef the white man’s handicraft in the graves examin 
him, went far to strengthen him in his convictions. Yet he 
at the beginning of his article, that many of the graven 
already, out of. mere curiosity, been opened, and their va 
contents been carried off or destroyed, without throwing 
light upon their mysterious origin.” This fully agrees with 
own experience. I have seen quite a number of stone 8% 
but the majority of them, if I remember correctly, had 


es 5 eR ole his | 
ae generally acknowledged, 
os regarding American cranial formation no deuce find strict oo 
a investigators, F 


1883.] Indian Stone Graves. 133 


obsolete after the contact with the whites. Yet, supposing such 
articles had been exhumed by ignorant relic-hunters, their signifi- 
cance would not have been appreciated by them, and the very 
fact of their existence would soon have been forgotten. 

I have seen many stone graves in Illinois and Missouri, and have 
opened a few of them. A short account of my rather limited ex- 
perience in this kind of exploration was communicated to Colonel 
Charles C. Jones, who published it in his well-known work on 
the antiquities of the Southern Indians.’ I therefore will not 
repeat in this place what is already in print ; but I will draw spe- 
cial attention to a fact, which, though isolated, is of some im- 
portance in its bearing upon the question of the continuance of 
stone-grave burial in recent times. i 

In 1861, while engaged in the investigations referred to, I vis- 
ited the farm of Dr. Hammond Shoemaker, situated near Colum- 
bia, in Monroe county, Illinois. After some conversation, the 
Doctor invited me to follow him to one of his maize-fields, and 
there he showed me an empty stone grave, until lately the last 
resting-place of a Kickapoo Indian, who, the Doctor informed 
me, had been murdered many years ago, by one of his own tribe. 
The incident and the victim’s interment by his people were then 
(1861) still in the recollection of old farmers of the county. As 
for the grave, I can assert that it differed in no way from others 
seen by me in the neighborhood. Several years before my visit, 
the Doctor had opened it and taken out the well-preserved skele- 
ton, being in need of a skull for instructing a young man then 
studying the medical art under his guidance. Dr. Shoemaker 
was afterward induced to remove the skull, his wife not liking 
the aspect of that grim object, and, in order to put it altogether 
out of sight, he buried it in a piece of ground near his farm- 
house. I was very desirous of obtaining the skull, and the Doc- 
tor kindly expressed his willingness to part with it, provided it 
Could be found. He took a spade and we went in search of the 
skull. But unfortunately the area was covered with a dense 
growth of grass, and as the Doctor could not identify the spot 
where he had interred the skull, our efforts to recover it proved 
fruitless, _ 

At that time Dr. Shoemaker was a white-haired, hale old gen- 
_ ‘Jones (Charles C.) : Antiquities of the Southern Indians, particularly of the 
Georgia Tribes. New York, 1873, p. 218, etc. 


134 Indian Stone Graves. [Februa 


tleman, and in order to learn whether he still dwelled among { 
living, I addressed, a short time ago,a note of inquiry to 


trict to which Monroe county belongs. In his reply of June 2 } 
1882, he states as follows: “He still resides on his farm where l 
you saw him, and has attained to the advanced age of f eighty-t 
years. Strange as it may seem, he still has his little old wagot 4 
or gig with two wheels, in which he drives about, practisi 
medicine in his neighborhood,” | 
In the early part of this century the Kickapoos inhabited the te i 
country bordering on the central waters of the Illinois, andt 
head waters of the Kaskaskia and Embarras rivers in Illi 0 
but they roamed over the whole territory now forming that stat, 
and far beyond it. The last of these audacious and enterprising j 
Indians were removed in 1833 from Illinois to a reservation noth 
of Fort Leavenworth, and they are still located in that neig 
hood. A large number of Kickapoos had gone to Mem 
many of them have returned to the United States. 
I have not met with any account in which stone-grave b 
proper is mentioned as being practised by modern Indians; 
something similar was observed by John D, Hunter, who 
many years among the Kickapoos, Kansas, Osages, and 
Indians of the West. He says: “This ceremony [the burial 
performed differently, not only by different tribes, but by the 
dividuals of the same tribe. The body is sometimes placed 
the surface of the ground, between flat stones set edge up 
and then covered over, first by similar stones, and then | 
earth brought a short distance ; occasionally this stone ca 
only applied to the head, and en again, it is altogether omi 
Others excavate the earth to the depth of two or three feet, 
deposit their dead below tits surface.” 
It appears to me most probable that the stone graves owe © 
origin to the race inhabiting within historical times, Or % 
earlier, the districts where they are found. The method of bt 
very simple itself, was suggested by the facility of obtainit 
stones suitable for the construction of these primitive CO 
which protected the dead most effectually from the attac 
wild beasts. If, finally, due consideration is given to the 


-l Hunter; Manners and Customs of several Indian Tribes located wel 
Mississippi. yer chile 


- 1883.} Organic Physics. 135 


stance that the articles found in the graves in question evince no 
higher skill than that attained by the more advanced of the his- 
torically known tribes of North American Indians, there hardly 
remains any reasonable ground for not ascribing to such tribes 
the humble mortuary receptacles treated in this hasty sketch. 


ORGANIC PHYSICS. 
BY CHARLES MORRIS. 
(Continued from page 563, Vol. X VI.) 
2. Tak OrGANIC FUNCTION OF OXYGEN. 


The subject here proposed is one to which considerable atten- 
tion has been paid by inductive science, with the result of conclu- 
sively demonstrating that organic activity is strictly dependent 
upon the presence of oxygen, and that every animal, and each 
organ of every animal, displays an activity in close accordance 
with its supply of oxygen. This is about all that has been de- 
duced from the facts observed, but is certainly not all that they 
indicate. Much wider deductions may be made; some, perhaps, 
only conjectural, yet others apparently unavoidable, and by their 
aid a fuller conception of the motor power of the animal kingdom 
"o7 be gained. Such deductions must also include the vegetable 
kingdom, since it is now known that plants breathe oxygen as 
persistently as animals, and that they continue active only during 
their period of active oxygenation. 

ut to persistent vital activity nutrition is as essential as oxy- 
genation. The one is the key that winds up the clock of life; 
the other is the spring that sets its wheels in motion, and frees its 
restrained energies. Oxygen eats into and breaks down the com- 
plex molecules of protoplasm. Nutrition rebuilds these mole- 
cules. Thus life forever swings, between limits of chemical 
analysis and synthesis. In the downward swing it bursts into 


~ full activity, and beats against the barriers of the outer world. In 


the upward swing it relapses into inactivity, and all its energies 


Are employed in the chemical labor of forming new molecules of 


protoplasm 


These processes can hardly be simultaneous. The reduction 


4 of protoplasm by oxidation, and its reproduction in the opposite 


inot take place at once in the same cell. — 


he y in every limited portion of tissue oxidation and repro- 


136 | Organic Physics, [Feo 


duction of protoplasm take place successively. They may occur 
simultaneously in different regions of the same body, yet there is 
reason to believe that now the one, now the other, is the ruling 
agency in the body, as a whole, each having its period of spe 
activity. 

This conception has been vaguely approached by some aa 
ologists, but does not seem to have been definitely laid down 
a fixed principle of organic action. It is very evident that du i 
the waking or active period oxygen is far more vigorously at 
work than during the sleeping or passive period. It eats its 
into the tissues; it chemically reduces the complex molecules 
their cells ; it sets at liberty their locked-up energies, and it lea 
these energies to be employed in the various modes of organic 
motion. The mind, the nerves and the muscles are now partic 
rya active. The me oota functions are also Wee acti 


cal modifications. It exudes from the vessels as a nu 
plasma, and is laid up for subsequent use in immediate cont 
to the cells of the tissues. ; 

During this period it is highly improbable that theres i 
active nutrition. Nutrition needs free energy, and locks up 
energy in the molecules produced. But. the free energy of 
body is now otherwise engaged, and there can be little or? 
left for the needs of organic synthesis. Moreover, m much o! 
free energy is used up in the selection and preparation of n 5 
molecules, and their conveyance to the localities where they 


active, but not the final one. There is little or no assimilati 
nutriment, The waking period is, therefore the one in which! 
dation is in excess; in which the stored- -up energies of > 
are being set free, and used as animal activity, and in W 
body is, as it were, dropping down hill, falling back a 
towards the mineral world. 

This phase of life-action limits itself. The affinity for 
is largely satisfied, and loses vigor. The cells exposed t 
tion have had many of their complex molecules reduc 
have grown less susceptible to thisform of chemism. Their 


Poe 


SRE oa ce ae AR MIE TERN, aR SES gee a Se be oy eR EF 
hag en A z j 2 


cies ads A 


1883.] | Organic Physics. 137 


for nutriment has correspondingly increased, while new nutrient 
molecules have been stored up in their vicinity. The tide of life 
turns. From running down it begins to run up. The process of 
assimilation gains the supremacy, and oxidation of the tissues in 
great part ceases. During this period there is a marked change 
in the conditions of life. Assimilation consumes energy. The 
chemical synthesis cannot go on unless energy be supplied. That 
which was yielded during the period of oxidation no longer re- 
mains in the body. It has been used up in various methods. 
Temperature energy remains, but that must be kept up, and can- 
hot be reduced in aid of other purposes. It is evident, then, that 
while assimilation is specially active animal activity must decline 
orcease. Not only is there no store of energy for mental and 
muscular action, but there is none for chemical action. Energy 
must be provided for this purpose, and much of the oxygen 
which now enters the body is necessarily engaged in this new 
duty. Oxidation continues, but it is oxidation of the hydrocar- 
bons of the blood or of other low-atomed molecules, to supply 
the energy required for the rebuilding of the tissues. The sleep- 
ing succeeds the waking state, and animal is replaced by vegeta- 
ble activity. 

It will be perceived, by the terms of this hypothesis, that there 
is required no actual cessation of the two life-processes. Each, 
in fact, has two separate phases. During the waking period oxy- 
gen is busy in the tissues, while nutriment is being actively ab- 
sorbed, prepared and stored up for future use. During the slee T 
ing period nutrition is busy in the tissues, while oxygen is partly 
engaged in reducing the innutritious ingredients of the blood and 
the tissues, and yielding energy for temperature and assimilation, 
and is partly stored up for future use. Thus each process aids 
the other, and each succeeds the other in its work upon the tis- 
Sues. Now oxygen gains the mastery, life thrills in every nerve 
and muscle, the chemical molecules drop to a lower level of in- 
tricacy and the body springs into its active, waking state. Now 
nutrient affinity gains the mastery, vital activity ceases, the body 
is being lifted up hill preparatory to another fall, and the passive, 
sleeping state supervenes. 

Hest at ares life there is only one process, instead of two, as in 
Us. _ Plants always sleep. Oxidation is active, but itis sim- 
char zi pe to the oxidation that takes-place in animals 


138 Organic Physics. [ February, 


during sleep. It is oxidation of the combustible materials of the 
sap current, and yields energy to assist in chemical synthesis, 
Thus plants display only one of the life processes. Their whole 
life is passed in the sleeping, assimilative state. They fail to 
attain the waking, active state. i 

This distinction is, indeed, not an absolute one. To a limited 
extent oxidation of the protoplasmic tissues takes place in plants, 
and to that extent motive energy is possible. In those organs of 
plants which are specially rich in protoplasm, the leaves and 
flowers, motor activity is frequently displayed; and in the meat 
eating plants, in which chemical synthesis is less exhaustive of 
energy, there occur at times rapid and well-defined motions, with 
marked indications of nervous and muscular functions. As@ 


animals. They are periodical, but the periods rapidly succ 
each other, so that there is little or no visible indication ofa 


may contain, it certainly contains highly complex, albumi 
mplecules, which are its active principles. And the activity ° 
these molecules appears to be strictly chemical in character, 
to consist of the following double process. They have an affinity 
for oxygen. which removes some of their elements, reduces t 
complexity of composition, and yields free energy. In this t 
duced state their affinity for oxygen weakens, they acquire # 
affinity for nutrient molecules, combine with the latter, lock 4 
energy in doing so, and regain their molecular complexity. 4 
life consists in the periodical succession of these two process 
In all the higher phases of life there are mechanical appliant 
for the utilization of the energy set free in the first of these ] 
cesses; but the basis of all life, its fandamental condition, 13 
chemical activity of albuminoid molecules. To comprehend. 
then, we must first comprehend protoplasm; and some fuller 
sideration of the characteristics above given is desirable. 


Dila a A, 


NERES ES ME E VEI NEEE MIENO IEE a a el NG A E a tie eee dete 


1883.] Organic Physics. 139 


The life processes are not due to the single fact that oxidation 
of protoplasm yields unemployed energy. There is needed the 
secondary fact that protoplasm is so constituted as to make special 
use of this energy, by converting it into mass motion. Did it 
take only the general form of heat vibration, none of the phe- 
nomena of life could arise. We may reasonably ask, then, how 
does this conversion of free energy into mass motion take place, 
and what are its special conditions ? 

Fortunately we are not confined to the organic world for in- 
stances of this conversion. Similar phenomena occur in the in- 
organic world, and possibly the principle of action is in both 
cases the same. Parellels may readily be drawn between inor- 
ganic and organic motor activities, and a consideration of certain 
results of inorganic chemism may throw light on the phenomena 
of protoplasmic action. 

In considering the motor energies of protoplasm they appear 
partly indefinite and partly definite ; the former consisting of such 
motions as the streaming of protoplasm in plant cells, and the 
vague changes of form in the Rhizopods ; the latter of the higher 
animal “modes of motion.” The former is continuous, indefi- 


- Nite, general and seemingly purposeless; the latter is temporary, 


definite, local and with an evident purpose, Yeta close consid- 
eration of organic motions shows a connected series of steps be- 
tween the two phases indicated, and evidences of similarity in their 
instigating causes, which go to show that they are alike in origin 
and character. 

_ What is the source of the energy displayed in these motions? 
There is only one physical source apparent; namely, chemical 
change, In many instances chemical change evidently attends 
the Motions of protoplasm. This chemical change is an oxida- 
tion, and no such movement ever takes place unless oxygen be 
Ent Hence there is warrant for the assertion that all motion 
x protoplasm results from the action of motive force set free by 
Oxidation, and that for such motion to long continue there must 
be periods of rest from physical action, during which nutrient 
molecules can be assimilated, and a condition of ready suscepti- 
bility to oxidation reproduced. 

But there is an influencing cause of these motions, of essential 


'Mportance. This is the contact of external substance with the 


‘face of the protoplasmic mass. In nearly every case of animal 


140 Organic Physics. [Fe 


motion contact (or its mental resultant) is evidently necessary. 

Solid substance, or vibratory energy, touches the surface of 
cell, or the extremity of conducting lines leading to the p 
plasmic cell. An immediate, definite motion occurs in response 
We call this sensitiveness, but a mere word explains nothin l 
The contact of external matter does not provide the motor 
displayed, but it in some way sets it free. The force is yielt 


instigated by some outward pressure or irritation. 
motion which results is related in position and direction to 
source of irritation. If this affect the whole cell the motio 
be general andindefinite. If it affect a limited region of the : 
the motion will be local and definite. 

‘In ascribing organic motions to chemical change we are 1 
giving unknown powers tochemism. Inorganic chemical s i 
yields numerous illustrative instances. Mass motion is a 
mon result of chemical action. When a substance changi 


of its molecules frequently takes place, causing visible mo 
and an eventual change of form in the mass. So the moven 
of cell protoplasm may arise from molecular rearrange! 
caused by chemical change ; and the so-called contraction of ! 
cular fibers is really but a change of form possibly due to 
same cause, a 
In like manner the influence of external irritation over 
motion is far from being peculiar. It has many parallels 1 
inorganic world, of which a few may be here mentioned. 
ganic substances which combine but slowly, or not at all, 
mixed and undisturbed, often combine rapidly and even 
sively when exposed to external irritation. The cause 
sudden manifestation of chemical affinity is probably a vi 
which flings the molecules together, and thus aids their afii 
In the case of gunpowder, vigorous heat vibration causes 
and explosive combination of molecules. In other mixt 
vibration produced by a blow yield a like result. In lik 


bined in the dark, combines explosively if exposed to the vib 
| inlluence of sunlight. In all these cases mass motions: 


fined. Ayet mòre significant instance of sensitiveness t 


1883 | Organic Physics. 141 


tory influence is that of photographic compounds. , These can be 
made so exquisitely sensitive that the faintest touch of the rays 
of light produces instantaneous chemical change. The responses 
of protoplasm to touch are even less delicate than those of some 
of these inorganic substances. 

We have considerable warrant for ascribing protoplasmic action 
to a like result of contact influence. It never takes place except 
oxygen be present. Probably it is necessary that oxygen should 
permeate, or be stored up in the protoplasmic mass, the molecules 
of oxygen and protoplasm being intimately mixed, like those of 
hydrogen and chlorine in the mixture above referred to. Andin 
both cases the commingled molecules seem to resist the energy 
of chemical affinity until a vibratory motion, originating without, 
is sent through the mass, and flings them into closer contiguity. 

The mixture of oxygen and protoplasm, however, appears much 
more sensitive than that of hydrogen and chlorine. In the latter 
case only the vigorous vibrations of sunlight seem sufficient to 
induce combination. In the former case every source of vibra- 
tion yields this effect, as might be expected from the high insta- 
bility of protoplasm molecules, and the strong affinity of some of 
their elements for oxygen. 

Various sources of vibratory influence exist in nature. First 
are the radiant vibrations of sound, heat, light and electricity, to 
all of which protoplasm seems susceptible. Next come several 
forms of direct contact, as of gaseous, liquid and solid substance, 
each of which may produce a vibratory thrill, Then there are 
the vibrations of inflowing or outflowing temperature. Perhaps 
still other sources of vibration exist, and to all alike protoplasm 
seems susceptible. Every vibration, even the slightest, from 
Whatever source, which enters into and acts upon protoplasm, ap- 
parently induces combination with oxygen (if this element be 
present), with a consequent freeing of motor energy, and produc- 
tion of some physical change. 

3 Yet, as it would prove destructive to all high animal life should 
the protoplasin of the cells be exposed to every vibratory thrill of 
outer nature, and forced to respond thereto, the body generally is 
Covered with a protective coating, through which only the more 
vigorous vibrations produced by contact pressure and heat energy 
can pass, and is provided with nerve terminations specially adapted 
— receive | Toos of such character. There are only two 


142 Organic Physics. [Fe i a N 


channels through which the more specialized radiant vibrati 
can reach naked protoplasm ; that of the eyes, which suffer o 
radiations of very high pitch to enter ; and that of the ears, wh 
admit only low pitch vibrations. There are two other orgi 
the nose and the tongue, through whose agency the finer cont 
of gaseous and liquid matter reach the naked cell protopla 
Hence the bodies of the higher animals are susceptible to evé 
mode of contact of external moving energy, but of each 
limited region. It is not that all protoplasm is not equally 
ceptible to contact of every kind, but that the body protoplasm 
is shielded at every point from more than a limited range #7 
contacts, aan 

Such is not the case with the protoplasm of the lowest animal 
It is exposed to every form of contact, and moves in resp 
thereto. There are no arrangements to limit special contacts 0 | 
special regions of the mass. The streaming of protoplasm 1i 
the plant cells very probably results from the action ofl 
within these cells. We know that it becomes more energeti 
the light grows stronger, and there is no evidence that it 


consider them closely certain significant indications 
These creatures are surrounded by water, and their less 4 


, that of food particles upon the ps 
Immediately a limited and localized motion, 


188 3] Organic Physics. 143 


Sensitiveness seems confined to special protrusions of the proto- 
plasmic mass, while the remaining surface has lost its irritability. 
Possibly it has become sheathed in insensitive substance. Cilia 
are perhaps composed of naked protoplasm, and adapted to per- 
form at once nervous and muscular duties. They may represent 
in the Protozoa the separate nerves and muscles of the Metazoa ; 
and may also represent, in ciliated epithelial cells, the individual 
life function of all cells. Everywhere that cells are exposed to 
external contact they display receptive adaptations ; but fail to do 
so when shielded from contact. The cilia must constantly feel 
the fine currents which can scarcely ever be absent from liquids. 
Thrills of vibration may thence be sent down into the protoplas- 
mic mass, and oxidation induced. The energy arising may be 
reflected back into the cilia, as the most motile portions of the 
mass, As for their specially directed motions it is quite possible 
that they may be specially related to the mass, and free to move 
only in certain directions. 

If the motor and sensory functions of single-celled animals are 
thus confined to minute filaments, the similar functions in the 
many-celled animals are likewise confined to cellular filaments or 
fibers, arranged to conduct vibratory energy in certain directions, 
and to yield motion to certain limbs and organs. The bodies ot 
the higher animals are permeated by lines of conductive material, 

Insulated from the surrounding tissue, and with their surface ex- 
tremities consisting of naked protoplasm. These conducting 
lines Jead to peculiarly arranged masses of fibers, into which are 
discharged the vibratory influences which they carry inward. 
Motor changes take place in these muscular fibers in response, 
and these changes are always accompanied by oxidation. Quite 
possibly the motor impulse which the nerve has received from 
external contact or pressure, is carried inward and delivered to 
the muscle as a vibratory energy, which induces chemical com- 
bination between the commingled oxygen and protoplasm mole- 
cules. : 

All the motor functions of the highest animals are unquestion- 
ably results of the physical character of protoplasm, and of its 
Special arrangements. The principles of motor activity which 
= find in the Rhizopod exist in the man, and no others. Proto-. 
plasm, wherever found, is subject to fapid oxidation when exter- 

* motor influence sends a vibratory thrill through it. This 


144 Organic Physics. [Febru 


oxidation yields an energy which manifests itself as mass motion, 
In the Rhizopod the whole celi is at once nerve and muscle, 
the Ciliata these functions are confined to a differentiated portion 
of the cell. In the Hydra cells appear with nervous functions © 
exteriorly and muscular interiorly. In the higher animals these 
functions are distributed to separate cells. But there is no evi 3 
dence that the mode of motion in protoplasm anywhere differs | 
In all cases alike external impact causes internal vibration, rapid | 
oxidation and quick change of form. The results of yese | 
changes depend on special conditions, combinations and att 
ments of cell masses. There is perhaps nothing peculiar in the 
muscle cell except its elongated shape. Variation from this sha 
towards a spherical one must considerably reduce the length 
the mass, and produce the effect known as muscular contrac 
The true inorganic parallel to nerve conduction may not be r 
telegraph wire, as ordinarily assumed. It may have a clost f 
analogy to a train of gunpowder, arranged in successive SMi 
masses, and so disposed that the explosion of each shall set 2 
to the next in the line. If we imagine at the end of the traint | 
larger mass of confined gunpowder, its explosion would syt 
ize the action of the muscle. Contact with the nerve extre 
yields a vibratory impulse, which is confined to the narrow 


minute masses of protoplasm, inducing oxidation and ay 
of fresh energy.: Such would seem to be the case from thet 
served invigoration of the nerve current in its flow. When 
vibratory energy is discharged into the muscle it causes 


cess of induction. But this belief is now abandoned | 
„anatomists, and it is held that the nerves penetrate the: 
Jemma of the muscle fibers, while the nerve sheath beco” 


1883. ]. Organic Physics. 145 


tinuous with the muscle sheath. Thus the naked axis cylinder 
of the nerve comes into direct contact with the muscle substance, 
and divides until every muscle fiber has its distinct nerve. The 
nerve extremities spread out on the surface of the fiber into a 
peculiar plate-like mass. But Professor Gerlach asserts that this 
is not the true extremity pf the nerve, but that it sends minute 
fibrils onward, which penetrate the muscle fiber, so that there is 
a most intimate union of nerve and muscle. In the unstriped 
muscles the nerves form delicate plexuses, and subdivide until a 
highly delicate intra-muscular network is produced. Franken- 
hauser traced minute fibrils from this network into the substance 
of the fiber, ending, as he believed, in the nucleolus of the cell. 
But Arnold asserts that a filament is continued through the cell, 
and rejoins the network without. Thus the nuclear fibril seems 
to be the nodal point of a fine intra-muscular network of 
nerves. 
What should we deduce from these facts? The sarcolemma 
of the muscle fibers—by whose aid their separate motions are 
. combined and communicated to the limbs or otherwise distrib- 
uted—is but a continuation of the elastic sheath of the nerves. 
The nerves divide into minute fibrils in the muscles, and each 
muscle fiber appears to be but a mass of contractile matter aggre- 
gated around a delicate nerve extremity. The richly protoplas- 
mic nerve plate may be an arrangement for a final invigoration of 
the nerve current, before entering the fiber. It is not found on 
the slow-moving unstriped muscles, and its purpose may be to 
aid the vigor and rapidity of movement of the voluntary muscles. 
From this point of view a muscle is simply a special aggregation 
of nerve extremities, each of which is surrounded by matter sus- 
ceptible of rapid oxidation, while their sheaths are so combined 
and arranged as to be capable of exerting a powerful strain on 
the limbs or other organs. We may with some reason conclude, 
therefore, that the method of action in all protoplasm is but one; 
While the results are as many as there are diverse arrangements 
Of cells... 
aH There is a third constituent of the sensory and motor organ- 
ism which it is important to here consider—the nerve cell or, 
mass of cells; the ganglion. Under the hypothesis here ad- 
vanced it might, at first thought, be looked upon as an aid in the 
Process of nerve conduction; as a mass of protoplasm intended 


146 Organic Physics. [Febi | 


by its oxidation to invigorate the nerve currents. Yet inal | 
probability its purpose is the exact opposite of this; it acts t f 
resist instead of to invigorate the current. The physiologyo f 
-the nerve system yields evidences of this. One function of the | 
brain cells is, perhaps, to resist the currents over the nerves, 
prevent all sensory currents from producing reflex motions. 
another portion of the nervous system—the sympathetic—ga 
are interposed in great numbers. There is reason to believe that 
they act to hinder the outflow of nerve currents. A slight acti 
upon a sympathetic nerve fiber causes motion only in adja 
muscles. A more powerful action causes a wider series of mo 


brain when the impulse is so energetic as to indicate dangef 
the economy. When thus called upon the mind is able to directly 
respond, through the cerebro-spinal fibers, of probably m 
function, which accompany the sympathetic. 

The anatomy of the nerve cell yields confirmation of this. 
It presents, indeed, a singular analogy to the expedient adopt 
in telegraphy for the same purpose. It is a “ resistance coil” i 
terposed in the nerve circuit. For the recent delicate m 
Scopic investigation of the nerve cell has demonstrated that 
really a congeries of excessively fine fibrils. These pene 
every portion of the cell and its nucleus, and are continued 
ward by delicate rootlets, or by fibers. The rootlets probab 
form a network termination to the sensory nerves, and the fib 
are the origin of the motor nerves. 

As the fine wires in the resistance coil of the electric c 
rent check the flow, and permit the operator to control 
quantity of electricity passing, or to completely prevent its Pê 
sage, so may the cell fibrils interposed in the line of the cond 
ing nerve, perform a like duty. Possibly, to a certain exte 
result is the same. The checked current of energy becomes © 
verted into heat. But in one of the ganglia, the brain, it becom 
consciousness, or mental energy, a process with which we ® 
not here concerned. In regard to the apparent differen 
gangliar termination in sensory and motor nerves, the netW9 


inat 
i 


1883. ] Organic Physics. 147 


the former may aid in checking the current, the direct fiber of 
the latter may assist its subsequent flow. 

This hypothesis greatly simplifies the conditions of the motor 
organism of animals. It consists fundamentally of fibers which 
permeate the body, and convey motor energy from without in- 
ward. At their extremities, and at intervals on their course, 
these fibers are reduced: to minute fibrils, which check the flow 
of the current, and cause its lateral distribution as heat or vibra- 
tory energy. Cellular masses of protoplasm surround these 
fibrils, constituting the nerve and the muscle cells. The checked 
energy outflows into this protoplasm, and instigates chemical 
change there. In one relation of these cells the energy set free 
by the chemical action is locked up in the mental organism,— 
how we know not. In another relation it yields muscular con- 
traction, and animal motion. In still other relations it may yield 
other effects, as above indicated in the sympathetic ganglia. But 
the fundamenta! principle is the same throughout. The flow of 
force is checked, wholly or partly tapped off from the fiber, and 
employed to instigate chemical action, from which important effects 
arise. Similarly in an electric circuit fine wires interposed check 
the current, and part of it outflows as heat which may be used to 
producé various effects, as the fine wires are surrounded by ma- 
terial differently acted on by heat, and differently arranged. The 
analogy is a singularly exact one. 

If, as is undeniable, all animal activity is a utilization of the 
normal motions and changes of form in cell protoplasm, and if 
all these motions arise from oxidation induced by superficial con- 
tact with foreign matter, then all active life must depend upon 
contact influence, and any animal so situated.as to feel at no part 
of, its surface any force of pressure from foreign matter could not 
display the attributes of life. All life is a response to the finger 
touches of the world without, which set free the dormant ener- 


gies within, and call them into responsive action. This may 


seem only partially true, since in the higher animals the mind in- 
stigates the greater part of the voluntary motions. Yet the 
mind has been built up under influences received from without. 
Whatever its innate character, its energies are resultants of for- 
meee physical contact. Thus all our motions arise as results of 
a ene or of former contacts with the sensory nerve extremi- 
Bee! And it is doubtful if even the mind would arouse of itself 


* 


the operations of digestion. The contact of food with the 


148 Organic Physics. 


from sleep, and if all wakening is not due to external influence | 
acting on the body, and through it affecting the mind. | 

The most simplified mode of activity in the higher animals is : 
that of the ciliated epithelial cells, which seem to respond to the | 
touch of mucus or other liquid substance. Their pe 
animal economy is, except in a few instances, very evident. E 
the principal mode of animal activity is that due to excitation 0 
nerve extremities, and the consequent effect upon the muse 
What is known as voluntary motion is obviously due to com 
of foreign matter with the external surface, its effects being P 
duced through the intermediate agency of the mind. It has: 
been fully perceived, however, that all involuntary motion is! 
toa like cause. This is, indeed, acknowledged to be the casei 


face of the digestive cavities is the influencing cause of all 
takes place. There are two distinct results of this contact. ° 
is the peristaltic motion of the cesophagus, stomach and intestines, 
by which the food is kept in motion, and is gradually pa 
downward. The other is the action on the glands that aid di 
tion. This is also largely muscular, being principally an 
on the walls of the blood vessels, which permits a free fl 
blood to the gland, and thus renders secretion more active. 
quantity of action in these two directions seems closely f 
to the vigor of food pressure, and all action ceases when the 
is empty of food, so that this principle of action keeps an 
harmony between the needs and the supply of motive ener 
digestion. 


A similar result of contact influence has been traced m 
teriorly, as in the action of the kidney ducts. Here every 
of the secreted liquid which exudes from the kidney cause 
staltic motions in the walls of the duct, which act to produce + 
ward movement of the liquid. | 

From these considerations it becomes probable that < 
„very important function is due to the same cause, althou 


thio mucin 


of the current i ses, the muscular 
vigorous, so that a close harmony I `I se and 
tablished, pens! between cause : 


tation of nerve extremities by blood pressure. As the p! | 


1883. | Mining Regions of Southern New Mexico. 149 


THE MINING REGIONS OF SOUTHERN NEW 
MEXICO. 


BY F. M. ENDLICH., 


EW regions, perhaps, attract so much attention at present as 

the southern portion of New Mexico. Three factors com- 
bine to render this section of country interesting to the inhabi- 
tants of more civilized domains. Within the past year large 
areas have been rendered accessible to travelers and investors by 
the completion of an overland railroad ; the discovery of mineral 
wealth in regions where heretofore it was barely suspected, has 
imparted the usual energy to the influx of labor and capital, and, 
lastly, the sporadic appearance of raiding Apaches and their allies 
has called special attention to the region containing their battle- 
fields. 

Upon leaving the railroad traveling assumes a somewhat prim- 
itive aspect. Coaches or “jerkies,” which latter fully justify their 
name, are substituted for palace-cars, and “ natural roads” supply 
the place of carefully-ballasted tracks. As a rule the country is 
well adapted for travel, but little work being required in con- 
structing good roads. All points of prominence can be reached 
by stage from the railroad. On one of the routes a representa- 
tive of the immortal “ forty-niners” handles the ribbons with 
consummate skill. “Jim” is a well-known character ; the ease 
with which he guides his team on its daily trip of sixty-five miles, 
the accuracy with which he steers the coach through anarrow, rocky 
cañon after nightfall, and his efforts in behalf of the comfort of his 
passengers, render the drive with him an agreeable recollection. 
Along the road small, circular or straight walls, hastily thrown 
together, may often be seen; they mark the spots where unfor- 
tunate travelers fought their last, desperate fight against raiding 
Indians. Even to-day, although danger is rapidly diminishing, 
. tle. interior of a stage-coach full of passengers emulates the 

= racter of an arsenal. However cumbersome the transporta- 
i of murderous weapons may be, it is well not to forget the 
frontier maxim : “ Look out for Indians when you don’t expect 
therm.” : ; 
_ In days gone by mining was carried on in the copper-bearing 
~ Ocahties, and active operations were long ago pursued in the 
O ies Silver City and Georgetown. Argentiferous strata 


* 


“ 


as duced to about fifty men. Implacable to the last breath, 


ledge, was a born strategician, and in more than one in 


150 Mining Regions of Southern New Mexico. (February, 


and veins, decomposed near the surface, afforded ample yield 
the precious metal. Mexican labor first separated the silver fr 
its base surroundings until the difficulties of deep mining pro 
too formidable for the indolence of native inhabitants. “W 
man’s ” energy and perseverance readily overcame such 

cles until, to-day, the two old-established silver camps are if 
thriving condition. Works have been erected for the extracti 
of silver on the Rio Mimbres and at Silver City,.so that the ores. 
are treated within a few miles of their original occurrence. A 
Santa Rita the copper mines still lie idle, waiting, perhaps, fi 
the magical wand of capital to rouse them from their long period 


speak of great masses of removed material, while ruins of st 
ing works testify to the extraction of copper from its ore. No 
the surroundings of these mines are desolate, be the causé 
want of confidence in their productiveness, or be it but one of th 
many accidents which caused desirable deposits persistently 
be mismanaged and neglected. 

Indian troubles, to use a standard expression, have somew. 
retarded the development of Southern New Mexico withi 
last few years. Victorio, with his great topographical kr 


brought about the defeat of his enemies by superb leadership. 
seems almost ridiculous to the passive spectator, that a 
handful of soldiers, however brave, should be expected to 

with an outnumbering force of savages who have every ad 
tage on their side, and who are fighting with fanatical fero 
under capable superiors. They are well armed, held in §' 
discipline and never strike unless fully prepared to maintai 
field. In the Black Range and in adjacent mountains the ble 


still hold out, reinforced, no doubt, at convenient points, bY 4 
> ite Indians of other tribes, who quietly return to their 4 
p gaar having gained plunder and satisfied their warlike i 
nations. Running southward from the Ojo Caliente, the 
traveling trail of the Indians passes sse: through a part of the c 

« : i 


$ 


1883.] Mining Regions of Southern New Mexico. 151 


try which now is gradually developing into a series of mining 
districts. In the spring and fall, as the grass grows and as it 
withers, the restless bands follow this trail, murdering whomever 
they can surprise, fighting when safely concealed behind boulders 
and rocks, running away when pushed into open country. In- 
creasing settlement and the present distribution of military forces 
under the command of General McKenzie, will have the effect of 
speedily quieting any further disturbance. Everything is so 
arranged that a raid can be speedily intercepted, and it is scarcely 
probable that the scenes of last year will be reénacted. 

Within the past year especial attention has been directed to- 
wards the mining developments of the Black Range and several 
of the subsidiary mountain ranges. The Cuchillo mountains, 
the San Andrea, San Mateo, Caballo, Organ and other isolated 
groups, have been prospected with more or less success, and 
work is being prosecuted at many points. At the very borders 
of a Sierra system which culminates in the Black Range, the 
mining region of the Lake valley has made the most marked 
progress. The extent of its deposits, the richness of certain 
occurrences and the accessibility of the district have directed 
general notice towards the young camp. 

Topographically the entire region is very simple; great areas 
of plateau land, reaching an altitude of 4000 to 5500 feet above 
sea-level, are traversed by narrow, monoclinal ranges which 
trend approximately north and south. They generally owe their 
most elevated portions to the existence of erupted material. 
Broad expanses of rolling plains or mesa-like highlands separate 
the ranges from each other. Water asa rule, is scarce. Within 
the mountains small streams and springs are abundant, but the 
Majority of them sink upon reaching the open country. Long, 
narrow valleys, enclosed by undulating hills or steep bluffs, fre- 
quentky contain lakes or marshy places where water can be ob- 
tained by sinking but a short distance. These ctenegas afford 
admirable ground for cattle-raising, being supplied with luxu- 
Tious grass and plenty of shelter. Oak, cedar, piñon and yellow 
rie are distributed in conformity with elevation and supply of ` 
moisture. — 

Along those streams which attain sufficient volume to with- 
stand the absorbent qualities of the valley-soil, notably the Mim- 
bres and the Cuchillo Negro, Mexican settlements eke out their 


i. 


152 Mining Regions of Southern New Mexico. |February, f 


lazy existence. In the hands of an enterprising people all val- 
leys thus supplied with water might be rendered highly produc 
tive. A little corn, plenty of red pepper, the national chili cal 
rado, a few sheep or goats and pigs comprise the worldly ambi | 
tion of the swarthy inhabitant, Cutting ditches ‘for irrigating L 
purposes, planting and reaping more grain or corn than is needed i 
for individual wants, require labor, and life seems too short t | 
the Mexican to waste it in so uncongenial a manner. Now ani j 


returns for their thrift and industry. a 

A Mexican town presents a very forlorn appearance: Gray 
mud composes the buildings, brown mud the streets and bl 
mud the fields or gardens. Lazy, dirty, wretchedly poor, the! F 
habitants manage to procure from day to day the means of keep i 
ing body and soul together. Few of them can be persuaded ® q 
-work unless it be in connection with horses or cattle. Squalling 4 
children and lean, sharp-backed pigs wallow in mud, alike 
almost, in appearance as in intellect. Even one of the chid 7 
amusements of our own more civilized backwoods, ‘siteng 
fence-rails of a Sunday and whittling, is denied these unfort ‘ 
creatures. Whenever an attempt at fencing is made, our po 
and rails are supplied by a wall of sun-dried brick, on the 
which are planted dense rows of aggressive cactus. Small as 
-intelligence of the average Mexican farmer may be, it sult 
teach him that cactus are not pleasant to sit upon for 9¥ 
recreation. Only their graveyards are in good condition; * 
are carefully tended, embellished with numerous white € 
and protected by massive walls against the interferen 
coyotes. 


Since the discovery of metalliferous veins, coinciding ee! 
~ with the advent of a railroad, large numbers of prosp 
miners, mechanics and a fair percentage of professional | 
_ drels have flocked into the country. Small “ American k 
ments have sprung up in the mining regions, notably ' 
Hillsboro and Daly (Lake valley), so that the extraction 
is gradually assuming the character of a legitimate busti 
terprise throughout the Black Range and its adjoining O° 
_ Prospectors are daily covering more’ ground, and ere long 
more distant ranges will be drawn within the circle of 


1883.] Mining Regions of Southern New Mexico. 153 


operation. Reports, vague as yet, fill remote mountains with 
untold wealth, but a short time only may elapse before definite 
knowledge and practical demonstration will separate truth from 
fiction. 

Geologically speaking the structure of Southern New Mexico 
is not complicated when viewed on a large scale, although a thor- 
ough recognition of details would require careful study. Taking 
the general character of the ranges it may be said that they ex- 
hibit a large mass of erupted material which forms their highest 
peaks. Flanking the latter are sedimentary beds, referable mainly 
to the Paleozoic groups. These follow essentially a monoclinal 
arrangement more or less complicated by faults. Sharply defined, 
the ranges trend north and south, end more or less abruptly, and, 
though orographically disconnected, belong to one general period 
of geological disturbance. In elaborating the geognostic details, 
however, a wide field for observation is encountered. Without 
attempting to enter minutely upon a subject which would carry 
us far beyond the limits assigned to this paper, it may be well to 
sketch, in brief outlines, the distinctive features of the region un- 
der discussion. 

Keeping in view the presence of eruptives which form the bulk 
of the mountain ranges, we find the adjacent sedimentary beds 
traversed or covered by the volcanic material in every direction. 
Trachyte, resembling that of the San Juan region in Colorado, 
predominate. Dolerites, in part sanidinitic, are not wanting, but 
subordinate. Dikes of trachyte set across either dip or strike of 
Sedimentary strata, and intrusive wedges of the same material are 
held between the latter. From the main points or lines of issue 
the trachytes have spread in the form of flows, wherever their 
quantity and the surface of the locality permitted. Arranged in 
nearly. horizontal layers, they now cover unconformable sedimen- 
tary beds. Erosion has carried away large portions of erupted 
Material, leaving isolated remnants of flows and again exposing 
the underlying formations. 
pe Among the sedimentary beds those belonging to the Carbon- 

‘fous period are most fully represented, although Silurian 
Parite and the characteristic “ red beds” of Mesozoic age are 
also found. Wherever contact has been established with the 
trachytes, the traces are plainly visible in the limestones predomi- 
"oae ii the Carboniferous series. The influence of heat has 


154 Mining Regions of Southern New Mexico. [February | 


caused a certain amount of fritting, a characteristic discoloratiot) 
and the formation of numerous, irregular fissures, cracks ai £ 
seams. Even where the overlying volcanics have been removel | 
by erosive agents, their former position can often be establishel £ 
by the record they have indelibly stamped upon the strata whic f 
were exposed to their altering influence. A large percentage d 1 
the total area is covered with heavy deposits of drift, sometims | 
several hundred feet in thickness, whereby all recognition of wi 
derlying beds is rendered impossible. 
Considering the relations between sedimentary and volcan | 
material as exhibited in this region, it is but natural that the wg 
istence of extensive veins should be expected. In truth, sud i 
veins are found,and by virtue of surrounding rocks they aty 
metalliferous. In the heart of the Black range, at and n®i 
Grafton, well-defined veins traverse the limestones as well as Ù : 
trachytes, bearing definitely characterized gangue and ore. Ls 
quently they lie in contact between the two. Their gangue® 
mainly quartz in this region. As quartz resists decomposili® | 
more successfully than the enclosing walls, the veins can often l 
traced for long distances. Generally they cut the edges of tH 
limestone strata, 7. e., their strike coincides with that of the be 7 
they traverse. Occasional faults and cross veins are produced T i 
the occurrence of dikes, which, in turn, are almost as perst" i 
"in course and continuity as the veins themselves. Near ™ 


working. While these latter carry gold as the paying M° 
ver usually predominates, and gold in excess of a few ounc® 
ton enters only sporadically. At Hillsboro’ the auriferous 
acter of deposits has given rise to the formation of gold-p 
Located within accessible distance from water, they have 
turned to account and are now yielding their precious 
under the persuasive influence of hydraulic mining. o 
On the waters of the Pirches, above Hillsboro’, and at 
valley, the ore deposits show a totally different geogn? 
mineralogical character, although their associations af 
tially the same. While the more northerly mountains hide t 
metallic treasures in well-defined veins which cut throu: : 
across the country rock ; while these veins carry a spec! gs: 
gue with the argentiferous and auriferous minerals dme 
therein ; in short, while they promise to develop into 0” 


PLATE II, 


` Monument Pk. 


1833. ] Mining Regions of Southern New Mexico. 155 


old-fashioned mines, we here meet with ore bodies of totally dif- 
ferent genesis, different relative position and different minerals. 
Instead of barren gangue and paying ore, we find a deposited 
accumulation of ore varying in value; instead of argentiferous 
veins we have argentiferous deds. 

At Lake valley active work has been going on since the spring 
of 1881. As this district shows more prominent development 
than others of a similar character, it may be well to enter into 
some detail concerning genetic and stratigraphical conditions, 
both of which are of exceptional interest. For the purpose of 
presenting the subject in a more comprehensible manner, a sec- 
tion may serve which has been taken across the strike of the 
ore-body." 

Beginning at the western end of the section we find a portion 
of the trachyte (A), belonging to the range which has broken 
through and partly overflowed heavy beds of quartzite (a). The 
latter are probably of Silurian age. They dip steeply away from 
the mountains until hidden from sight by a series of dark gray 
shales (4). A narrow valley, in which the old camp was located, 
is eroded into the shales, readily yielding, as they do, to disinte- 
grating and transporting agents. So far as could be determined, 
the argentiferous shales of Silver City belong to this horizon. 
Above them light gray and yellow calcareous shales (c) form the 
steep approach to the summit of the first outlying “ hog-back” 
or ridge. The latter is protected by a capping of massive blue, 
silicious limestones (g). This limestone forms the floor, or, using 
mining parlance, “ foot-wall” of the ore-bed (D). Conformable 
in every way to over and underlying beds, this deposit of argen- 
tiferous ore must be regarded as an integral member of the 
series of strata which compose the two parallel ridges or hog- 
backs. Overlying the ore-bed we find a more or less compact, 
whitish limestone, the “ hanging-wall” (e), followed by a succes- 
sion of fossiliferous, argillaceous limestone (fand g), which, in 
_ turn, are hidden by drift (i). About thirty species of fossils were 
here collected, the identification of which refers the series to the 

ower Carbonifercus formation. 

Both limestones which form the walls of the interstratified ore- 
bed, are traversed by ore-bearing veins and seams. Usually these 

1 It must be stated that the section is not made on scale, as no accurate contour. 
i surveys of the surface have been-made thus far—E, 


156 Mining Regions of Southern New Mexico. [ February, 


are of comparatively small dimensions, stand nearly vertical, and 
show ore of a higher grade than the bulk of the main deposit 
It is a noticeable feature that no such veins have been found in 
the shales (c) underlying the foot-wall strata (d). Mineralogi- 
cally the ore of this locality must be considered as an aggregate 
of manganese and ferric oxides with but a slight admixture of 
gangue rocks. The silver is distributed throughout the mass 
ore in the form of cerargyrite (chloride), embolite (chloro-bro- 
mide) and a small percentage of argentite (sulphide). It is well 
known how the first two of these minerals were struck in large: 
quantities, of great purity, at various points in the ore-bed, far- 
nishing ore worth from five to ten dollars a pound. 
Near the crest of the first ridge the ore-bed has been removed 

by erosion, together with the overlying strata. On its easterly 
slope mining is essentially reduced to open quarry work, because | 
the hanging-wall (e) has been broken away at many places. Fore 
lowing the dip of enclosing strata, the ore sinks out of sight un 
der the second hog-back, directly east of the new camp. Along. 
the strike of the strata, 7. e., approximately north and south, the 
ore-bed either crops out or fas been struck in its normal position 
for a distance of more than 2000 feet, always bearing the same 
relations to adjoining strata. Towards the east it may extend 
indefinitely. No disturbing action has turned up the strata in 
that direction, so that the point could be demonstrated. Defining, : 
then, in a few words this occurrence, we find it to be: a mangatr 
ese and iron bed, conformably interstratified with carboniferous 
limestones, impregnated and associated with specific pe 


minerals. 


Beyond the establishment of this ore-body as a well- define : 
stratum, a highly interesting question is propounded in the exist oe 
ence of the transverse veins and seams above alluded to. Primar, 
rily we may take for granted the formation of a manganese ari 

iron bed, synchronously with the deposition of the entire | is 
mentary series. From evidence obtained in the vicinity of 
Valley, it appears that the trachyte flowed from the more fer : 
regions in an easterly direction. Subsequent disturbances and 
erosion affected the removal of the larger portion of the volcanic | 
material. Monument peak, in close proximity to the mines, ci) 
remnant of a flow from the westward. There seems no room 10 
doubt but that the ridges now containing the ore-bed were at one 


1883.] Mining Regions of Southern New Mexico. 157 


time covered by the trachytic flows, It is further found that the 
hard, unyielding strata of limestone and quartzite are fissured 
and cracked to a very great extent, while the more pliable shales 
are not so affected. The argillaceous limestones (/) show fis- 
sures of only small dimensions. It seems highly probable, there- 
fore, that the combined pressure and heat of the superincumbent 
trachytes should have been instrumental in causing the extensive 
system of fissuring now observed more particularly in the lime- 
stone walls. Wherever cracks thus formed were in connection 
with the original ore-bed, they would have been filled from the 
latter, by some process, probably, which could derive material 
aid from the presence of heated masses overlying. One hypoth- 
esis of this kind might also account for the high average grade 
of ore found in the transverse veins as compared with the main 
ore-body. 

The treatment of ores from the districts above described has. 
met with no obstacle thus far. By milling process the lower 
grades can be utilized, while smelting is advisable for the higher. 
For a long time the Mexicans have smelted a limited quantity of 
certain classes of ore. They are, no doubt, very skillful in man- 
ipulating ores with which they are familiar, but their crude 
methods and their conservatism, born of constitutional laziness, 
Prevent their harvesting the riches of the country they inhabit. 
It is Surprising, sometimes, to see the results obtained by them in 
their small adobe furnaces. Capable of smelting perhaps 500 
pounds of ore a day, the construction closely resembles that of 
an ordinary silver-lead furnace. By means of cupellation, all 
blast being supplied by hand-power bellows, they produce silver 
of 930 fineness. Their entire plant seems almost like a play- 
thing, but it is constructed upon sound principles and handled 
with enviable skill. Until the arrival of Eastern machinery these 
miniature smelters afforded the only means of extracting the pre- 
cious metals from their ores. Now they have had their day, and 
are rapidly falling into disuse. 


r $ K 


- 


158 Recent Discoveries of Fossil Fishes in [| Februaty, 


RECENT DISCOVERIES OF FOSSIL FISHES IN THE 
DEVONIAN ROCKS OF CANADA. 


BY J. F. WHITEAVES. i 
Doo containing remains of fishes remarkably like those À 

of the old red sandstone of Scotland and Russia were discov: f 
ered by Mr. R. W. Ells, M.A., of the Geological Survey of Canada, 
in 1879, at Scaumenac bay, on the north shore of the mouth of 
the Restigouche river, almost immediately opposite Dalhousie. To 
a certain extent, however, this discovery had been anticipated by 
Dr. Abraham Gesner, who, in a report on the Geological Survey 
of New Brunswick, published in 1843, states that in the previous | 
year he found “ remains of fish and a small species of tortoise, 
with fossil foot-prints,” in the shales and sandstones of Scaumenat, 
or as he calls it, of Escuminac bay. Prior to 1879 all the rocks f 
which skirt this bay were regarded as belonging to the Bonavet- 
ture division of the Lower Carboniferous, but we now know that = 
at this locality the conglomerates and red sandstones of the Bona- 
venture series are underlaid, perhaps unconformably, by shales and 
sandstones of Devonian, and most probably of Upper Devonian 


age. E 
On behalf of the Canadian survey, Mr. A. H, Foord has de 
voted the whole of the summer seasons of 1880 and 1881 and 
part of the present summer to a systematic exploration of these A 
_fish-bearing beds, and has obtained from them an extensive and 
instructive series of specimens. ig 
© The genera and species of fishes collected by Mr. Foord ai 
other members of the survey at Scaumenac bay may be thus 
briefly indicated. =. 

1. Pterichthys canadensis. By far the most abundant fossil # 
this locality is a fine species of Pterichthys which has been Hal 
visionally described, under the name Z. canadensis, in the “ Amet 
can Journal of Science” for August, 1880. The specimens 
lected show nearly all the characters of the helmet, buckler, plas 
tron and pectoral spines in great perfection, but no vestige of e 
tail has yet been detected, nor of any of the fins other than the 
pectorals. In the number, contour and disposition of the p'a 
on the upper and under surface of the head and body, and in the 
shape and mode of articulation of the pectoral spines, the 
dian species agrees precisely with Pander’s well known T 


tion of Pterichthys, but its sculpture is exactly like that of Botheie d 


"i: 


1883. | the Devonian Rocks of Canada. ' 159 


lepis. The genera Asterolepis and Bothriolepis of Eichwald, 
it should be premised, were both based upon detached bony 
plates of fishes from the old red sandstone of Russia, in 1840, and 
the distinctions between them were founded on peculiarities in 
their surface ornamentation. In Asterolepis the sculpture of the 
exterior consists of numerous, minute, isolated, conical tubercles, 
with radiating striz around their bases and in the interstices be- 
tween them, while in Bothriolepis the markings of the same sur- 
face consist of shallow pits, perforated by vertical canals and en- 
circled by a more or less complete network of raised ridges. All 
the species of Pterichthys described and figured by Agassiz in 
his monograph of the fishes of the old red sandstone have the 
sculpture of Asterolepis (Eichwald), but the Canadian form which 
in every other respect is a true Pterichthys, has the pitted orna- 
mentation of Bothriolepis. Pander, however, in his memoir on 
the placoderms, has maintained that Bothriolepis and Pterichthys 
are both synonyms of Asterolepis, and the Scaumenac bay speci- 
mens certainly show that there is no essential difference between 
Pterichthys and Bothriolepis. Moreover it is exceedingly likely 
that the Canadian Pterichthys is specifically as well as generically 
identical with the Bothriolepis ornata of Eichwald, though the 
latter species has never been described nor figured with sufficient 
accuracy to be recognized with any degree of certainty. 


There are two other points of interest in connection with 
this species of Pterichthys. In the monograph of the fishes of 
the old red sandstone already referred to, Agassiz gives an ideal 
Tesforation of the genus, In this restoration the front margin of 
the head is represented as bearing a pair of divergent and slightly 
curved labial appendages or barbels, which the author in the text 
; claims to have seen in specimens of his P. /atus, but which he 
indicates in the diagram by dotted lines, as if in some doubt of 
their actual existence. These barbels are omitted altogether in 
Pander’s more recent restoration of the same genus, reduced 
figures of which are reproduced in several of the geological man- 
„uals of the day. Yet in one of the specimens collected by Mr. 
Foord the barbels are plainly visible and do not differ either in 
shape or position from those indicated in Agassiz’s diagram, ex- 
Cept that they are a little closer together at their bases or points 
Of attachment. The flattened conic al, dermal processes on the 
‘Upper side of the helmet, one on each side of the orbit, as repre- 


160 Recent Discoveries of Fossil Fishesin  [February, 


sented in Pander’s restoration, are also well seen in two.of Mr, 
Foord’s specimens, though in these they are directed forwards as_ 
well as outwards, whereas in Pander’s figures they are depicted 
as though they were bent backwards. a 
2. Diplacantius, sp. undt—An apparently undescribed spe- 
cies, of which only a few imperfect examples have been collected. 
It appears to be remarkable chiefly for the comparatively small 
size of its fin spines in proportion to that of the head and body, 
3. Acanthodes mitchelli? Egerton —Ten or twelve specimens of 
a diminutive acanthodean which seem to be barely distinguish- 
able from the Scotch species named above. The largest perfect” 
individual is not more than an inch and three-quarters in length, — 
and the scales, when examined under the microscope, are seen to — 
be perfectly smooth. 
4. Phaneropleuron curtum—This remarkable genus was first” 
described by Professor Huxley, in 1871, in the tenth decade of 
organic remains issued by the Geological Survey of Great Britain. | f 
Its principal characters are as follows: scales thin, cycloidal, dor 
sal fin extremely long, single and confluent with the upper lobe 
of the tail, pectorals and ventrals acutely lobate, jaws armed with» | 
a single series of short conical teeth, vertebral centers not ossified 


| 
| 
| 


The only species previously known was the P. andersoni of Hux 


| 


an individual found by Mr. Foord at the same locality in 1881" 
fifteen inches long. 2. 

Professor Cope has shown that of all the Devonian fishes, Phan® 
ropleuron comes nearest to the living Ceratodus forsteri, of Queens 
land, both in its internal and external characters, but the dentitio? 
of Phaneropleuron was only partially known, Last summer MF 
Foord was fortunate enough to obtain specimens, showing that® 
addition to the simple conical teeth with which the dentary bom 


is armed, the Canadian species is furnished with triangular palatt 


1883.] the Devonian Rocks of Canada. 161 


teeth, each furnished with rows of conical denticles, These pala- 
tal teeth are precisely like those of Dipterus as figured by Hugh 
Miller in the “Footprints of the Creator,” and the affinities of 
Phaneropleuron with the living Ceratodus and with the Dipnoi 
generally are thus rendered still more apparent. 

Eusthenopteron Foordi—In the same paper as that in which the 
preceding species was described, the above provisional name was 
suggested for a number of large fragments of a fish, which, when 
perfect, must have attained to a length of fully three feet. The 
largest specimen consists of a portion of the posterior end of the 
fish about a foot in length, which shows the external characters 
tolerably well, though the caudal, anal and second dorsal fins are 
imperfect. The bony supports of each of these fins and about five 
inches of the vertebral column, or rather of its lateral elements, 
are beautifully preserved in another specimen. The only parts of 

e head then recognized were fragments of a dentary bone, with 
teeth, and some isolated cranial plates, ne of which is evidently 
the operculum. ; 

In the sculpture of the cranial plates, in the shape and orna- 
mentation of the scales of the body, and in the fact that the fin 
rays of the second dorsal and anal are both supported by three 
osselets articulated to a broadly dilated spinous apophysis, this 
supposed new genus very closely resembles the Tristichopterus of 
Sir Philip Egerton. But it is well known that in many Devonian 
fishes the notochord was persistent, and Sir P. Egerton calls spe- 
cial attention to the fact that Tristichopterus is an exception to 
this rule, its vertebral centers being completely ossified. Further, 

-the osselets of tke lower lobe of the tail of Tristichopterus are de- 
scribed as “ springing from eight or nine interspinous bones.” In 
* Eusthenopteron, on the other hand, the vertebral centers do not 
appear to have been ossified at all, and the osselets of the lower. 
lobe of the tail are articulated to the swollen outer extremities of 
the heemal spines. 
More recently, in 1871, a number of additional specimens of 
Eusthenopteron have been collected by Mr. Foord, which throw 
. ch new light on its structure. Small specimens show that the 
peculiar central and accessory lobe developed between the upper 
and lower lobes of the tail, which suggested to Sir P. Egerton the 
name Tristichopterus, is common to that genus and to Eusthe- 
feron.: The general shape and position of the fins, too, ap- 


162 Recent Discoveries of Fossil Fishes in  |February, 


pear to be sufficiently alike in both genera. The jaws of Eus- 
thenopteron, like those of Tristichopterus, are each armed with an 
outer row of small teeth, and an inner row of large ones, but the 
teeth of Tristichopterus are simply conical and circular in trans- 
verse section, whereas those of Eusthenopteron are flattened coni- 
cal with lateral cutting edges. The jaw of Eusthenopteron is 
remarkably like that of the Asterolepis of Hugh Miller, but not 
of Eichwald, as figured in the “ Footprints.” 

Glyptolepis, Compare G. microlepidotus Ag.—A single badly 
preserved example of a species of Glyptolepis which resembles 
the G. microlepidotus of Agassiz in the small size of its scales. 
These scales, which are for the most part exfoliated, and 
which in no case show the sculpture characteristic of the genus, 
average less than two lines in diameter. The fins of the side ex- 
posed to view are tolerably well defined, and the outline of one of 
the slender, elongated and acute, lobate pectorals. is somewhat 
clearly shown. The specimen agrees perfectly with Huxley's 
restoration of Glyptolepis, in the’ shape and position of its fins, and 
in the contour of its tail. 

~ Glyptolepis. Compare G. leptopterus Ag—A second species of 
ee ablapis, apparently of the type of G. /eptopterus, appears to be 
indicated in Mr. Foord’s 1880 collections by two or three large 
isolated scales. These scales, which are nearly an inch in length, 
are ornamented with the wavy costz and semilunar or crescentic 
area of backwardly directed points peculiar to the genus. 

Cheirolepis canadensis —Four fine and well preserved specimens 
of a large species of Cheirolepis, nearly, related to the C mmk 
mingie of Agassiz, of which it may prove to be only a : 
variety. According to Hugh Miller, the large pectorals of E | 
cummingi@ “ almost encroach upon the ventrals, and the ventra 
upon the anal,” but this is by no means the case with the C ye H 
densis. In the latter species, or variety, the ventra] fins att 


rated from the pectorals by a short interval. The anal fn i 
placed much farther forwards than the dorsal, and is sé 
from the ventrals by a space slightly exceeding in length thè 
height of the body at the commencement of the anal. 
The analogies between the fossil fauna of the Upper Devo! 
oe at Scaumenac, and that of the old red sandstone of $ 
land and Russia are very striking. With the exception of I 


ae 
1883. ] the Devonian Rocks of Canada. 163 


thenopteron, all the genera yet found at Scaumenac, are those 
with which the readers of Hugh Miller will be familiar. Of the 
seven genera of fishes found so far at Scaumenac, six occur also 
in Europe, and of the eight species collected by Mr. Foord, proba- 
bly one-half will yet prove to be mere varietal forms of European 
species. The Prerichthys canadensis is most likely the same as the 
Bothriolepis ornata of Russia and Scotland; the Acanthodes ap- 
pears to be referable to the A. mitchelli of Egerton; one of the 
species of Glyptolepis may be identical with the G. microlepidotus 
of Agassiz and the Chetvolepis canadensis is probably a variety of 
the C. cummingie. 

The existence of fossil plants, as well as of fish remains, in the 
shales and sandstones of Scaumenac bay was noticed by Dr. 
Gesner in 1842, and from these rocks Mr, Foord also obtained a 
series of specimens of four species of ferns which have recently 
been described by Principal Dawson. These Devonian deposits 
at Scaumenac may have been of fresh water or estuarine origin; 
for no traces of any marine invertebrata have yet been detected in 
them, and the fossil fishes which they contain are invariably found 
associated with land plants. 


On the south bank of the Restigouche, about half a mile above 
Campbellton, another series of fish-bearing strata was discovered 
by Mr. Ells in 1871. These deposits have also been carefully ex- 
plored by Mr. Foord, and a preliminary description of the species 
collected by him has been published in Vol. x, No. 2, of the 
Canadian Naturalist. At this locality the remains: of fishes 
Occur in brecciated limestones of Lower Devonian age, which 
latter are much disturbed by trappean outbursts and overflows. 
The specimens, though sometimes well preserved, are generally 
fragmentary, and the species recognized so far are as follows: 

_ Coccosteus acadicus—Cranial shields and detached post-dorsome- 
dian, ventromedian and preventrolateral plates of a species of Coc- 
Castes whose characters appear to be intermediate between those 
of the C. cuspidatus and C. decipiens of Agassiz. The dorso- 

‘Median plate of C. acadicus is precisely like that of C. cuspidatus, 
but the superficial grooves on the cranial shields of the Campbell- 
n. specimens correspond perfectly with those represented in 
Hugh Miller's diagram of the head shield of C. decipiens. It is 
not at all unlikely that C. decipiens, C. cuspidatus and C. acadicus ` 


| a ing much the larger of the two. 


164 Recent Discoveries of Fossil Fishes, etc. [Fe 


. May eventually be found to be mere varietal forms of one. 
what variable species. So far all attempts at tracing out t 
sutures on the cranial shields of the Campbellton Coccoste us 
entirely failed, although one specimen has been ground doy 
e manner suggested by Professor Huxley. 
Cephalaspis campbelltonensis —Large head-shield of a Ce 
pis, probably belonging to the section Eucephalaspis of 
Lankester, with the orbits well defined and the prominen 
` depressions of the central region very clearly shown. 
specimens are very much crushed and distorted and nearly a 
exfoliated. Portions of the true outer layer of the test 
seen only on the central portion of the outer margin of 
hand side of one large fragment, and on the extremit 
cornua in two or three other specimens. The enamel j 
outer surface appears polished and nearly smooth to the 1 s 
eye, but under a lens it is seen to be minutely and densely | 
the pits being very irregular in their shape, size and. 
arrangement. Where the enamel is removed the surface 
into numerous well-marked polygonal areas. 
Including the C. dawsoni of Lankester, from Gaspé, all 
cies of Cephalaspis hitherto described are said to be che 
_by a surface ornamented by raised tubercles, usually of 
size, so that the C. campbelltonensis may be readily distin 
by its minutely pitted sculpture. ae 
_ Ctenacanthus latispinosus. —This species is represe 
-Foord’s collection by a few fin-spines about two inches 
in length, which are = even for the regularly 
structure of their radiating 
 Homacanthus, sp. undt AN single imperfect and ba 
served spine of a species of Homacanthus, which, as far 
ascertained at present, resembles the Æ. arcuatus of - 
- almost ev ery respect but that of size, the Canro sp 


-~ ~ The fossil plants as well as fishes found at Ca 
a to be entirely different to those of Scaumenac bay, ana i 
o lity entomostraca, Spirorbis erianus, fragments of al 
a. gotus, and two new species of Cyclora are asso 


1883.] The Extinct Rodentia of North America. 165 


ON THE EXTINCT RODENTIA OF NORTH AMERICA. 
BY PROFESSOR E, D. COPE. 
Miocene RODENTIA. 
(Continued from page 57.) 
Eumys (Leidy) Cope. 


With this genus we commence an account of the mice of Mio- 


` cene times. Representatives of this primary division were not as 


numerous during this period in North America as they are at the 
present epoch, and very few of them sag the apne type of 
molar teeth, as do the Arvicola or 
meadow mouse, and muskrat, genera 
of later periods. In Eumys we have 
the predecessor of our wood-rats and 
mice, but which unites with some den- 
tal characters of these animals, the 
cranial form of Fiber or the muskrat. 
The molar teeth are tubercular, with 
alternating lobes as in Hesperomys 
(wood-mouse), but there are interme- 
diate cross-crests on the inner side of 
the lower, and outer side of the upper 
jaws, so that when worn, the _crowns 
present exactly the pattern of Gym- 
noptychus. There are no ridges 
bounding the orbits above, and there Y 
i i 5 ore - 
PSR ce STENCIL Scan cee ote 
ittle worn molars. Twice natural 
entia, retained in the Arvicoles and ee From rete White Rive aot oe ated 
muskrats, U.S. Gablagien) Surv. Terrs 
But one species is known, the Eumys elegans Leidy. It is only 
found in the White River beds of Nebraska and Colorado. It was 
as large as a Pennsylvania meadow-mouse, and must have been 
exceedingly abundant. See Figs. 13-14. 


HEsPERomys Waterhouse. 
This existing genus is represented by a species (H. nematodon 


Fic. 15.—@ maxillary; 5 mandibular teeth of Paciculus 
insolitus Cope, twice natural size. Figs. =d, Hesperomys 


i 


of Oregon. 


todon ; c, frontal region from above, nat. size; 6 
maxillary teeth, a nat. size. 


Origina 


, 


From the John Day beds 


in the Loup Fo 
formation of N 
Mexico ad Ne e 
braska (A. die f 
don Cope). A 


gon, and 0 
have been pee 


tan. It was intermediate in size between the recent wood 


and mice, 


PacicuLus Cope. ' 

This genus is probably one of the Muridæ, anda near ally: 
recent Sigmodon and Neotoma. It differs from these genera in hav- 
ing three external inflections of the enamel in the superior mola 
instead of two. It differs from Hesperomys as these two ger 
viz., in having deep enamel inflections instead of tubercles 
valleys. It is true that the deepening and narrowing 
valleys of the molars of Hesperomys would result after w 
a pattern like that of Neotoma. The same process in Buí 
would produce a pattern much the same as that of Paciculus, 
that genus is further characterized by the contraction of the 
orbital region and the production of a sagittal crest, which 
found in Paciculus. 

Two species of this genus are known to me, P. ins 
smaller (Fig. 15 æ 4), and P. lockingtonianus, a larger one, 
is about the size of the wood-rat. Both are from the Jo 
beds of Oregon. They demonstrate an early origin for the / 
type of Neotoma, as contemporaries of the first of the He: 
mys. (Fig. 15.) 
PLEUROLICUS Cope, 


The exclusively American family of the subterranean - 
or Saccomyidz, was well represented in Orego™ 
probably in other regions, eins the John Day, ak 


phers,” 


The Æ. loxodon was smaller, 


See Fig. 15. 


1883.] The Extinct Rodentia of North America. 167 


they have not been found in the Loup Fork formation, but 
they occur in the : 
Pliocene Equus 
beds. Two genera 
are known, the one 
above named, and 
Entoptychus Cope. 
They are very nearly 
allied to existing 
genera. In the 
former the molars € $ r 
are rooted and have ra. tiad, Piirit leptophrys Cope; skull, a 
Dnt aaan, and a or aet a ae ae a RE t 
fold of enamel on From the John Day epoch, Oregon. Original. From Volg 
oneside ofthecrown ™ Report U.S. Geol. Surv. Terrs. 
is always open. In the latter, the molars are prismatic and rootless, 
and the lateral enamel fold becomes on wearing an isolated lake. 
Pleurolicus is curiously near to the existing Heteromys and 
Perognathus, the two genera of Saccomyidæ with rooted molars. 
The former differs in having the molars divided into two columns, 
each of which is sheathed in enamel, while Perognathus only differs, 
šo faras I am aware, in having the superior incisors grooved. It is 
also very nearly related to Entoptychus, and two of the species 
correspond in various respects with two of those of that genus. In 
view of the fact that most of the specimens of the P. sulcifrons 
are old individuals with well worn molars, the idea occurred to 
me that the rooted character of the molars might be common to 
the species of Entoptychus, but that it might not appear until 
long use had worn away most of the crown, and the protrusion 
had ceased. Examination of the bases of the long molars of £. 


Planifrons did not reveal any roots. It is also opposed to this 


view that the maxillary bone in the Pleurolici has little depth be- 


low the orbital fossa, appropriately to the short-rooted molars, 


while the depth is considerable in the typical Entoptychi, though 
is a complete gradation in this respect. But I have demon- 

ted satisfactorily that Pleurolicus is a distinct genus by obser- 
vations on the P. leptophrys. Some of my individuals of this spe- 
cles are young, with the crowns of the molars little worn, yet the 
Toots diverge immediately on entering the alveolus, on all the 


_ ‘Molars. In the species of Pleurolicus the lateral fissure of the 


168 The Extinct Rodentia of North America, (February, 


crown descends to its base, and hence persists longer than in the 
typical Entoptychi. ine 
I am acquainted with two species of this genus. The posterior i 
part of the skull of an individual represents a third species, which 
I refer provisionally to this genus. See Fig. 16. i 
ENTOPTYCHUS Cope. | 
Molars 4-4, rootless, and identical in structure. The crowns att 
prismatic, and in the young stage present a deep inflection of 
enamel from one side, the external in the superior teeth, the intet 
nal'in the inferior.  Aftera 
little attrition, the conneč 
tion with the external en- 
amel layer disappears, and 
there remains a mediat 
transverse fossette, entirely : 
inclosed by enamel. 
tooth then consists of 
dentinal columns in oie 
cylinder of enamel, sepr 
rated by a transverse enat 
ere =a el-bordered tube. 
- i. not sulcate: Ty 
The teeth of this 
differ from those of Feros 
nathus in being without 
tinct roots, and in hat 
the enamel loop cut o 
inclosed. In Dipoael 


bye f= 
ù 


Fic. 17.— Entoptychus crassiramis Cope ; 

a, “ gp from side and a ve; c, mandi- 
€ irom above. Natural size. From the Toh i i 

Day epoch, Oregon. Original. From aea simple PEREN i 

U: S. Geol. Survey Ters. F. V. Hayden. The skull is com 

2 l K does not display th 

ties or large foramina seen in some genera of Rodentia. 

gh deep pterygoid fossze, whose inner bounding laminæ uni 

middle of the palatine border and whose external lamine 


latter looks like a continuation of the former, as in Tho 
and occupies considerable Space between the exoccipital an 
Squamosal. The latter sends downwards a process just. 


J03 


r 


1883. | The Extinct Rodentia of North America. 169 


to the auricular meatus, which forms the handle to a hammer- 
shaped laminar bone. This is, no doubt, a dismemberment of the 
” squamosal, as a similar process is continuous with that bone in 
Thomomys, and one somewhat different is seen in Neotoma, 
Hesperomys, &c. Supraoccipital distinct on superior face of 
skull. Paroccipital process small or.none. Mastoid elongate, 
adherent to the otic tube. No postfrontal process. . 

A well-marked character which distinguishes the skull of this 
genus from Thomomys, Dipodomys, &c., is the separation of the 
meatal tube of the otic bulla from the zygomatic process of the 
Squamosal bone by an interspace. There is no postsquamosal 


d 


_Fic, 18.—Entoptychus planifrons Cope; skull, side, top, bottom, and posterior 
views. Nat. size. In fig. æ the roots of two molars are exposed, From John Day 
epoch, Oregon. Original. 
foramen in the recent genera. In Dipodomys the otic bulla is 
more largely developed, but it has the anterior bottle-neck pro- 
longation seen in Entoptychus. 

Individuals of this genus were very abundant in Oregon during 
the middle Miocene epoch. They represent several species, but 
how many it is difficult to determine. The most noteworthy 
Variations are found in the development of superciliary ridges; 
then there are modifications in the forms of the premolar teeth, 
differences in the length and width of the muzzle, and some range 
in dimensions. In Æ. crassiramis Cope (Fig. 17), there is a deep- 

ntal groove which is closed posteriorly. In Z cavifrons there 
are strong and in Æ Jambdoideus there are weak, superciliary 


170 
ridges. In £. 


PaL@®oxacus Leidy. 


With this genus we enter the Lagomorpha, or rabbits, and theit 


19.—Palzolagus prae Leidy, 
rest size, from ss White — beds of 
Colorado, a anter rt of cranium from 
below; 4 mandi ble poe pet c do. 
from external side; d tibia; e distal end 
of do. from below. igi äl 


external side in the known species. 


The Extinct Rodentia of North America, [Feb 


. minor and E. planifrons (Fig. 18), the frontal bone 
is flat, and Æ. minor is smaller than the other species. 


hae 
a 


allies. It is probable that rabbits 
were as numerous in species in 
Miocene times in North Ami 
ca as they are at present, butthè : 
number of extinct species yet 
known is smaller than the recent : 
The characters of Palzole 
approximate nearly those of he A 
existing genus Lepus. The only 
distinction between them signal: | 
ized by Dr. Leidy, is the mabye. 
simple first inferior molar of the 
extinct genus, which aai 
one column more or less divided. 
In Lepus this tooth consists 
two columns, the anterior of 
which is grooved again on © 
I am able to reinforce 


distinction by a strong character, viz., the absence of the po% 


frontal process in Palzolagus 


genus Titanomys of Meyer, the difference is well marked, Se 


that genus has the molar teeth 4 


molar is cylindric, consisting of Hü one siini. 
rior molar consists of two cylinders broadly united, as in 
responding tooth of Palzolagus. be 
Cope,’ which is only known from superior molar teeth, this gem 
may be at once recognized by the simplicity of ji last tooth. i 
Panolax it consists of two columns. (See Fig. 19.) 

Dr. Leidy’s descriptions and figures, Köik a are aisit 
definition of this genus, relate exclusively to the dentition. 
acters drawn from the skeleton give some available indi 
The condyles of the humerus are more primitive than je 
the species of Lepus, in having a less developed intertré 
crest. The tibiotarsal, or ankle joint, is, on the other 

1 Amphilagus. Catal. Méth. et Deser. Vertebés Fossiles de la Bassin de 


3853, P- 42. 


? Report Lieut. G. M. Wheeler, 4to, 1v, p. 296. 


As compared with the € 


instead of Ê. 


As compared with 


band 


1883. | The Extinct Rodentia of North America. 171 


mechanically perfect as in Lepus. The extremity of the fibula is 
coéssified, and the astragalar grooves are deep. This is a contri- 
bution to the evidence that the posterior feet of the Mammalia 
have advanced more rapidly in advancing evolution than the an- 
terior. As the posterior limbs furnish most of the energy, and 
therefore sustain most of the shocks in progression, there is 
doubtless a connection between the two facts, of cause and 
effect. 

A cast of the cranial chamber of a specimen of Paleolagus 
haydeni displays the superficial characters of the dram. As in 
the order generally, the hemispheres are small and are contracted 
anteriorly. The greater part of the cast of the cerebellum is lost, 
but enough remains to show that it was large. The olfactory lobes 
are large; they are not gradually contracted to the hemispheres, but 
expand abruptly in front of them, being separated by a constriction 
only. They are wider than long and than the exterior part of the 
hemispheres. Their cribriform surface is wide, and extends backwards 
on the outer sides. Traces of the three longitudinal convolutions 
can be observed on the hemispheres above the lobus hippocampi. 
The internal and median are continuous at both extremities, and 
extend with the external to the base of the olfactory lobes. There 
is no definite indication of the Sylvian fissure. The lobus hippo- 
campi protrudes laterally a little beyond the border of the exter- 
nal convolution. Its form is depressed. 

As compared with the brain of the rabbit (Lepus cuniculus) fig- 
ured by Leuret and Gratiolet, that of the Paleolagus haydent is 
distinguished by the absolutely much smaller size of the hemis- 
pheres, and by the absolutely larger olfactory lobes, the excess 
being in transverse dimensions and not in the longitudinal. An 
important difference is also the absence of the median posterior 
Production of the hemispheres seen in the rabbit, the prolongation 
in the extinct species being lateral, and extending little behind the 
lobus hippocampi. The indications of the convolutions of the 
Superior surface are similar in the two. 

_ As observed by Leidy, this genus presents the same number of 
teeth as in the existing rabbits, viz, I. ł; C. $; M: $; and that the 
difference consists in the fact that the first molar possesses two 
columns, while in Lepus there are three. Having collected a 
~*See On the effects of Impacts and Strains on the feet of Mammalia, AMER. 
PRALIST, 1881, p. 543. eae 


| 


172 The Extinct Rodentia of North America. (February, | 


great number of remains of this genus, I am able to show that it | 
is only in the immature state of the first molar that it exhibitsa | 
double column, and that in the fully adult animal it consists of a | 
single column with a groove on its external face. The dentition ; 
undergoes. other still more important changes with progressing — 
age, so as to present the appearance of difference of species at ai 
ferent periods. T 
The succession of teeth in the Palæolagus haydeni is as fol- 
lows (Fig 20): e 
The earliest dentition of this species known to me is the pres- i 
ence of the two deciduous molars, the first and second in position, | 
before the appearance of any of the permanent series. Each of 
these has two roots, and the crown is composed of three lobes. ) 
In the first, the first lbe is a simple cusp; the two following at 
divided into two cusps each; the second is similar, excepting that 
the simple cusp is at the pittior end of the tooth. The grooves 
separating the lobes descend into the alveolus on the outer sd 
but stop above it on the inner. o 
In the next stage, the third permanent molar is projected, and 
has, like the second deciduous, a posterior simple column, yer : 
section forms an odd cusp or lobe. The fourth true molar thet 
follows, also with an odd fifth lobe behind. This lobed form & | 
the molars is so different from that of the adult as to have led me 
to describe it as indicating peculiar species under the name T 
Tricium avunculus and T. anne. i 
In the next stage, the fifth small molar appears in view, and th r 
second permanent molar lifts its milk-predecessor out of the vay 
In a very short time, the posterior, or odd, columns entirely ‘ dix 
appear, sinking into the shaft, and the permanent molars asst 
the form characteristic of the species. The last stage prior $ a 


of a posterior lobe at this time, and that speedily disappears. — er 
anterior lobe is subconical, and is entirely surrounded with enats 


for a time the tooth presents an 8-shaped section, which was 5H 
posed to be characteristic of the genus. Further protrusion! D 
to the surface the bottom of the groove of the inner side ¢ 
shaft, so that its section remains in adult age something lik¢ 

The oe haydeni was dedicated by Dr. Le a 


1883.] The Extinct Rodentia of North America, 173 


Hayden who discovered it. It was an ex- 
tremely abundant species, and no doubt fur- 
nished much food for the Carnivora of the 
Lower Miocene period. There are two other 
species found in the same horizon, the P. tur- 
gidus Cope (Fig. 20), and P. triplex Cope, both 
larger than the P. haydeni. The former is as 
large as the northern hare, Lepus glacialis, and 
had the teeth much like those of the P. tay- 
deni, The P. triplex is of similar dimensions, 
and has the third column to the permanent @ 
molars which characterize the immature stage _ = 

Fic. 20.—Pa/leolagus 


of the other species. haydeni Leidy, tempo- 
A species of the size and appearance of the at Sig wren, P ety 
P. haydeni is found in the John Day beds of 2 two temporary and 
one permanent tie 
Oregon, and a similar one occurs in the Loup molars; tw 
Fork beds of New Mexico. As nothing but POY inferior molar 
teeth of these animals are known, nothing can sage ene molars 
yet be finally determined as to their specific F From ae ees ea 
affinities, l ot s of Colorado. Orig- 
: inal. 


PanoLax Cope. 

In this genus the last 
Superior molar consists of 
two columns; otherwise 
the superior teeth are as in 
the last genus. The single 
Species known, FPanolax 
Sanctefidei Cope, was as 
large as the northern hare. 
Itis found in the Loup Fork 
formation of New Mexico. 
Lepus Linn. 

„_ Dental formula: I.}; C. 

03 P-m.§ CM 3 First pe 
parior. cnt sani, first 
inferior molar with two ex- 
ternal grooves ; last inferior 
molars consisting of two Fic —Lepus ennisianus Cope; cra 
cylinders. Postorbital pro- Nat sae Trond the To, Day Eo ren 


cesses ginal. From the U., S. ata 1 Survey 
Present. Toes FY. ‘Hayden, Vol. 1v. 


174 Editors’ Table. 


I am acquainted with but one extinct species of this genus, and 
this is from the John Day Middle Miocene period. It proves the 
ancient origin of this genus, now so widely distributed over the 
earth. Species of Lepus are reported by M. Gervais from the” 
Miocene (Montabuzard) and Pliocene (Montpelier) of France. : 

The Oregon species is Lepus ennisianus Cope, an animal abot 


the size of the “cotton tail,” Lepus sylvaticus. (Fig.21.) T 
(To be continued.) AF 

EDITORS TABLE. ae 

EDITORS: A. S. PACKARD, JR., AND E. D. COPE. o o| 


The excellent after-dinner speeches at the farewell bate 
quet given to Herbert Spencer, Nov. 9, 1882, have been published 
by D. Appleton & Co., under the title “ Herbert Spencer on the 
Americans, and the Aintnidsns on Herbert Spencer.” Our r 
would do well to read the brochure. One of the speakers, 1 
ever, besides assuring Mr. Spencer that he stood at the head 
the philosophers of his time, an opinion which we heartily êt f 
dorse, also unequivocally asserted (see p. 75) that Spencer's 
ings on evolution (his “ Psychology” published in 1854 
anonymous articles published in 1882) has an “ incontestible å 
ority to all other promulgations of recent evolutionary 
and that the theory of evolution was elaborated “ before 
Charles Darwin had ever published a word upon the subject: 
Now we feel so cordially and sympathetically towards ^ 
Spencer that we hope his last resting place (though be the re 
far distant!) may be in Westminster Abbey, by the side of 
win. Buta philosopher as such has not brought about the 
ent attitude of the scientific and lay mind towards the doch 
evolution. This was reserved for a naturalist, the author 
“ Origin of Species,” who began, as he tells us, in 1837 t0? 
mulate his facts and to draw his inductions from observed 
corded facts, his theory of derivation having previously been ™™ 
gested during his voyage along the coast of South America: 
is the triumph not of an a priori, synthetic, or “cosmical” 
ophy, but of the inductive method of natural science, 
scientific and popular thought has been a e 
Spencer evolved his general theory of evolution, broad, © 
hensive and all-embracing as it is, in his study, Darwin 


1883.] - Editors’ Table. 175 


navigated the earth, constantly observing wherever he went; and 
at home observed, always observed, out-of-doors. Compare Her- 
bert Spencer’s Biology (1866-71) and Darwin’s “Origin of Spe- 
cies ” a 859) and the very essence and methods of the two works 
are fundamentally unlike. The “Biology” is a collection of gen- 
eral principles in very general and often vague language, with a 
few facts gleaned from the writings of naturalists, while the “ Ori- 
gin of Species,” whether or not we adopt the author’s view of 
natural selection as a vera causa, is the leaven which has leavened 
the whole lump of modern thought. Among philosophers and 
metaphysicians we hear of Spencerism ; among working natural- 
ists we hear of Darwinism. In short, the general acceptance of 
the doctrine of evolution has been due to causes acting from 


—— It is not consistent with the genius of the American peo- 
ple to restrict the progress of scientific knowledge by legislation 
or otherwise. The anti-vivisectionists, or beastiarians, succee 
in seriously hampering physiological research in England, and en- 
deavored to stultify their intelligence by driving it entirely out of 
the ki In this they happily failed. It is not unlikely that 
similar attempts may be made in this country, especially in locali- 
ties where physiological research has its few and poorly rewarded 
votaries. Frightful stories will be circulated as to the cruelties of 
the vivisectors, and the statements of (?) able scientists will be ad- 
duced to the effect that vivisection is of no benefit to science. 

But the discussion, though opened in the realm of sentiment, has 


e 

animals destroyed for the adornment of ladies’ hats, bonnets 
and hands, is an unnecessary waste of animal life; and the sports 
of the chase are by no means free from cruelty. There is also 
bb bably a great deal too much meat eaten by many people. If 
tas = of benevolent inclinations would devote themselves to 
teaching the laws of nature to the ignorant, they would probably 
diminish human suffering more than by any other method. 


176 Recent Literature. [ February, 


A French committee for the propagation of the doctrines 
of evolution, is hesitating whether they shall call the subject of 
their teaching Darwinism or not. We are not surprised at their 
hesitation. Lamarck knew a good deal about evolution, but was 
not as well treated by his countrymen as Darwin has been by his. 
It is much better to be distinguished in England than in any other 
country. It isan amiable quality of the people of that fast little 
Isle to elevate well the angle of observation of their leading men, 
and to use good lenses in looking at them. This is an example 
which other nations should not be slow to follow, in scanning 
their own particular tract of the heavens. i 


RECENT LITERATURE. 


GEIKIE’S Text-Boox or Grotocy.'—Aside from the immediat 
€conomic importance of the study of geology, the ultimate facts 


nebular hypothesis is only a guess; while the lowest platform it 
life lies only as far down as the Cambro-Silurian horizon, when, 


iris 


This volume of 971 pages is somewhat in the same vein, if 
| Text Book of Geology. By ARCHIBALD G LL.D., F. R. S., Director-Gor g 
nien Peological Survey of Great Britain and Ireland, eto. With Iiestrations, A 
n: Macmillan & Co., 1882.. 8vo, pp. 971, $7.50. 


1883. ] Recent Literature. 177 


may use a geological simile, as De la Beche’s Geological Ob- 
server and Juke’s Manual, but is naturally rather more comprehen- 
sive. It isan expansion of the author’s article, “ Geology,” in the 
“Encyclopedia Brittanica.”’ 

e comprehensive nature of the work will be seen by the ti- 
tles of the books and parts into which it is divided. Book 1. 
Cosmical aspects of geology. 11. Geognosy—An investigation 
of the materials of the earth’s substance. Part1. A general de- 
scription of the parts of the earth. Part 2. An account of the 
composition of the earth’s crust—Minerals and rocks. 1. Dy- 
namical geology. Part 1. Hypogene action—An inquiry into 
the geological changes in progress beneath the surface of the 
earth. Part 2. Epigene or surface action. 1v. Geotectonic (struc- 
tural) geology; or the architecture of the earth’s crust. Part 1. 
Stratification and its accompaniments. 2. Joints. 3. Inclina- 
tion ofrocks. 4.Curvature. 5. Cleavage. 6. Dislocation. 7. Erup- 
tive (igneous) rocks as part of the structure of the earth’s 
crust. 8, The crystalline schists as part of the architecture 
of the earth’s crust. 9. Ore deposits. 10. Unconformability. 
v. Paleontological geology. vi. Stratigraphical geology. Part 
I. Archean. 2. Paleozoic. 3. Mesozoic or secondary. 4. Caino- 
zoic, or Tertiary. 3. Quaternary, or Post-tertiary. vil. Physio- 
ie geology. 


ra ough Commander Bartlett’s paper in the 
Journal of the Americ n Geographical Society appeared about a 
year ago. Dr. Croll’s hypothetical stoppage of the Gulf stream 
to account for the glacial climate of Northern Europe is not war- 


tatleston, S. C., and hence the Gulf stream must have existed 
roughout the quaternary period; besides this, according to Dr. 
Carpenter, there is a general movement of warm surface-water 
BLN in the Atlantic ocean, the Gulf stream not being the 
agent of the transfer northward of tropical heated water. 


178 Recent Literature. [Febr aiy, 


So extremely hypothetical, from paleontological considerations, | 
is the evidence of so-called “interglacial periods,” referred to on 
p. 29, that we wonder that our author should endorse Dr. Croll’. 
speculations without stating some of the facts supposed to sustain 
such a view. 4 

The age of the earth is, from facts relating to erosion, set down 
as “not much less than 100,000,000 years since the earliest form 
of life appeared upon the earth, andthe oldest stratified roc 
began to be laid down;” this length of time, from the standi 
point of physics, as advocated by Sir William Thompson, is tie 
same, while Tait’s estimate of fifteen or twenty millions is give 
although based on “results confessedly less emphatic than 
derived from the facts of erosion, of physics and of tidal re 
tion.” 

- The author treats of the upheaval of land under dynam 
geology, but reserves his brief discussion of the mode of 
tion of mountain chains and of continents for the sect 
physiography; we should think all these subjects would 
under the head of dynamical geology. Neither has he 
ently availed himself of Darwin’s and Mr. A. Agassiz’s fac 
cerning the secular rise of the South American continen 
devotes less than a page to the grand theme of the evolu 

e American continent; and in this part of the book we ! 
Professor Geikie has not risen to the grandeur of the subject. 
_- The care and elegance of the author’s style; the genera 
cellent and apt illustrations; the typographical appearance 
book, allow little or no room for criticism. One geogra 


Wyoming.” = 
_ While this Text 


t Knocking round Aree a: Di i H 
; : Ries. By ERNEST INGERSOLL. Illustrated. 
Harper & Brothers, 1883. Large 8vo, pp. 220. $2. | 


1883. ] Recent Literature. 179 


periodicals and newspapers. These he has gathered into this 
volume, adding a number of excellent illustrations which add 


a 
e] 
= 
n 
7 
9 
3 
> 
= 
= 
=) 
3 
z 
— 
-— 


T 


əyvusənvy Y: 


materially to the interest of the book, making an admirable holi- 
et Present to a boy of sixteen. For here we have the romance 
well as the stern realities of wild life in the West; traveling 


180 Recent Literature. [February 


and hunting on the plains, seeking for gold in the cafions, bear 
hunting and exploring on the mountains, and glimpses of Indiat 
and of military life at reservations and army posts. The sketches 
are true to life, and are.much better reading for youth than the 
ordinary hunting romances which are written by the successors 
of Captain Mayne Reid, The illustrations are capital, particl 
larly those engraved on wood. The accompanying engraving of 
pronghorns killing a rattlesnake by jumping upon it, is a faire 
ample of the illustrations. The author refers to it without, how 
ever, describing the incident. Particularly good also are the 
sketches entitled “shooting the bighorns,”’ that representing @ 
fight between an elk and a buffalo, and another depicting the 
tragic result; the full-page illustration of a group of mule deet | 
is good, while all the illustrations, as well as the press-wofk, 
are excellent. Mr. Ingersoll is an ornithologist, and scatters 
through the book sketches of his feathered friends. 


Frower's Fasuion 1N Derormty'—That some of the fashion 
of the highest civilization of the present day are dependent ot- 
grave deformities of the body, almost goes without saying. | The 
hideous fact is only relieved by the knowledge that most if not 
all savage and barbarous peoples have their fashions, which at 
only more exacting and unaccountable than those of the ure 
pean races. The wearing of earrings has descended to us 
our savage ancestors. The bandaging and strange deform 


highest civilization and for the feminine leaders of soci 
refer to the wearing of tight corsets. Tie effects of this 
are too well known, but a glance at Harper's Bazar for > 
ber, teaches us that tight-lacing was never more dema 
fashion than now. The admirable and judicious little 


ee REN ish of ladies and the symmetrically P“ 
hoes of men of fashion, “ we are opposing our judg 
of the Maker of our bodies; we Rs map ed the cri 


1883. | Recent Literature. 181 


classical antiquity ; we are simply putting ourselves on a level in 
point of taste with the Australians, Botocudos, and Negroes. 
We are taking fashion and nothing better, higher or truer, for 
our guide.” 


CATALOGUE OF THE BATRACHIA SALIENTIA OF THE BRITISH 
Museum. Seconp Epition.'—This most recent of the series of 
catalogues of the collection in the British Museum will prove in- 
valuable to batrachologists, who have long felt great need of such 
a condensation of their united labors. Since the issue of the 
first edition of this work,a great number of new forms have been 
discovered, and the British Museum collection has tripled in the 
number of specimens during the last twenty years. The classifi- 
cation followed is principally that of Cope—the Phaneroglossa 
are divided by their sternal characters into Firmisternia and 
Arcifera with their families, while the Aglossa are separated into 
the families Dactylethridz and Pipide. 

The Firmisternia include both the toothless and toothed forms 
with firmly united sternum, whilst the Arcifera are also made up 
of toothed and toothless forms, the presence or absence of teeth 
being considered subordinate to the characters drawn from the 
sternum. The group of Bufoniformia is thus not recognized. 
- The families adopted are almost entirely those of Cope, with the 

exception that the Scaphiopide and Pelodytidz are united with the 
Pelobatidæ. Two new families, the Dyscophidz and Amphignath- 
odontidge are defined by Mr. Boulenger, 

This is undoubtedly the best systematic work on the Batrachia 
anura yet published. We think the author, if a second edition 
is called for, will modify his work in the following respects: 
Firstly by the adoption of the genera characterized by the degree 
of ossification of the cranial bones. This will divide his Hyla into 

r genera, viz.: Hyla, Scytopis, Osteocephalus and Trachy- 
cephalus. It will introduce a number of genera of Cystignathide, 
and Strengthen the definitions of those already adopted. There 
'$ no sound reason for neglecting these characters, as they are 
quite as constant as any of those adopted by Mr. Boulenger, such 
as the palmation of the fingers and toes, the parotoid glands, etc. 
Secondly, he will robably adopt as a genus that form of Hylide 
Which has the pollex presént and represented by a sharp spine, 
which has been named by Brocchi, Ptectrohyla, but which is equi- 
_ Valent to Wagler’s long prior Hypsiboas, which name was use 
for it by Cope, who first defined the genus, 


ti ATERIAUX POUR L'HISTOIRE PRIMITIVE ET NATURELLE DE 
= +0MME.—This anthropological journal, published at Toulouse, 
Fance, under the direction of M. Emile Cartailhac, has now 
\Catalogue ae ri S e 
; Batrachia Salientia, s, Ecaudata, in the collection of the British 
Museum, ed iti ; í ‘ i 5 i s Pri ted 
order of the Tr ng GEORGE oer BOULENGER. London, n 


1 


182 Recent Literature. (February, 


reached its sixteenth year. In it appear the discoveries made in 
various parts of western Europe, especially those of southem 
France, and among its list of contributors are the well know 
names of Mortillet, Saporta, Daubree, Perot, Ribeiro, and Desor. 
As an example of the ground covered by this monthly journal, 
the perusal of which is essential to every American anthropolo- 
gist who truly intends to be in the forefront of the army of 
advance, some of the contents of the issue for November, 1881, 
are here given. ~ 
Historical Review of the Working of Metallic Mines in Gaul 
A. Daubree; Grouping of the populations of America according 
to the termination of the names of the towns, Comte Regis dè 
l Estourbillon; Notice of some prehistoric stations and moni 
ments of Portugal (twenty-two figures), Carlos Ribiero; Antique 
sepulchre of Ceretolo near Bologna, Italy, H. A. Hazard; Earliet 
numbers contain accounts of the existence of an age of bronze it 
southern Russia, especially in the Caucasus, and of some prenisi 
toric necropoli of the Caucasus containing microcephalic crani, 
ies? by Ernest Chantre. Thirty-one engravings illustrate thes 
articles. z 


KıncsLEY’s NATURALIST’S Assısrant!— Beginning with rather a 
brief instructions for collecting and preserving mammals, birds, 
reptiles, batrachians and fishes, terse directions are then given & 
to the preparation of skeletons. The directions for collecting 
preserving insects are good, but could in some respects P 
proved. In killing moths either in the net or when at rest 
is very useful; both the insect-nets (Figs. 4 and 5) are ¢ 
too shallow; the breeding cage (Fig. 11) does not seem to beh 


ing specimens. Chapter third relates to the plans for @ pe 
museum and the arrangement of rooms and cases, and the sugg 
tions are excellent; especially the suggestions for the 2 


and 


dissecting, injecting, section cutting, but no directions &f® 
The Naturalist’s Assistant, A Hand-book for the collector and students "g 
works ni for the systematic z0dlogi 


pe : 
Bibliography of fifteen hundred wor necessary 
S. KincsLey, Boston, 1882, S. E. Cassino. “12mo, pp. 228, $1.5% 


1383. ] Recent Literature. 183, 


for mounting the microscopic preparations when made; rather an 
omission, The list of 1500 works and articles on systematic 
zoology is well classified and selected, and we do not notice any 
omissions of importance. This naturalist’s assistant is on the 
whole a timely and useful work, and we can recommend it to be- 
ginners, students, teachers and curators of museums as a very 
handy book. There is no book of the sort in the market. 


BICKNELL’S SUMMER BIRDS OF THE CATskIL1s.'—In the preface 
to this work, the author remarks that many important facts rela- 
ting to the ornithology of the Appalachians generally rest solely 
upon the authority of Audubon and Wilson. To aid in working 
up this important region, Mr. Bicknell spent three successive 
summers in the southern Catskills in the neighborhood of Slide 
mountain (4205 feet), the highest of the range. The list includes 
ninety species, among which are the whip-poor-will and eight out 
ofthe ten thrushes which belong to theeastern faunal province. The 
summits have a Canadian fauna, but the true Alleghanian fauna 
predominates, passing into the Carolinian at the lower part of the 
Hudson valley. 

mong mammals, the porcupine (Erethizon) is abundant and 
stupidly tame about the highest mountain summits. No tortoises 
were noted, and only three species of serpents were seen. The 
memoir is carefully written, and is an able contribution to distri- 
butional zodlogy. 


Fitnor’s Nores on Some Fossi Mammats2—The exploitation 
iia £5. eed chalk of Quercy continually brings to light new 
cts, n A . . . 


previously described forms, and describes several new species of 
Carnivora and Ungulata. Among the new forms are a species of 

€ genus Oxyæna, furnishing another link between the tertiary 
fauna of Europe and America, a species of Cephalogale, one of 
Cynodon, and three of Galecynus ( Cynodictis). Stenoplesictis, a 


doubtful genus with so hat musteline characters, furnishes two 
Species, Among the un; late forms, Mizxiothert spidatum is per- 
haps the most remarkable. Others are Mixocherus primevu 


‘li ble. BUNS, 
Amphimeryx parvulus, Deilotherium simplex, and Spantotherium 


oat... it some remarks upon the humerus, femur, tibia, and astra- 


Pe fig A escriptions are as usual, excellent. We cannot 


Rai Wof the Summer Birds of a part of the Catskill mcuntains. By E: P. 


iféres fossiles c jorites du Quercy. Par'M. 


184 Recent Literature. 


where he uses the names of French localities in conjunction) 


ever, is represented under the name of Holtenia carpenteri. 


; irds of 
Recent BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS.—A Review of the Summer P 
the Catskill mountains, with prefatory remarks on the faunal an Soc. of Ns 
the region, By E. P. Bicknell. Ext. from the Trans. Linnean Soc. of 
From the author, ui 
PE 
Development of the planula of Clava leptostyla Ag, By J. H. Pillsowy. 
the author. i ig : 
Memoires sur quelques Mammiferés Fossiles, des Phosphorites du Qu me 
M. H. Filhol. Toulouse. From the author. “Fie. 


à H. 
Etude des Mammiferés fossiles de Ronzon (Haute Loire). Par M. 
From the author. 


Contributions to the Anatomy of Birds, By R. W. Shufeldt, M.D < 
the 12th annual report of Hayden’s Survey. From the author. 


Congrès Geologique International. Compte Rendu de la 2d session. 
1881, 


Ueber Flugsaurier aus dem lithographischen schiefer Bayerns. , es 
Zittel. From the author, : Beat st 7 


Fossiles de la Pampa. Amerique du Sud. 2 Catalogue de Santiago 
Nicolas. From the author. - eS 
Catalogue and Index of the publications of the Smithsonian meo 
1882. From the institution. Ban 
Notes on Fishes observed about Pensacola, Florida, and Galveston, Ti 
description of new species. By David S. Jordan and Chas. H. Gilbert. : 
Proc. U. S. National Museum. From the author. Ley 
Phonetics of the Kayowe langnage. By Albert S. Gatschet. Reat 
Amer. Assoc. Adv, Sci., Aug. Sd 1381. From the author. Also by and M 
same— ; ; 
Linguistic Notes, : 
Footprints found at the Carson State Prison. By H. W. Harkness, a 
from the Proc, Cal. Acad. Sci. From the author, : 
On certain remarkable Tracks found in the rocks of Carson quarry 
LeConte.. Ext. from the Proc. Cal. Ac. Sc., 1882, From the author. 
_ Observations on the fat-cells and connective tissue corpuscles of Ni 
Simon H. Gage. Rep. from the Proc. Amer. Soc. Micros., Vol. 1¥. 


a ane Ta geo t eee RE Sag 


» g! ndon, 8vo, pp. 13% r 


1883. ] Geography and Travels. 185 


GENERAL NOTES. 
GEOGRAPHY AND TRAVELS.’ 


Circumpolar STATIONS.—The Swedish expedition, after two 
unsuccessful attempts to land at Mussel bay, Spitzbergen, reached 
the shore with great difficulty at Cape Thordsen, in Ice fiord, 
and erected magazines and an observatory there. Observations 
began August 15, 1882. The state of the ice during the summer 
was unusually bad, and no vessels could get higher than Amster- 
dam island. 

The Finnish party at Sodankylia, in the north of Finland, also 
began to make observations on August 15. 

The Austrian expedition was also at first unsuccessful in its at- 
tempt to reach Jan Mayen, and the Pola had to put back to 
Tromsö, but made a second attempt, and anchored in Mary bay 
on July 13th. Besides the buildings brought out in the ship, two 
others were erected from driftwood, which was found in large 
quantities. There was little snow upon the island, but much ice 
outside, so that the Po/a was compelled to go out to sea three 


island, forming a valley through which flows a glacier stream. Its 
ul ea position is in 71° N. lat., 3° 26’ E. long. The valley 


Bee 1881-82 comfortably, and the observations were taken regu- 


7 The Neptune failed to reach the Greeley Scientific Expedition 
_ Stationed in Lady Franklin bay, 31° N. lat., and has returned to 
s, Newfoundland. 

penetrable barrier of ice prevented her from reaching a 
‘age tude than 79° 20’, but she landed supplies at several 
ports, including Pandora harbor, where a record left by Sir Allen 
| ae dl olay dge, to which spot st 


been washed down from a cairn above. Upon Brevoort 


186 General Notes. (February, 


that there is no danger of the U. S. observing party being in straits 
for want of food. ie 

The Polar Committee of the Berlin Geographical Society have 
sent Dr. Koch to establish meteorological observations among the 
missions of the Moravians in Labrador, along the coast of which 
the line of minimum of depression passes. He arrived August 10 

When the Germania left Kingawa, in Cumberland sound, on 
September 6th, the observatory was completéd, and observations 
had been commenced. A meteorological station has also beet 
established in the Falkland islands, as an intermediary between 
the stations on the South American continent and that on South 
Georgia. Capt. Seeman reports that work has begun. ee 

The meteorological expedition to the mouth of the Lena (Rus 
sian) has started on board large boats provided with all necessaries 
for building and wintering. “ ie 

The Norwegian station at Bornekop, on the Alten fiord, com 
menced operations on August Ist. L 

Danis Arctic Expepition.—The Dyizzpha, with the Danish 
expedition under Lieut. Hovgaard, left Tromsé on the 2d of August 
Lieut. Hovgaard’s theory is that two large continents or BeN 
of islands extend from Franz Josef land across the North P ne 
in the direction of Wrangell island, and that they are separated 
by one or more straits which connect the Siberian and Palaocrystt 
seas, the principal opening being probably between Cape GAM 
yuskin and the New Siberian islands. The principal objects 


, he Varna and Djimpha were ice-bound eighty miles to 
east of Waigatz island before September 21st, and this, toS 
with the experience of the Neptune, appears to indicate anw 
usually severe arctic winter. 1 
Arctic ITems.—The Italian antarctic expedition, under 

w arri 


their vessel was wrecked before very much had been 
plished.- 


-The land on the shores of the Gulf of Be 


1883. ] Geography and Travels. 187 


gradually rising. One point, which in 1755 was only two inches 
above the level of the sea, is now six feet five inches. 
Swedish geologists have undertaken a thorough geological ex- 
amination of Bjorné and the southern part of Spitzbergen. Zoo- 
logical and botanical observations have also been made. The 
Swedish Geological Expedition returned to Tromso on Sept. 
16th. It was found impossible to land on Beeren island, as 
was intended, owing to tremendous seas. Snow had covered 
Spitzbergen as early ; as August 30th, and forced them to discon- 
tinue their researches. Observations were commenced at Smith’s 
observatory, by the Swedish Meteorological Expedition, on Au- 
gust 15th. Owing to the enormous quantities of drift-ice in 
the Kara sea, the A. E. Nordenskiöld, bound for the Jenisei, has 
put back to Vard6, after narrowly escaping being frozen in near 
Waigatz island. An expedition under Lieut. Andreyew, sent 
out by the Russian Geographical Society, has reached Novaya 
Zembla, where it will winter. 


SCIENTIFIC RESULTS OF THE JEANNETTE EXPEDITION. —A history 
of the Jeannette expedition is in preparation, under the care of 
Mr. Raymond L. Newcomb. 

The extensive collections of birds and deep-sea fauna were 
lost with the ship, but the observations of the aurora and mag- 
netism, about 2000 measurements, were preserved. The depth 
of the ocean north of Wrangell island, where the Jeannette spent 

e first winter, was every where very small—thirty fathoms on an 
average, with a maximum of sixty and a minimum of seventeen 

ioms. The bottom was usually a blue ooze, with a few shells, 
and sometimes with stones which seemed to be of meteoric 
origin. 

On n May 17, 1881, the small ay called ae was reached 
in 76° 47’ 28” N. lat, and 157° A E. long. It consisted of 
a rocky hill, covered 'with snow, ig 25 king the eastern side of a 
high mountain. Two days later, another island was discovered 
towards the west, and was named pupei Mr. Melville m3 


iberian coast. It i is in 76° at 
an ind is a high mass of basalt mae with 
: wd are several Valicys Ci l 


188 General Notes. [ February, | 


where reindeer bones and driftwood were found. Lignite,amethysts 
and opals were obtained, and fossils collected, but afterwards lost 7 
The tides were regular, but very small—about two or three feet | 
The sea was free of ice to the west and south, and in the north 
west a water-way was seen. The fauna and flora of the New 
Siberian islands, which were never before explored in the sum- 
mer, promises interesting results. The observations made by the | 
search expeditions may also be expected to furnish important | 
corrections of the maps of the Siberian coast between the Olenek : 

and Yana rivers. - E 
GEOGRAPHICAL Nores.—The well-known French explorer ot 
South America, Dr. Jules Crevaux, who was recently killed by 
Indians in the Gran Chico, had just begun the exploration of the 
Pilcomayo, that great tributary of the Paraguay, which, it is hoped, 
will afford an important means of communication between Bolivia 
and La Plata. Mr. Colquhoun, of whose proposed journey 
from Canton to the Irawadi mention has previously been made, 
reached Bhamo, by way of Western Yunnan, but was unable to : 
carry out his original plan of crossing the southern part of me 
nan and the Shau States to Rangoon. He has, howevth 
explored a long and heretofore unknown route in Sou 
China. 
cano called. Api, has been recently ascended by two 
naturalists, and ascertained to be 10,824 feet above the Seale" 
From operations with the spirit-level, in connection Wit} © | — 
Indian tidal observations, it has been deduced that the ocean | oad 
at Madras is three feet higher than at Bombay, an anomaly WP” 
has been found to be caused by an accumulation of minute ¢ 
due to the fact that, when the general direction of the lines 
levels is towards the sun, or opposite to it, the observer %7 
side view of the bubble refracted obliquely through the t 


o me 


ness of the glass tube, and is thus inclined to regard the om 


the inner edge of the rim at the other end, as the bubble 1 
Thus the instrument is assumed to be level, when in reality 
end towards the light is depressed. This error, when meas 


from its source to its mouth, is 336 feet; for the Kama, 
feet; for the Duna, 25.2 feet, and for the Don, 23.1 feet _ 
at Astrakhan the Volga has a range of 12 feet, and the Dow 


merly, and recent investigations of the superficial drift ha 


1883. ] Geology and Paleontology. 189 


Dr. Otto Finsch has returned to Berlin, after two 
and a half years in Polynesia and Australia. He has visited the 
Sandwich, Marshall, and Caroline islands, also New Britain, New 
Zealand, Australia and Tasmania, as well as the islands in Torres 
straits and the south coast of New Guinea, where he stayed six 
months, and instituted compariscns between the Papuans and 
Eastern Melavesians. He brings a rich collection, and is ac- 
companied by a native of New Britain, aged 15. 


GEOLOGY AND PALAZZONTOLOGY. 


_ THE SEDIMENTS OF THE GULF STREAM SLopE.—Professor Ver- 
rill states that the bottom of this slope, in from 70 to 300 fathoms, 

to 120 miles from land, is mainly formed of very fine quartz 
sand, intermixed with feldspar, mica, magnetite, etc., and with a 
considerable percentage of foraminiferous shells. Spherical, rod- 
like and stellate sand-covered rhizopods also often occur in large 
quantities. The sand is often so fine as to resemble mud, and in 
he deeper localities true clayey mud may be met with, yet as a 
Whole the region is characterized by the prevalence of fine sand, 


inche; Jong, fourteen wide and six thick, were dredged up. Pro- 
: fesso: r Verrill believes these to be of deep-sea origin. They differ 


Bi ceous sand cemented together by lime in greater or less abun- 


No rocks of this kind are found on the coast, and it is scarcely 
si te that marine currents sufficiently powerful to erode them 
these depths, but Professor Verrill thinks it possible that 

achment may be due to the habits of certain fishes and 

The hakes (Phycis) root in the mud like pigs for anne- 
other mud-dwelling invertebrates; the Macruri burrow 
bottom tail fir ; the eels are all burrowers, and so are 

s. The action of these creatures would enable the cur- 

the finer materials, and leave the coarser. _ 


190 General Notes. [February, $ 


Shells, broken and unbroken, are very abundant in many places, | 
The broken shells have probably been preyed upon by such Cant $ 
roids as C. borealis or Geryon, or the larger Paguridae; and many | 
fishes break the shells of the mollusks they devour. On the other) 
hand many fishes, as the cod, haddock, hake, etc., swallow shels q 
entire, digest their contents, and discharge the shells uninjured, = 
and the same is the case with star fishes. Sponges and boring | 
annelids prevent the great accumulatién of molluscan remains. f 

Vertebrate bones, whether fish or cetacean, are very rare,’ 
it is probable that the bones as well as the flesh of all vertebrates | 
that die are speedily consumed by the life at the bottom. few 
clinkers, fragments of coal and ashes from the steamers, ate 
only traces of man. : 


FıLnor’s Fossi Mammats oF Ronzon.\—The calcareous mats ; 
of Ronzon, near Puy, have during the last thirty years furt shel 
numerous mammalian remains. The beds belong to the eat 
miocene, and are not only rich in mammals, but contain species 
birds, reptiles and fishes, as well as of insects, crustacea, anai 
lusks. Notwithstanding this diversity, M. Aymard, who was © 
first to describe these mammals, remarks that, since few te 
terrestrial species occur in these palustral beds, and since the 
` cies found must have been accompanied by other forms sufi 
for their food, it may safely be said that the remains disco 


er 
aquatilis, Hyenodon leptorhynchns, Elotherium magnum ang Ve 


found seem to indicate the existence of more and larger ca 
With the exception of two species of Hyzenodon, the carii 
are small. The coprolites of Cynodon show it fed principally. 
small vertebrates, while bones belonging to animals of th® } 


don appears to have been an habitual swimmer in the P 
have furnished the deposits. The marsupials are repre 
_ some small species, most of which belong to the genus 
rium. These strata are the latest in which the genus - 
rium occurs. 


r - 


mains, he has principally used materials collected by ° 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. IQI 


New MAMMALIA FROM THE Puerco Eocene.— Professor E. D. 
Cope recently read a paper before the American Philosophical So- 
ciety, in which he described nine new species of vertebrates from 
the above horizon, and extended the characters of several species 
previously little known. All are Mammalia excepting one spe- 
cies of serpent, which was named Helagras prisciformis. Its ver- 
tebrz present the peculiarity of having the zygantrum open on 
each side of the middle line so as to expose the angles of the zy- 
gosphen. The projecting median part of the roof of the zygan- 
trum remaining, forms a process which Professor Cope named an 
episphen, This character represents an incompleteness of the 
zygantrum appropriate to the antiquity of the species, which is the 
oldest known snake from North America. A new genus of Mam- 
malia was named Mirodectes. It was regarded as intermediate be- 
tween Cynodontomys,and the Eocene half-lemurs. Two species, M. 
pungens, and M. crassiusculus were named. The other new spe- 
cies are, Triisodon levisianus, Phenacodus calceolatus, Mioclenus 
meniscus, M. bucculentus and M. ferox. The last species is the 
largest of the genus, probably equaling a wolf in size. Both 
are represented by considerable parts of the skeleton, and these 
possess the general characters of the Creodonta. The dental 
characters would refer the genus to the Arctocyonide. Two 


Species, (M. brachystomus and M. etsagicus), from the Wa- 


Satch Eocene, have been referred to this genus, on account 


of the technical identity of the dental characters. These char- 
acters are also the same in the genus Pantolestes, which has been 


referred to the Mesodonta, but without knowledge of the skel- 


eton. Now it has been demonstrated that the Mioclænus brachy- 
Stomus is an artiodactyle. It can therefore no longer be referred 


to Mioclænus, and as the dentition is identical with that of Pan- 
tolestes, it may, with the M. etsagicus be placed in the latter 


pp Pantolestes must then be provisionally arranged with the 


rtiodacty la, although the skeleton of the type, P. longicaudus of 
the Bridger epoch, is unknown. This case illustrates the impos- 


sibility of deciding on the affinities of some Eocene mammalia by 
e 


the dentition alone —Z. D. Cope. 


cept by the 
^ tne heart of the glacier. On the other hand, Professor Hagen- 


_ S8ch-Bischoff thinks M. Forel’s theory inapplicable to the com- 
o Pa of the glacier proper (though it may explain the change 
Of pulverulent snow into that of the névé, and the change of the 


ʻa 


192 General Notes. [ February, i 


névé into ice). He considers the cause of the increase to lie in the 

overcrystallizing (Uebercrystallisiren) of one grain at the expense — 
of its neighbor. The known fact that the melting temperature of : 
ice is lowered by excessive pressure and raised by extension, at: ~ 
counts for the plasticity of a crystalline mass; water produced by 
fusion at points where the pressure is greater is transported and — 
frozen at points of less pressure. It is further supposed that the 
crystals of ice present differences of compressibility in their differ; 
ent axes; hence crystals differently directed will have unequal i 
power of raising or lowering the temperature of fusion under presi 
sure, and some will tend to grow at the expense of others less 
favorably directed.—English Mechanic. ee 


GEOLoGIcAL News.—Professor Zittel in the Palontographics l 
for 1882, describes and figures a number of species of the ordet 
Pterosauria from the Solenhofen slate of Bavaria. He corrects ant 
increases our knowledge of the species Pterodactylus elegans 
Kochi and brevirostris, and of the species of Rham hyne 
He distinguishes three of the latter, R. longicaudus, R. gemmmgi ‘, 
and R. muensteri (— R. phyllurus Marsh). 7 


BOTANY. ee) 
New Species or Norta AMERICAN Funot.—itrula luteola= 


nucleate, yellow, when discharged on paper: 6-7 X 2/72 
Solitary or subcespitose. On the ground among fallen pine lea 


a 
Peziza ( Mollisia) incrustata—Gregarious and often Sumi 
fluent, sessile or contracted below into a very short stipes S 
immarginate convex, scarcely becoming concave, when sd 


of Funiperus virginiana lying on the ground. Newfield, ™© 
June, 1882. ae 
Dermatea juniperina—Erumpent sessile, orbicular, sooty 7. 
disk slightly paler when moist, margin obsolete, about 4" achi 
contracted below when dry, so as to appear substipitate, m, 
clavate, cylindrical, 100-114 x 15-18 ».; paraphyses "W 
scarcely thickened above ; sporidia subbiseriate, elliptical, nea 
hyaline, with a large central nucleus, 18-20 x 7-12 +- | 
1Edited by ProF. C. E. Bessey, Ames, Iowa. 


ot 


> 


1883.] Botany. 193 


or dying leaves of Funiperus communis. Decorah, Iowa, May, 
1882. Holway. 

Bulgaria Ophiobolus.—Cespitose, obconic, subinfundibuliform, 
3-3% of a centimeter high and broad, composed of two layers, 
separated by a gelatinous stratum, pruinose and dark olivaceous 
outside, disk nearly black, margin obtuse, entire; asci cylindsical, 
150 X 10-12». paraphyses filiform; sporidia vermiform-cylin- 
drical, multinucleate, curved or bent, rather narrower at one end, 
40-75 X 34. When dry, scarcely distinguishable, externally 
from B. inquinans Fr. On a decaying log. Decorah, Iowa, 
Sept., 1882. E. W. Holway, No. 280. 


stout, not distinctly enlarged above ; sporidia, mostly uniseriate, 

oblong-elliptical, often narrower at one end, 2-4 nucleate, yellow- 

ish, 13-15 X 3%—4n. Nearly allied to T. acerina, Pk. On dead 

pats of (maple?) Decorah, Iowa, Aug., 1882. E. W. Holway, 
05220: 


rather thin, orbicular, black within, surface covered with a 


-stro 


eum. On dead trunks or limbs of Populus. 
E. W. Holway, No. 145 


194 General Notes. [F ebruary, 


spreads over the surface of the wood adjacent, and consists of 
-short rudimentary irregularly branched hyphæ, which are thickly 
covered with the minute, dust-like conidia; perithecia, in two 
or three layers, densely crowded and angular by compression, the 
lower layer much elongated, ostiola minute scarcely visible: 
asci —-? sporidia navicular brown, 11—12 4. The stromata — 
resemble blotches of black pitch dusted over with yellow meal, 
and are of about the consistence of beeswax. On rotten wood 
Decorah, Iowa, Oct., 1832. E. W. Holway, No. 287. (Allied to 
Hypoxylon crocatum Mont.) ie 
Nectria lasioderma.—Perithecia mostly single, subamorphous, _ 
obtuse-conic, broadly perforated above, 1mm high, shagged with 
short, septate, obtuse, imperfectly developed hairs, dull red when 
ry, pale orange when moist; asci cylindrical, 75-90 X 1%. 
sporidia uniseriate, elliptical hyaline, uniseptate, scarcely con 
stricted, 11-12 X 4-5 #. Parasitic on old Vadsa lutescens Ell. On 
dead limbs of Quercus coccinea lying on the ground. Newheld X 
J., June, 1882. On account of its small size and dull color easily 
overlooked. a4 
Nectria Rexiana—Perithecia minute, not over 14mm in diam, 
flesh color, becoming black, slightly compressed laterally. Solitary 
or 2-3 together, enveloped in white down which forms little tufts | 
appearing under the lens like some minute, tufted mucedinows 
growth; asci linear, 35-40 ~. long, evanescent; sporidia U 
Seriate, oblong, hyaline, 1-2 nucleate (becoming uniseptaten 
X 144-24. Parasitic on Chondrioderma spumarioidès. * 
rondack mountains, N. Y., Aug. 1882. Dr. Geo. A. Rex. am 
„Nectria truncata—Perithecia gregarious, minute, io 7 y 
diameter; flesh color, subglobose, the apex flattened into a Ci 
lar, granular roughened disk with the edge slightly projecting 
ostiolum in the centre of the disk, minute, papilliform, brott 
asci sublanceolate, 35 X 5 ; sporidia biseriate, oblong-fustiorm 
sub-hyaline, slightly constricted across the middle and unt 
tate, II—I3 x 21⁄4 — 3u. Under the pocket lens resembles +4% 


yi 
Ks 


1883. | Botany. 195 


Melanconis ( Melanconiella) Decoraensis—Perithecias ubglobose, 
coriaceous, %™" diam. 8—12 circinating in a cortical stroma cov- 
ered by the thick epidermis; ostiola scarcely prominent, united 
in an elliptical, erumpent, dirty gray disk ; asci cylindrical, briefly 
stipitate, spore-bearing part 95-115 X 8-11,; sporidia uniseriate, 
elliptical, and obtuse olivaceous, uniseptate,1 5-20 x 8-104. The 
accompanying Melanconium mostly in a separate stroma with 
abundant pip-shaped olive black spores of about the same size as 
the ascospores On dead limbs of birch. Decorah. Iowa, Aug., 
1882. 

Cryptosporella lentaginis Rehm (in literis.)}—Perithecia globose, 
¥%™ diam. membranaceous, mostly 3-4 together in a cortical 
stroma, their bases sunk into the subjacent wood ; ostiola short, 
barely piercing the epidermis, which is raised into numerous little 
tuberculiform pustules ; asci clavate-cylindrical, 45 x 7-8; spo- 
ridia biseriate, cylindrical, hyaline, straight or slightly curved, 11- 
12 X 2-2%y, with 2 or 3 minute nuclei. The substance of the 
bark is blackened by the mycelium. On dead Viburnum lentago. 
! Decorah, Iowa, June, 1882. E. W. Holway, No. Ir, partly. 

h. _ Diatrype tiliacea.—?Perithecia subelongated (14 x %™) buried 
in the scarcely altered substance of the inner bark, in clusters of 
5-10 or more, their rough, conic or cylindric-conic ostiola burst- 
: ing through the epidermis in compact clusters, but scarcely united 
in a disk; asci. broad, oblong, 80-90 x 18-22n; paraphyses? 
i Sporidia in 2 or 3 series or lying obliquely, 8 in an ascus, 
obiong-cylindrical, slightly curved, obtuse, hyaline, becoming 
uniseptate, slightly constricted in the middle with a single large _ 
nucleus in each cell, 22-30 x 7-8». The clusters of perithecia 
often longitudinally confluent, are surrounded by a faint circum- 
scribing line visible only near the surface. The ostiola (14-1"" 
long), are at length ruptured at their tips with a broad, irregular 
opening. The ascigerous nucleus is white. On bark of dead 
Tilia americana. Ames, Iowa, Oct. 1882. J. C. Arthur, No. 86, 

Diatrype phaeosperma.—Stroma small (1™™ diam.) tuberculiform, 

osely embraced by the imperfectly laciniate-cleft epidermis ; 
a cia 6-8, %4™" diam. with thick coriaceous walls, lying in a 
Single layer under the white stroma, which is circumscribed by a 
black line that scarcely penetrates to the wood beneath; asci 

‘Spore bearing part) about 55 x 7»; sporidia imperfectly biseri- 

ate, cylindrical, curved, continuous, brown, 10-12 X 3-3 4p, ends 
ee iola obtuse, black, not prominent, dotting the pale 


1 Or wood-colored disk. On dead limbs. Decorah, lowa, 
ey . 1882. E. W. Holway, No. 228. Tee 

Shot ybe radiata —Perithecia membranaceous, 8-15, bedded in 
2 light-colored tuberculiform stroma, which splits the epidermis 
ee ‘ciniate manner, and is circumscribed by a black line, which 
96S not, however, penetrate to the wood; ostiola obtuse, scarcely 
= + minent; asci clavate, 75-80 x 6; sporidia cylindrical, yel- 


196 General Notes. i | 


lowish, curved, continuous, 9-12 x 2». The perithecia have'thick 
walls, which are pale olivaceous at first, and at length black. On 
dead elm branches. Decorah, Iowa, Sept., 1882. E. W. Holway, 
No. 266.—F. B. Ellis, Newfield, N. F. a 


ENTOMOLOGY.! hie | 
MISTAKEN INSTINCT IN A ButrerFLy.—I believe I have anım p 
stance in illustration of your remark in the NaTuratist for July, | 
1882, that “the sense of sight, touch and taste play a more im | 
portant part in insect economy than the sense of smell.” p 
In June I observed that a plant of Artemisia ludovcand t 
our garden was covered with the hollow, spherical, leafy retreats 
of the larvæ of Pyrameis huntera: Never before having touit 
this caterpillar on any plant except Antennaria, I thought that 
the very different qualities of the new food might possibi aa 


ai 


duce some variation in the butterfly, and so transferred a doxa 
or more of the skeletonized coverts to the rearing cage. 
In so doing, I noticed that the larvae seemed very small in p 
portion to the quantity of foliage gnawed. In the cage, although ; 
constantly supplied with fresh food and light and air, they did not | 
thrive, and lingered along from day to day without any perceph 
growth. Nor did those left on the plant in the garden develop 
much more satisfactorily, and one after another disappeared long 
before attaining full size. Of those in confinement but two > 
ceeded in passing the third molt, and all died in about two We 
from lingering starvation, except a couple that I transferre 
Antennaria, which began at once to feed with avidity and 
completed their transformations. oe 
_ Asa rule, we can depend upon the botanical determination | 
insects. I have repeatedly had the species of a plant, about 
I was in doubt, decided for me by the peculiar gallor ™ 
which it bore, and which I knew to occur only on a certain ® 
cies. In this case, however, the instinct of the parent bu 
was evidently at fault. .. 
Antennaria being rather rare in this immediate locality aves 
was misled by the surface resemblance of the white, cottony ae 
of the Artemisia to those of the accustomed food-plant © ne 


by Professor C. V, RiLEy, Washington, D. 
books for notice, etc., should be sent. eea 


1883.] Entomology. 197 


OBSERVATIONS ON THE FERTILIZATION OF YUCCA AND ON 
STRUCTURAL AND ANATOMICAL PECULIARITIES IN PRONUBA AND 
Propoxus.\—This paper records some recent experiments and 
observations which establish fully and conclusively the fact that 
Pronuba is necessary to the fertilization of the capsular Yuccas. 
It describes for the first time how the pollen is gathered and col- 
lected by the female Pronuba. The act is as deliberate and won- 
derful as that of pollination. Going to the top of the stamen she 
stretches her tentacles to the utmost on the opposite side of the 
anther, presses the head down upon the pollen and scrapes it to- 
gether by a horizontal motion of her maxilla. The head is then 
raised and the front legs are used to shape the grains into a pellet, 
the tentacles coiling and uncoiling meanwhile. She thus goes 
from one anther to another until she has a sufficiency. 

My observations confirm the accuracy of Dr. Geo. Engelmann’s 
conclusion as to the impotence of the stigmatic apices in some of 
the Yuccas, and show how the apparently contradictory expe- 
rience of Mr. Meehan can be reconciled on variation in this re- 
Spect in the species of the same genus. : 

The exceptional self-fertilization in Yucca aloifolia—the only 
Species in which it is recorded—is shown to be due to the fact 
that in the fruit of these species there is no style, the stigma be- 
ing sessile, and the nectar abundant, filling and even bulging out 
of the shallow opening or tube. The flowers are always pendu- 
lous and the pollen falling from anthers can, under favorable cir- 
‘cumstances, readily lodge on the nectar. 

_ The irregularity in the shape of the fruit of the Yuccas—con- 
sidered a characteristic by botanists—is proved by experiment to 
be due to the punctures of Pronuba. 
~- the egg of Pronuba, which averages 1.5™™ long, having a 
Swollen apical end, anda long and variable pedicel, is passed into 
the ovarian cavity of the fruit. The puncture is made usually 
just below the middle of the pistil on the deeper depression 
which marks the true dissepiment, or through the thinnest part 
of the wall. The horny part of the ovipositor reaches the longi- 
tudinal Cavity at the external base of the ovule near the funicu- 

us, without, as a rule, penetrating or touching the ovule itself; 
and the delicate and extensile oviduct then conveys the egg for 
Some distance (the length of six or eight seeds) along the cavity, 
g terminal portion of the oviduct being furnished with retrorse 
hairs which help to hold it in place during the act. 
< p e paper concludes with some studies of the internal anatomy 
of Pronuba and Prodoxus. 

~ Natura Sucarinc.—Lepidopterists have long found sugaring, 

on the besmearing of tree trunks with various, more or less in- 
_ toxicating, Sweets one of the best means of obtaining night-fly- 


es the ch rel paper, by Professor C. V. Riley, read at the Montreal Meeting of 


198 General Notes. [February, 


ing moths, but we do not recollect of seeing any record of what — 
may be called natural sugaring. The year 1882 has been remark- 
able for the excessive abundance of a yet undescribed species of 
Lachnus, which we have called Lachuus platanicola, infesting the 
. sycamore. We have received accounts of its excessive abundance. : 
from widely different sections of the country, as far northas 
Michigan and as far southwest as Missouri; while on trees inthe 
grounds of the Department of Agriculture, it has prevailed to 
such an extent that whole trees, including leaves, branches : 
and trunks, were heavily blackened by the growth of the fungus 
(Fumago salicina) which developed on the saccharine exudation” 
from the Lachnus. Hosts of sweet-loving insects, including all 
sorts of Hymenoptera during the day and chiefly Lepidoptera w 


EPILACHNA CORRUPTA AS AN INJURIOUS Insecr.— The 
feeding habits of our common Epfilachua borealis are well ki 
but nothing has hitherto been recorded of the food-habits' 
Western congener, which, originally described by Mulsant in 
Mexico, extends to Colorado and Western Kansas. The : 
first notice we receive of the habits of this species shows u 
` 1 Capnodium citri, ete. See W. G. Farlow, on Diseases of Olive and 
trees. Bulletin Bussey Inst. and Monthly anir earar, 1876 


1883.] Entomology. 199 


capable of doing serious injury, as will be seen from the following 
letter of Professor Geo. H. Stone, Colorado Springs, Col., dated 
Aug. 26th, and accompanied by numerous specimens of Epz/achna 
corrupta : 

“ By this mail I send you a tin box containing larvæ and per- 
fect beetles which promise to have almost as unenviable a reputa- 
tion as Doryphora ro-lineata. From the egg to the grave they are 
voracious: They are good judges of food. With me they have 
confined their attacks to black wax beans, and the enclosed leaves 


appeared in my garden a few days ago. Within that time they 
have eaten almost every leaf on a good-sized patch of wax beans, 
and to-day I have made arrangements to have them all picked by 
hand so they shall not have a chance to hibernate.” 


' SPREAD OF THE TWELVE-PUNCTURED ASPARAGUS BEETLE.—Mr. 


B € larva and pupa of this beetle so destructive to our insect col- 


ymenoptera that store their cells with spiders or other insects. 
T HYLLOXERA IN CALIFORNIA.— [In a report made by Mr. John H. 
etary of the Viticultural Commission of California, 


z4 


200 Gencral Notes. [ Febru 


on the result of the examinations made by the commission we 
find the following facts clearly set forth: 

1. In California, as elsewhere, Phylloxera vastatrix hibernates 
the apterous female state on the roots; 2. The winter egg, 
exists at all, is as in the Eastern States, extremely rare on | 


experience on the Pacific coast seems to differ from ours om wi 


moisture the Phylloxera thrives best during dry summers. 


opposite result in California is doubtless due to the fact that the 


getting its head uppermost. Beetles also were readily affect 


Of a 
insects various kinds of Corixa were tried. These would = 
remain quite quiet for several minutes, but on tapping the 


Mechanic. 
aS ZOOLOGY. | 
. PROPAGATION or Sponce BY Curtines.—The Journal of t 
ciety of Arts contains an abstract of an account given DY 
V. Marenzeller of the efforts made by the Austrian gové 


1883. ] Zoology. 201 


to improve sponge culture in the Adriatic, from which the follow- 
ing is condensed :—Professor O. Schmidt expressed a conviction 
that if a perfectly fresh sponge were cut into suitable pieces, and 
these were again placed in the sea, they would grow, and in time 
bécome perfect sponges. This was put to the test by an experi- 
ment conducted in the Bay Socolizza, commenced in 1863, and 
concludedsin 1872. Though success was rendered impossible by 
the determined opposition of the local populace, it did not prevent 
the accumulation of a mass of valuable information. The most 
suitable season for commencing the propagation is the winter. 
The growth of the sponge, and the healing of the cut surfaces, 
proceed much more slowly in winter than in summer, but a high 
temperature is dangerous, by reason of the great tendency of the 
sponge to undergo rapid putrefaction. As to locality, choice 
should be made of bays sheltered from strong waves and currents ; 
but not quite still; the bottom should be rocky, and clothed with 
living alge ; and there should be a moderate ebb and flow of the 
tide. In all cases, the neighborhood of the mouths of rivers and 
subterranean springs must be avoided. 

The freshness and liveliness of color of the marine alge are 
sure indications of a suitable spot. The worst enemy of sponge 


this is laid upon the support-wood, stone, &c. Cae 
During perfect calm, for at least twenty-four hours, it is pos- 


Tichn® Perfect calm, attached themselves and grow. Thus en- 
ghtened as to the natural habits of the sponge, Buccich prepared 


202 General Notes. [ February, 


stone slabs, 53™™ thick, as a foundation. These he perforated 
with holes, and fastened the cuttings to them by wooden pegs 
driven into the holes; but it became evident that the mud and 
sand of the sea-bottom, perhaps also excess of light, were inimi- 
cal to further growth. Lattice frames having the form of floating 
- tables above, and with the sponges attached beneath, were tried. 
Professor O. Schmidt also suggested merely tying the cuttings to 
strong suitable strings. By the first plan there was too much 
shade; by the second, too much light. Buccich first constructed 
an apparatus composed of two planks crossing each other at right 
angles, with a third as a cover. This was so far successful that 
the cuttings were exposed on all sides to the sea, and assum 
the desirable round form. He then made a modification, consist 
ing of two boards 63°" by 40™; one forms the bottom an 
other the lid, and they are held parallel one over the other ata — 
distance of 42™ by two short stays, some 11™ apart. In the space 
between these stays stones can be placedas ballast. On the top 
of the cover isa handle. In both planks holes are bored at 127 
apart. Buccich fastened the cuttings not simply on the apparatus, 
but on sticks which were driven into the holes of both boards. — 
As material for the sticks, the common Spanish cane was used, 
whose siliceous rind is proof against the attacks of the pile-worm™ 
The sticks were 42™ long, and bored through at a distance of 
12™, the lower end being split. On each stick three sponge cute 
tings were fastened in such a manner that they should lie over the 
bore-holes; through these, wooden sticks were thrust, and each - 
cutting was thus fixed. : 


sg > ae i 
stick is filled with cuttings, its split end is thrust into one of th : 


niently let down and pulled up by coats of a small anchor. 7 


1883. } Zoblogy 203 


If the cuttings hold fast after three or four weeks, the propaga- 
tion is secure. A characteristic feature of the cuttings is their ten- 
dency to assume a round form. To facilitate this on every side is 
the chief aim of Buccich’s system of supporting on sticks. As to 
the rate of growth of the cuttings within a certain period no rule 
can be given, on account of the varying conditions. 

Buccich remarked that the cuttings in the first year were two 
or three times as large as they were originally ; he further re- 
marked that the cuttings grew better in the first and fourth years 
than in the second and third, a point evidently regarded as doubt- 
ful by Dr. Marenzeller; and it would seem that though some spe- 
cimens may have attained a considerable size in the fifth year of 
transplantation, still a term of seven years is necessary to produce 
a marketable and profitable article. 

Dr. Marenzeller also mentions the fact that besides being beau- 
tifully formed and rounded, the cuttings retain these qualities, and 
perfect health, with increasing size. 

In conclusion, Buccich proposes the question whether the un- 
dertaking can be made profitable, and answers it in the affirma- 
tiv 


e. 

Dr. Marenzeller concludes that the propagation of sponge by 
cuttings is not to be recommended to people without capital, but 
is more suited to the attention of a capitalist, or an association of 
capitalists, and to be conducted on a large scale.— Fournal Royal 
Microscopical Society. 


THE CIRCUMPOLAR DISTRIBUTION OF CERTAIN FRFSH-WATER 
MUSSELS, AND THE IDENTITY OF CERTAIN SpEcrEs.—In a recent 
paper’ suggested by the occurrence of the remains of fresh-wa'‘er 
mussels (Anodons) associated with other fossils in the sedimentary 
Strata of the Carson City prison yard, read by Dr. Stearns before 
the California Academy of Sciences, the author in an elaborate re- 
view of the subject, expresses the opinion that the European 
Ano donta cygnea + Anatina, should be added to the circumboreal 
list with other fresh-water mollusks, including Margaritana mar- 
garttifera, among the lamellibranchs, and Linnea stagnalis, L. 

ustris, and L. auricularia (as represented by L. ampla); Fhysa 
hypnorum and P. fontinalis (by Physa heterostropha), among the 
gasteropods. 

With the exception of A. cygnea, the above species have long 
been regarded by the most conservative authors as circumboreal 
in their geographical range. : 

-The author also considers the Eastern American species, Ano- 
donta imbecilis Say and A. fluviatilis Lea, from New England 
Waters, inclusive also of A. implicata, from the same region as 
identical with A. axatina or some of the numerous varieties of 
es On the History and Distribution of the Fresh-water Mussels and the Identity ot — 
. ic” By Robert E, C. Stearns. Proc. California Acad. Sciences, 


204 General Notes. [ February, 


A. cygnea, of which Dr. Lea has listed no less than one hun- 
dred and six synonyms. As A, anatina is shown to be buta 
varietal or conditional aspect of A. cyguea, therefore these alleged 
American species are regarded as belonging to A. cygnea. 

Dr. Stearns also includes in this identity with A. cygnea, the 
West American forms known heretofore as A. nuttallana, A. 
qwahlamatensis, A. oregonensis, and A. californiensis ; these ate 
traceable to Cygnea, through its Anatina aspect or condition, a 
well as through others of the many varieties of Cygnea, which 

_have led to the extensive synonymy above referred to. 

Specimens of A. anatina, from Regent’s park, London, laid 
upon valves of A. californiensis, so-called, from Owen’s river, Cali- 
fornia, he found to agree exactly in incremental lines and in final 
or peripheral outline. 

He further shows how specimens of A. cygnea, at a certain stage 
of growth, would, if collected at the time when the shell had 
reached said stage, have been called Anatina, but not having been 
collected until said stage of growth had passed, became by sub 

. sequent growth Cygnea. The absurdity of regarding species thus — 
made as valid, is self-evident. ine 

The fresh-water mussels of the Colorado desert are associa ed 
with contemporaneous molluscan forms like Physa, Planorbls, 
Tryonia and Amnicola in the Carson City prison-yard, the same : 


form (of mussel) is found with evidences of higher but extinct 


cygnea. . a 
_ The paper presents also reviews past and present geologicalant : 
physico-geographical conditions, and assigns the Carson footprint 
beds to the uppermost tertiary. in 
The general tenor of the paper, which is quite lengthy, oust ; 
Professor Weatherby’s view as to the earliest fresh-water M 
lusca being lacustrine. © 


On THE Eastern Rance or Unio pressus (Lea).— This sf 
was originally described by Dr. Lea, and figured (in Trans? 
Phil. Soc., Vol. 11, 1830, pp. 450~451, plate x1.) under the name 
of Symphynota compressa, from Ohio, and also from Norm 
Kill, near Albany, where it was found by Dr. Eights. It has smi 
been found in the northern canal at Troy, N. Y., by T. H. Aldrich; 


$ 


at the outlet of Owasco lake, by Dr. Jas. Lewis; and ina ma 


1883. ] Zvilogy. 205 


lake in Herkimer Co., N. Y., which empties over a rocky bed, 
with numerous falls into Mohawk river (May, 1877), by R. E. 
Call (vide Am. Nat. for July, 1878, p. 473). DeKay in his Mol- 
lusca of New York (p. 191), mentions receiving it from Sandy 
creek in Jefferson county, and from Oak-orchard creek in Orleans 
county. Professor C. B. Adams in his Fresh water and land Shells of 
Vermont (vide Thonipson’s History of Vermont, 1842, p. 166), 
says: “The species * * * has its eastern limit in the streams 
west of the Green mountains.” He also describes under the name 
plebius Adams, a variety found in a small brook near Middlebury 
in that State. Mr. F. R. Latchford of Ottawa, Canada, informs 
me that the species has been found quite recently in the Rideau 
river by Mr. Tyrrell, of the Canadian Geological Survey; this is I 
think the most northerly point from which it has been obtained. 
I have just received it from Winooski river, at Winooski, Ver- 
mont, where it was found by Mr. Geo. H. Hudson. As Winooski 
is situated near the outlet of Winooski river, where it falls into 


county lake in which Mr. Call found it, by the agency of water fowls, 
from some of the sources here mentioned, two of which lie within 


, bythe late Dr. Jas. Lewis, the species has become very abundant, it 
_ 8 More frequent in the bends of the river, where the water 
| MOVES: ves slowly —A. F. Gray. 


206 General Notes. (February, 


now in possession of the Cincinnati Society of Natural History. — 
The species was first discovered in this country by Mr. Samud 
Powel in a garden at Newport, R. I., in 1868; it has also been found - 
at Philadelphia and Brooklyn.—A. F. Gray. 


A Buinp Copepop oF THE FamiLy Harpacricip&.— The interest - 
now centering upon these animals, which through peculiarities in 
their habitat have dispensed with important organs, may warrant 
the mention of a case of the disappearance of the eyes in an order 
of Crustacea in which it has not been hitherto noticed so far as 1 


now. 

While collecting marine Copepoda in the Gulf of Mexico a 
gathering was taken from a very slightly saline marsh, a ditch 
passing through the marsh affording the only water of sufficient 
depth in which to use the net. This ditch is about eighteen inches _ 
in breadth, but of moderate depth, and extends continuously for | 
some distance; it is so shaded by high salt sedge grass as not to 
be found save by accident. The gathering here secured proved | 
to contain a new species of the sub-family Longipediine and : 
closely allied to the genus Bradya established by Boeck in 1872 
a a marine Copepod dredged in rather deep waters about | 

urope. Bee 
_ The American species, which has been named Bradya Linc i 
in allusion to its muddy habitat, was found to lack in both sexe 

_the pigmented eyes which in other Harpacticide are $0 ae: 
spicuous in the center of the forehead or on either side. It be 
be regretted that lack of opportunity to repeatedly collect B | 
interesting species, and to endeavor to ascertain if truly pelagic 
species also inhabit our waters, robs this discovery of much off 
interest — C., L. Herrick. 


THE SUCKER ON THE FIN OF THE HETEROPODS IS NOT AS | 
CHARACTERISTIC_—The posterior margin of the “ fin” of the | 
genera of Heteropoda, Pterotrachza, Firoloides and Carina 


Gasteropoda from which the Heterop. of gre 
3 leteropods sprung was O' > ii 
portance. The free-swimming habits which these active M° 


PLATE IV. 


Forms OF Ocypopa or SAND-CRABS. 


f 


1883.] Zoology. 207 


have, caused its reduction to a rudimentary organ—% Walter 
Fewkes, Cambridge, Mass. 


ON THE ORIGIN.OF THE SPECIES OF Ocypopa, OR SAND-CRABS, 
FROM THE BONIN ISLANDS.—The species on which the following 
observations are made was obtained from the Bonin islands in the 
year 1880, It seems to be closely allied to Ocypoda arenaria 
Latr., described and figured by M. Edwards, in the Hist. Crust., 
Vol. u, Pl. xix, Figs. 13 and 14, 

mong numbers of specimens obtained, we can at once dis- 
tinguish two widely different forms; the one with the eye-stalk 
enormously produced beyond the edge of the carapace, and the 
other with the normal eye-stalk. The former has the anterior 
border of the carapace wavy ; the wave beginning with its high- 
est point on the exterior angle of the orbit descends gradually 
outwards till it ends, with its lowest point, on the external angle, 
which is about g0°. The lateral edge forms a concave face ex- 
ternally for a short distance. The anterior gastric groove has its 
concave face internally : 

In the short-eyed form on the contrary, the same anterior bor- 
der of the carapace is deeply concave anteriorly, the two forming 
an acute angle, which censequently points anteriorly. The anterior 
gastric groove has its convex face externally. Again a deep 
notch on the border of the orbit below, and near to the external 
angle of the carapace is found to be entirely wanting in the 
former, Lastly the .st abdominal somite but one is narrower in 
the former, and in the male, widened near the middle, but little 
posteriorly. The measurement of the whole abdominal somite 
shows similar proportions. 

I will here annex the measurement of the somite from a female 
crab, in which the eye measures 11™™, and the stalk beyond 
‘hes 8™" side by side with the normal or the short-eyed 

m. ’ 


Long-eyed. Short-eyed. 
20. t ea 


The greatest width of the somite, last but one...... katis pors 
t o De Teast widh ol the same... 0: cs O T 8.5 “ 9-5 * 
The greatest konb do OE ee er 11.0 “ 10.0 “ 
PNM do. E 9.0 8.1 


a following is the measurement taken from the entire 
mite : 


: : Long-eyed. Short-eyed. 

| ie yg a Me ya lice Pe i me 

scion eee eee eS 
the male, 


ale milar differences of measurement occur also in 
r need not cite here. ah hee 
- ra o great differences are, I think, enough to distinguish t ae 
a forms as two distinct species, had there not been a series o 
-OMS standing as stepping stones between them. F : 
the Comparison of a number of specimens we detect a form 


208 General Notes. [Fe 


in which the eye-stalk is but slightly produced, appearing 


form. Sometimes, i in others, we find a slight notch in tł 
in place of the deep one found in the short-eyed form, dep 
thus somewhat from the long-eyed form and approach” 
to the short-eyed. 

_Of these various features, the eyes form the most impor 


beginning with the long-eyed to the short, The extraordi 
Jength of the eye-stalk beyond the eye proper, is to be accou 
for either *as representing an embryonic form or as the fu 
differentiation of the normal eye. Viewed in the former ligh 
may be supposed to have originated as an appendage upon) 
basipodite the ocular differentiation has taken place. Int 
spect it accords with Professor Huxley’s view, in so far that 
eye is considered as an appendage, while it differs from the 
of Claus and F. Miller, who deny the appendicular cha 

it. Whatever the views may be, we are quite certain that h 
these forms we see the specific differentiation going on before 
eyes. We do not ete a the specimens before us W 
all these various for ome from a single parent, or W 
Ws had a parent like itself —C. Ishikawa, University of 

apan. 


HETEROGENESIS IN THE COPEPOD CRUSTACEA.—Ina font 


Cyclopoiclea, with the view to discover if similar condi 
The standard books upon the non-parasitic forms of t 

_ poda by Claus! and Brady? enumerate many species, b 

agree entirely in synonymy, nor does it seem probable 

who alone has done most of the anatomical and emb y 
work in this section, has followed the egret of any’ 
a si proportion of the species name 
It _ he been nee aati that the marine forms of Copep ep 


occur in the Mediterranean on North seas, over all 
the British Isles. Certain ra, as Calanus and 
seem to extend through all Te of latitude from the 
the most northern seas. 3 

A confirmation of these facts may be sought in the} 


1C. Claus : _ Frei Lebenden Copepoden 86 

opepoden. Leipsig, 1803. 
1G, S. Brady: € eg pi of British islands, Roy. Soc, 1878-9. 
* Claus ; pei cit., pp. 83-86, 


1883. ] . Zoology. 209 


Claus, Dana, Leydig, Jurine, Baird, Fischer, Miller, Lubbock, 
Boeck, Brady, Heller, Lilljeborg, Sars, Uljanin,etc. As yet, how- 
ever, it is too soon to say how far this similarity may extend. 
Confining ourselves, for the present, to fresh-water forms, a recent 
opportunity for comparison of American with European Copepoda 
has confirmed our impression that a large number of species will 
be found identical". It seems, indeed, somewhat astonishing at first 


A Diaptomus, believed to be identical with D. castor in typical 
as well as several varietal forms, occurs throughout Minnesota from 
the shores of Lake Superior to near its southern boundary and in 
Ulinois. Another species believed to be nearly allied to a Scandi- 
navian species is known from Minnesota, Wisconsin and the neigh- 
borhood of East St. Louis, Illinois. Cylops serrulatus Cls., with 
similar variations to those noticed by Claus (Op. cit., p. 85) and 
Brady (Op. cit., vol. 1, plate 22) occurs as our most abundant 
species, 

It may be observed that Brady’s work is so strictly systematic 
that his figures are frequently little more than schematic, and lack 
the life-like character of those in the earlier work of Claus. It 

_ Would seem that some of the species of Cyclops described by Dana? 
are identical with the above, although details are wanting to identify 
positively. Without delaying to discuss the question opened as to 

‘ whether these widely separated forms have all diverged from a 

-Primitive geographical center or have arisen independently from 

; original marine prototypes, as suggested to the writer by Professor 

=~ 4#uckart, we may remark that the former theory is rendered pos- 

_ sible by the fact that the feathers of water-fowl often form a vehicle 

l the transportation of even larger crustacea. ; 

; the Phipods, for example, are transported hundreds of miles under 

) feathers of geese. While it is unlikely that these larger crus- . 


fans or their eggs would survive a long aerial journey, it is 
quite certain that the eggs of Cyclops would pass many hours or 
‘ven days without being destroyed. On the other hand, it seems 


wena : : 
ae Copepoda of Minnesota. Rep. Geol. Surv. Minn. 1881. 

Ga. fe Wilke’s Exploring Exp. Crustacea. 

*Siel and Kdlliker, Zeitschrift. 1872, p- 293. Packard; synopsis of Phyllo- 
Pod crust = N. A. U.S. Geol. and Geng. Surv. of Col. 1873. p- 614, etc. 


210 General Notes. 


species of Cyclops, say C. signatus (= C. coronatus Cls), we 
a form not at all rare but less abundant than C. fenuicor, 
which it seems to be constantly associated. In our investi 
we found Signatus almost constantly larger, 2” the same gathe 
than Tenuicornis. The only distinction, among those given 
either Claus or Brady, which is constant is the following; in 
natus the last joint of the antennz has a longitudinal ridge: 
like a pruning knife-blade extending beyond the end ini 
with the proximal two-thirds of its length strongly toothed. 


allied to C. parcus Her. found in Alabama, but this has no k 
like ridge.) The two species agree in having the ridge which 
tends nearly to the base of the antenna; they both have ce 
series of spines arranged upon definite parts of the antenna; boi 
have the circular series of spines on the basal joint of the fifth foi 
-in short there is a complete agreement even to the micro 
tails—aside from the teeth above mentioned. 


of but few joints ina similar condition. This fact alters 


is the last form, in exceptional cases of the common spí 
but a step further to show that as C. tenuicornis isa more! 


xamine, 

and somewhat altered forms. These large, or post-l 

appear to be dependent upon abundance of food and 

warm habitat. 
The species considered identical with Diaptomus castor 


ot. 


1883. ] Zoblogy. 211 


dant and varies in size and particularly in color. So marked are 
these differences that it would be difficult to believe at first sight 
that they are not indications of specific distinction but these changes 
are dependent upon food, light and other similar circumstances. 
The typical form is found oftenest in rather large pools with no 
outlet, but which do not actually dry up in summer. In length 
the female is often ,°™- sometimes less and not seldom more. In 
the smaller females the eggs are observed to be usually fewer, but 
of the same size ,4™ to ;4°™ Recently, however in a small and 
very shallow marsh which is frequently entirely dry, but which lies 
near a less shallow pool swarming: with the common Diapto- 
mus (both being half a mile distant from any other water) we found 
a new species of dimensions considerably exceeding those given 
by Brady for var. Westwoodii!. Closer examination showed that 
the size and color were the only marked differences, antenna and 
first pair of feet being identical, while the fifth pair of feet were but 
little different and these differences were seemingly but the inten- 
sifying of the characters of the smaller species to form the larger. 
Here there were two pools, which within our personal recollection 
formed but a single body of water and were now separated but by 
a dozen steps, only differing as to depth and muddiness, in the one 
of which flourished a// stages of the ordinary form, while in the lat- 
ter the oze enlarged form alone existed. The conclusion is almost 
forced upon us that the second pool needed only similar conditions 
to bring forth this final stage of twice the usual size (but with eggs 
but little larger—,¥,e™). “Shortly afterward the more shallow 
pond pini up entirely so that no more of the larger form could be 
ned. 


_It is not necessary to emphasize the fact that just such insignifi- 
cant variations furnish the data upon which the generalizations of 
Modern science must stand or fall. A most interesting field is 
open to any one with the opportunity to rear such forms as these 
under conditions which can be altered at will in order to discover 
what farther structural changes can be artificially induced. 

_ The practical value of the fresh-water copepods can hardly be 
overstated since they are scavengers and almost entirely feeders 
upon animal matter. The aggregate amount of putrid flesh which 
the Cyclops fauna of a quart of water will consume is quite remark- 

te, aS any one may satisfy himself by watching the decay of such 
a creature as a polliwog in a jar of stagnant water.—C. L. Herrick. 


THE SEGMENTATION OF THE VERTEBRATE Heap.—In a paper 
entitled “The segmental value of the cranial nerves,” published in 
ka Journal of Anatomy and Physiology, by A. Milnes Marshall, 
Me author gives a clear statement as to the theory of the segmen- 
Whon of the vertebrate skull, which was proposed by Gegenbaur, 
and is now generally accepted. While Oken, Goethe, Owen and 

Op. cit. p. 60, : ve 


212 General Notes. [Februar 


others taught that the skull consisted of a certain number of mod- 

ified vertebrae; and Miller and others investigated the cranial 
nerves in the light of this theory. Gegenbaur has more recent 

shown that the method of these anatomists was wrong, and that 
the segmental nerves and visceral arches are the factors. In M 
Marshall’s own words: “ While the school of morphologists ¥ 
first dealt with, determined the number of the segmental nerves 
by that of the skull-segments, Stannius showed conclusively that 
there was no relation whatever between the two, but that there 
was a very definite and remarkable one .between the segmental 
nerves and the visceral arches.” Gegenbaur went a step further — 
and, starting with the segmental nerves and visceral arches, de - 


Balfour and Mr. Marshall. After giving a clear summary of 
evidence of the segmental value of the cranial nerves, Mars 
then considers these nerves in order. The paper closes with 
a convenient tabular view, while the illustrations aid the learner 
very materially in understanding this difficult subject. 


an interesting case of reversion to an ancestral form. 
was that of an adult male, and the anomaly consisted of a stri 
tendinous connection, about an inch in length, between the | 
dons of the flexor longus digitorum and flexor longus po! cls 
the region where they cross each other on the instep. This 
-is a permanent feature in the foot of the gorilla, where the. 
of the great toe sends on a branch, which, after uniting W 
long flexor tendons of the second and fifth toes, divides mto 
perforatory tendons of the third and fourth toes. In the oram 
man the big toe can be flexed to a considerable extent ine 


acteristic of this class of animals is the possession of rotary 
yet it appears that species of Rotifera exist that have 4 
characters of the class, but are devoid of vibratile cil 
first to notice this was Dujardin, who, in 1841, gave the nal 
Lindia torulosa to his discovery. Gosse, in 1851, described @ 
with similar characters. Doubt was thrown upon these 0 
tions, but Dr. Joseph Leidy has recently (Proc. Phil. Acad, 


1883. | Zoology. 21 3 


243) added to the list of non-ciliated rotiners,and brought together 
the scattered information upon the subject. In the Proc. Phil. Acad., 
1857, page 204, Dr. Leidy described a rotifer-like creature quite 
different from those before mentioned, and having a large pro- 
tractile pouch or cap in lieu of the usual rotary disks. This he 
named Dictyophora vorax. Still another species was described by 
Mecznichow in 1866; and, another, parasitic upon worms, was ob- 
served by Claparéde in 1867. In 1882, Mr. S. A. Forbes de- 
scribed a form which Dr. Leidy suspects to be identical with 
Dictyophora voraa. The last discovery of Dr. Leidy is a rotifer 
in which a sort of head, in the form of a cup prolonged at the 
mouth into an incurved beak, takes the place of the rotary disk 
of ordinary rotifers. This creature, which is named Aryctus 
inguietus was found occupying a central position among a grou 
of the rotifer, Megalot:ocha alba, both parasitic upon a Plumatella 
from Fairmount dam, upon the Schuylkill. 


THE VERTEBRATES OF THE ADIRONDACK ReGIoN.—Dr. C. Hart 
Merriam has published in the Transactions of the Linnzan So- 
ciety of New York, the first part (Mammals) of an interesting 
work on the Vertebrates of the Adirondack region. The obser- 
vations are fresh and authentic, the results of about twenty years 
exploration in winter, as well as summer, in those wilds. Few 
mammals, says Dr. Merriam, are commonly seen by those who 
traverse the forests of the Adirondacks. ‘ This is in part due to 
the nature of their haunts, partly because they do not roam about 
much in broad daylight, but chiefly because of their shy disposi- 
tions and wary habits. The experienced hunter, more familiar 
with their haunts and ways, falls in with a larger number; still, 
by far the greater portions go unobserved. Of the forty-two 
kinds found here, I have myseif seen living, and in the wild state, 
all but three; therefore the remarks upon their habits, in the fol- 
lowing biographies are, when the contrary is not stated, drawn 
argely from the results of personal observation.” 

n After discussing the geological history, topography, climate, 
eneral features, botany and faunal position of this interest- 
mg region, Dr. Merriam begins his account of the forty-two 
mammals of the Adirondacks, beginning with the Carnivora. In 
the introduction he describes a “ mixed flock” observed during 
the fall migrations. “ At this season one may hunt for hours and 
scarcely see a bird, when suddenly he finds himself surrounded 
by a host of individuals, representing many species and pertain- 
_ ing to widely different families.” In one such flock there were 
_ at least fifty robins, all very noisy, several blue jays, large num- 

bers of slate-colored snow birds, a few white-throated, song and 
fox-colored Sparrows, a couple of winter wrens, and one Nashville 
espi beside these. near at hand, were a dozen chickadees, 


EAE EP eee a 
Stee T E 


> 


an equal number of yellow birds, and a few golden-crowned 


21 4 General Notes. [F ebuary, 


kinglets, with several red-bellied nuthatches and a pair of brown 
creepers, “I have seen the purple finch in some of these mixed 
flocks, and a few hairy and downy woodpeckers, and_ hermit 
thrushes sometimes hang about their outskirts, but the latter are 
more commonly seen by themselves in groups of half a dozenor. 
thereabouts.” ~~ 
The account of the panther contains considerable new matter — 
Dr. Merriam insists that it never climbs trees unless very young, — 
or when pursued by dogs. iG 
It is stated that a panther can leap an almost incredible dis- — 
tance. “On level ground a single spring of twenty feet is by no | 
means uncommon, and on one occasion Mr. Sheppard measured — 
a leap, over snow, of nearly forty feet.’ Important notes ints — 
breeding habits are added. Some fallacies regarding the alleged 
fierceness of the panther, its mode of capturing its prey, its size 
and its mode of carrying its prey, are exposed, and the statement — 
made that the panther cries and screams is called in question, 
those who have had to do with panthers being the most skeptical 
in regard to their cries. The Canada lynx, wild cat, wolf, fox, 
wolverine and the fur animals, and the raccoon and bear a 
described with many new facts or corrections of popular errors; and 


common notion that it is due to temperature, and sug 
that it is due to falls of snow,the change sometimes ta 
place within forty-eight hours after the ground becomes COV 
with snow. The series, when completed, will be a fresh an 
uable contribution to our knowledge of the wild animals 

birds of the Eastern United States. a 


A Curious Nuprprancu Mottusx.—A very singular am 
which lives in green ulvz, on the shores of the Mediter 
and which was regarded as a flat-worm by Schultze, has! 
lately shown by L. Graff in the Morphologisches Yahrbuch, t 
be really not a Turbellarian worm, but “the very lowest 
known Nudibranchs,” and identical with what Kölliker lo 


the present specialized Dendroccela, but from a group of 
doccelida. Professor Graff does not suggest that this 
degraded Nudibranch, which has lost its gills, buccal 1 
radula, but may this not be the case? In that event it 

be a stem-form. This could be readily tested by a study © 
embryology. The ordinary Nudibranchs seem rather tO 


1883.] Physiology. 215 


descended from shelled mollusks, as the embryos are provided with 
a temporary shell and vellum. At the same time we grant that 
mollusks and Turbellarian worms may have arisen from the same 
stem-form. 

ZootocicaL Notrs.—Dr. C. F. Holder is authority for the state- 
ment he makes in the Scientific American that a basking shark 
(Cetorhinus maximus) about seventy feet long was caught off 
Block island. Sir Charles Lyell records one nearly fifty-five feet 
ong that came ashore at Rathesholm Head, at Stronsa, parts of 
which are now in the British museum. ——Mr. W.A. Stearns on his 
return from histripto Labrador, wrote us that the polarbear had not, 
so far as he could ascertain, been seen this year below Rigoulet. 
“Year before last (1880) a walrus was killed at Fox harbor, 
St. Lewis sound. One of our young men secured the tusks, and 
has them now in his possession. The people there say that they 
see them frequently, but rarely get them. One was caught three 
years ago (1879) also at the same place.” An apparently new 
species of dog, supposed to have been received from the Upper 
Amazons, has been described in the Proceedings of the Zodlogi- 
cal Society of London under the name Canis microtis. Profes- 
sor Flower also exhibited and remarked on the skull of a young 
chimpanzee from Lado, in the Soudan, which exhibited the de- 
formity called acrocephaly, associated with the premature closure 
of the fronto-parietal suture —-Mr. Dobson maintains that the 
Dipodide belong with the hystricine, and not to the murine ro- 

ts———The genus Psolus has been divided into three sub- 
genera by Professor Bell——M. Jourdain, of Marseilles, has re- 
cently published in the Comptes Rendus of the French Academy, 
an abstract of his studies on the finer structure of the male sexual 
organs and the Cuvierian organs of Holothurians, also on the his- 
tology of the digestive canal, nervous system and polar vesicles 
of these Echinoderms; his researches, made at the marine z06- 


$ i culatory apparatus of these animals. A crinoid was 

G ined emg the voyage of H. M. S. Alert, which was referred 
by Professor ell to a new variety of Antedon eschrichtii of the 
arctic seas, ; 


| Se PHYSIOLOGY.'! 

on Tue RECENT ACCESSIONS TO OUR KNOWLEDGE OF THE Puys!- 
: OLOGY OF THE Heart.—The heart in its final function is simply a 

- ic 0 it would no doubt be possible to remove this organ 


woe -in the ci culation of the blood. As the circulation of the 
-c +> every instant necessary to vital activity, and as, other 
remaining the same, any change in the force or frequency 


"This depariment is edited by Professor Henry SEWALL, of Ann Arbor, Michigan. 
YOL. Xv11,—no. 11, 


15 


216 General Notes. [February 


of the heart-beat must make itself felt in changing the character 
of the circulation, physiologists have recognized as of fundamental _ 
importance to the understanding of this subject, the clear com 
prehension of every physiological factor which can in any way 
modify the action of the heart. Of the reality of such modifying 
influences any one who compares his pulse rate, oberved ina 
standing and a sitting position, may be convinced. re 


searches in which he declared that when the pneumogastricnerveot | 
the nervous centers in the medulla oblongata, are electrically stimt 
lated, the pulse is slowed or the heart even brought to a complete 
standstill. Itis now one of the settled theorems of physi 
that there is in the medulla a “ cardio-inhibitory center” 


disappears so soon as both pneumogastric nerves are i 
the peck: ' 
V. Bezold and his pupils more than ten years ago demons? 
that when certain nerve branches reaching the heart from 
spinal cord through the last cervical and first thoracic 
thetic ganglia, are stimulated, the beat of the heart is quise 
Until within a few months these changes of thé rhythm o 
heart-beat were the only ones which could be definitely St 


carry from the brain to the heart of the frog impulses 
cause weakening of the contractions of the heart witho 
their rate. These relaxing fibers being bound in the så 


1883.} Physiology. 217 


bundle with the cardio-inhibitory branches, their action is, in or- 
dinary cases of stimulation, obscured by that of the latter. All 
physiological analogy suggests the existence of nerve fibers of 
similar function in the higher animals. 

Gaskell (Journ. Physiology Vol. 111, Nos. 5 and 6), has gone 
farther than this, and shown that. stimulation of the pneumo- 
gastric causes, under certain conditions, strengthening, instead of 
weakening, of the heart-beat without alteration of its rhythm; 
and in the tortoise he has actually dissected out a nerve twig, run- 
ning over the surface of the heart, the stimulation of which causes 
simple strengthening of the heart-beat uncomplicated by any other 
modification. 

It is, then, to-day clear that all the variations of force and fre- 
quency of action to which we know the heart-beat is subject, may 
be brought about by the excitement of certain nervous centers in 
the brain; and as nature is not in the habit of letting her powers 
lie idle, it is pretty certain that nervous impulses with the four 
distinct missions that have been indicated do, in the living body, 
descend from the brain to modify the action of the heart. 

In the living animal the arteries are overfull, and the elastic 
arterial wall straining upon the blood inclosed by it, forces the 
fluid with a definite pressure onward on its path of circulation. It 
is this pressure of the blood in the aorta which the heart must 
Overcome in emptying its ventricles ; and it is a question of fun- 
damental physiological importance whether in the mammal varia- 
tions in arterial pressure, that is the resistance which the heart has 
to overcome, cause corresponding variations in the pulse rate. 
This problem, whose solution is apparently so simple, has been 
answered in every possible way by different and equally compe- 
tent experimenters. With the heart in the body, and in physio- 
‘ogical connection with the vascular apparatus, the conditions of 
experimentation are hopelessly complicated. 

qi little more than a year ago, Professor Martin at Baltimore 
_ (Studies Biol. Lab. Johns Hopkins Univ. Vol. 11, No. 1), hit upon 
an ingenious and simple method of isolating completely the living 
‘Mammalian heart from the rest of the body. Martin’s method con- 
_ -Sists, essentially, in opening the chest of a completely narcotized 
_ Gg; all the arteries arising near the heart are tied, except two ; 
_ one of these is connected with a mercury manometer, by means of 
: ` which the amount of blood pressure and the pulse rate are re- 
_ Corded; the other open artery has inserted in it a tube through 
| Which blood may flow from the heart. All the great veins enter- 
: “me the heart are tied, except one, and into this is allowed to flow 
: ‘Wake defibrinated blood from a flask. When the proper temperature 
: Pe site respiration are maintained, the heart may continue to 


vad S 


normally for hours, On the heart thus severed from its 


a 


_ P’¥siological connection with every other organ, a most import- 
: NaON, interesting series of studies has been made by Professor 


218 General Notes. (February, 


Martin and his pupils (Stud. Biol. Lab. J. H. Univ. Vol. 1, No.2, 
Trans. Med. Chirurg. Fact. Md. 1882). It has been found that 
variations of enormous extent of either arterial pressure, the re 
sistance to the outflow of blood from the heart, or of venous 
pressure, that under which blood enters the heart, have no effect 
whatever upon the pulse rate. The work has furthermore sug 
gested to its author some simple explanations of the causes of the 
conflicting results of previous experimenters. But Martin has 
found, as was to be expected, that, though the pulse rate is unaltered 
by great changes in the mechanical conditions under which the 
heart acts, the organ. is extremely susceptible to changes of tet- 
perature, and beats uniformly quicker or slower as the temperature 
of the blood entering it rises or falls the fraction of a degree. The 
application of this new method of studying the mammalian heart 
opens the way for a series of researches that promises rich results ; 
for physiology. T 
In connection with this subject, the recent work of Ludwig and 
Luchsinger is of considerable interest (Pfliger’s Archiv. Bd. XXV). 
These authors showed.that the inhibitory power which the pneu- 


mogastric nerve when stimulated, exercises over the heart-beat of 
the frog, is diminished or altogether overcome by increasing intras 
cardiac pressure. Later, Sewall and Donaldson taking up the : 
same line of work (loc cit.), have found that it is only the Mt 
pressure within the venous chambers of the heart which has at 
effect in modifying the power of pneumogastric inhibition; thus 
showing that changes in the hydrostatic conditions under whieh 
the heart works may affect the action of that organ „indirect 


“1. 3 
A o] RY 
. 


while the muscular servant, the heart, has enough to do 10° 
on its work of prime importance, and is blind and deaf to? 
all occurrences except those messages that reach it from: 
quarters. i ae 


1883.] Physiology. 219 


_ THE POISON oF THE ScorPion.—The poison and poisoning-ap- 
paratus of the scorpion have been recently made an object of study 
by M. Joyeux-Laffuie. The former, he finds, is very active, 
though not so powerful as some have represented. A drop of it, 
either pure or mixed with a little distilled water, rapidly kills a 
rabbit, when injected into the cellular tissue. Birds are as easily 
killed with itas mammals. One drop suffices to kill seven or 
eight frogs. Fishes, and, above all, mollusks, are much more re- 
fractory. But, on the other hand, the articulata are wonderfully 
susceptible; the hundredth part of a drop will immediately kill a 
large crab. Flies, spiders and insects on which the scorpion feeds, 
are quickly affected by its sting. The poison soon paralyzes the 
striated muscles, suppressing spontaneous and reflex movements. 
In all animals there is first excitation, then paralysis. The author 
regards the scorpion’s venom as a poison of the nervous system, 
not a poison of the blood, as M. Joussel de Bellesme asserts. 


ELECTRIC ORGANS OF GyMNotus.—In the appendices to Sachs 
and Du Bois Reymond’s work on the electric eel, G. Fritsch 
gives an account of his histological and morphological investiga- 
tions on the nervous and electric apparatus. He finds, says the 
Journal of the Royal Microscopical Society, support for the doc- 
trine that the electric organs of Gymnotus have been developed 
from transversely striated muscle; a portion, the lowest lateral 
muscles, having been separated from the rest to form the so-called 
intermediate muscular layer, while a superior mass of muscle was 
converted into the great electric organ. 


_ SENSE OF SMELL IN AcTINLE.—It has been discovered by Mr. 
W. H. Pollock and Dr. G. J. Romanes, that the common sea-an- 
mone is conscious of the presence of any kind of food (pieces 
of cockle, mussel, &c.), placed near them. If the food was held 
within a span’s breadth of an anemone it opened; if it was held inthe 
centre of a circle of anemones they gradually opened in succession. 
hey were found, however, to be unable to localize the direction 
m which the food was lying. Dr. Romanes considers that the 
)Sense which is thus shown to be possessed by these animals may 
_ Most properly be called a sense of smell, and they are the lowest . 
animals in which any such sense has hitherto been noticed.— 
Feurnal of the Royal Microscopical Society. . 
n Satine ELEMENTS IN THE Broop or Marine Crusracea.—It 
has been observed by M. Fredericq (Bull. Belg. Acad.) that the 
ood of crabs and other Crustaceans at Ostend has the same 
‘Strong and bitter taste as the sea water, and proves to have the same 
Pes Constitution. Crabs in brackish water, on the other hand, 
rors a less salt blood, and the crayfish of rivers have very little of 
Soluble salts in their blood. An exchange of salts seems to take 
place in these animals between the blood and the outer medium, pro- 
ang approximate equilibrium of chemical composition. This 


220 General Notes. [ February, — 


probably occurs through the respiratory organ, and is according 
to the simple laws of diffusion. On the other hand, the blood of 
sea-fishes, has an entirely different saline composition from that 
of the water; it is more or less isolated, presenting herein an evi- 
dent superiority over the invertebrates referred to—ature, 


PSYCHOLOGY. 


ANECDOTE ABOUT Cats.—Incidents showing some power of- 
reason are often related of animals, especially those domesticated; 
but I do not think the following have ever appeared in print: 
Near Vineland, N. J., some boys discovered a woodchuck’s bur 
row (Arctomys monax L.), containing both adults and four young. 
The father and two of the young were killed; the mether andthe 
other two young were taken home, and imprisoned. During the 
night the mother made her escape. Asa matter of experiment 
the young were placed with a cat, at that time suckling her two 
kittens. - Shortly after the cat came into the house somewhat un- 
easy. One of the boys went out with her to the noyel family, and 
finally succeeded in pacifying her to such an extent that sie 
allowed the strangers to suckle. But now a new difficulty arose 
There were but two teats sufficiently developed to afford nourish: 
ment. A struggle ensued as to who should obtain possession: 
The woodchucks being the stronger, came off victorious. Fhe 
kittens showed their dislike to this arrangement by scratching 
and pushing, and as it was evident that two of the four must o% 
removed, a decision was given in favor of the woodchucks . 
Shortly after, one of them died; whether the other ever reached 
maturity or not, I do not know, but understood that it continued 
to suck the cat for some time. That cats are not always 


accommodating as the above individual, I know from the fact, 
once when I endeavored to have a cat with three kittens ass0" " 
charge of two more, I was obliged to hastily withdraw them to 
prevent their being killed. In another case one kitten was be 
ished by two cats. As to whether either was the parent or or : 
cannot say: Once when the mothers desired to remove their GH” 
from the mill where it was then located, to a neighboring ho 
they found their infant, corpulent with the abundant nourishmen 
too heavy for either alone, and consequently were obliged to catf i 
it between them.—Heury Turner. a 


Tue Mopiriep Instincts oF A Buinp Cat.—Mr. H. C. Hove : 
contributes to the Scientific American the following interesting 
article on the modified instincts of a blind cat. The family favor 
whose misfortunes have afforded an opportunity to observe 
workings of instinct under difficulties, is a noble specimen of 
genus Felis. “Dido” is his name—given for simple eUp™ 
without regard to gender. During the four years of his life he 
never been known to do anything wrong, unless it be to Be 


i 883.] Psychology. 221 


most desperately against all feline intruders. In some one of his 
many encounters, Dido met with an injury to one of his feet that 
made a surgical operation necessary, from which he recovered, but 
shortly afterward went totally blind. A cataract was formed over 
each eye, by which, as repeated experiments proved, vision was 
thoroughly obscured. 

This calamity came on suddenly, and placed the cat in circum- 
stances not provided for by the ordinary gifts of instinct. What 
to do with himself was plainly a problem hard to be solved. He 
would sit and mew most piteously, as if bemoaning his condition ; 
and when he attempted to move about, he met with all the mis- 
haps that the reader will be likely to imagine. He ran against 
walls, fell down stairs, stumbled over sticks, and when once on the 
top rail of the fence, he would traverse its entire length seeking 
in vain for a safe jumping off place. On being called, he would 
run about bewildered, as if not knowing whence the voice came 
nor whither he should go to find the one calling. In short, Dido's 
life seemed hardly worth living, and we were seriously plotting 
his death, when the cat himself clearly concluded that he must 
make his other senses atone for the loss of sight. 

It was very curious to watch his experiments. One of the first 
of these was concerning the art of going down stairs. Instead of 
pawing the air,as he had been doing on reaching the top step, he 
went to one side till he felt the banisters touch his whiskers, and 
then, guided thus, he would descend safely and at full speed, turn- 
ing into the hall on gaining the last step. One by one he made 
each familiar path a study, determined the exact location of each 
door, explored anew all his old haunts, and seemed bravely re- 
solved to begin life over again. The result was so unexpectedly 
successful that we were decéived into the notion that sight had 
been restored. But by placing any obstacle in the path, and then 
calling him eagerly to his customary feeding place, it was evident 
that he was entirely blind, for he would run with full force against 
the box or other obstruction, and then, for some time afterward, 
he would proceed with renewed caution. 

_Dido’s “ voice is still for war,” and liis blindness does not make 

him any less successful in his duels with intruders. He even goes 
Jad in quest of adventures, and comes safely home again. 

His value as a mouser does not seem to be in the least dimin- 


ished. One of my experiments as to his capacity in this direction 


came near costing me dear. I had heard the gnawing ofa rat in 
an old closet where there lay a quantity of newspapers. Here it 
was decided to leave Dido over night, and while arranging the 
ees: for that purpose, my hand was suddenly caught by the 
eh and teeth of what at the moment seemed like a small tiger. 
‘or Dido! He really looked ashamed of his blunder in mis- 
“xing my hand for his anticipated victim. Fortunately the papers 


Bis ed as a shield, or the injury inflicted might have been more 


ER 


F 
222 General Notes. (February, 
serious. I may add that, on opening the closet next morning, 
there was Dido mounting guard over a slain rat as big as ever 
spoiled good provisions or tried a housekeeper’s temper. HY 
It is well known that the house-cat will find its way back from 
distant places to which it has been carried blindfolded; and how 
it performs such feats naturalists have never satisfactorily ex- 
plained. The theory accepted by some of them is that the animal 
takes note of the successive odors encountered on the way, that 
_ these leave as distinct a series of images as those we should re- 
ceive by the sense of sight, and that, by taking them in them — 
verse order from that in which they were received, he traces his — 
homeward route. ae 
But, in the cat now described, the sense of smell is by no means 
acute, as has been proved by a variety of methods; and more — 
over, although, as one might say, perpetually blindfolded, he quite 
uniformly chooses the shortest road home without reference to — 
the path he may have taken on leaving the house. Curious to Set 
how far this homing instinct would extend, I took advantage ofa : 
fall of snow that wrapped under its mantle every familiar object 
concealed all the paths, and deadened every odor and soune 
aking Dido to a considerable distance from the house, and 
_ making a number of turns to bewilder him, I tossed him upona 
drift and quietly awaited results. The poor creature turned his 
sightless orbs this way and that, and mewed piteously for nep. 
Finding, at length, that he was thrown entirely on his own tè 
sources, he stood motionless for about one minute, and then, to 
my amazement, made his way directly through the untrodden : 
_ snow to the house door—which, it is needless to add, was promptly 
opened for the shivering martyr to scientific investigation, to whom 
consolation was forthwith offered. in a brimming bowl of i 
m: 


m $ 


_ My conclusion, therefore, is that Wallace’s ingenious theory of 
accounting for orientation by what he calls “ brain registration, 
will not explain what has been described ; but that the mysterious 
homing faculty is probably independent of such methods ot gaii 

_ ing knowledge as have been ordinarily observed, and is analog' 

to the migratory instinct controlling the long flights of some 3 
cies of birds, 


ADDITIONAL REMARKS RELATIVE TO TEACHING BRUTES THE! 
or Lerrers.—In the article published in the January numo 
the NATURALIST, I endeavored to indicate very briefly the m 
to be pursued in a suggested investigation into the limitations = 
the mental action of brutes. From some comments upor i 

article I have been led to believe that it would be accepta? 

some of your readers to add a brief supplement relating to + 
details. : es 
_ If dogs were the subjects chosen for experiments as sugs® 


1883.} Anthropology. 223 


they being best adapted to the purpose from several points of 
view—a number of both sexes would be secured; the most intel- 
ligent individuals of the most intelligent species being selected; 
probably that known as “French poodle.” They would be taught 
in classes in order to profit by ambition and example; and a 
judicious system of rewards and punishments adopted. The in- 
telligent and healthy would be mated; the stupid or weakly 
would be discarded. 

In each generation the standard of ability being raised as the 
circumstances justified, the law of adaptation would be brought 
to bear in conjunction with artificial selection. 

Then the laws of heredity would be so followed as to render 
probable the production of exceptional individuals in the direc- 
tion desired; thus profiting by the tendency to radical variation 
to secure a new variety of exceptional capabilities. 

Is it not possible that inquiries into the operation of the lower 
orders of mind may suggest improvements in the training of the 
higher grades ?— Wm. B. Cooper. 


[Nore BY THE Eprrors.—A valuable article on this subject ap- 
peared in the number of the London Journal of Science, corre- 
sponding to the number of the Natura ist in which Mr. Cooper's 
article was published, viz. Jan. 1883. Mr. Cooper’s present note 
expresses recommendations contained in the Journal of Science 
article, which, however, prefers parrots to dogs as the best ani- 
mals for experiment. ] 


ANTHROPOLOGY. 


224 General Notes. [ February, 


coast of Northeastern Asia, from the southern extremity of Nova 
Zembla to the mouth of the Ob-Irtisch river, principally through- 
out the Yalmal or Samoyed peninsula. The relatidns of this 
branch to their neighbors and to their environment are described, 
as well as their dress and dwellings, their customs and modes of 
burial, their status in culture compared with that of other boreal 
races, and their place in ethnography assigned (pp. 60-83). | 
The Chukches—In the whole stretch from Yugor Schar, south — 
of Nova Zembla to Cape Chiiagskoi the Vega party saw neither 
men nor human habitations. At the latter place (172° E.) they — 
came suddenly upon the Chukches. “Every man, with the ex 
ception of the cook, rushed on deck. Their boats were of skin 
built in the same way as the ‘ umiaks,’ or women’s boats of the 
Eskimo.” From this point to Konyam bay, south of Behring 
strait, they were constantly in the company of this race. On the 
28th September the Vega was caught in the ice at the mouth of 
the Kolyutschin bay, and remained there until the 18th July fok: 
lowing, when, decked with flags, she sailed again on the way to 
her destination. In this long and lonesome winter they had 
most abundant opportunities of getting acquainted with this race. 
The Chukches are divided sharply by their domestic animals it- 
to Dog-Chukches and Reindeer-Chukches. In point of rank i 
culture they stand between the Samoyeds and the Eskimo. Lieut 
Nordquist drew up an extensive vocabulary of the language and 
a sketch of the grammar, but they are only briefly mentioned M 
the preliminary volume. So far as observed there seemed to be é 
very little social organization beyond the family, no religious 
ceremony beside the customs in the presence 0 death, and 


fs ae ae a a a 


reindeers and whatever else is connected with the house an k 
the chase. In the minutest manner Professor Nordenskjöld 4 


1883. | Anthropology. 225 


which he passed. The title of his preliminary volume is as fol- 
lows: “The Voyage of the Vega round Asia and Europe, with 
a historical review of previous journeys along the north coast of 
the old world,” by A. E. Nordenskjöld. Translated by Alexan- 
der Leslie, with five steel portraits, numerous maps and illustra- 
tions. New York, Macmillan & Co., 1882, pp. XXVI, 756, 8vo. 


Tre Manxuscripr TROANO.—Professor Cyrus Thomas has sent 
us the advanced sheets of a work bearing the following title: “A 
study of the Manuscript Troano,” by Cyrus Thomas, Ph.D., with 
~ Euan by D. G. Brinton, M. D. [From contributions to 

h American aiy. Vol. vi] Washington, Government 
Printing Office, 1882, pp. 233, 4to, with 100 figures and XXXIV 
plates. 

Dr. Brinton’s introduction relates to graphic methods in gen- 
eral and the ancient Maya records in particular. He introduces 
Dr. Friedrich Miiller’s neat distinction of thought-writing and 
sound-writing. We have an ascending scale of pictures, picto- 
Ida , hieroglyphics, syllabic signs aad alphabets proper. - The 

ndians of t e U. S. had only pictures; the Aztecs, picture- 


essay by a short history of the various efforts at laterro. 
Professor Thomas, after a preface, apologetic and historical, 

proceeds to elaborate with great minuteness what has been given 

to the readers of the NarukaLisr and the members of the Amer- 

ican Association in outline. As it is the purpose of this notice 

ysis to call attention and not to criticise, the contents of the 
‘ume are given below: 


The graphic system and records a the ancient Mayas: Introduction Te sagen Lange! 
presi bible Daag ces from native sources.—The existing codices.—. 


Chapter A he Ni aie its characters. 

11, The Maya calendar 
“It. Explanation of figures, &c , on the manuscript and the Dresden Codex. 
4, Ws Probable abe of other ‘figures 


ae res 
ok oe Inscriptions on the Pantie tablet. 
oe I. Extract from Landa’s “ Relacion, &c.” 
_ 2. Quotations from Senor Melgar. 
_ 3. Translation of fers s p aA of festivals. 
_ 4. Mode of building houses, froin Landa, 
: 5. Manner of baptism in Yucatan. Landa. 


ad will be admitted by all who read this work that Dr. Thomas 
fas made a solid contribution to E 


226 General Notes. [February, 


_ArcHmorocicaL Lectures.—Glancing over the Boston Even. 
ing Transcript for November 25th, our eyes were attracted toa 
column headed “ Archzological Explorations in Ohio.” If on 
should read on he would discover that: “ The third lecture of the 
course complimentary to the subscribers to the exploring fund of 
the Peabody Museum, expended during the past summer, was” 
given on Thursday last at the museum, by the curator, F. W. 
Putnam. The ancient cemetery, with its singular ash pits near 
Madisonville, Ohio, formed the subject of the lecture. he 
“The next lecture will be given on Thursday afternoon, Dec. 
14, instead of Dec. 7, as formerly announced, and will be upon 
aoe Ancient,’ which is the largest earthwork in the United 
tate istik 
“ These lectures are free to all interested, but cards of admis- 
sion must be applied for.” Be 
othing would give the editor of this department more plea- 
sure than to play Captain Cuttle for all the arch@ologists, anthre 
po-biologists, comparative-psychologists, glossologists, ethnologists, 
technologists, sociologists and comparative-mythologists of our cout- 
try, in order to put intelligent students of anthropology on the 
track of the good things that are being accomplished and the 
good words that are being spoken with reference to the mat 
history of man. Pica 


OF THE Music or NortH AMERICAN INDIANS we possess Of 
an imperfect and scattering knowledge, for among the authors ot 
the subject a small minority only could boast of any acquire- 
ments in theoretical music. Now a recent writer, Theodot 
Baker, has in 1880 examined personally the songs and tunes% 
several of our Indian tribes, and has brought to bear on thi 
fair knowledge of musical theory, obtaining thereby many 
ous results. From forty-two songs and tunes, obtained ft 


representatives of at least twelve tribes, and appended to his 


lication: “Ueber die Musik der nordamerikanischen Wik 


ay 
F 
4 
$ 


common idea that Indian melodies cannot be expressed by 
musical scales and notes (p. 22 sg.). A large majority of 
tunes show a purely diatonic progress in their notes, and 
gamuts or scales, in which they move, are compat 
few in number. The majority of the melodies examined 
belong to the Lydian scale (cdefgahc’) and to the 
phrygian (ga hc’ d' e’ f g’)) but in very few of them. 
found a// the seven notes of the diatonic scale. Every! 
has the quint or fifth with its key note; one-half of them 
the major third or diatone, while the flat or minor third 0¢ 
a few only ; the fourth and the sixth frequently occut, ' 
seventh note is rather scarce. Although the Indian us 


1 Equivalent to our ¢ sharp and g sharp gamut-scale. 


Ed 


1883. } Microscepy. 227 


seven notes of our musical scales, he avoids many of our melo- 
dial sequences ; the majority of his tunes follow the dur or sharp 
scales and the two-eighth or two-fourth measure. The instru- 
ments accompanying Indian song are the flageolet, flute, pan- 
flute, whistle, and various kinds of tambourins, drums and kettle- 
drums. See Baker, Theodor: Ueber die Musik der nordameri- 
kanischen Wilden; Leipzig, Verlag von Breitkopf und Hartel 
(Haertel), 1882, 8vo, pp. 82, 2 plates, of which one is colored— 
Albert S. Gatschet. 
MICROSCOPY.! 


DRAWING APPARATUS OF Professor His.—In part first of his 
“Anatomie menschlicher Embryonen,” pp. 8-9, Professor His 
has described a drawing apparatus altogether similar to the one 
here represented. 

For anatomical and embryological work, an apparatus of this 
kind is simply indispensable. 

As every working naturalist 
knows, an apparatus that ad- 
mits the use of the camera luci- 


ment, one is compelied to draw 
by measurement and “by the 
3 a process which at best is 
Stow and tedious, and liable to d =) 

i o 


tion of every thorough embry- 

= Qlogical work consists, as Pro- 

a fessor His remarks, of exact 
P : 


ʻ 


228 General Notes. [ February, 


the exact topographical relations of a complicated object withlow | 
magnifying powers that the microscope affords with higher pow- — 
urther, only a single plano-convex lens 2.5°™ in diameter, 

is required for an enlargement varying at pleasure from five to 
fifty diameters. Professor His employs as an objective a stereo- | 
scope-head (of Dallmeyer), or a small Steinheil aplanat (No, 1), 
The instrument consists of a heavy circular iron base, from 
the center of which rises a brass rod, marked to centimeters, half 
centimeters, and millimeters. On this rod are seen the mirror 
M), the object-table (7), the objective (O), and the camera | 
lucida (), all supported by horizontal bars that move on sliding 
ferrules, The mirror is placed as near the base as conveniente | 
will allow, and its supporting bar is 7.5°™ long. The bars bearing | 
the other pieces are all of corresponding length, and the sliding — 
ferrules can be fixed at any point by the aid of set-screws. The 
ferrules of the mirror and the object-table are made of such 
length that when in contact with each other and resting on the 
highest part of the base, they are in the position required for the 
lowest magnifying power. In this position the object-table has- 
an elevation of 11™, the objective 18.5, and the camera 2 
above the lower face of the base, or what may be called” 
drawing plane. +e 
Thus placed the focal distance is 7.5°™, and the camera 15! 


the normal position of the drawing plane, and endeavors: 
made to provide the instrument with such a lens. 
The magnifying power may be increased in several 


-cm 


p] . 


Wig form has been found more convenient than the rectangu!ar form g 


1883.] Scientific News. 229 


tained, they may be tabulated and kept for subsequent use. To 
ascertain these positions for any given magnification, a millimeter 
scale may be placed on the object-table, and the camera and ob- 
jective moved until the picture projected on the drawing plane 
has the desired enlargement. When the scale is replaced by the 
object, care must be taken to have the surface, which is to be out- 
lined, in the plane previously occupied by the scale. To this end 
it may be necessary to move the object-table a very little, in 
order to give a sharply defined picture, the positions of the cam- 
era and objective being left unaltered. 

The object-table measures 8 X 10°", and has a central perfora- 
tion 2.5 in diam. The whole apparatus is completed by a 
movable shade, designed to cut off the light falling on the lens 
and on the drawing plane. 

It is hardly necessary to remark that opaque objects require 
direct sunlight or light from a lamp supplied with a bull’s eye 
condenser. j 

This instrument, including lens, and Oberhauser’s camera 
lucida, may be obtained from Geo. A. Smith & Co., 7 Park street, 
Boston, for thirty dollars. For everything except the camera, 
the price is fifteen dollars. 


Tue Microse oF “ Rep Evit,” a Pic Disease.—A disease of 
Pigs, known in France as rouget or mal rouge (red evil), has of 
late, says the Anglish Mechanic, wrought terrible ravages in the 

hone valley, 20,000 pigs having succumbed in a year. M. Pas- 
teur has detected the microbe to which the disease is due. It is 
Something like that of chicken cholera, but much smaller and 
different in physiological properties. Its form is that of the figure 
8. It has no action on fowls, but rapidly kills rabbits and sheep. 
Injected in almost inappreciable quantity into pigs, it suffices to 
Cause mortal disease. M. Pasteur has succeeded in producing 


_ an attenuated form of this virus, wherewith healthy pigs may be 


. Vaccinated and rendered refractory to the contagion. 


At 


SCIENTIFIC NEWS. 


= „ — Dr. D. G. Brinton, of Philadelphia, is about to publish an 

‘Important work entitled LIBRARY OF ABORIGINAL AMERICAN LiT- 
ERATURE, The following are some of the works which it is pro- 
_ posed to issue in this series: No. 1. THE CHRONICLES OF THE 

Mayas, edited by D. G. Brinton, M.D. This volume will contain 
Se brief chronicles in the Maya language of Yucatan, written 
shortly after the conquest, and carrying the history of that ang 


ple ack many centuries. Four of these have never been put 
k hed, nor even translated into any European tongue., Each will 
RAT in the original, with a literal translation and grammati- 
and historical notes. To these will be added a history of the | 


H 


230 Scientific News. [ February, i 


conquest, written in his native tongue by a Maya chief, in 1562. 
This also is from an unpublished MSS. The texts will be pre- 
ceded by an introduction on the history of the Mayas ; their lan- 
guage, calendar, numeral system, etc., and a vocabulary will be 
added at the close. No. 11. CENTRAL AMERICAN CALENDARS, A 
number of native calendars and “ wheels,” used by the Mayas, 
Kiches, Cakchiquels, and neighboring tribes, in reckoning time — 
and forecasting the future, will be published for the first time, with 
explanations. From lack of sufficient material, this important 
point in American archeology has remained extremely obscure. 
The collection which it is intended to embrace in this volumeis 
unquestionably unique of its kind. No. 1m. THe ANNALS OF 
UAUHTITLAN. ‘The original Aztec text, with a new translation. 
This is also known as the Codex Chimalpopoca. It is one of the — 
most curious and valuable documents in Mexican archeology. — 


educated native; (4.) Its translation in the Hitchiti, a dial 
cognate to the Creek; (5.) Glossaries and ethnographic notes — 
No. v. THE CHRONICLES oF THE CAKcHIQUELS, These chroni 
cles are the celebrated Memorial de Tecpan Atitlan so often quot 

by the late Abbe Brasseur de Bourbourg. They are invaluable 
for the ancient history and mythology of Guatemalan nations, — 
and are of undoubted authenticity and antiquity. Each of these 
works will be printed in the original tongue, with an English 
translation and notes. Every work admitted to the series will be 
the production of a native, and each will have some intrinsic 1t- 
portance, either historical or ethnological, in addition to its w 
as a linguistic monument. Most of them will be from unpu — 
lished manuscripts, and every effort wiil be made to secure purity 
of text and competent editorship. A subscription to the M 
number will not bind the subscriber to future volumes. tnea 
dress of the publisher is D. G. Brinton, M.D., 115 South Seventh 
street, Philadelphia. 


— Belgian Prize Essays.—From the Belgian Academy comes i 


which, mixing with the waters of small rivers, render them i 
compatible with the existence of fishes, unfit for public SUE 

and hurtful to cattle? 2. A list of the rivers of Belgium ™ 
are now “ depopulated” by reason of impurities produced OF 
tories, with an enumeration also of the fishes useful for food gi 
in the various streams before industrial institutions had sent ' a 
products into the waters. 3. Investigation and indication 


~ 


(883.] Scientific News. 231 


practical means regarding the purification of the waters as they 
came from the works so as to render the streams suitable for fish 
life without crippling the industry, and taking into consideration 
such resources as may be offered by the construction of basins 
for deposition, of filtration apparatus, and of the recourse to 
chemical reagents. 4. Separate experiments on the matters 
which, in each special industry, cause the death of fishes, and on 
the degree of the resistance of each edible fish to destruction. 
All the memoirs must be sent in before October 1, 1884, to re- 
ceive any attention. 


— The general regret and sense of the great loss to biological 
science in the death of Professor Balfour, has led to the establish: 
ment of a memorial fund, the proceeds of which are to go to 
establish a studentship of $1000 annually, to be open to any one, 
in any country, for original research in animal morphology. A 
committee has been constituted in this country of which: Profes- 
sor H. Newell Martin of Johns Hopkins University, Baltimore, 
Md., is the secretary. It is hoped that contributions, even if in 
small sums, will be sent by biologists in this country, so as to give 
an international support to the movement. The student appointed 
to fill the place must reside at Cambridge, England, but will be 
entitled to grants for aid in research, or in traveling or exploring 
with a view to furthering the science. 

— A private letter received in Detroit announces the death of 


aged 82 years. ` Dr. Coan was a veteran missionary of the Amer- 

ican Board, and had been known for years as the apostle of the 

Sandwich islands, having been there for over fifty years. For 

nearly forty years he has contributed able accounts to the Ameri- 

ka Fournal of Science, of the eruptions of Mount Loa and 
auea, 


— The Buffalo Society of Sciences has had a bequest from Dr. 
Hayes, Said to amount to $150,000, which however will not be 
available at present, The society has just completed arrange- 
ments for printing its Bulletin for a year or more in advance. 


pate: first of a series of free lectures under the auspices of 
of EN shu York Academy of Sciences was given in the new hall 
Phil e Academy of Medicine, by Professor Edward D. Cope, of 
Wadel phia, on “ The Evolution of the Vertebrata” 
Be the will of the late Augustus Story $10,000 is left to the 
Eliza dnstitute, Salem, Mass., the income to be given to his sister 
g RE mg her life. 
— Some forty eminent Germans have founded, says Nature, a 
- German Botanical Society. E 
auth, ad: on the 24th of November, Mr. Andrew Pritchard, 
“aor of “A History of Infusoria,” the fourth edition of which 


WO SYO — 4o. ji. k 


ne 
ovale 
a 


on 


252 Proceedings of Scientific Societies. [ February, 


was published in 1861, numbering nearly 1000 pages. He was 
also the author of “ Microscopic Illustrations,” t Micrographia” 
and the “ Microscopic Cabinet,’ but he will be chiefly held in 
remembrance in this country as the author of the useful and 
laborious work first mentioned. He was born in London in 
1804. 


— Casimir-Joseph Davaine, who first suggested, says the Four- 
nal de Micrographie, the germ disease theory, and who discovered 
the bacterium of carbuncle, died at Garches, near Paris, Oct. 15, 
1882. 


— Dr. Thwaites, for many years director of the Royal Botanic 
Gardens, Peradeniya, Ceylon, died, Sept. 11, at Kandy. 


"ny" 
oe 


PROCEEDINGS OF SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES. 


BroLocicat Society or Wasuincron, Dec. 8.—Communice 
tions were presented by Professor Theo. Gill on the Stromateidæ; 
Professor D. W. Prentiss on changes produced in the bird fauna 
of the District of Columbia by modifications of its topography. 

ec. 22.—Communications were made by Dr. Elliott Coues | 
on zodlogical nomenclature applied to histology ; Dr. M. G. pE- 
zey on hybrid sterility; Dr, T. H. Bean on the occurrence of tit” 
alewife in Lake Ontario; and by Professor C. V. Riley on u 
lignified snake of Brazil, with exhibition of specimen. | 

New York Acapemy oF Sciences, Dec. 18.—A paper Loge 
read on the language, beliefs and superstitions of the Iroquois I 
dians (illustrated with early and remarkable manuscripts diction 
aries, etc., etc.), by Mrs. Erminnie A. Smith. oO 

Boston Society or Naturat History, Dec. 20.— ii 
A. Fletcher gave an account of the sun dance of the Sioux ! < 
dians; and Dr. Charles S. Minot spoke on the rate of growth! & 
man. 


Jan. 3, 1883.—Professor C. O. Whitman described a rare {0 
of the blastoderm of the chick, and discussed its bearing igh 
question of the formation of the vertebrate embryo ; oft 
Kneeland presented some notes on the natural history 
Philippines, etc., showing specimens. 2 

AMERICAN GroGrapHicaL Society, Dec. 20. — Andrew a 

_ White, LL.D., delivered a lecture on the New Germany- g 

Jan. 9, 1883.—Daniel C. Gilman, LL.D., delivered the # 
address, entitled the North American continent, four Cent 

iscovery. 


: 
APPALACHIAN Mountain Cup, Dec. 15.—Mr. W. O. a 
read a paper on the mountains of Eastern Cuba. ; 


1883.] Proceedings of Scientific Societies. 233 


CuicaGco BIOLOGICAL Society, Oct. 2, 1882—Dr. H. Valin read 
a paper on experiments in artificial production of organic forms.’ 
In January of the present year the French chemists, D. Monnier 
and C. Vogt, presented, through M. Robin, to the French Acad- 
emy of Sciences, the results of some experiments showing 
that the forms peculiar to plants and animals also appear under 
certain circumstances in purely inorganic things (Comptes Rendus, 
Jan. 2, 1882). This is their language: “ Objects endowed with 
well-defined shapes, exhibiting all the characteristics of the forms 
met in organic bodies, such as simple cells, cells with porous 
tubes attached, tubes with walls or with partitions, filled with 
hetereogeneous and granular contents, etc., can be artificially pro- 
duced in an appropriate liquid by the reactions of two salts, form- 
ing, by double decomposition, either two, or one insoluble salt. 
One of the salts must be dissolved in the liquid, while the other 
must be solid inform. * * * * The forms met in organic 
bodies (cells and tubes) being produced just as well in a liquid 
with an organic or semi-organic (sucrate of calcium) origin as in 
a liquid of a purely inorganic origin (silicate of sodium), there 
cannot be henceforth any characteristic forms by which to distin- 
guish inorganic bodies on the one hand, from organic bodies on 
the other. * * * It is likely that the inorganic substances 
met in organic protoplasm have some function in determining the 
forms which living organisms assume.” 

Dr. Valin had repeated these experiments a number of times in 
the last six months, and made the following observations: In a 
flask full of soluble glass, were placed fragments of sulphate of iron, 
ten grains in weight, which immediately began to assume a col- 
loid condition on the outside, and shot tubular prolongations, col- 
loidal and cellular, which grew at the rate of half an inch in twenty- 
four hours. Some attained to two inches in length, and were 
about } of an inch in diameter. All these prolongations. shot a 
number of slender filaments from various points of their surface, 
and these attained a length of a few inches in a few hours. After 
a few days or weeks all these organisms assume a crystalline con- 
dition and become empty inside. Some of them rise to the sur- 
face of the liquid. They are insoluble in water, they remain in- 
tact when exposed to air, and when introduced in a newly pre- 
pared flask at the same time with fresh fragments, they hasten the 
metamorphosis of these. The addition of water to the soluble 
glass renders the experiments more easy and saves time. 

. Watched under the microscope, the fragments of sulphate of 
iron are seen to swell all around. An unctuous, colloid mass is 
~med, which consists of fine granules perfectly similar to animal 
tissues is mass stretches into prolongations, and fluid con- 


= tnts are seen to flow inside these. When the surface of some 


Prolongations was opened into, a semi-solid substance grew out 
ete i 
- “See AMERICAN NATURALIST, 1882, p. 509, “ On the Nature of Life.” 


234 | Proceedings of Scientific Societies. | Feb., 1883, 


of the opening into new prolongations. One of these mineral 
organisms, when placed on a fresh fragment, shot some new pro- 
longations, as if real grafting had taken place. i 

Organisms of sulphate of copper, sulphate of zinc, alum, phos- 
phate of iron, etc., were similarly obtained, each possessing a form’ 
peculiar to itself and distinct from the others. Analogous forms 
grew in saccharated lime-water. Cellular bodies of the same 
minerals formed in solutions of alkaline carbonates. 

These experiments relate to the almost unknown department of 
chemistry which treats of colloids, and as crystalline solutions 
grow into symmetrical crystals, so a colloid substance in process 
of formation assumes a typical form, and must be the start of all 
forms in animals and plants. These so-called mineral organisms,” 
viewed with the naked eye, under the microscope, or chemically _ 
tested, come as near to the.lower animals and plants, as these are 
from one another, and form a new field of investigation for the 
biologist. We can no longer say that only living things grow, 
unless we reckon these as living. 3 

Among the conclusions of Dr. Valin’s paper were these: “That 
the vitality or growth of these mineral organisms consists in the 
passage of a crystal into a colloid, and is thus correlated, but not 
identical, with the kinetic process known as crystallization. That : 
the molecule of the bodies consists of many elements, and Wt 
acid and alkaline polarities are always concerned in their growth, 
for only acid minerals in alkaline solutions gave rise to them 
That we have a right to suppose that living protoplasm is nothing 
but a highly complex mineral organism in favorable media (water 
and air).” l 


This would tend to confirm the growing belief among yee 


plasm, when they pass from the crystalline or soluble i 
colloid state in the proper media. : Ke 

In the brief discussion which followed, Dr. Clevenger asks ae 
writer whether he believed that the growth of these minea 
might not be dependent on the action of some micro-organist 

Dr. Valin answered that some micrococci had been seen ee he 
solutions used, and that a large fungus at one time covered tf 
surface of the water in one flask with its mycelium, visible to thë 
naked eye. But as the minerals referred to grow instantaneo i 
in any kind of water, and as this water remains transparent px 
cluded the possibility of any bacterial action. i 


THE 


AMERICAN NATURALIST. 


VoL. xvii. — MARCH, 1883. — No. 3. 
a 


pe ewe 


Vo poh haha ta 


ON THE EXTINCT DOGS OF NORTH AMERICA. 
a5 


a 
L BY PROFESSOR E. D. COPE. | 
ope 


i HE family of thé Canidæ occupies in the order of the Car- 
~ 'nivora, a position intermediate between the generalized forms, 
as the raccoons, and the highest or specialized forms, as the cats. 
While its sectorial or flesh teeth are well developed, the primitive 
tuberculars remain in the jaws behind them, frequently to the full 
‘number in the superior jaw, and in rarely less than the full num- 
ber in the lower jaw. The sectorials themselves are of inferior 
type, for the superior generally lacks the anterior lobe, and the 
inferior has a large heel, which is frequently tubercular. The 


: number of the toes, generally 5-4, is smaller than in the lower 


types, but not so much reduced as in the hyænas, where they are 
but four on all the feet. In spite of the intermediate position 
of the Canidæ in general structure, they display superiority to all 
_ of the other families in the character of the brain. There are four . 
_ longitudinal convolutions of the cerebral hemispheres, while the 
_ other families have but three; though in some of them (civets, 
Cats), the inferior (Sylvian) convolution is fissured at the ends! 
is character of the dogs is in some degree parallel to that of 
man, whose great brain superiority is associated with general in- 
ae feriority in the osseous and digestive systems. oy, 
sors The range of variation in the family Canidæ, is found in th 
-Nambe 


r of the tubercular teeth, and of the tubercles of the sec- 

: _. ‘riak, and in an occasional reduction in the number of the pre- 
o For the charac 
~ 1882, p. 471, 


VOL. XVIL —N0. ui. 


ters of the families of Carnivora, see Proceed. Amer. Philos. Soc., 


a7 


236 On the Extinct Dogs of North America, [March, : 


molars! Thus in Megalotis the true molars number 3, and in Icti- 
cyon, at the other end of the series, 3. The genus which adds to 
this reduction a further diminution in the number of premolars, 
Dysodus,” is only known in a domesticated condition. 
The Canidz probably first appeared in the Upper Eocene 
epoch. Cuvier described a Canis parisiensis from the Gypsum of © 
Montmartre, but it is not as yet known whether it belongs to — 
the restricted genus Canis or not. From the Phosphorites of — 
Central France come the Canis filholi Mun. Chal., and Brachyeyon ? 
gaudryi Filhol. The phosphatic deposit in which these species — 


than Oligocene or oldest Miocene; that is below the White 
River formation. aed are most abundant in the a 


fauna everywhere. 
I give the following analysis of the extinct genera found 
North America: 


I, Molar formula a $ i. 
Humeras with epitrochl¢ar foramen. auu. oao cee vice eons 
11. Molar formula ¢ 2. 
a, No anterior lobe of, superior sectorial. 

- B. Humerus with epitrochlear foramen. 
Inferior menei with heel wisai, R weer ces fiver eben eee 
Inferior sectorial with heel basin-shaped....... T E oouwe st 

fB. Humerus without epitrochlear foramen, 
Inferior sectorial with heel basin-shaped.............+++- is cee 
aa, An anterior lobe of superior sectorial. 

Heel of lower sectorial basin-shaped ; no epitrochlear foramen . ...+++++ Æl 

tit. Molar formula $ 3. : 

Heel of inferior sectorial trenchant; premolars lobed posteriorly. ...- Eahyd ' 
Heel of inferior sectorial hédinshaped : ; Superior molars unknown, .-++ To 

v. Molar formula 

Heel x inferior sectorial Meter kipci ; internal cusp present...+--++* 

v. Molar formula 4 4. 
Premolars lobed; first inferior two-rooted a E 


To these genera I refer twenty-five species of the An 
Miocenes. 


1! For the genera of Canidæ, see Proceeds, Pe Nat. Sci, Philada., Jae 
7 See on this genus AMERICAN NATURALIST, 1881, p. 233, and July, t 


1883. | ` On the Extinct Dogs of North America. 237 


Ampuicyon Lartet. 

Much is yet to be desired in the elucidation of the characters 
of this genus, especially of the American forms, which are less 
abundant and of smaller size than those of Europe. The typical 
species, Amphicyon major Blv., was the largest, equaling a bear in 
size. It is derived from the i —_ 

Miocene of Sansan, France, = 
and a smaller form of it is 
found, according to Pomel, 
at San Gerand-le-Puy. Other 
species are derived from the 
latter locality, and all are 
typical of the Miocene forma- 
tion in Europe. In the “ Mio- 
pliocene” of India, a single 
species has been discovered, 
the A. paleindicus of Lydek- 
ker. The species occur in 
the Lower and Middle Mio- 
cene of North America, the 
largest of which about equals 
the wolf in size. On account 
of the large development of 
the inferior tubercular teeth, F1s.1.—Amphicyon cuspigerus Cope, with the 
I have suspected that the Taree views of skull; ‘From the Joho Day 
Canis ursinus Cope, from the beds of Oregon. Original. 

Loup Fork group of New Mexico, would prove to be an Amphi- 
cyon. If so, it is the only representative of this genus in our 
Upper Miocene. 

The three American species differ as follows: The A. cuspi- 
gerus! is small, not exceeding the kit-fox in dimensions. The A. 

rtshornianus is about the size of the coyote, and has rather 
small tubercular molars, especially of the lower series. The A. 
vetus Leidy, is a little larger, but has the tubercular molars dis- 
Proportionately larger than those of the A. hartshornianus. 
TEmNocyon Cope. 


The characters on which I rely at present for the discrimination 

of this genus from Canis are two. The first is the presence of 

a cutting edge on the superior face of the heel of the inferior sec- 
Amphicyon entoplychi is the same, 


238 On the Extinct Dogs of North America, [ March, . 


torial, in place of a double‘row of tubercles surrounding a basin, 
When well developed these characters present a broad contrast, 
but indications of transitional forms are not wanting. Thus, in — 
some extinct Canes the internal crest of the heel is less elevated 
than the external, which is the homologue of the single crestof 


Fic. 2 f F 
John Day epoch of Oregon; 2. Amphicyon hartshornianus Cope, superi 
rigat afs ; from White River epoch of Colorado. Both figures one-half natural 

riginal. : 


wal aa viewed om won elated Saal Foon Reale 
Geol. Survey Terrs., Vol. 1v. ; 

Temnocyon, and in some specimens of TZemunocyon coryphars : 
there is a cingulum on the inner side of the median keel, which 
represents the internal crest of Canis. Secondly, the epitrochlet 
foramen of the humerus, a character common to all of our 40 
Miocene Canide yet known. nae 

The keel of the sectorial, which defines this genus, is 5! 

repetition on that tooth of the keel which belongs to the 
rior premolar teeth of many Carnivora. I find resemblances 
such Eocene forms as Mesonyx and Palzonyctis. Among 
Canidz it is apparently known only in the genus Icticyo™ 
very rare in other groups. The Cynodictis crassirostris 
from the French Phosphorites, strongly resembles the § 


* 


Temnoecyon in generic characters, and the Amphicyon 
also French, may turn out to belong to this genus. 


1883. | On the Extinct Dogs of North America. 239 


Three American species certainly belong to Temnocyon. These 
differ in size, proportions and the forms of the superior tubercular 
molars. The largest, and type of the genus, the T. altigenis (Fig. 
3), is as large as a wolf. T. wadlovianus Cope, has a shorter and 
wider head. T. corypheus (Fig. 4) is as large as the coyote, and 
was very abundant during the John Day epochin Oregon, 7, 
josephi Cope, provisionally referred to this genus, is still smaller, 
and has a narrower muzzle and wider face. All the species differ 
from the true dogs in their shorter muzzle and longer and nar- 


E> 4.—Temnocyon corypheus Cope, more than one-half natural size. From 
my n Day epoch, Oregon. Original. From Report U. S. Geol. Survey Terrs., F. V. 
ee Vol. iv. The numbers indicate the premolars and molars. No. 4 is the 


tower brain-case, in these points resembling the civets. They 
some from the John Day epoch, and probably also the White 
River beds of Nebraska. 

Garecyxus Owen. 

This senus, which is abundantly represented by species and 
individuals, existed during the Upper Eocene (the Phosphorites), 
and Miocene epochs in Europe, and also during the White River, 
or Oligocene, in North America. As the structure of the feet of 


240 On the Extinct Dogs of North America.  [March, 


the numerous species from these epochs is not yet known, and, 
therefore some doubt as to their correct generic reference may 
still exist, I only regard the genus as a certain inhabitant of North 
America during the John Day, or Middle Miocene, epoch. This 
is indicated by the Galecynus geismarianus, where the number of 
the toes on the posterior foot has been ascertained (Fig. 6). 

All the species of the genus from Eocene and Lower Miocene 
beds, as well as most of 
those of the Loup Fork 
epoch, are characterized by 
the relatively small size of 
their sectorial teeth? In — 
this they resemble the Am — 
phicyons, Temnocyons and 
other forms of Canidae of 
the same period, and differ — 
from such Canes as C ür- 


Fic. 5.—Galecynus geismarianus Cope,one- , whi 
half nat. size, skull from side and below, sinus and C. haydent, which l 


From John Day beds,. Oregon, Original. display the enlarged sec- : 


torial teeth of the existing species of the genus. Of cours 
there is every gradation in this respect between the two typ 

In the older species the internal tubercle of the inferior sectorial 
tooth is more largely developed than in the latter ones, thus ; 


Professor Owen proposed to distinguish the genus Galecy 
account of the greater length of the pollex as compar 
that found in the existing species of Canis. This charac H 
pears to me to be of an unsatisfactory nature, owing tO the 
1 See Bulletin U. S. Geol. Survey of the Terrs., F. V. Hayden, Vol. Vh sei 
180. 


eee en ee 


See ee a 


1883. | On the Extinct Dogs of North America. 241 


that gradations in the length of a digit are difficult to express 
with precision in other than a specific sense; and the gradations 
may certainly be expected to occur. 

I find in the G. getsmarianus a character which separates the 
genus from Canis, viz., the presence of the epitrochlear foramen 
of the humerus. In this point it agrees with Amphicyon and 
Temnocyon. I arrange cotemporary and generally similar spe- 
cies under the same generic head, as the most reasonable course 
in the absence of direct evidence. 

I know four species of Galecynus from American localities. 
These are, in the order of size, beginning with the largest. G. 


Fic. 6.—Part of skeleton of one individual of Galecynus geismarianus, one-half 
hal. size; from the John Day bed of Oregon; a, vertebral column with pelvis; 4, 
axis vertebra; c, elbow, showing epitrochlear foramen ; d, metatarsus and phalanges ; 
¢, tarsus, showing grooved astragalus. Original. 
geismarianus Cope (Figs. 5-6), G. latidens Cope, G. gregarius 

Ope, and G. /emur Cope (Fig. 7). Threé of these are confined 
to the John Day Miocene, while the G. gregarius is abundant in 
the White River formation of Colorado and Dakota. The G. 
é*smarianus (Figs. 5-6), is a little smaller than the gray fox 
(Vi ulpes virginianus), and had a more civet-like form. That is, 
the body was relatively longer and the limbs shorter. The G. 
lems (Fig. 7) is remarkable for its very large orbits and otic bul- 
æ. These indicate large eyes and large ears, and render it prob- 


able that the animal was nocturnal in its habits. These, with its 


242 On the Extinct Dogs of North America. [March, | 


short, sharp nose, must have given it a physiognomy something l 
like that of the existing fennec o 
Nubia. : 

Filhol has described seventeen 
species of this genus from the | 
Phosphorites of France, and has 
given several generic names to 
groups which do not seem to be 
distinct from it. 


Canis Linn. 

The oldest species of true dog” 
known to me from American forme — 
tions is the C. brachypus Cope, from 


Fic. qi Galecynus lemur Cope, 5 ; 
skull and mandibular ramus (Fig. d), the coyote, but has the small se 


. the torial teeth of all primitive Canide. 


one half natural size. From 
John Day epoch of Oregon, Original. 


the coyote, and the sagittal crest of the skull more elevated. P 
True dogs are more numerous in the Loup Fork beds. Le 
“i describes C. vafer and C. temerarius, the first B: 
large as the kit-fox; and the second between 
the red fox and the coyote in dimensions, both 
with small sectorials. He also describes a i E 
species, with large sectorials, under the name © 
haydeni, which may be an AZlurodon, je 
superior teeth are not known. These $p A 
are from Nebraska. Another large species ' 
the C. ursinus Cope, from New Mexico. ™ 
not only large sectorials but large nee F 
berculars below, which arouses the § pr 
that when the superior dentition is obtain’ 
will prove to be an Amphicyon. The 
the mandible is very peculiar. ee. 
- Canis lupus (the wolf) and C. latrans (i 
i er, TA jsd coyote) are found in the Pliocene i : à 
pus; b, right astraga- beds. From these species many of the 
sane papes ” ticated dogs have been derived. 


three left metatarsals i 
do: all three. LOMARCTuS Cope. 


of « 
eighths nat.size. Ori- 
ginal. 


One species known from the Loup F one 


1883.] On the Extinct Dogs of North America. 243 


of Colorado. It is uncertain whether this genus has two or 
three premolars. Should it have three it must be compared with 
the Brachycyon of Filhol. But the inferior sectorial tooth of that 
genus is as yet unknown. In Tomarctus it is like that of Canis 
and AZlurodon. The T. drevirosiris has teeth as large as those of 
a coyote, but has the lower jaw shorter and more slender. 


AELURODON Leidy. 


Dr. Leidy described an 4lurodon ferox, whose affinities he did 
not determine, but which he thought to combine characters of 


Fic. 9 —lurodon sev i i i 
us Leidy, skull three-eighths nat. size. From the Loup 
Fork beds of Nebraska. Original. r 


lo Ss and cats. I have proven! by material in my possession, that 
xe Elurodon ferox and the Canis sevus Leidy, are the same spe- - 
“es. The genus Ælurodon must be referred to the Canidz, and 


E ES 
Bulletin U.S, Geolog. Survey Terrs., v1, 1881, p. 387- 


244 On the Extinct Dogs of North America. [ March, 


distinguished from Canis proper, only by the presence of an anterior _ 
cutting lobe of the superior sectorial tooth, the character on 
which Dr. Leidy originally proposed it. There are three species _ 
of the genus known to me, the Æ. sevus, Æ. wheelertanus (Cams 
Cope) and a smaller one which I called Æ. hyenoides, The 
character of the superior sectorial tooth above mentioned is as 
much like that of Hyzna as Felis, and the entire sectorial tooth 
in the Æ. hyenoides is much like that of the former genus. It $ 
all three species the premolars are very robust, as though to aid | 
the sectorials in crushing bones, as they do in the hyenas. The 
second metacarpal bone has on its inner surface a rough area of 
insertion, such as is present in the dogs and absent in the hyenas, : 
and which may indicate five digits in the anterior foot, the general 
character of the Canidz, and not as in the Hyzenidz. I nevertheless _ 
suspect that this genus is the ancestor of the Hyænidæ, through | 
the intermediate forms, Ictitherium and Hyznictis. According 
to Gaudry, Ictitherium has the same number of digits as the Cat- 
ide, and the same dental characters as Ælurodon, excepting 1 | 
the absence of the last inferior molar. He shows a successit 
reduction inthe dimet- 
sions of the superior 
true molars in the three 7 
species of Ictitheriut 
followed by the loss 
— the second in Hyen 
re ne acre Cs, T 
Pikermi, Greece. After Gaudry. Gaudry in placing | o] 
former genus in the series of Epimycterous Carnivora nar z 
Viverridæ ; but that division was largely derived from the Hyp% 
mycterous division, to which the Canidæ belong. se 
The 4lurodon wheelerianus Cope (Fig. 11), was abundi 
Nebraska, though originally discovered in New Mex io 
Loup Fork beds. It is a more robust animal than Æ. sevis, 
differs in various details. The skull was of about the same” 
viz., rather shorter, but stouter than that of the Canis (pus. | 
<E. sævus was equally abundant in Nebraska (Fig. 9). With 
Æ. wheelerianus it probably performed the function of as 
ger, devouring the remains of the antelopes and small caste 
the Loup Fork epoch, The Æ. hyencides is a-smalee ME 
cies with some peculiarities of its own, from Southern N 


the 


1883. ] On the Extinct Dogs of North America. 245 


—Jaws of <a Bae three- 
a-b, Æ 


tetes aal size. 


anus Cope, upper and aap dental series, 


lacking t the last me anlar. All three- 
oup Fork beds 


of Koata Neea ka 


of the otters, cannot yet be 


Fic 
From: the John Day bed 
gests an a 
the $k 


Hy2ocyon Cope. 


BPRS 


g IL 


Lo 
Original. 


ENHYDROCYON Cope. 

This genus is represented by 
a single rather large species, the 
E. stenocephalus Cope. The gen- 
eral form of the skull is that of 
Temnocyon, but the shortening 
of the muzzle is carried so far as 
to leave space for only three 
Superior premolars. These have 
posterior lobes as in Canis, and 
the first is two-rooted. The 
muzzle is broad and flat above, 
and the brain-case is long and 
narrow. The general form of 
_ the skull would be that of an ot- 
ter, but for the presence of a high 
sagittal crest (Fig. 12). Whether 
or not it is the ancestral source 


ascertained. Its appearance sug- 


—— 


n stenocephalus, skali two views, one-half natural size. 
sof Oregon. Origin al. 


quatic habit. Were the muzzle of similar proportions, 
ull would be as large as that of a wolf. 


The dental Series is still more reduced in this genus than in the 


246 On the Extinct Dogs of North America. | March, 


last, for with three premolars above and below, there is but one 
true molar above. The premolars are like those of Enhydro- 
We cyon. The flesh teeth are much mor 
developed, equaling those of the most 
specialized Canide. The family loca 
tion of this genus is indeed not as- 
sured, but the superior true molar isa 
good deal like that of the Canida, so 
far as known. The type is H. sectorius 
Cope (Fig. 13), a species the size of a 
coyote, but more robust. A second 
species, Æ. dasilatus (Fig. 13) is larger, 
and is only known from lower jaws 
These species, are from the John Day 
13.2, Enhydrocyon sten- beds of Oregon, and are the most 
sepa part of mandible from | 
art of maxillary formidable Canidze of that period, 
pesa Eo A Hyanocyon basi- though they do not appear to have 


dıble fro 
above; d, Hyenocyon sectorius, been abundant. 
Al 


s . 
three-eighths nat. size, and from E yi 
the John Day bed. Oreo. OxicoBuNis Cop 


Orig This genus has the dental formula 
of the existing neotropical genus Icticyon, but differs from it ia 


nasil 

Fic — Oligobunis penesioutins Cope, one-half natural size. i right mat Fron * 
bone “a teeth from below; 4, right mandibular ramus from debe 
John Day river of Oregon. ’ Origi 

the 

the form of the inferior sectorial tooth. In Oligobunis it es E 
primitive form seen in most of the Miocene species, ai 
cording to Flower, in Icticyon there is no internal cusp» 


i | 


1883] On the Extinct Dogs of North America. 247 


there is a cutting heel. The number of true molars, }, is the 
smallest in the family. A single species is known, the O. crassi- 
vultus Cope, from the John Day bed of Oregon. The skull is 
about the size of that of the wolverene (Gulo luscus), and is of 
robust form. The canine teeth are powerfully developed, and in- 
dicate an animal of strong predaceous instincts. 

GENERAL OBSERVATIONS. 


The succession of these genera, as indicated by their structure, 
is as follows: 


Dysodus Icticyon Hyzenocyon 
Elurodon \ Oligobunis eanyarseren 
; rf et 
: Canis Fy cshesrcet 
Galcconiis 
Marna 
Mepalotis 


This order is not entirely that of succession in time. Thus 
Megalotis, which represents the primitive type of all Canidae, is 
only known as living, and the Mega/otis zerda is African. We 
anticipate its discovery in a fossil state. Amphicyon and Ga- 

__lecynus are the oldest known Canidz, as they characterize the 
lowest Miocene, and probably the Upper Eocene epochs, Canis 
appears next in time in Europe, probably in the Middle Miocene. 
In America the genera of the John Day Middle Miocene pre- 
cede Canis. I refer to Temnocyon, Enhydrocyon, Hyznocyon 
and Oligobunis, which were contemporaries. Ælurodon appeared 
later than Canis in the Upper Miocene and Loup Fork, and Dy- 
_ Sodus and Icticyon with various other genera not here enumerated, 
_ are recent. Canis is the prevalent genus in the present period, as 
‘ Galecynus was during the Miocenes. That the last named genus, 
Za its numerous species, has given origin to the existing spe- 
_ “es of Canis, as suggested by Filhol, is altogether probable. 
a As already mentioned, the successional change in the Canidz 
“2 has been exhibited in the reduction of the numbers of the tuber- 
T cular teeth, To this may be added a successive increase in the 


Size of the Sectorials and canines. In these points the Canidze 


248 On the Extinct Dogs of North America. [ March, | 


epitomize the history of the evolution of the dentition of the 
order of Carnivora. This I stated as follows, at a meeting of the 
Philadelphia Academy of Feb. 16, 1875: “The important 
change [in the Carnivora] which is clearly indicated, is the pro- 
gressive extinction of the genera with numerous sectorial teeth, 
accompanying the increasing specialization of those which 
remain. In other words the numerous types of digitigrade Car- 
nivora which have survived, are those developing one sectorial 
tooth (whose earliest representative is Didymictis). The increased 
perfection of the sectorial has been associated with a reduction in 
the number of the other molars, first posterior, then anterior to 
it, which reduction has been accompanied by an increased rela- : 
tive size of the sectorial.’”’ These views were extended in a paper | 
on “ The Origin of the Specialized Teeth of the Carnivora,’ it 
the American NATURALIST for March, 1879. Ina paper p a 
lished in the Proceedings of the Zodlogical Society of London 
August, 1880, Professor Huxley comes to the same conclusion 1 
that I have stated in the above papers, in apparent ignorance of ' 
their prior publication. 
As regards the origin of the Canidæ, it is doubtless to be 
found among the forms of the Creodonta? The Creodonta a 
flesh-eaters of various degrees of power, without scapholunat 
bone; with well defined canine teeth; with a low type of brat, 
and generally imperfect ankle-joint. They stand in nearest ce 
tion to the Insectivora, but have points of resemblance 0 
the Marsupialia. I originally included them as a sub-divisit 
of the Insectivora,? but subsequently placed them with e 
- Insectivora and several other sub-orders in a comprehensive onde 
which I termed the Bunotheria‘ This view of the origin of # 
Carnivora was subsequently reaffirmed by Huxley in his P 
of 1880, above cited. He reproduces all my evidence, and i 


the Canidz among the Creodonta® They are the only ™ 3 


1 Proceedings; p 22. 4 
32See Report U. S. Geol. Survey W. of rooth mer. G. M. Wheeler, 1877) 
282, 
3 Proceedings Academy Philada., 1875, Nov., p. 447- 
t See Report Capt. Wheeler, 1877, 1v, 


P. 95. : 
$ On the genera of the Creodonta, Proceed. Amer. Philcs. Scc. 1880, p. 5 


1883.] “ The Plains” of Michigan. 249 


of the sub-order which exhibit the true sectorial tooth of the 
upper series, as it exists in the Carnivora, and the genus Didymic- 
tis has the dental formula of Canis above. Miacis has the formula 
of Canis below, but that of the superior series is unknown. It 
would not be surprising if it should turn out to be that of Am- 
phicyon. These animals are abundant inthe Middle and Lower 
Eocenes of North America. 


10: 
“THE PLAINS” OF MICHIGAN. 


BY PROFESSOR V. M. SPALDING, 


F the northern central portion of the lower peninsula of Michigan 
there extend through several counties large tracts designated 
on some of the maps as “barrens,” but uniformly spoken of as 
“the plains” by people living upon them or in their vicinity. One 
of these tracts, perhaps the most extensive, lies along the line of 
the Mackinaw division of the Michigan Central railroad and oc- 
cupies a large portion of Crawford county, extending into the 
adjacent counties on the east side and south, and including an area 
of over a thousand square miles. A similar, though somewhat 
less extensive, region of barrens or plains is intersected by the 
Flint and Pere Marquette railroad, having its center in Lake 
county, extending southward into Newaygo and northward as far 
as the Manistee river. Similar plains, of greater or less extent, are 
s to be found in this part of the State and in the northern peninsula, 
-but the two tracts already mentioned may be taken as fair repre- 
tatives. ` 

These plains lie in what is known as the “ pine belt” of Michi- 

: = and include the poorest portions of this extensive region. 
4 ir soil is a light sand, so fine that it penetrates one’s 
4 shoes as he walks over it, and when a handful is closely examined 
_ tls seen to consist almost wholly of fine grains of silica, “ good 
_ make glass of,” as is remarked by those of the inhabitants who 
- do not believe in its agricultural capabilities. Nevertheless, these 
Plains are by no means a desert. They support quite a variety of 
Vegetable life, and one experiences no feeling of loneliness as he 
travels over them. On the contrary, wherever they have escaped 
destructive action of fire, the smooth, gently undulating 
groves of scrub pine, through which the eye has 
extended range in every direction, produces a pleasing impres- 


O l with its 
an 


250 — “The Plains” of Michigan. 


sion and we are constantly half-inclined to the delusion that we 
are walking through an artificial grove, and that just over the 
knoll or beyond the hollow the buildings of the proprietor will 
be seen. This is, however, a most unsubstantial feeling and can- 
not betrusted in the least, for one may wander about for miles with- 
out coming upon any trace of human life except the wagon track 
he is following and occasional blazes on the trees that indicate the 
path followed by hunters and land-lookers who have gone before 
him. Indeed there is sometimes real danger of losing one’s way, 
unless he is something of a woodsman, and accounts are not want- 
ing of those who have been lost and have perished from fatigue 
and hunger on these barrens. 4 


i 
i 
: 
) 
, 


The thing that attracts the attention at the outset and continues 
to do so, until its constant repetition ceases to produce the imp 
sion of anything unusual, is the fact that a large portion of 
region has been swept over time and again by fire. Here the 
has passed over within a year, and remnants of the black 
stems of young trees and shrubs that had sprung up afters 
earlier fire are still standing and the ground itself is bare. 
blackened. There the conflagration took place a few yeatsé 
and the ground is thickly covered with a new growth several . 
in height, the path of the fire being indicated by the tall, charred 
trunks of larger trees that overtop as complete a picture of 
lation as can well be imagined. In the midst of this ruin 
ritory, and often extending for considerable distances, are 5" 
and even good-sized forests, that in some way have escaped 
struction and still remain, waiting the equally certain fate of 
lumberman’s axe or another fire. 


rD 


like uses if only its wood were less subject to decay. 
fences it lasts only a few years, and by common consent 
unused, except for fuel, enjoying the distinction of be 
sidered the most miserable production of this miserable 
great abundance constantly suggests the query as Hr 
good for. If the manufacturers of wood pulp can succeed 


y 


1883.] “ The Plains” of Michigan. 251 


izing it they will find an almost unlimited supply on the barrens of 
northern Michigan. 

Among the scrub pines, and still more in the openings where 
they are less numerous, oak grubs are distributed far and wide, 
sometimes rather thinly, as is the case on the lightest sand, while 
in other places, and generally on the western barrens of the State, 
they stand more closely together and their rapidly growing sprouts 
are fast becoming a new forest. There is a story among the In- 
dians living in Lake county that the plains were formerly covered 
with a forest of oak and pine (presumably white and red pine), 
but not far from the beginning of the present century a great wind 
Swept over them, prostrating the oaks and leaving the pines, after 
which a fire destroyed them both, and Jack pines grew up in their 
place. Whatever significance may or may not be attached to this 
account, it is certain that the young oaks that are now growing so 
rapidly on the plains have come from stumps of old trees and not 
from acorns. The stumps are hardly ever to be seen at the sur- 
face, but upon removing a little of the earth or mold from the 
midst of the group of young trees they are found, often in a fair 

Mte of preservation, and of such dimensions as to show that a 
i fair-sized oak tree formerly stood on the spot. The prevailing spe- 
cies are the white and black oaks (Quercus alba and Q. tinctoria), 
though in certain localities the red oak (Q. rubra) is of common oc- 
currence. Many of these are six to eight or even ten feet high, and, 
a over wide areas, are thick enough together to constitute a perfect 
; In a few years these oaks, if protected from the ravages of 
. fire and the browsing of domestic animals, would furnish a consid- 
- rable amount of valuabletimber. Even now suchas have escaped 
“ese accidents and have grown to a suitable size are eagerly 
; sought after by mechanics for parts of wagons and like uses, and 
— ry n go long distances to get them for pieces of timber. 
| Proper oversight of these young forests, that are already planted 
a ar on their way to useful dimensions, would well repay the 
State or other owners of the land, although the oak trees that 
SY Compose them cannot be expected to attain very large di- 
“sions on lands of such inferior quality. 
: cogs to the scrub pine and oaks, two kinds of poplar are the 


J so z tremuloides), and the large-toothed aspen (P. grandiden- 
Cah In low places they cover the ground, and often on higher 
4 Vou, SVII.—no, tit. a ; 


252 “The Plains” of Michigan. (March, a 
land are even more abundant than the pines and oaks, Like them, i 
too, they are making an exceedingly rapid growth, and in a very 
few years after a fire they have covered the ground with anew 
forest and are stretching upwards with marvelous haste, as if to 
cover in the shortest possible time the blackened deformity ofthe 
charred remains about them. Like the scrub pine they are wait: 
ing for the demands of some great industry to turn their immense 
growth of material to profitable account. ‘J 

Besides the scrub pines, oaks and poplars, which constitute the _ 
most prominent and almost universal arboreal feature of the 
plains, various other trees and shrubs are scattered here and there. 
The wild cherry, both black and red, the choke-cherry and sande 
cherry are all here, and the prairie willow (Salix humilis), is always 
to be found, though seldom very thickly distributed. Sweet-fera 
(Comptonia asplenifolia),and brakes (Pieris aquilina), grow in gre 
abundance over the entire region, and with them, spread like 
carpet over the sands, are the bear-berry and winter-green 
trailing arbutus, all uniting, by the extension of roots and 
cay of stems and leaves, in the grand effort made by nature to 
claim the soil, Then, as if to relieve the monotony of this ¢ 
stant and rather somber background, there are thrown in patei 
of bright bluebells, the wild orange-red lily, here and there a ha 
weed or Solidago, or the bright umbels of a stray pleurisy- 
and, once in a while, one of the rarer northern plants, Suc’ ast 
three-toothed cinquefoil, serving to keep the traveler, if he l 
to be a botanist, on a constant and expectant lookout for 5 
thing new. — ! 

The species that have been mentioned by no means com p 
list, but they serve to show what are the constant and che 
istic features of the vegetation of the plains. Although very™ 
more species will be found in a “flora” of these regio 
constantly impressed with the uniformity and lack © 
which characterize their vegetable productions. Wi 
Nature’s most persistent efforts to clothe the barest 
earth with a living mantle, it has been found, ap 
only certain kinds of plants can be made to do duty © 
barren spots, and, accordingly, those have been chosen that 
ish in places the most uncongenial and hopeless. 

- Two most valuable species have been reserved tor 
mention, partly because they do not strictly belong t 


1883.] “ The Plains” of Michigan. 253 


at least in the narrower sense of the term. Over considerable 
portions of their surface it is impossible to find a single white or 
even “ Norway” pine, but wherever the soil changes from the 
light sand already described to one containing a slight admixture 
of gravel or loam, and often even when no such change is dis- 
tinctly obvious, the scrub pine is replaced by the red or “ Norway” 
pine (Pinus resinosa). With this, or scattered through hardwood 
timber, and indicating a soil still somewhat further improved in 
quality, is the white pine (Pinus strobus). Both of these are dis- 
tributed in tracts of greater or less extent through the plains, but 
attain a larger development on the better lands beyond them. Itis 
these two species that have given their great value to the pine lands 
of Michigan, and for the last quarter of a century have furnished 
such immense quantities of lumber to the markets of the world. 
Their rapid destruction, with no attempt on the part of any one to 
replace them or to provide for a future supply, is looked upon 
with alarm by those who take an intelligent interest in the 
financial prosperity of the State. It has become a question of 
immediate and pressing importance, what can be done with these 
large areas that have already been stripped of their most valuable 
timber and, abandoned by their owners, are now run over by fires 
from year to year that exhaust the soil of what little fertility it may 
have had and leave the whole region a blackened scene of deso- 


lation, 


=~ The “pine belt,” within which these lands Jie, is bounded 
i nearly enough for practical purposes by the 43d parallel of 
latitude on the south and the 45th on the north. As a whole, it 
is by no means the worthless region that it is still quite generally 
regarded, but contains extensive areas of hardwood lands, valu- 
able for farming purposes, that are passing into the hands of 
settlers whose crops of wheat and oats and fruits of various kinds 
rival those of the older and more favored portions of the State. 
2 The future of these better parts of the pine region is already 
: determined. The well-fenced farms, with good buildings and 
beautiful fields of grain, that are already found in the very midst 


col $ i oe that a few years ago was reported to be “one great 
: AES are a sufficient guaranty that these lands will be 
Permanently and profitably devoted to agricultural purposes. 
eo or 


not this may be less profitable to the State at large 
si continued production of timber will not affect the case. 


254 “ The Plains” of Michigan. | March, 


When there are lands of such value for farming they will be pur 
chased and held for this purpose and the interests of the State 
will in the end have to be adapted to those of the individual. 
But however excellent certain portions of the pine belt maybe 
for grain and fruit raising, the fact remains that there are some 
hundreds of thousands of acres, including the plains already 
described and considerable areas beyond them, that, so far a 
present evidence goes, are utterly worthless for agricultural 
purposes. It is with the future of these sandy plains and deserted ; 
and burned pine “slashings” that we are now concerned. A- 
scanty population has already taken possession of certain portions 
of this territory, and here and there attempts have been made atiti 
cultivation. The settlers have turned over, or dragged over, the j 
light sand and have put in here a piece of rye and there a fw 
potatoes and have attempted in other places to get a field covered 
with clover or timothy. The results attained are by no means 
satisfactory. Rye, their best crop, is thin and light, — Potatos 
are small and few in a hill. A really good piece of wheat or oats 
was not seen in a journey of forty miles through the plains, and, 
_ with perhaps one or two exceptions, the same is true of grass am 
clover. Whatever may develop, in the future, it is perfectly si 
to say that as yet the agricultural capabilities of these plains arè 
not apparent. ae 
In many instances the lands that have been sold to eo 
viduals or to corporations, after having been stripped of the 


q 


worth the taxes. This result has hitherto been consi 
fortunate, from the fact that the State government is oblige? 
sume the responsibility and expense of ownership, and the : 
recently been changed so as to more fully protect indivi 
chasers of tax titles, largely for the purpose of relieving the»! 
this burden. In addition to this the atténtion of the public 15 
to these and other lands in the possession of the State, Y 
pamphlet issued by the Commissioner of Immigration (a 
the way, full of valuable information), and the three | 


peninsula are offering special inducements to purchasers 
As a result, the current is now setting strongly in tht 
direction and sales of land lying within the pine 


1883.] “ The Plains” of Michigan. 255 


farming purposes are constantly made. The sales at the State 

Land Office alone, according to information given at the office at 

Lansing, have averaged about twenty thousand to twenty-five 

thousand acres per month during the summer of 1882. 

But whatever present advantages may be gained by this rapid 
transfer from the possession of the State and the railroad com- 
panies to that of individuals,a careful study of the facts of the case 
inevitably leads to the conclusion that undue inducements for the 
purchase and settlement of lands that cannot sustain a permanent 
population are greatly to be regretted. It may yet be found, it is 
true, that the plains are capable of sustaining such a population 
by the products of the soil. Some crop, yet untried, may flourish 
there, orsome method of fertilization may transform them into 
fruitful fields, but, from all that is known of the conditions of 
successful agriculture, there is no reason to expect such a future 
for them 

There is one way, however, and at present there seems to be but 
one way, in which these and other waste lands in the same part of 
the State may be made permanently remunerative. They may be 
made to produce forests of valuable timber and a product of this 
sort, judging from the present demand, is likely to be worth many 
times as much as thin crops of grain that might be gathered from 
the soil during the entire period of its growth. From what has 
been stated already it is evident that, however unpromising the 
outlook may be for the growth of other vegetation, the plains are 
capable of producing several valuable kinds of timber trees, while 
the better lands around them have produced one of the finest 

_ hatural forests that ever clothed the earth. 

Over a large portion of this extensive region there is every 
reason to believe that the policy now pursued in the State of 
Maine, according to the forestry bulletins of the last census, of 

cutting only the large trees and carefully protecting the re- 
_ Mander,” would give at jntervals a very profitable growth of 
: S pine and other timber, and it is to be earnestly hoped that before 

many years such a system may be inaugurated in Michigan. It 
ie Will require a radical change from the present wasteful method of 
F — everything that can profitably be turned into lumber and 
oe then leaving the ground to the destructive action cf fire, but it is 
2 ird practicable when once both State and people have come 
to realize its necessity and the profits to be derived from such a 


256 “The Plains” of Michigan. be 


system. Still, in order to attain the best results, by whichis 
meant the greatest return of timber in the shortest time, it willbe 
found necessary, over much of this territory, to resort to planting. 
This is especially true of the plains where most of the species now l 
growing cannot be expected to yield a timber product nearlyas 
valuable as would be derived from the planting of other and better | 
kinds of trees. As soon, therefore, as any serious attempt is made _ 
to rehabilitate the denuded pine regions of the State, it will be 
necessary to know what species can be successfully grown there 
that will, at the same time, produce most rapidly, and witha ‘ 
minimum of expense, the most profitable returns. At present 
very few sources of information upon this important practical 
part of the subject are avallable. With the exception of what has 
been done on the grounds of the State Agricultural College # 
Lansing, no provision has been made for determining by actual trial q 
what species are most available for planting, and conclusions — 
based upon the results of experiments there may prove entirely 
misleading when applied to regions situated from one to two- 
degrees farther north, with widely different conditions not only of 
climate but also of soil. : 
In carrying out a purpose to gather all the information now {0 | 
be obtained on this subject, a visit was made by the writer, in he 
summer of 1882, to the experimental plantations of Messrs: 
Douglass & Sons; on the beach sands of Lake Michigan, 
Waukegan, Ill. At this place the climatic conditions are deci¢ 
less favorable than those prevailing over a large part of the 
peninsula of Michigan, the burning heat of summer and 
severe cold of winter reach greater extremes, and the soil Is 
the poorest quality, yet, under these most unfavorable condit 
a young forest of valuable timber trees has been created 
under the intelligent management of the proprietors, there ao 
reason to expect most favorable results from the experiment. 
The trees that have been planted most extensively are the while 
pine, Scotch pine, European larch, hardy Catalpa and Au 
pine. A few other kinds have been planted but without 
factory results further than to prove that they are not adapted . 
_ the situation. The Scotch and white pines have made ah 
growth and, though in many cases when set out they ™ 


E take this opportunity to acknowledge the courtesy of Messrs. Douglass 
and the information kindly given me while at their nurseries last summet. 


» 


1883.] “ The Plains” of Michigan. 257 


“culls” unfit for sale, they are developing into fair-shaped, vigorous 
trees. The European larch, though frequently blistered by the 
intense heat reflected from the bare sands, when once started 
makes a vigorous growth, and the Catalpa, which has been tried, 
however, only two or three years, appears to be entirely hardy 
and to make a rapid and healthy growth. The Austrian pine 
often becomes diseased and is evidently inferior to either of the 
other pines for planting in such a situation. These plantations 
have been made only for the last eight years, but the results, thus 
far, are in the highest degree encouraging. 

Without attempting to draw conclusions that perhaps can be 
fully established only after the continuance of such experiments 
for a quarter of a century or more, it seems safe to gather the 
following suggestions for our own guidance from the experiments 
at Waukegan : 

1. The species to be particularly recommended for cultivation 
on the pine barrens of Michigan are the white pine, Scotch pine, 
European larch and Western Catalpa (Catalpa speciosa). Every 
one of these grows rapidly and produces excellent timber on land 
of the most inferior quality and in regions exposed to great vicis- 
situdes of temperature. 

2. Many kinds of trees, otherwise valuable, will not thrive under ` 
these unfavorable conditions, and it will prove a waste of time and 
money to plant them. The white ash and black walnut, for ex- 
ample, two of our best timber trees, require a better soil; the black 
cherry will grow, but, like the oak, will not attain full size on such 
light sand, and still others, such as the Ailanthus, that has else- 
where proven a useful species for cultivation, is not sufficiently 
hardy for our higher latitudes. 

Po To obtain satisfactory results, planting rather than sowing, 
will have to be practiced. Sowing seeds on the burning sands and 
leaving them to take care of themselves results only in failure. 
Where the land is soft and can be marked readily by a wagon 


track, to aid the planters in distributing the trees rapidly and 


their planting can be undertaken at a minimum of expense. 

4. The trees that have been recommended for cultivation grow 
more rapidly and attain dimensions suitable for use sooner than is 
generally understood. Specimens of white pine ten inches or a 
eof in diameter, that have been planted only twenty-five years, 


are not uncommon, and there are well authenticated instances of 


een 
irae 


258 “The Plains” of Michigan. (March, 


the Catalpa having made an average annual increase of an inch in 
diameter, trees twenty-five years from planting having attained a 
diameter of two feet. Still it is to be borne in mind that these are 
cases of exceptionally vigorous growth, and at the best, the plant- 
ing of trees must be considered a wise and liberal policy for the 
future, and not a source of immediate gain. 

The facts, then, appear to entirely justify the conclusion thatit 
is altogether practicable to rehabilitate the denuded pine regions 
of Michigan with valuable pine and other timber trees whenever 
the owners of the land, whether individuals, railroad companies 
or the State government, are ready to assume the responsibility 
and expense of the undertaking. 

It would seem that the initiative in this great enterprise should 
be taken by the State. The traditional and distinctive spirit of our 
National and State institutions favors such intelligent provision 
for the future, and the example of such a State, in taking timely 
measures to provide for the future timber supply and instituting 
suitable experiments for determining the problems of practical 
forestry that are so soon to be thrust upon us, is a matter of no 
small moment. The experience of European governments, though 
in many respects not applicable in our own country, has conclu- 

_ sively established the desirability and necessity of a right position 
on the part of the government relative to this importantinterest It 
is only through the decided and persistent intervention of the gor 
ernment of France that the fatal consequences of denuding 
her mountain regions have been in a measure averted, and 
practical operations of great magnitude and expense, which : 
it is perfectly understood will require scores of years © 
their accomplishment, have been undertaken for the Pu 
pose of reforesting the denuded regions referred to. In tE 
same country an extensive territory along the coast has bee? oota 

verted from drifting sands and unwholesome marshes into YA 
uable forests, from which the government derives a considerad® 
annual revenue, and a large population find their homes and nat 
of living at the mills and other industrial establishments that zi 
grown up there. Prussia is growing trees at a profit on exten 
areas of sandy soil, described as being quite as worthless as that 
of the pine barrens of Michigan, and the government of Norway, 
with its extensive forests, from which the countries of the wy 

World have so long drawn immense quantities of lumber, is al ; 

purchasing land for the purpose of growing timber. 


1883.] Organic Physics. 259 


It is still to be seen whether any such providential measures 
will be adopted by the State of Michigan, the State that at pres- 
ent has more extensive lumber interests than any other in the 
Union. Should the subject receive serious attention at the hands 
of our legislators, there are two things that deserve special con- 
sideration—First, the fact that it is possible now, at slight expense, 
to retain under the direct control of the State, extensive areas of 
land, valuable for the purposes of forestry, that, so far as can now 

seen, are worthless for anything else ; second, the exact facts 
that we must have in order to determine what to plant on the pine 
barrens of this State will have to be ascertained by actual experimental 
planting on those barrens,and the sooner such experiments are in- 
stituted the sooner we may hope for the restoration, in part at 
least, of the forest wealth of the State. 
:0: 

ORGANIC PHYSICS. 
BY CHARLES MORRIS. 
(Continued from page 148.) 

HE difference in character between different muscles becomes 

here a matter of importance, since each muscle is thus 
adapted to its special duty. In the striated voluntary muscles 
only those fibers respond which are directly acted upon by nerve 
energy. But their response is rapid and vigorous, so as to pro- 
duce quick, energetic and localized motions. Inthe smooth mus- 
cles of the intestinal canal irritation yields a less vigorous result. 
But in them the energy is gradually communicated from fiber to 
fiber, so that a progressive muscular action arises, yielding the 
peculiar motion known as peristaltic. In the former case the 
fibers are energetic, but are insulated. In the latter they are less 
vigorous, but are in a degree uninsulated. In the muscles of the 
heart both these conditions exist. Its muscles are of the striped 


_ Variety, and are very energetic. They are also completely unin- 


sulated, The fibers are destitute, or nearly so, of sarcolemma, 
and inosculate with each other, so as to form an intricate fibrous 
network, This seems the most effective of all muscular arrange- 
R r vigoroùs action. There is not only quick, but general 
a pouse to every nerve excitation, though brought by but a 
sc fiber. A slight impulse brought to a single muscle fiber is 
“mediately disseminated throughout the heart, causing general 


260 Organic Physics. 


and powerful contraction. The chemical action is explosive, as 
in gunpowder touched by fire. It seems a special arrangement 
for the production of energetic action from slight contact ir 
fluence. : 
There are other interesting features in this action of the heart 
Each of its divisions is insulated from the others. The contrac- 
tion of the auricles cannot be communicated to the ventricles, 
since they have no nervous or muscular connection. Each acts 
singly and successively. When the blood rushes from the vena 
cava into the auricle the muscles of the latter are relaxed, and the 
cavity readily receives the current. But the pressure of this it- 
flowing blood affects the nerves in the walls of the cavity, quick 
and powerful muscular contraction ensues, and the blood is driven 
onward into the ventricle. The auricle, emptied of its blood and 
relieved from pressure, immediately relaxes. At the same time 
the ventricle similarly affected, contracts in like manner, and 
drives the blood into the arteries. The ventricle relaxes as the 
arteries contract, in response to a like influence. Thus by sut- 
cessive contractions and relaxations, induced by pressure of the 
blood current upon the nerve extremities, it is driven in successWè 
pulses throughout the body.! hess: 
The heart has no opportunity for the long intervals of repos 
enjoyed by the remainder of the body. It, in company with the | 
respiratory muscles, must be continually active. And yet it g 
have its intervals of sleep, however brief they be. If repair cannot 
accompany waste, it must have an opportunity to succeed T 
The muscles of the heart have a sleeping and a waking ap 
with every successive pulse. Contact with the blood current 
awakes them to action, rapid oxidation takes place, and at the | 
same time nutrient molecules may exude from theif blood 
capillaries into the tissues. With the cessation of the blood pres- 
sure the muscle cells sink again into repose, rapid nutrition -i 


and ev 


‘ee ert o 
by a slight touch, thus showing the long continued sensitiveness of its MY” 


1883.] Organic Physics. 261 


place, while the products of previous oxidation are carried away, 
and new oxygen stored up within the cells. 

Such is the systole and diastole of the whole system. Life has 
its instigating and governing agency in the contact of foreign 
matter with nerve extremities, the consequent oxidation of muscle 
tissue, and the resulting motor activity. It rests and repairs when 
contact ceases, or the exhausted nerves grow irresponsive. With- 
out contact there could be no life. The body of man is a delicate 
instrument, played upon by the fingers of the universe, and re- 
sponding in harmonious motions to the finest touch. But it must 
have its intervals of rest, in which its relaxed strings can be keyed 
up again to the concert pitch of active vitality. Could a sleeping 
body be so situated that no influence, either physical or mental, 
could act upon it, it could never waken. But it cannot be so 
situated. In the deepest slumber fine touches of exterior matter 
constantly seek the nerve extremities. In time the repaired 
frame grows again responsive. Nowa touch calls a muscle into 
action. Now an impression makes its way through the brain to 
the mind. The heart, which had lost vitality through an excess 
of oxidation, during the day, has regained it by an excess of 
nutrition during the night. The blood current pours rapidly 
through the body, the animal energies break into full play, and 
the daily flow of the tide of life succeeds its nightly ebb. 

Protoplasm, whenever so situated as to expose it to external 
contact, displays the general results above considered. The pro- 
toplasm of plants is as sensitive as that of animals, but ordinarily 
IS Covered with a more impervious coating, which hinders the 
communication of vibrations from cell to cell. It is also, prob- 
ably, less freely permeated by oxygen. Yet leaves have general 
motions which are instigated, in most cases at least, by external 
contact. Many leaves move in response to the vibrations of 
light, and many othersin response to touch. Possibly the seemingly 

anite motions of climbing plants may be thus instigated. In 
the meat-eating plants the contact influence is often conveyed to 


Considerable distances, but these movements are usually deliberate, 
as if the partial insulation of the cells hindered their progress. The 
Motor energy is propagated most rapidly in the line of the long 
_ meter of the cells, in which direction there are fewer interrup- 
re to its 


Movement. Many plant motions are known to be 
to a peculiar action of elastic cell membranes, and a forcing 


262 Organic Physics. [March, 


out of previously absorbed water. This process, which is quite un- 
like muscular action, it is not necessary to here describe. Itis — 
sufficient to know that it results froma change in the character — 
of the cell protoplasm, which is instigated by external irritation — 

The final subject to be here examined is the chemical result of 
this continued oxidation. Degraded organic products must be 
continually formed. In the gland cells these take the character 
of special secretions. In the muscles urea is a marked product. 
But in all cells protoplasm must be reduced, and the most general 
products of this reduction seem to be the fats, and possibly the 
starches. Animal fat is doubtless partly derived from plants, but | 
must also be largely of animal origin. In efforts to explain its 
appearance most anatomists incline to the opinion that clear pro- — 
toplasm contains invisible or dissolved fat, and that this fat sub — 
sequently loses its solubility, and becomes visible as granules or 
globules. Such is the opinion of Sachs, Kolliker, Rindfleisch 
and others. But this does not explain its origin. It simply in- 
dicates the fact that fat granules constantly appear, with no evident — 
source. Rindfleisch declares that there is no question but that 
this fat originates in the interior of the cells. Voit shows thet 
fatand milk are formed from albuminous matters, and not from 
non-nitrogenous principles. Beale describes “ milk as a dissolved 
organ of the body, and not a simple filtration from the blood. 
He elsewhere ascribes the fatty granules of the cell to death of the 3 
protoplasm. Other authors might be quoted if necessary, but the 


is an intimate mixture of albumen and fats, as some aut 
ieve. l 
In all active animal cells minute granules appear. If nutrition 
be checked these increase in size, and plainly indicate their fatty 
nature. In cases of fatty degeneration, or the production of HE 
ordinary fat cells, the conversion of protoplasm into fat continue 
Finally the nucleus disappears, and only a spherical mass of se 
remains in the cells. The sebaceous glands are constantly ee 
pied in excreting it from the body. Occasionally the milk glands : 
act similarly. Their function is a sort of temporary fatty y 
generation of tissue. : 
ertain interesting experiments on starvation in plants a 


1883.] Organic Physics. 263 


animals, made by Dr. D. D. Cunningham of India, may be of in- 
terest in this connection. He shows that the result of starvation 
in fungoid plants is principally the conversion of protoplasm into 
fats, it being ultimately all thus converted. Starvation in animals 
causes a rapid increase of fat granules in the cells. These cells 
eventually break up, and discharge their oil globules into the 
blood serum. The change occurs with least rapidity in connective 
tissue cells, and most rapidly in active epithelial and blood cells. 
The protoplasm is converted into oil, at first granules, then glob- 
ules. Then the cells disappear. Finally the intestinal epithelium 
disappears, and nutrition becomes impossible.! 

In old age, when nutrition decreases, fatty degeneration is very 
frequent, This takes place most particularly in the non-vascular 
tissues, But it may effect all the tissues of the body, and even 
the walls of the blood vessels. Fatty metamorphosis always 
Occurs in cases of disproportion between the means of nutrition 
and the parenchyma to be nourished, and may arise either from 
decrease of nutrition or increase of parenchyma. Whena part is, 
from any cause, imperfectly nourished, fatty degeneration always 
occurs.” 

It would seem, then, as if this was one of the normal results of 
animal activity. Oxygen incessantly attacks the tissues, reduces 
their albuminoid molecules, yields animal energy, and leaves fat 
as the general, and other substances as special, results of its 
action. Whether the decline from the albuminoid to the fatty 
Stage of chemical condition is made at a single step, or by several 
__ Successive steps of oxidation, at each of which it may be arrested 
by nutrition, is a question not easily settled. It is very certain, 
however, that a synthetic phase of chemical action opposes, or 

_ Succeeds, this analytic phase. The molecules have been reduced 
chemically by oxidation. They are rebuilt by nutrition. But at 

t stage of reduction the combination with nutrient molecules 
takes place, whether at the fatty, or some earlier stage, is an open’ 
estion, So far as indications go it would appear that proto- 
ae Plasm is directly converted by oxidation into a denitrogenized 
oe compound, Oxidation seems to take away its nitrogen radical, 

and nutrition to replace it. 
*2€ processes of plant activity become of interest in this con- 


1H. : 
’ ope Journal of Microscopical Science, January, 1880. 


Rindfleisch, Manual of Pathological Histology, p. 40. 


264 Organic Physics. [March, 


nection. Fats frequently appear in the plant cells, but starch, 
which occurs in limited quantities in animal cells, is the most 
abundant constituent of those of plants, and the mode of its 
occurrence is specially interesting. Whatever be the true process 
of carbon assimilation in the leaves, the fact that the starch pro- 
duct makes its appearance in the interior of cells, and that there 
is a chemical reduction of the cell protoplasm, is very important, 
Starch is not directly produced by the union of carbon with some 
sap molecule, but is apparently the result of some special cell 
metamorphosis, and on the character of this metamorphosis much 
light is thrown by Pringsheim’s late researches into the nature 
and changes of chlorophyll. 
The fact that assimilation takes place only in sunlight is pat- 
ticularly interesting in its bearing on the preceding hypothesis. 
We seein to have here a special case of contact influence. It is 
known that plants respire oxygen day and ‘night. This oxygen 
is mainly employed in the plant interior in yielding force in aid of 
nutrition. But in the leaves it is otherwise employed, and here 
we have distinctive waking and sleeping periods. In the dark the | 
whole plant sleeps; nutrition alone goes on. In the light the 
leaves awake ; tissue oxidation is setup. It would appear, then, 
as if the contact or vibratory influence of the light rays was the 
agency which set up this special oxidation of protoplasm. 
Pringsheim has shown that if the light be very intense the i 
oxidation grows so vigorous as to destroy the cells. If there be 
no light there are no oxidation products. The admission of 
light yields chlorophyll as its first resultant, this green coloring 
matter henceforth acting as a protective screen to the cell against 
the too vigorous action of the light rays. A somewhat later m : 
duct is the readily oxidizable substance which he names hyp% 
chlorin. oa 
These changes are appearently preliminary to the assimilation 
of carbon. The character of the subsequent changes is not Y d 
evident. The respired oxygen apparently effects a reduction 
the hypochlorin to a lower stage, and may possibly set 
molecule having a vigorous affinity for carbon, sufficient tow 
come its affinity for oxygen, and thus to decompose the pee : 
acid molecule. However this be, one thing is certain: the 0 
dation that takes place yields a quantity of free energy. +% a 
light which instigates oxidation, also yields, perhaps as VO" 


1883.] ! Organic Physics. 265 


of the cell contents, a quantity of free energy. The energy thus 
set free does not manifest itself as mass motion or as temperature. 
It is undoubtedly consumed in the formation of the starch mole- 
cules, and is one of the most important requisites to carbon 
assimilation. Thus, though the leaves possess the conditions 
which in animals result in motor activity, the energy set free by 
the oxidation of their protoplasm is but slightly thus employed, 
but is locked up in the starch product of assimilation. 

In the economy of plant life starch and sugar (its soluble form) 
are the contributions of the leaf to the growth of the tree. The 
: most important contribution of the root is ammonia, or some re- 
sultant nitrogen molecule. The result of the meeting of those two 
contributions we can but conjecture. There may be something 
analogous to animal nutrition, in which latter there is a degree of 
evidence that a nitrogen and a denitrogenized radical unite to 
form the albuminoid molecule. To this nutritive process ox- 
idation is constantly necessary. The formation ofthe protoplasm 
molecule cannot take place except motor energy is supplied, and 
this energy is furnished by oxidation of some constituent of the 
Sap current, 

A rapid résumé of a portion of the argument here developed is 
desirable. This is in relation to the successive periods of rest and 
activity which affect all animal life, and which have been re- 
cently traced in the life of each separate cell. Each cell has its 
active and its resting periods. During activity changes rapidly 


occur, and division takes place. This is always followed bya. 


period of quiescence; in which, perhaps, nutritive assimilation re- 
Places the active oxidation of the preceding period. We may 
"e trace more fully the true relations of the sleeping to the 
waking condition in animals. It is very probable that oxidation 
of organic substance never ceases within the animal body; but 
uS oxidation takes two distinct phases, which may be termed pri- 


_ ‘Mary and secondary oxidation, the former being the reduction of. 


Protoplasm, and requiring surface irritation, or its mental resultant, 
for its active operation; the latter being the reduction of hydro- 
carbons and other denitrogenized compounds, and acting under 
other conditions, 
Py is not used up in the body immediately upon its intro- 

‘ere is some storage process by which it is laid away 


“ntil required. It has been shown by the experiments of Petten- 


266 Organic Physics. [ March, 


koffer and Voit that the expired carbonic acid is no measure of 
the oxygen simultaneously inspired. During the day the expired 
carbonic acid is considerably in excess of that due to the oxygen 
. inspired. During the night the opposite is the case, more oxygen 
is breathed in than is expired. Thus a portion of the oxygen re- 
ceived during sleep seems to be retained in the body, for use 
during the waking period. It probably partly lies in the blood 

corpuscles, but it must also be largely laid up in the muscles, from 

their power of contraction long after removal from the body, 

Perhaps it is stored in all the protoplasmic tissues. 

These facts lead to definite views concerning organic action 
Nutrition and oxidation constantly go on, yet each has its two dis- 
tinct phases. The primary phase of oxidation is accompanied by 
a secondary phase of nutrition. Protoplasm is oxidized and re- 
duced. Part of the energy yielded is employed in the capture, 
` mastication and digestion of food, its absorption and carriage by 
the blood, and its storage in the tissues, or in the cells. 

During the resting or nutritive period these operations cease 
Primary nutrition comes into play, and is aided by secondary oxF 
dation. The products of primary oxidation are again attacked by | 
oxygen, and some of their molecules still further reduced. But 
this chemical action yields an energy which aids others of their 
molecules to combine with the stored nutrient molecules, to the 
reproduction of protoplasm. This is the primary nutritive p% 
cess. It isa process of double decomposition which is in lo 
accordance with many inorganic chemical actions. There 8* 
splitting asunder of one substance, whose sundered molecules 
combine with two other attracting substances, to the formation 
two new compounds. In this process only a portion of the yei 
- gen received during sleep is employed. The remainder is or 
up in the protoplasmic tissues, for use during the waking P&™ 

The true process of organic action may possibly be something 
like the following: The activity of protoplasm arises from w 
affinity of oxygen for its nitrogenized element. Oxygen p 
ates the protoplasm, but its affinity is resisted until vibratio®, a 
duced by some external irritation, aids its attractive energy: we 
the nitrogen molecule is attacked, and nitrogenized waste f a 
Urea is a constant product of muscle oxidation, and fe 
all oxidation of protoplasm, The denitrogenized remnant of — 
protoplasm remains in the cell. There are stored up, in © p 


1883.] Indian Music. 267 


with it nutrient molecules which possess nitrogen, but which need 
some slight change in condition to give them vital activity. This 
change is effected by the further decomposition of the denitrogen- 
ized product of the previous oxidation. Acted on at once by the 
affinities of oxygen and of nutriment, it breaks up into two new 
molecules, one of which combines with oxygen, the other with 
the nutrient molecule. The energy set free by the oxidation suf- 
à fices for the purposes of the nutrition process, As a final result 
we have protoplasm on the one hand, and degradation products, 
of no further use to the body, on the other. Like urea—the ni- 
trogen waste—this carbon waste is now removed from the body, 
and the tissues are once more free and in condition for a repeti- 
| tion of the active vital process. 

. Such, or something not greatly unlike this, seems to be the or- 
ganic Process. Life appears to result from the play of the affini- 
| ties of oxygen for nitrogen and carbon. Combination of oxygen 
with nitrogen compounds sets the wheels of life in motion, yield- 
; ing energy which is free to produce organic motion. Combina- 
tion with carbon compounds winds up again the clock of life, and 
prepares for a new period of activity. But the affinity of oxygen 
| for the organic molecules is resisted, and cannot take place effec- 
tively except when assisted. Vibratory impulse, resulting from 
external irritation, aids its affinity for the nitrogen molecule, and 
induces the active state. Double chemical action aids its affinity 
for the carbon molecule, which it can attack only by aiding in the 
_Teformation of protoplasm. Possibly it may have slight powers 
_ © attack when unassisted, but its vigorous action seems to require 
these aids. And in this fact we have a possible solution of the 
mystery of life, for it is to some such play of affinities that sensory 
and Motor activities, and the production of new protoplasm, are 

due, and in this sense organic life is a result of oxygen affinities. 


“ry 


INDIAN MUSIC. 


BY EDWIN A. BARBER. | 
TH Indian tribes of America possess to-day but a limited 
* eee of the art of music, though the Chippewas are 

pis ‘to have employed, to a limited extent, some years ago, a 
_ “od of notation which was, at least, familiar to the medicine 
men of the tribe, A manuscript, which the traveler Catlin pro- 


268 | Indian Music. [March, 


cured from the Indians themselves, is composed of pictorial de- 
vices painted on birch-bark, and was produced on certain occa 
sions to suggest to the mind of the performer the particular song 
which it represented. It is stated that some of “The North 
American Indians also use rude little pictures, rough writing we 
may call it, to help them to remember songs and charms, Each 
verse of a song is concentrated into a little picture, the sight of 
which recalls the words to one who has once learned it. y ae 
A picture of a circle, with a figure in the middle represents a 
verse of a love song, and says to the initiated, ‘ Were she ona 
distant island I could make her swim over.’ ” 

The musical instruments of the savage tribes of North Amer- 
ica, however, were, and still are, of the most primitive sort, com — 
sisting of rattles made of wood, gourds, tortoise shells and the 
hoofs of deer, of bone whistles and of square or cylindrical skin- | 
covered drums. Some of the savages of South America made — 
flutes of the bones of wild animals, some of wood carved in the 
semblance of human heads, drums covered with the skin of mot- — 
keys and nondescript instruments made of variously-colored sea 
shells. One of the latter, which was exhibited at the last meet- 
ing of the Congress of Americanistes in Madrid, in the summer of 
1881, was made of two parallel rods held together by eighteen 
shells, one end being ornamented with the jaw-bone of a man of 
monkey. The Indians inhabiting the interior of British Guiana: 
still use rattles to accompany. the music of the dance. In the 
Academy of Natural Sciences at Philadelphia are a number : 
interesting things from that country, in the valuable collection s 
the late Professor S. S. Haldeman. Several rattles are 
matting with black and white decoration. A conjuror’s rattle 
consists of a large gourd with feather embellishments, and å | 
painted and ornamented drum is covered at one end with the SSP 
of a jaguar, the drum sticks resembling long lead pencils < : 
large balls attached at one end. . 

It is necessary to look elsewhere for a higher development of the : 
musical instinct in the Western continent. The ancient graves", 
the California coast have yielded a numberof primitive flageolets® 
bone, possessing, in some instances, four or five finger-h 7 
which, doubtless, were capable of producing a variety of ogee 


+The Dawn of History. Edited by C. F, Keary, M.A., of the British — 
London, 1878, p. 186. 


1883.] Indian Music. 269 


In the cemeteries of Chiriqui, on the Isthmus of Panama, a large 
number of these unpretentious instruments have also been found, 
many of which have been elaborately molded from clay into rep- 
resentations of birds and animals. 


F — 
nals in the Poi Mexican Wind Instruments: (clarionets and whi istles) — the origi- 
nsett & Keating Collection, Academy of Natural Scienc 


The ancient Mexicans used flutes, trumpets of sea shells and 


270 Indian Musie. [March, 


other wind instruments. Several of these, now deposited in pub- 
lic museums, can be made to produce a series of notes in which 
the fourth and seventh are omitted, and certain authors have, 
therefore, reached the somewhat hasty conclusion that the Aztecs, 
Peruvians and other American peoples employed a peculiar scale 
of only five tones, to which they have given the name pentatonic, 
Instruments of percussion figured prominently in the religious 
ceremonies of the Aztecs, and the Auchued/, or huge drum, which 
was covered with the skins of serpents, could be heard fora dis- 
tance of several miles when sounded on the great temple of Mex- 
ico. The Aztecs also made creditable wind instruments of clay. 
In the excellent collection of Mexican antiquities gathered to- 
gether by the Hon. J. R. Poinsett and Mr. W. H. Keating in 
1830, and now deposited in the Academy of Natural Sciences at 
Philadelphia, are a number of earthenware flageolets measuring 


wb Yamin Instrument from Ometkepec. 
from six to nine inches in length and ornamented with brown ® 
red paint. The majority of these are furnished with four, = 
some with five holes. There are also in the same coll 
many small clay whistles, some of them being wrought ™ 
form of birds, serpents, heads of monsters and imaginary ie < 
tures of unsurpassable ugliness, They emit, in most 7 
clear, shrill sound when blown, though a few yield a pecul p : 
noise like that made by the sudden escape of steam. yer 
composed of two tubes placed side by side, and gives w 
distinct sounds. / os u 
Dr. Daniel G. Brinton has kindly furnished for this article!” 


From a drawing furnished by Dr 


a 


1883. ] Indian Music. 271 


< 


drawing and description of a curious antique musical instrument, 
somewhat resembling a turtle in form, which was procured from 
the Island of Ometepec in the great lake of Nicaragua, by the 
late Dr. Berendt, during his recent excavations in Central Amer- 
ica. It was found in connection with a shoe-shaped burial urn, 
with a quantity of roasted maize, is made of black clay, polished 
and ornamented with incised lines on the upper side, and pos- 
sesses four holes arranged in a square on the lower. It was in 
all probability used by suspending it from the neck of the ancient 
musician by means of the two rings which project from either 
side near one end. When held in both hands, the lower part up- 
ward, the four holes being covered with the fingers, a variety of 
sounds can be produced by blowing into the neck or mouth. By 
a certain manipulation, a number of simple airs may be played, 
such, for instance, as the first part of “ Yankee Doodle,” and the 
following melody : 


SS eee 
a SURO FAA PTE ART TASER ETS CYTE FR) De me" Nd S| 


ans Eere a] 
p É AU LARN, 


This unique relic is the first of the kind found amongst the 
remains of the old Nahuatl races which evinces any particular 
advancement in the art of music. 

_ The Peruvians seem to have reached the greatest musical pro- 
ficiency of any of the American races, and were also somewhat 
skilled in the mimetic arts. They were possessed of considerable 
histrionic ability,and combining their national songs with the drama, 
for the edification of their Incas, they produced rude operas, for 
which the Principal actors were regularly educated. They made 
trumpets of baked clay resembling our modern bugle in form and 
which, possibly, were capable of being played in the same man- 
ner. They also had an instrument called the huayra-puhura, 
: “omewhat like the syrinx of the ancients, or Pandean pipes, which 
consisted of a number of hollow reeds or canes of varying 
lengths, fastened side by side, handled in the same manner as a 
Mouth organ. One of these graceful instruments is preserved in 


272 Indian Music. | [March, 


the British Museum, and consists of a double row of pipes which 
yield the following tones: 


+ 

a) 2 ba ae 

Z 2 8 2 eed 

TS 8 = r] iiss 

ANT prs p I 
e eae ps g pr: 


+ 
in which, it will be observed, the fourth and seventh are wanting; 
but another example in the extensive Peruvian collection of H. 
G. Clay, Esq., of Philadelphia, is made of four delicate reeds 
attached to a necklace of wampum, which emit the notes: 


ro 
—— 
ir. g AIER | 


ye e 


including the fourth, but omitting the seventh. Dr. Tschudi, in 
his great work on Peru, figures a syrinx composed of eight 
pipes, with a highly ornamented base and extra stops in the side. 

Some of the modern Indians of Peru (the Qguichua and Aymara 
use a musical instrument somewhat resembling a flageolet (gque ) 
with which they make most melancholy music. Their yaravis, o 
tunes, are generally in the minor key, and when heard at a dis- 
tance, or in the rarified atmosphere of the mountains in the 
night, are exceedingly impressive. Another instrument (the 
chirimia), a sort of clarionet, produces an even more melancholy | 
music than the gguena and is generally played in concert of many | 
instruments, while the latter is played in pairs. “The melodies 
played by these Indians,” writes Sefi. Don Frederico Blume, -e 
very peculiar and sentimental. It seems the performers are Wee? 
ing over past glories. I was running the preliminary line for the 
Arequipa R. R., in 1861, and stopped over night at Quishuarani — 
a place (or rather the name of no place except a few huts a 
tered here and there among fig trees) some leagues below the 
village called Uchumayo, on the Arequipa or Chiri river. All at 
once I started in the midst of my sleep, roused by a terrific SiN" 
ing. After a considerable yelling which ended ina melanchoy 
sigh, there followed a long yaravi, of course in the minor keys 
and then came another long, loud exclamation and then at 
distressing yaravi again, and so on during the entire night of 
news had just arrived by horse from Arequipa that the brother 
the wife of Lecaros (in whose hut we were staying) was 


1883.] Indian Music. 273 


The announcement came, it seems, unexpectedly, and the explo- 
sion was that of a volcano of grief—terrible jets from time to 
time, then a quiet interval, and then again a great outburst, and 
soon. I have heard in Germany and elsewhere many master- 
pieces of music, but nothing to be compared with this dramatic 
and spontaneous opera. The exclamations were exclamations of 
grief, of pain, and the more quiet intervals were recitals of the 
whole life of the departed, by the sister, narrating how they had 
grown up together as children, how they had played and some- 
times quarreled, and so on through later periods to the moment 
of receiving the news. His virtues and other qualities were 
reviewed and then grief overcame the woman and she cried out 
again, singing most distressfully: 

“Thus I came to understand how their ‘ operas’ originated 
and how natural a mode of expression they are.” 

Mr. Blume also states that the musical compositions of Peru 
may be classed under three heads: yaravis, catchuas and catchar- 
parts, the two latter being used for dancing. “I saw at Totora,” 
he writes me, “a grand procession at the funeral of a dead child. 
They had it adorned and tied to a shingle like a crucifix, but not 
with arms outstretched ; and an Indian, holding the child high 
above his head in a vertical position, led the procession, which 
danced to the music of a weird song, from one village to 
another.” 

This ceremony and the accompanying music were said to be 
very ancient. In the north of Peru the Indians have an instru- 
ment made of a flute and a bladder—a primitive bag-pipe—and 
another, a sort of xylophone, made of a series of pieces of hard, 
Sonorous wood 


The historian Garcilasso quaintly writes of the ancient Peru- 
vans: “In Musick they arrived to a certain harmony, in which 
the Indians of Colla did more particularly excell, having been 
the Inventors of a certain Pipe made of Canes glued together, 
every one of which having a different Note of higher and lower, 
in the manner of Organs, made a pleasing Musick by the disso- 
DNF Ot sounds, the Treble, Tenor and Basse, exactly corre- 
sponding and answering each to other; with these Pipes they 
often plaid in consort, and made tolerable Musick, though they 
Wanted the Quavers, Semiquavers, Aires, and many voices which 
Perfect the Harmony amongst us. They had also other Pipes, 


274 On the occurrence of Fossiliferous Strata in the (Match, ? 


which were Flutes with four or five stops, like the Pipes of Shep — 
herds; with these they played not in consort, but singly, and 
tuned them to Sonnets, which they composed in meetre, the sub — 
ject of which was love, and the Passions which arise from the 
Favours or Displeasures of a Mistress. These Musicians were 
Indians trained up in that art for divertisement of the Jncas, and 
the Curacas, who were his Nobles, which, as rustical and bar- 
barous as it was, it was not common, but acquired with great 
Industry and Study. 

“Every Song was set to its proper Tune; for two Songs of 
different subjects could not correspond with the same Aire, by 
reason that the Musick which the Gallant made on his Flute, was — 
designed to express the satisfaction or discontent of his Mind, 
which were not so intelligible perhaps by the words as by the 
melancholy or chearfulness of the Tune which he plaid.” i 

The Bureau of Ethnology at Washington is now making 
preparations for the collection of data relating to the music and 
musical instruments of the various peoples of the new world, 
and many facts of an interesting nature will doubtless shortly be | 
given to the scientific world in the hitherto comparatively untroè : 
den field of native American music. i 


ON THE OCCURRENCE OF FOSSILIFEROUS STRATA 
IN THE LOWER PONENT (CATSKILL) GROUP 
OF MIDDLE PENNSYLVANIA! | 
BY E. W. CLAYPOLE. a 
ipe Catskill group of New York has been hitherto e 
palæontological desert in American geology. Though ™ e 
time and labor have been spent upon it by different geologist 
little, I may almost say nothing, has thus far rewarded oe : 
abor. Here and there a few traces of life have been discov™ | 
but these traces, faint and few as they were, have in many 1 
stances ended in disappointment, and now forty years after co 
establishment of the group by Professor Hall, the Cats 
remains, even more than it was then, a great desert. The . 
dant life-remains that continue in New York to the veiy A 
the Chemung there cease altogether. The abounding wealth 
the Lower Carboniferous, especially in the West, sets in aS? 
1 Abstract of a paper read before the American ‘Association for the Advance 
of Science at Montreal, in August, 1882. 


1883.] Lower Ponent ( Catskill) Group of Middle Pennsylvania. 275 


as the Catskill group is passed. But the Catskill group itself is 
a lifeless waste forming a complete break in New York and 
Pennsylvania between the Devonian and Carboniferous systems. 
Not a species, I believe, is known on both sides of it. The life 
of the Chemung in Pennsylvania died out and the life of the 
Lower Carboniferous came in, but the two faunas are distinct. 

All the Devonian groups are connected by numerous species 
passing up from the lower to the higher, and often forming a high 
percentage of their total contents. But at the top of the Che-- 
mung this passing upward ceases. Even the two or three species 
of Testacea, formerly supposed to belong to the group, have 
been removed from it by the reference of the beds in which they 
lie to the Chemung or Portage. 

It is worthy of notice that the equivalent beds in Great Britain 
have shown an almost equal poverty of organic remains. The 
Old Red Sandstone, or more properly speaking the Upper Old 
Red Sandstone (for it is incorrect to speak of the American Cats- 
kill as an equivalent of the whole of the Old Red Sandstone of 
England and Scotland), was for many years regarded as a desert, a 
and so remained until by the labors of Hugh Miller, Charles 
Peach, Thomas Dick, Louis Agassiz and others, it was peopled 
with a fauna of its own—a fish fauna—of immense size and 
unique character. Sir Charles Lyell in his Elements says (p. 
520): “For many years this formation was regarded as very 
barren of organic remains, and such is undoubtedly its character 
over very wide areas where calcareous matter is wanting, and 
Where its color is determined by red oxide of iron.” Even now 
the fauna of the Upper Old Red Sandstone is but scanty except 
in fish and plants; the few Testacea from the beds at Kiltorcan in 
Ireland, forming but a slight exception to the general rule. 

In regard to the poverty of the American Catskill, Professor 

all remarks in the Geology of N. York (4th district, p. 283): 

“Thus far we know little of the fossils of the Old Red.” 

_ And Mr. Vanuxem, speaking on the same subject says (Geol. 
of 3d district, p. 188) : 

aoe Sys which have been observed in this group, in this 
and ates s A are but few in number, the group being very barren, 
ennsylvania where the rock has considerable surface 

na And great thickness” ; 
leas : “Though shells and bones are rare in this group, 
appear to be much more numerous, accumulations existing 


276 On the occurrence of Fossiliferous Strata in the {Match 


similar to those of the Ithaca and Chemung groups but in greater 
number and frequency, and giving rise to thin seams of coal, 
none of which, however, exceed a foot in length and breadth and 
an inch in thickness.” 


Professor H. D. Rogers (Geol. of Penna., Vol. 1, p. 108) says of 
these same beds: 
“This is a mass of very thick alternating red shales and gray 
and red argillaceous sandstones. It has very few organic remains. 
mong these is the Holoptychius and one or two other remarkable 
fossil fishes of genera distinctive of the Old Red Sandstone.” 
Professor Dana (Manual, 1874, p. 278) says: | 
“ The rocks (Catskill) afford but few relics of life.” | 
i 
4 


“ Among animals, no corals, crinoids, brachiopods or trilobites 
are yet known. The coarse character of the beds accounts for 
their absence. There are some lamellibranchs and a Euomphalus! 
these with fragments of fishes make up about all that is ye 
known respecting the fossil contents of the beds.” 

Mr. S. A. Miller, in his catalogue of the American Palzeozoit 
Fossils, gives the following members from the Catskill or its 
- equivalent groups: | 

a Plants 


d a 

. 7 species. Gastrupods , s.e «s sap» e «0 PEOR 

Proti «“ 
SYOUSEY:, co es Mieco: N Serio: 3 cower o x 
FODS, ani eair. Dos Lamellibranchs....++-2 S 
era Tooo “ dend ON o p 
vies E Nes - Crustaceans.....++ « M i i 

Ne beset ree es os Fishes: sisie «1 ua . 


Assuming for the OA the above list to be ae it gives : 
a total of eleven species in the animal and vegetable <a : 
recognized up to that date (1877) in the Catskill group. 

A careful review of the above list of species with the n 
corrections to date will make a few changes both of additi 
subtraction. 

In the first place if we consider the plants, we find the 
ing list of species attributed by different writers to the 
group: 


Cyclopteris p eai Dn., Me., N. Y. 
aris a Dn., N. Y. 
vey tN Penna. 
usa Lsqx., oo 
aa rst Dn. 
Sphenopteris laxa Hall, N. y, 
Rachi 1 fp ta Dn. ye Ys 
punctata Dn., N. Y, 
Lepidodendron ays iia Dn., N. Y., Me. 
Sigillaria simplicitas Van., N. Y 


1 This statement appears to be erroneous so far as panier oom ee ‘pbe 


? Atrypa inflata Con., given as a Sp species, is so entered by 
longs to the Catskill shaly limesto 


aid 
“ec 


1883.] Lower Ponent ( Catskill) Group of Middle Pennsylvania. 277 


This is scarcely the place for a technical dissertation on the 
identity or distinctness of the species here represented by the 
names given above. But it may be briefly remarked that to C. 
Jacksoni is attributed the specimen figured in the Geological Re- 
port of the fourth district of N. York. It is also reported by Dr. 
Dawson from Perry, Me. Of C. kallana the very existence is yet 
in doubt. Mr. Lesquereux considers it a synonym of the pre- 
ceding, while Dr. Dawson makes it distinct. Cyclopteris minor 
and C. obtusa are the best known forms from the Pennsylvania 
Red Sandstone. C. rogersi rests, so far as Pennsylvania is con- 
cerned, on a doubtful fragment in the collection of Professor 
Hall, and Sphenopteris laxa Hall, is a synonym for C. hallana 
Goep., or C. jacksoni Dn. (if these are distinct). In this way we find 
there are only three species of the six named above, concerning 
which little doubt of their identity remains : 

Cyclopteris jacksoni Dn. = Sphen. laxa Hall = ? C. hallara Goep. 
i minor Lsqx. 
obtusa Lsqx. 


“ 


Add for the present to these, Rachiopteris pinnata Dn., and 
Rachiopteris punctata Dn., figured in the Geology of New York 
(3d dist, p. 191), and we have a total so far of five species re- 
Ported from the Catskill group of Northeast America. 

The Catskill Lepidodendron, of which a figure is given in the 
Geology of the Third District of N. York (p. 191), belongs, as 
sund as can be determined from the engraving, to L. gaspianum 


| To these six species if we add the Sigi/aria simplicitas of Van- 
: sia aces of 3d Dist. of N. Y., p. —), admitting it, to avoid 
‘ discussion, to be a plant, we have a total of seven species in all of 
Vegetable remains from that part of the Devonian which has been 
considered to belong to the Catskill group. 

| P see i the plants there are a few relics of Testacea reported 
% Le this group, which we must notice. Two species only with 
eh merous specimens have been assigned to it: 

= Modiomorpha augustata Vanuxem. 


(Cypricardites catskillensis,) 
oe figured, but without description, in the Geology of the 
thes istrict of N. York (p. 186). But as the beds in which 
Y Were found have since been referred to the Chemung or even 


298 On the occurrence of Fossiliferous Strata in the (Maré, 


to a lower group, there is no need to consider them farther. Thy 
must be cancelled from the Catskill fauna. ‘i 
The only other fossils derived from any part of the Catskl if 
group are fish remains, and these are the most important ofal 
From N. York and Northern Pennsylvania have been reporte 
‘two or perhaps three species identified chiefly by scales. Thy 
ae Floloptychius americanus Leidy. 
. Bothriolepis taylori Hall. 
Sauripteris taylori Hall. | 
The first of these species rests solely on scales, and perhap 
teeth; the second on similar evidence, the third upon a fossil fit 
It is, however, more than probable that the second and third be 
long to the same species. In that case there are two well-matie! 
forms of fish which compose the whole Catskill fauna of this 
country. These fossils have a special importance from thè 
that both in Europe and America they are the characteristic if 
of the Upper Devonian. The various.“ fish beds” form the "E 
plane of the Catskill group of rocks. According to present Knot: 
edge all above the lowest bed containing Holoptychius is Casi 
all below it is not Catskill. Here is a clear sharp line, at PI” 
marking off the uppermost beds of the Devonian from all ben a 
them—a floor, as it were, for the group. a 
Five plants then are all the vegetable remains that have b 
thus far reported on tolerably good evidence from the ~a 
group, and even of this small number it is quite prope” 
critical study will eliminate some. Two species of fish im 
manner constitute the whole animal kingdom of the (© 
rocks. ce 
ft is right to add here that Professor J. F. Wana 
Canadian Geological Survey has recently described some Pi 
the Upper Devonian of Scaumenac bay, which may proi 
of equivalent age to the Catskill of New York and ee 
“ These fish-bearing beds,” he says, “ are immediately 0V% 
e sandstones and conglomerates of the Bonaventure 10 
of the Lower Carboniferous,”? Po 
The following species have been mentioned by Mre 
from these beds : 
Pterichthys canadensis Glyptolepis mierolepidotit 
Phaneropleuron curtum Cheirolepis canadenst 
Eusthenopteron foordi. — 
1\Canadian NaturalistVol, X, No. 2; also AMERICAN NATURALIST for Fe» : 


1883. | Lower Ponent ( Catskill) Group of Middle Pennsylvania. 279 


From the same beds Dr. J. W. Dawson has mentioned (Q. J. G. 
S., May, 1881, p. 301) three species of ferns, viz: 
Archeopteris magnacensis 
a obtusa 
Cyclopteris brownii. 

Should these beds prove to be of Catskill age, the five species 
of fish and two of the three ferns above named must be added to 
the organic remains of the group. 

Lastly I must mention that quite recently the well-known Irish 
fern Cyclopteris or Archeopteris hibernica has been found and iden- 
tified beyond doubt by Mr. Lesquereux from Susquehanna county, 
Pennsylvania. 

In the district now under consideration the upper part of the 
Chemung group consists of greenish and yellowish shales, for the 
most part unfossiliferous or very scantily fossiliferous. Beds of 
red shale are occasionally met with but they are not thick. The 
passage to the Catskill group is somewhat abrupt. Red shale 
and brown sandstone suddenly form the mass of the rock, and 
afford a clear lithological base for these uppermost Devonian beds. 

€y are apparently unfossiliferous for about 200 feet. 

Above this occur two remarkable beds of brown sandstone 
charged with fish-scales. The lower of these two is about three 
inches thick and consists almost entirely of a mass of fish remains, 
chiefly scales, embedded in shaly sandstone rather harder than 
the SVOI and underlying beds. The scales themselves are distinct 
4 Be the rock but very difficult to extract on account of the crumb- 
3 ling nature of thé stone. Their well-known impressions may be 
_ “en and often obtained, and so far as yet determined consist of 

ale wrinkled scale of Holoptychius americanus, and the pitted 
‘Scales of Bothriolepis taylori. 
a The upper bed lies about ten feet above the lower, is rather 
PO but abounds to an equal degree with the same organic 
_Temains, 
These two beds—fish beds—afford us, so far as they extend, an 

“isputable paleontological base for the Catskill group in Perry 
ened : €se two species, as shown above, constitute nearly all 
_ 1S yet known of the Catskill fauna, indeed it is scarcely too 
_ uch to say that they may be regarded as the sole characteristic 
- enor thee group in America! 


a 
: ue Holoptychius passes up into the Lower Carboniferous, but the spe- 
SNS (wo systems are different, 


280 On the occurrence of Fossiliferous Strata in the (Mad, 


If, therefore, we assume these fish-beds as the life base, and the 
commencement of the red shale as the mineral base of the Cats- 
kill, the two are only about 200 feet from one another, and in the 
immense thickness of the group in Perry county—about 600 
feet—this difference is quite insignificant. We are then supplied 
with a clear horizon to which we can refer all that is found abort 
these limits. ' 

About 200 feet above the fish-beds occurs a thin bed filled witi 
Spirifers of a species as yet undetermined but very much reset- 
bling the Sf. mesastrialis of Hall. The specimens are as is usta 
in the shale beds, much distorted, and consequently difficult ot 
recognition. This bed is only a few inches in thickness, and the 
200 feet intervening between it and the fish-beds is made up of 
red shale with a few layers of yellow sandy shale. 

About 300 feet of red and yellow shales and brown sandstone 
follow, somewhere in which interval, though not yet detected along 
the line of section, is a bed of red sandstone containing remains 
of Brachiopods. This bed is indicated by abundant loose blocks 
lying about on the surface of the ground. 2 

The most remarkable bed in the whole section comes nes, 
lying about 500 feet above the fish-beds. It is a bed of light y 
low sandstone not more than ten or twelve feet thick where 
posed. Most of it is unfossiliferous, but it contains one or 
irregular lenticular layers which were once crammed with shel 
and other organic remains. These have been entirely remo 
solution, and there now remains a honeycombed mass 9 
stone containing excellent casts of the relics formerly em? 
there. The most abundant of these—and it occurs in i 
is a lamellibranch shell closely resembling, if not identical 
one described by Professor Hall in the Geol. of New t“ 
Cypricardia rhombea (Cypricardites rhombeus). ‘Another 
abundant species in the same bed as closely resembles Cypr 
contracta ( Cypricardites contractus) of the same author. 
these occur in less abundance remains of other lamellibr 
crinoids and gasteropods which have not yet been worked ot 


extent of country, and forms wherever it occurs a very © 

secondary horizon to which other beds can be referred. 
The ground is in part concealed for a short distance abo | 

point but where visible shows the same succession of 1® 


1883.] Lower Ponent ( Catskill) Group of Middle Pennsylvania. 281 


and brown sandstone beds as already described. At about 300 
feet higher—measuring at right angles to the bedding—occur two 
other fish beds, small when compared with those already men- 
tioned, but equally distinct. The largest of them is only about 
half an inch in thickness, and the lower and smaller is a mere 
flake. They both show, however, the scales of the same genera, 
Holoptychius and Bothriolepis. These beds are useful as show- 
ing that these characteristic forms of the Catskill continued to live, 
and thus the beds already described, with their fossils, are hedged 
in above and below by remains of whose geological date no doubt 


Continuing above these second fish-beds, which are about two 
t apart, we meet with a succession of beds of red shale and 
brown sandstone with a few greenish shaly layers until nearly 150 
feet above them come in two or three thin green shales and blue 
limestone bands full of brachiopods and lamellibranchs of small 
size and species not yet determined. Another fossiliferous bed 
follows about twenty feet higher up. About 120 feet above this 
na thin, soft, green shale full of a small Beyrichia and other fos- 
sils, and the section ends a hundred feet higher with a massive 
green sandstone containing a bed of vegetable remains almost 
forming a thin seam of coal. 
We have, therefore, here a mass of strata, some of which are 
iliferous, extending nearly 1200 feet above the lowest Holop- 
tychius bed, and nearly 1400 feet above the base of the red shale. 
This mass equals about one-fourth of the total thickness of the 
Catskill group inthe county. It is right to add here that through- 
Out this paper the terms Catskill and Ponent are used synony- 
mously. The latter is, however, in Pennsylvania, the more defi- 
nite of the two. Professor Rogers included in it all the mass of 
_ Ted sandstones and shales between the green Vergent (Chemung) 
and the Vespertine (Pocono) sandstone. In that sense the terms 
oh here, without prejudice of future and further con- 


oe atever opinions may be entertained regarding the facts here 
SEB they evidently guide us to one of the following conclu- 


@. That the lower portion of the Ponent red sandstone‘and shale 


: (Catskitt) is less barren of organic remains than has been sup- 


=> OF, 


282 On the occurrence of Fossiliferous Strata, etc. (Marh, 


b. That Holoptychus and Bothriolepis are not exclusively Cats- 
kill forms ;} or, l 
c. That an immense mass of the Ponent group must be rè- 
moved from its present position and relations. i 
The fossils they contain belong apparently in part to the Che — 
mung group below and the Lower Carboniferous group above. 
Another part is seemingly peculiar. - 
This is not the place to enter upon any discussion of the signif- 
cance of the facts here presented. The following summary maj, 
however, be useful and not without interest. 
The Catskill group—that is, the rocks ying between pee 
of the lowest bed containing Holoptychius and the Lower Car 
boniferous or Vespertine conglomerate—have hitherto been known 
to contain only the following fossils : 


Plants REEE S E E ear Gastropods. sosoo ota topea seve 


Be 
POU eg ou a sie oc o Cephalopods .. i nt 


ROR enses PE E P E O EN o Tanelin RET Ne son 
a ANE A stad o Annelids :.z. e. -cse A 
EDOR TI Sis S BR res o Crustaceans ..... ed 
inches SEENE ere eae o Esus diseka 2 zot 3 


The beds here described of indisputable Catskill age supply 
following results : 


Plants Gastropods. ... ..+++* preset 
Protista o Ce phalo opods NE of 
Polyps.. i oe sess present * Lamellibranchs . .. -ese PERE 
nas Sala nin a even pmesent T Annelids .....se2 2208" ? ot 
Vee hae ane = Crustaceans Se 
BRADA EUD 3 Fishes s.. e ji T 


petap the eases of Cephalopods wid Ankaii remain u 
sented in the Catskill group. 


1. Polyps are oT by the genus NEN 

2. Echin “« ~~ Crinoidal remain: 

3- Siathiite: “ i the genera Spirifera, dingslt and Rhy 
4. Gasteropods «©  « the mma Pleurotomaria, &c. 

5. Lamellibranchs“ n Cypricardites, &c. 

6. Crustaceans *  “ " Beyrichia. 


1 See Proc. Am, Phil. Soc., 1883, “On the occurrence of Folopiycbius 
base of the Catskill.” E. W, Claypole, : 


1883.] Pitcher Plants. 233 


PITCHER PLANTS. 
BY JOSEPH F. JAMES. | 


j lisek are two widely separated orders of plants known by 
the common name of pitcher plants, and they are perhaps, as 
widely separated in a natural classification as they are in their 
habitats. While one order is placed near the poppies and isa . 
native of America, the other is allied to the birthworts or the 
Aristolochias, and lives in the swamps of Southeastern Asia, and 
the islands of the Malay archipelago. The first of these orders is 
known scientifically as Sarraceniaceze, and includes but three 
‘genera; the other is Nepenthacez, with but one genus. Both of 
_ them are more or less familiar to persons interested in plants, and 
~ the latter always attracts attention by the peculiar appendage, like 
= abird’s nest to the eyes of some, which is suspended from the 
tip of the leaf. It is to the first of these orders, the members of 
which are, with a solitary exception, natives of the United States, 
that this paper is devoted. 

The genus Sarracenia, named in honor of Dr. Sarrazin, of 
Quebec, who first sent the plant and an account of it to Europe, 
comprises eight species, all but one of them being confined to the 

outhern States of our country. The one with the widest dis- 

= tribution, the well-known side-saddle flower, extends from near 
Florida, through the Atlantic Coast States to New England, and 
thence westward along the northern boundary of the country and 

in Canada, into British America. It lives in the cold swamps and 
bogs of the North, and its peculiar leaves and flowers have always 
been remarked by those who have collected or have seen them. 
inside of the hood of the leaf is covered with a closely set 
_ Mass of hairs, in all cases pointing downwards into the tube. In 
Astate of nature these aptly named pitchers are often half filled 
9 Water; and the water is generally so crowded with insects, 

ngor dead, and decaying, that the air in a swamp where 
numbers of the plants are growing is very offensive. 
< At the junction of the hood to the main portion of the leaf, the 
aes end abruptly, and the inside becomes very smooth and 
se This continues to about the middle of the pitcher, 
the another set of hairs is met with, this time not so stiff as at 
a top, but all of them still pointing downward toward the 


284 Pitcher Plants. (March, } 


This peculiar arrangement of a set of hairs at the apex of the 
leaf, ofa smooth portion near the middle, and another set of hairs 
near the base, obviously serves some use in the economy of the 
plant. When the young leaves first open, there is no water found 
in them, but'as they are so open and, exposed to all rains and 
storms, they readily become partially filled with water. Now 
this soon becomes a mass of decayed animal matter. Insects fy, 
or fall into the tube, and once in, there is no egress. The fringe | 
of hairs at the base hinders their walking, and even if this be sur 
mounted, and the smooth stretch passed, the hairson the hood, a , 
veritable chevauz-de-frize, stops his onward and upward progres 
He loses his foot-hold among the many hairs and falls hope 
lessly back to the bottom, to be eventually either drowned of 
starved. z 

It has often been a matter of surprise to see the number of it- 
sects in these pitchers, and it is more notably so because ber 
seems to be so little to take them there; so little to induce then 
to tumble into the trap spread for them. But in thinking the 
matter over and taking into consideration one or two Cum : 
coincidences, it has occurred to me that this may be explained & 
follows: The flower is of a peculiar structure, is nodding sid 
naked scape, and the stamens with their mass of pollen are oe 
cealed behind the broad, peltate stigma, which forms, in facta sot 
of reversed table, An observer, Mr. J. Jackson, Jr., has Te} 
(Bot. Gaz. vi, p. 242) that in examining a number of ja 
has found the cavity between the inner surface of the stigu | 
the stamens, to be filled with flies, apparently eating the pa 
Fourteen flies were counted on one flower, and were, ane 
“in no hurry to vacate the premises.” The suggestion o 


pA 
ik 


ing 1 T 


y any means, and then imagine a smart wind shaking 
vigorously, would not the tendency be to shake the flies iro? ei 
hold, partially stupefied as they are? They would drop © A 
ground, or else into the pitchers opened below them. T 
their turn are admirably adapted to catch falling insects, fOr ; 
hood is upright, and the cavity of the leaf fully i a 
leaves too are spread out in a sort of rosette, quite close sees 
and all so inclined as to bring the openirtg in the most fà 


H3 
EEVEE 
a 


a IN if 


1883.] Pitcher Plants. 285 


position to catch any falling object. What then is to prevent the 
leaf from securing its prey? And should it be so, it would be 
strange to find the flower used asa lure to bring food to the plant. 

` Ttis said that a slight secretion has been detected about the 
orifice of the pitcher of this species, but Dr. Gray considers it to 
possess but little efficiency in securing the multitudes of flies some- 
times found in the pitchers. The suggestion here made is, I 
think, worthy of consideration, and will not appear so very im- 
probable when we come to other facts in relation to our subject. 
Turning now to another species let us see what other facts can 

be learned, and see, too, what bearing they may have on the facts 
ascertained in regard to Sarracenia purpurea. The- Sarracenia 
flava is a Southern species, extending from Virginia to Florida, 
and inhabiting the same swampy places which are the favorites 
with S. purpurea, The flava differs ina marked manner from the 
purpurea, The pitchers are much taller, stand more upright, and 
the lobe at the top is wider and more spreading. The inner sur- 
face of the hood has much smaller hairs, so small that it might 
be called a fine pubescence. But a still greater difference is found 
inthe fact that there is a saccharine secretion found on the inner 
Side of the hood, just above the junction of the lid with the rim. 
But there is something in regard to this secretion which is quite 
interesting. It has been stated by some observers, and it is 
thought with truth, that the secretion possesses intoxicating or 
stupefying qualities. As the insect feeds upon the matter it be- 
comes dizzy, loses its hold on the surface of the hood, and falls 
to the bottom of the tube. Dr. Gray says in regard to this 
Secretion at the orifice of the pitcher (Am. Four. Sci. and Arts, ser. 
MU, vol. 6; p. 149-50) that “ This made its appearance at first in the 

' of minute drops, distinctly visible only under a lens; at length 

it forms flattened drops and even patches, distinctly sweetish to 
the taste and viscid to the touch.” Mr. Brady, who observed the 

: oe in North Carolina, says in regard to some pitchers of this 
_ “Pecies, “These, brought into the house, and kept fresh by the 
immersion of the base in water, showed the saccharine secretion 
4 most abundantly about a quarter of an inch above the junction of 
- ap lid with the rim, * * * * Many flies settled on the lids, 
and feasted on the saccharine narcotic. Evident signs of intoxi- 
n Were manifested in each case, by their breaking loose re- 
pea before tumbling into the gulfs.” (Am. Four., ibid, p. 


286 Pitcher Plants. [March, 


It is well known, as has been already noted, that the insects 
found in the leaves of the S. purpurea, meet their death by drown- 
ing, but with the S. flava the case is different. In regard to this 
Dr. Gray says (Am. F., ibid, p. 149-50): “That the insects which 
abundantly fall or find their way into Sarracenia pitchers do nt 
generally escape, but die and decompose there, is obvious. That 
more commonly they do not perish by drowning in $. flamis 
equally clear. While all the lower and gradually attenuated pat 
of the tube is filled with dead flies in our plants growing inthe 
house, there is only a little moisture at the very bottom. UI 
would hardly think that the fine and sharp-deflexed bristles, which 
line the lower half of the tube only in S. fava, would greatly 
impede the return of a fly, they lie so closely against the wall of 
the tube. But I find that a house-fly, either large or small, whe 
thrown into this lower part of the tube, is quite unable to get out, 
and there it perishes. Probably the advantage derived by te 
plant is equally secured, whether their prey decomposes 1n% 
moist air of the cavity or in the water in which they are often 
immersed.” ae 

This water, which is in the lower portion of the tube of S. flat | 
is also a secretion of the plants, for Dr. Gray and Mr. tam i 
found that “it distils in drops from the inner surface of the yours 
pitcher, before the orifice is open.” (Ibid, p. 149). The pe 
becomes afterward greatly increased by the rain which falls wit 
out difficulty into it. Se 

There is, in a third species, this same sort of a secretion, 
apparently the same stupefying effects, This is the 3%% 
drummondii; it has upright leaves which sometimes grow 
three feet in length, and they are peculiarly mottled with a 
spots. The hood has much larger and more conspicuous 
than in the former species, and it is on this hood that ther 
tion is formed. Dr. Chapman, in writing to Mr. Canby, ™ 
“On the inside of the hood, above its junction with th 
there is a very faintly sweetish secretion scarcely Pf 
ble to the taste, which is very attractive to insects; ® 
I do not detect any of this within the tube, I wonder 
it happens that so Many insects are entrapped, since 
could easily fly away from the open hood” (Am. Jor. 
p. 468). Here again the stupefying qualities of this se™ 
manifested, for it is after the insects have partaken of it that : 
are unable to fly away, and so fall into the trap. 


1883.] Pitcher Plants. 287 


Is there not good reason then for the theory I have advanced 
in regard to some stupefying matter in the flowers of S. purpu- 
rea? If the secretions of two species have poisonous properties, 
why should not that of a third have the same power? especially 
when it probably serves the same end in the economy of the plant, 
namely, that of providing insect food for it. 

We come now to another species of the curious genus, the facts 
in regard to which are still more wonderful than those already 
given. This species is the Sarracenia variolaris, an inhabitant of 
the “damp pine lands,” flourishing best on the edges of “ pine- 
barren ponds” of Carolina and other Southern States. Tt differs 
in a marked manner from the other species noticed, inasmuch as 
the hood, instead of standing upright and leaving the orifice of 
the pitcher exposed, is bent over and shuts out most effectually 
any rain that may happen to fall. According to an excellent ob- 
server Dr. Mellichamp, of South Carolina (Pro. A. A. Adv. Sci., 
vol. 23, 1874), the leaf may be divided into three portions: 
“First, the inner surface of the hood or upper lid, marked cn the 
posterior portion by white translucent spots and purple recticula- 
tions, which last extend forward and upward, and again downward 
on each side of the rim, for [supposing the leaf to be a foot long] 
a halfan inch, or sometimes an inch.” This embraces the internal 
honey-bearing portion. “Immediately below this, and extending 
for the space of three inches, there is an exquisitely soft and vel- 
vety pubescence, which under the glass is seen to be composed 
of very fine and thickly disposed retrorse hairs. This may be 
termed the second belt, and is so smooth as to afford no foothold 
for most insects. Below this again, the eye may detect a deeper 
Colored pubescence, of a pale yellow or straw color, still smooth, 
s composed of coarse hairs, which became longer and more 
bristly as the tube narrows. At the base of this tube a watery 
fluid is secreted, into which insects are precipitated. This is the 
o third belt and about five inches in length.” 

SS Examination of numbers of the young leaves, into which it 

Was possible for the rain to have found its way, revealed the 
o fact that almost invariably there was some liquid to be found. 
iS Was sometimes but a féw drops and at others as much as a 
Srachm or even more. Experiments with this fluid brought to 
ty * Some interesting facts. By great care, the experimenter col- 

Scted about a half ounce of the liquid and experimented chiefly 


288 Pitcher Plants. (March, 


with house flies. I give the results in his own words: “ About 
a half drachm to a drachm of the liquid was placed in a small re — 
ceptacle, and the flies thrown in from time to time, the liquor not 
being deep enough to immerse them completely, but enabling — 
them to walk about in it without the risk of being drowned. Per 
haps twenty flies were experimented with. At first the fly makes _ 
an effort to escape, though apparently he never uses his wingsin 
doing so; the fluid though not very tenacious, seems quickly to 
saturate them, and so clings to them and clogs them as to render 
flight impossible. A fly when thrown into pure water is very apt 
to escape, as the fluid will ‘run’ from its wings, but none of these 
escape from the bath of the Sarracenia secretions. In their efforts 
to escape, they soon get unsteady in their movements, and tum : 
ble, sometimes, on their backs; recovering, they make more at 
tive and frantic efforts, but very quickly stupor seems to overtake 
them, and they turn on their sides, either dead (as I at first sup- 
posed) or in profound anesthesia. | 
“I had no doubt from the complete cessation of motion, and 
from their soaked and saturated condition, that they were ceai | 
and like dead men they were‘ laid out,’ from time to time, as they | 
succumbed to the powerful liquor ; but to my great surprise, afte 
a longer or shorter interval, from a half hour to an hour of ms 
they indicated signs of returning life, by slight motions of thè 
legs and body. Their recovery was very gradual, and eventually, 4 
when they crawled away, they seemed badly crippled and g 
by their Circean bath. After contact with the liquid, the fies fis 
thrown in became still, seemingly dead, in about a half nia 
but whether from exposure to the air or exhausted by action 0 
these insects, the liquor did not seem to be so intoxicating 4 
those last exposed to its influence. Anæsthesia or intoxic® — 
did not occur so quickly; it took from three to five minutes g 
erally, and in one rebellious ‘subject’ it was at least ten M 
before he received his coup de grâce. A cockroach thrown IP? 
cumbed almost immediately, as did also a small moth, pr 
more slowly a common house-spider. On the recovery 0 
latter it was almost painful to witness his unsteady ™” 
Without doubt, therefore, the secretion found in the tubes of ; 
racenia variolaris is intoxicating, or narcotic, or anæsthetic, 0f 
whatever word we may prefer to indicate that condition ta mii 
these small insects succumb.” 


1883.] Pitcher Plants. 289 


To still further test the qualities of this fluid, Dr. Mellichamp 
placed bits of venison in some of the Sarracenia secretion and 
some in pure water, and he found that in the former at the end of 
fifteen hours the meat was much more decomposed and gave out 
amuch more offensive odor than in the latter; thus proving that 
the secretion possessed powers of decomposition. 

Turning his attention then to the secretion on the hood of the 
pitchers, the observer found that it was best developed in warm 
weather, covering from a half to an inch of the surface. But he 
also found, what has not been found on any of the other species, 
“a continuation of the sugary exudation * * * glistening and 
somewhat viscid along the whole border or edging of the ‘wing’ 
—extending from the cleft in the lower lip even to the ground. 
There is, therefore, a honey-baited pathway leading directly from 
the ground itself up to the mouth, where it extends on each side 
as far as the ‘commissures’ of the lips, from which it. runs within 
and downward, as before stated, for at least half an inch.” 

This exudation is not, it must be understood, an exceptional 
thing, but it is invariably found on leaves which are sufficiently 
mature and favorably placed in regard to the sunlight and 
moisture. And as showing the extensive use of this baited path- 
Way, it is stated that ants, those prowling insects ever on the 
search for prey, are most frequently to be found in the pitchers. 
Further, it should be stated that this honey pathway does not 
seem at all to possess the anesthetic qualities of the secretion at 
the bottom of the tube, but it simply acts as a lure. The flies 
would eat along the pathway and then enter the tube, either along 
the inner face of the hood or at the lower side. “ After entering 
(which they usually do with great caution and circumspection 
appearently), they begin again to feed, but their foothold for some 
reason or other seems insecure, and they occasionally slip * * * 
upon this exquisitely soft and velvety ‘declining pubescence. 

> * I have seen them,” he continues, “regain their foot- 
hold after slipping, and continue to sip, but always moving slowly, 
and with appearent caution, as if aware that they were treading 
on wangerous ground.” When attempting to fly they either strike 
against the hood, or. the sides of the tube and keep falling lower 
and lower until they reach the liquid at the bottom where they 

“come asphyxiated and at last take the form of the liquid manure 
which is utilized by the plant. Other experiments seem to show 


290 Pitcher Plants. [March, 


conclusively that the honey of the lure possesses no intoxicating 
qualities, and that it is owing to the peculiar pubescence on the 
inside of the tube which prevents the insect from making its way 
out by crawling. l 
For instance, some of the tubes were split open their whole — 
length and smeared with the honey. Then they were placed flat 
on the table, and a fly which had been smeared with the secretion 
so it could not fly, was placed upon the pubescent part of the 
tube. Mark the result: “The fly immediately made an effort to 
advance, but to my great surprise its most vigorous and persistent 
efforts availed nothing, as it slowly but steadily retrograded tothe — 
lower extremity of the tube! The experiment was repeated fre | 
quently, but always with the same result. It was as ifa boat with 
insufficient propulsive power were steadily drifted back by a strong | 
tide, only in this instance the tide seemed to be the polished 4 
retrorse hairs, made still more slippery by the fluid, with which 1 
also the insect was covered.” : 
But while the large majority of the insects which are found in | 
the pitchers of S. variolaris are there to die, there are two, a moth 
and a fly which live there almost altcgether. These have some 
peculiar modification of the hairs on the legs which enable them — 
to surmount the peculiarly pubescent surface. These insects aft — 
of course, there only for the purpose of rearing their young, for 2 
they deposit their eggs, and the larvz of one feeds on the deca a 
matter in the pitcher, and of the other upon the tissues of the leaf 
itself. aa 
We have seen in the contrivances of these four species of Sarra- s 
cenia a great diversity in order to secure the same end. That end 4 
will be evident with but little consideration. It must be for thè 
nutriment of the plant insome way. When we study the veal . 
fly-trap, or the sun dew, we know that there is some pes 
derived from the insect prey they capture. When we see the many 
marvelous contrivances in the flowers of the orchids, machi 
arranged for the sole purpose of producing seed, we do not! 
moment consider it chance, but know there is an adaptati r 
means to an end. And so, when we find in the pitchers of 
species of this genus, such obvious traps for insects, we ma 
assured that they are for some use, They can only be to 


transmitted through the cells at the base of the leaf, or else Wy 


1883. ] Pitcher Plants. 291 


some absorbent glands, which takes the matter directly into the 
tissues of the plant. The probabilities are in favor of the former, 
or while large tubular cells have been noticed passing down 
through the base of the petiole into the root (Pro. A. A. A. S., vol. 
23, 1874, Nat. Hist., p. 25), there have not been found, I believe, 
any absorbent glands on the interior surface of the leaf. It is very 
likely, as has been suggested, that as we find the leaves of Dioncea 
become less sensitive after a time, and cease to absorb matter, so the 
leaves of Sarracenia contain much more decaying matter than 
suffices for their use. This is made use of by various insects, for 
larvae of different kinds are found in old pitchers, especially those 
of the S. purpurea. And birds are known to split open many of 
the pitchers and devour the insects inclosed, Finally, as Dr. 
Hooker says (Address before Brit. A. A. S., 1874, Nature, vol. x, 
P. 370), “ the pitchers decay, and part, at any rate, of their contents 
must supply some nutriment to the plant by fertilizing the ground 
in which it grows.” 

Taking leave now of the genus Sarracenia, let us turn to another 
genus of the same family, the Darlingtonia, of a still more curious 
structure. This plant inhabits the bogs of California at an eleva- 
tion of from 6000 to 7000 feet, and is limited to a very few localities. 
It was discovered as long ago ago as 1842, but it is so scarce and 
so few people have had an opportunity of observing it in a state 
of nature, that we know comparatively little about its structure . 
and habits. What we do know is due to the observations of Mr. 
J: G. Lemmon and Mrs. R. M. Austin, of California, and to Mr. 
Canby, who has published an account of the plant. The tubular 
leaf 's quite long, stands nearly upright, and has a peculiar twist, 
which no other species has.. The hood, instead of being open as 
a S. Purpurea, or simply covering the opening, is a vaulted arch, 
Projecting over so far that the only entrance to the tube, in the 
largest leaves about an inch in diameter, is immediately beneath. 
In Font of this opening are two very peculiar appendages, spread- 
ug out On each side, and likened to a fish-tail or a butterfly’s 
wing; The top of the arch and the upper part of the tube is 
ia 1n a peculiar manner with white spots. 
| a plant, like the others, secretes a sugary matter on the inside 
- Aga Peculiar projections, which are also covered with bristles. 

the Mis Sugary secretion, as in the S. variolaris, extends from 
one orifice, down the wing to the ground. The insects which are 


292 Pitcher Plants. [March . 


principally found in these.tubes are flyers, moths, etc., and in at 
tracting these the peculiar fish-like projections are doubtless of 
great use. Besides being conspicuous from their size, they are 
brightly colored and peculiarly mottled. The moth, attracted by 
the conspicuous appendages, alights and feeds on the honey. En 
tering the tube, as it is almost sure to do, and afterward attempt 
ing to escape, it is prevented by the over-arching hood and falls 
into the tube. Here it finds the same sort of hairs described in 
Sarracenia, and is wedged deeper and deeper into the tube, to be 
finally drowned in the fluid secreted at the bottom. The peculiar 
twist is probably to wedge the insect more firmly into the tube, 
and make it more impossible than ever for it to find its way tothe 
top. The peculiar white spots on the arch, and at the back, 
are supposed to be for the purpose of misleading the insect 
The sun-light striking through them would make it appear a more ; 
conspicuous opening than the real one below, and by striking theit 
heads against these simulated skylights they would be more likely 
to be knocked into the tube. : 
The flowers are solitary at the top of a bracted scape, of the 
color of the flap of the pitcher, and the organs are arranged it 
such a manner as to entirely prevent it being fertilized except by 
the aid of insects. Dr. Hooker, in speaking of these flowers, 1 
marks that he was struck “with a remarkable analogy betwee? 
. the arrangement and coloring of the parts of the leaf and of the ; 
flower. The petals are of the same color as the flap of the pitches , 
and between each pair of petals is a hole (formed by 4 notch 
the opposed margins of each), leading to the stamens and shee : 
Turning to the pitcher, the relation of its flap to its entrance 8 
somewhat similar. Now, we know that colored petals are SF 
cially attractive organs, and that the object of their color is ® 
bring insects to feed on the pollen or nectar, and in this ar ; 
means of the hole to fertilize the flower; and that the object f 
the flap and its sugar is also to attract insects, but witha very ™ 
entresult, cannot be doubted. Itis hence conceivable thatthis pii 
lures insects to its flowers for one object, and feeds them Wi 1 
uses them to fertilize itself, and that, this accomplished, S90" Pe 


its benefactors are thereafter lured to its pitchers for the sak 
feeding itself!” (Nature, vol. x., 1874, p. 370). o 
Who can deny now that we have not to deal here with ee da 


ous order of plants? Every member of it has some Pe" = 


1883. ] Editors’ Table. 293 


feature, and the means used to accomplish the same end is a 
striking instance of the diversity in nature. While in one species 
it is a poisonous honey which intoxicates the insect and causes it 
to fall into the tube; in another it is, perhaps, a poisonous secre- 
tion of the flower, which answers the same purpose; ina third, it 
is a baited pathway which lures the insect to destruction and a 
stupefying liquid which decomposes the bodies of the same ; and 
ina fourth, it is the simulation of the wings of an insect, as wellas 
honey and a baited pathway which attracts the prey. What 
doubt can there be, but that all these contrivances subserve the 
same end? And when, too, we consider the curious relation 
between the flower and the leaf in Darlingtonia, and the very 
different shape of the flower in Sarracenia, we see there must be 
still other facts to be discovered. Such an abnormal stigma as is 
possessed by the Sarracenia can not but be of some use. With 
its broad, flat table like expansion, most effectually concealing the 
stamens behind it, it is utterly incapable of self fertilization. 
There must be some relation between it and the leaves, but what 
this is, is at present a mystery. Then to trace the evolution of 
the leaves from the normal shape to the present peculiar one, 
would be of interest, but space forbids, and leaving this matter for 
some future time we take leave of this fascinating subject. 


EDITORS TABLE. 
EDITORS: A. S. PACKARD, JR., AND E. D. COPE. 


—— Owing to the almost isolated position of the United States 
as a nation, there is less stimulus to the development of a senti- 
ment of nationality here than in the case of the European nations. 
Emulation and rivalry have had a great deal to do with progress 
in Europe. It has been asserted that the absence of such compe- 
tition on this continent will work to the injury of the advance- 
ment of the United States, in matters intellectual at least. It is 
true that the character of our institutions is such as to stimulate the 
energetic prosecution of enterprises in all directions ; but success 
here will only meet with financial rewards, unless there be some senti- 
ment of national pride in the results of intellectual success, ite 
is not directly connected with the making of money. For 
Successful discoverer in the field of pure science, Europe E 
greater rewards than America. 


294 Editors’ Table, [March, 


The recognition of work of merit, judged from the intellectual 
standpoint, must however begin with the votaries of such pursuits, 
for the general public cannot be expected of themselves to appre- 
ciate the situation. And here it is that American scientists are 
largely behind their European colleagues. It is true that our 
transatlantic friends are often, either through neglect or design, — 
unjust in their preferences in giving credit to their own men, where 
it is due to those of other nations. But where but in America do wè 
see the situation reversed, and credit given to foreigners when itis 
due to American brains and American thought? This is not now — 
so much the case. as it was formerly, but a serious defect still 
exists. American writers in the field of biology at least (wedo | 
not know how it is in the other departments), are by no means up — 


leagues and countrymen with their work. The perusal of a Get 
man monograph is rendered doubly pleasing, from the constant 


the literature of the subject. The same feature is usual in @ 
works by first-class European authors. A 
pee It of social 


greater number of scientists necessarily produced = 
sonal intercourse ; and also from the sentiment of nationality ee 
leads every one to desire to bring to light the best products 
his country to the view of others. spe 


—— The question of the “origin of the fittest” 1 
more attention in Europe than it did during the purely 1% 
period. We had occasion in the April, 1882, number of the 
ALIST to refer to the remarks of Professor DuBois Raym 


. 


his lecture on Exercise, in which he traced the origin 0! 


. 


nates structures on the basis of antecedent organizati 


: Py paper read before the Science Society of Kings’ College, Londoh 7 


1883. ] Editors’ Table. 295 


Professor Grant Allen, in his book on the Colors of Flowers, 
in the Nature series, goes behind the law of natural selection in 
the following words:1 “ Not only can we say why such a color, 
once happening to appear, has been favored in the struggle for 
existence, but why that color should ever make its appearance in 

e first place, which is a condition precedent to its being favored 
or selected at all.” * * . “ May we not say that it ought always 
to be the object of naturalists in this manner to show not only 
why such and such a spontaneous variation should have been 
favored wherever it occurred, but also to show why and how it 
could ever have occurred at all ?” 

As if to contribute to this view of evolution, Dr. Hubrecht, of 
Leyden, endeavors to show in a recent lecture, published in Wa- 
ture, the importance of Acceleration as a factor in the development 
of organic forms. 


—— The best advice to the biologist of the present day is 
that he should work as though time were eternity. The 
best work in art or literature is done by those who have a 
genius for patient, careful, thoughtful labor, expended on methods 
and minor details as well as in elaborating the central idea before 
them. The motto of the biologist should be Festina lente, and the 
charge on the field of his shield should be a turtle. Undoubtedly 

e Germans, whether botanists or zodlogists, are at the head of 
the world’s workers in biological science. This is not so much 
because of their superior talent or genius, but because of their lack 
of nervousness and impulsiveness, which induces an admirable 
patience and a commendable slowness and calmness, and yet well 


if not quite, gained a place beside mathematical and allied studies 


_ 48 an exact science. 


1 Page 119. 


296 Recent Literature. [March 
RECENT LITERATURE. 


Inpiana. Georocy and Natura History.'—The report of 


in the above locality since its discovery in 1860, and descriptions 
of most of which have previously been published by Professor 
Hall in vol. 1v of the Transaction of the Albany Institute, andit 
the report of the New York State Museum for 1870. ; 

This is followed by a report upon the fossils of the Indiana 
rocks, by Dr. C. A. White, illustrated by nineteen plates, and in- 
cluding descriptions of three new species, Pabella levettei, Beller- ; 
ophon gibsoni and Agaricocrinus springeri. ht 

Mr. Collett has commenced this work energetically, and o 
together results which will cause his next report to be looked 
with great interest. 


SmırH’s Deer-Sea Crustacea or THE East Coast OF TE 
Unitep States.—This important report, published in the ey 
of the Museum of Comparative Zodlogy, Cambridge, describes 7 
decapod Crustacea taken mostly at great depths off caste ; 
coast from Martha’s Vineyard to the West Indies. The Be ‘ 
tions are elaborate and detailed and the illustrations draw? 1 
great care. The author gives no general results of his st : 
number of new genera and species are described. i 


_ WHITMAN ON THE Dicyemins.2—The Dicyemids are very a 
liar organisms which inhabit the renal organs of cuttlefish a 
liker first discovered that these parasites produce two ker i 
embryos, and for this reason gave them the name of Dicy Er 
Heretofore the most elaborate account of their embryology% f 
classification has been that of Professor E. Van Beneden, @™ 
lIndiana. Department of Geology and Natural History, Eleventh Annual Rep 2 
John Collett, State Geologist. 1881. Indianapolis, 1882. pige ; 

* A Contribution to the Embryology, Life History and Classification y ee 
mids. : By C. O. WHITMAN. Reprint from the Mittheilungen aus gvo, Pe 
area Napels. Iv. Band. 1 Heft. Leipzig. W. Engelmann, 1882 


sg 
E 


1883.] Recent Literature. 297 


however, he established for these strange beings a distinct sub- 
kingdom, the Mesozoa. It has been the general opinion, how- 
ever, that they are degraded Platyelminth worms. 

After an elaborate study of different species of this group, Pro- 
fessor Whitman considers their reproduction, embracing the phe- 
nomena of transition from the rhombogenic to the nematogenic 
condition, a comparison of the Dicyemidæ with the Orthonectidæ, 
and a general survey of their evolutionary cycle, so far as at present 
known. He then examines the development of the vermiform 
embryo, and the origin of the germ-cells, with remarks on endo- 
geous cell-formation. Finally he discusses the systematic affini- 
ties of the Dicyemids. Whitman sees “no reasons for doubting 
the general opinion that they are Platyhelminths degraded by para- 
sitism. Whether they and their allies, the Orthonectidæ, have de- 

ded from ancestors represented now by such forms as Dino- 
philus (Metschnikoff ), or from the Trematoda (Leuckart), is a ques- 
tion which further investigations must decide,” also remarking 
that “when we find an animal in the form of a simple sack, filled 
with reproductive elements, secured by position against enemies, 
supplied with food in abundance and combining parasitism with 
immobility, we have strong reasons for believing that the simplicity 
of its structure is more or less the result of the luxurious conditions 
of life which it enjoys, even if its development furnishes no posi- 
tive evidence of degeneration.” 


VERRILL’S CATALOGUE oF New ENGLAND MARINE Mottusks!— 
This is intended to include all the mollusca now known to inhabit 
England region that are not included in Binney’s edition 
of Gould's Invertebrata ‘of Massachusetts, published in 1870. The 
illustrations are noteworthy, not only from the beauty and evident 
accuracy of the drawings which have been made by Mr. Emerton, 
but from the perfection and cheapness of cost of the photo-litho- 
graphic work, 

BARRANDE’S SILURIAN AcEPHALoUs Moxiusks2—In a thick 
octavo volume with ten plates, M. Barrande has given the results 
of his exhaustive studies of the genera of Silurian Acephala of 
Bohemia, of the vertical distribution of the hore ~ ies, 

variations and the specific connections establis tween 
the Bohemian forms and those of other countries. 

Butteti OF THE AMERICAN Museum oF NATURAL History. 
—With the purchase of the Hall collection of New York fossils, 
and the accumulation or deposit of other material, and the ac- 
oes of working scientists to its force, the American Museum 
past gitlegue of Marine Mollusca added to the Fauna of New England during the 
Males Yay 2 P VERRILL. 


298 Recent Literature, [ March, | | 


of Natural History occupies a more substantial basis than before — 
as an active scientific institution, advancing as well as diffusing $ 
natural knowledge. The numbers thus far published are sll 

additions to biology and would do credit to any institution. The 
articles are thus far all by Mr. R. P. Whitfield, the able curator of 
palzontology, and refer to the palzozoic fossils of New York, 
Iowa, Indiana and Illinois, besides his “ Description of Limes 


by unfavorable conditions of life.” The partly colored plate 
illustrating this essay, is a beautiful one. The most valuable 
palzontological paper is Mr. Whitfield’s observations on the pur- 
pose of the embryonic sheaths of Endoceras, and their bearing 
on the origin of the siphon in the Orthocerata. 


Emerton’s New Encianp Spipers'.—This brochure contains | 
descriptions of the New England species of the family Theridida, 
and is illustrated with twenty-four excellent photo-lithographi¢ : 
plates. These spiders are small and slender, spinning webs, otten 
of large size, and living in them, hanging by their claws, back 
downward, and catching and eating the insects which become & 
tangled among the threads. In many species the colors afè 

: b 


red coral and other important types. The illustrations ARE 
by the author, whose facile use of the pencil is only equaled by 


shaped and covered over by a growth of polyps of the a 
rian coral Gerardia. The body of the crustacean is COV s 
1From the Transactions of the Connecticut Academy of Arts and Sciences, © 
vi. 1882. 8vo, p. 86. H DE 
2? Histoire de la Laura gerardia, type nouveau de Crustacé parasite. Par BT 
caze-D uTHIERS. Institute de France, Memoires de 1’ Academie des ee: 
Extrait du Tome XLII., Paris, 1882, 4to, p. 160, 8 plates. E 


ee Ae 


1883.] ` Recent Literature. 269 
membrane or carapace, formed of two scales soldered on the me- 
dian line. Externally the animal resembles a root, or sausage- 
barnacle. Within this singular membrane is situated the body 
of the crustacean, which is about a centimeter in length, the test 
or carapace being from two to four centimeters long. Laura is 
referred by the author to a new sub-order of barnacles which 
stands between the Rhizocephala and the true barnacles, though 
the Nauplius is very different from that of Cirripides, having no 
carapace. 


Tae Muncoose tn THE West Inptes.'—In all the West In- 
dian Islands the black and brown rats are cause of great loss to 
the sugar-planters, spite of rat-catchers, with the bow-string traps, 
and their aids in the shape of dogs and poison. Jamaica has also 
become possessed of the formidable and destructive Mus sac- 
charivorus, an animal with a body ten inches long. To combat 
these pests, various animals were introduced, but the ferret suc- 
cumbed before the attacks of the chigo; the Cuban ant (Formica 
omnivora), though it maintained itself and remains one of the 
planter’s best friends, destroying the young of the rapacious ro- 
dents, also attacks kittens, puppies and calves, and the agua 
toad, devours young ducks, depopulates bee-hives and drives 
away sleep by its croaking, but does not eat rats. In 1872, nine 
mungoooses were brought direct from India and turned loose. In 
ten years these have so multiplied that they are abundant all over 
the island, and are now found even at elevations of 5009 feet. 
Cuba, Porto Rico, Barbadoes and Santa Cruz have also been sup- 
plied with these animals, and their first patron, Mr. Espent, has 
undertaken to ship some to Australia and New Zealand to com- 
bat the rabbit pests. As a rat-catcher this animal has proved 
itself worthy of its reputation, as it has reduced the expenses of 
fat-catching fully 90 per cent., and has reduced the quantity of 
Tat-eaten canes to one fourth or one-fifth of what it was previously, 

esenting an annual saving to the island of nearly £45,000. 


3 Nothwithstanding this benefit, the short history of the mungoose 


i island goes to prove that the introduction of a new spe- 


| _ ies into a district should not be done rashly. The mungoose is 


now too common, and is’ making itself felt in other ways beside 
ne It to some extent preys upon eggs and chickens 

_ ever dogs are not kept, and quail, wild guinea-fowl, game- 
ea Senerally, as well as sea and water-fowl, are rapidly diminish- 
ng before its attacks, as are also the yellow snakes, themselves 
ie a erttchers (Chilgbothrus inornatus), and the ground lizard 
especi: areala): s the mungoose cannot climb a tree, the rats, 
Pecially the black species, take refuge in cocoa-nut plantations, 


Pe Pi Prove more destructive than formerly, but, on the other hand, 


€ coffee and cocoa plantations profit greatly by its introduction. 
i 
The Mungoose on Sugar Estates in the West Indies, By D. MORRIS. 


Vou, XVIL—no, m. L 


300 Recent Literature. [ March, l 


Witson’s Witp Animats AND Bırps.!—The boys and girlsof — 
this day as regards natural history literature, are, compared with 
their grandfathers and grandmothers, highly favored. The best 
zoological artists and engravers and naturalists of distinction vie 
in setting forth in word and picture the wonders of the animal 
world, and in retailing for the benefit of the rising generation of 
naturalists the latest views and discoveries in biological science, 
The young will never cease to read with eagerness anecdotes 
about or to study pictures of animals. They do not want to 
shiver over pictures of skeletons, or get sleepy over dry anatom- 
ical descriptions. The interest in living animals, the human-like 
countenance of the monkey, the ferocity of the tiger, the lion 
standing over his victim, the giraffe with his painfully long neck, 
the giant, clumsy form of behemoth, the mammoth proportions 
of the elephant, the horse in motion, birds in flight, fish swimming 
and snakes gliding—it is living, moving nature which captivates 
the child’s imagination, and lends the study of nature unceasing 
delight—hence, zoological writers are among the children’s best 
and life-long friends, and the annual visit of menageries are white ) 
days in his calendar. mn 

What a contrast are the zoological pictures and books of this 
day to those we were brought up upon! Compare Oliver Gold: | 
smiths’ often apochryphal though pleasantly written natural history 
and Peter Parley’s anecdotes of the animal kingdom, Wi) |) 
elaborate specimens of true art and faithfulness to nature, which 
the publishers of this day offer to the young. The child of three 
years, the urchin of ten summers, and the boy in his teens, all are 
offered books which for beauty of illustration and presswork atè 
marvels of art. or 

An excellent example of what is excellent in artistic delineation 
of animals and in pleasant narration is Dr. Wilson’s Wi d Anne 
and Birds. The text is well and pleasantly written, and the ge : 
authorities are cited or levied upon for material. Darw ¢ 
Wallace are often quoted ; and Brehm’s Animal Life and simila 
works are the sources of inspiration. e 

RECENT KS AND PAMPHLETS.—Annales du Musée Royal g’ Histoire ne : 
de Belgique Série Paleontulogique. Tome vit. Description des Ossements Cétacés, 
des Environs vers, Par M. P-J. Van Beneden. Troisieme parti® = 
Brussels, 1882. From the author. foe 


The New Zealand Journal of Science, Nov., 1882. Re 
ied Quarterly Journal of the Boston Zoological Society, Jan., 1883 
- f . i te 

P rg and Literary Gossip, Dec., 1882. S. E. Cassino, Boston. From! 

isher. 

BG 
Proceedings of the U. S. National Museum, 1882, pp. 433-448. shied 
Yarrow. pe. 
of 1882. From’ 3 
1 Wild Animals and Birds: thei ts. B song gs 
> irds » their Haunts and Habits. By Ne Yoik, 1882 


Ilustrated, ell, Petter, Galpin & Co., London, Paris, and 
410, pp. 192. $3.00, - 


Preliminary Rej í ; ee 
fessor A. Guyot. port upon the Princeton Scientific Expedition 


1883.] : Geography and Travels. 301 


Surface Geology of the region about the western end of Lake Ontario. By J. W. 
Spencer, M.A. From the author. 

On the Plumage of the Waxwing. By H. Stevenson, F.L.S. Ext. from the 
Trans, Norfolk Naturalists Soc., Vol. 111. From the author. 

Fifteenth Annual Report of the Trustees of the Peabody Museum of American 
Archeology and Ethnology. Vol. 11, No. 2. From the museum, 

On the Loess and associated deposits of Des Moines. By W. J. McGee and R. 
Ellsworth Call. Read before the lowa Academy of Sciences, May 31,1882, From 
the junior author. 


The colors of Flowers as illustrated in the British flora. By Grant Allen. Lon- 
don, MacMillan & Co. From the publishers. 
Gardening for young and old. The cultivation of garden vegetables in the farm 
pa. By Jos. Harris. N. Y., Orange Judd Co. From the publishers. Also, 
e same— 


ae as an agricultural State, its farms, fields and garden lands. By W. E. 
abor. 


_ The American Palzeozoic Fossils. A catalogue of the genera and species and an 
introduction devoted to the stratigraphical geology of the Paleozoic rocks. By S. 
A. Mil rom the author. 

The horizon of the SouthValley Hill rocks in Pennsylvania. By Dr. Persifor Frazer. 

UEpiplasme des Ascomycétes et le Glycogene des Vegetaux. Thèse presentée 
pour l'obtention du grade de docteur agrégé pres la faculté des sciences de l'Uni- 
versité de Bruxelles. Par Léo Errera. From the author. 

The Indiana Student, Jan., 1883. 

The history of the Skull. By Professor H. G. Seeley. From the anthor. 


Note sur des Ossements de la Baleine de Biscaye au Musée de la Rochelle. Par 
M. P.-J. Van Beneden From the author. 


kra Journal of the Cincinnati Society of Natural History, Dec., 1882. From the 
Report of the Geological Survey of Ohio. Vol. 1v. Zoology and Botany. From 
the survey, 


“ry 
oe 


GENERAL NOTES. 
GEOGRAPHY AND TRAVELS.' 


Arrica.—Mr. Stanley has published a full report of the address 
he recently gave in Paris. From this we learn that he left his station 
at Vivi, below the Yellala falls, for a journey into the interior 
which occupied three years, and yielded splendid results. After 

unching his steamer above the cataracts of the Congo, he pro- 
ceeded upwards to its great southern tributary, the Kwango, which 
he ascended for a considerable distance, establishing five stations. 
At one hundred miles from the mouth of the Kwango, two large 
“hinges ye with grayish-white water, coming from south by east, 


302 General Notes, [ March, 


of cataracts to Stanley pool, about 150 miles lower down, hasbeen 
constructed. e stations established on the Kwango are super- 
intended by Europeans, who have all the apparatus for taking 
meteorological and other observations. 

ajor Von Meechow has returned to Berlin from the Congo, 
which hereached July 19th, 1880. After a visit to the grand-Succam- 
bondu waterfall, under the guidance of the great chief Tembo 
Aluma, he paid his respects to the great Muene Putu Kassongo, 
and returning, followed the river to longitude 5° 5/ at which 
point he was compelled to return on account of the fears his fol 
lowers entertained of the cannibals. He then stayed some time 
with Kassongo, and on February 20, 1881, arrived at Malange. 

r. Wissmann, of the German African Society, has reached 
Zanzibar from Loando. Leaving the latter place in company with 
Dr. Pogge, he crossed to Mukenge (about 6° S. and 22° E.), and 
thence set out for Nyangwe on the Lualaba, whence Wissman pro- 
ceeded to Zanzibar, while Pogge returned to Mukenge to plant a 
station there. ci 

There are now four German expeditions in Africa, two proceeding 
from the east, and two from the west. Dr. Stecker, after visiting 
King John of Abyssinia, in company with Dr. Rohlfs continued 
onwards through the Soudan; Dr. Bohrnand Dr. Kayser reportupot 
athree months’ journey to Lake Tanganyika; Herr Paul Reichard 
is at Gondo, and in company with Dr. Bohrn, has explore Of 
Wala river to its mouth; and Capt. V. Scholer, after founding @ 
station at Kakama, proceeded to Zanzibar. 

Robert Flegel has made a minute cartographical survey of the 
hitherto unknown part of the Niger, between Muri and Shay. At 
= beginning of December he reached Keffi on his way © the 

inne. Ae 

Dr. Junker has cleared up the hydrography of the Welle, which 7 
he believes to be the upper course of the Shari, while the we 
the great tributary of the Congo, rises further to the east | 

Asia.—In the course of his late journey from Canton through 
information regarding Yunnan, which is a great uneven P ie 
the main ranges of which bend north and south, reaching |e 


while gold is beaten out into leaf in Tali, and sent | ope 
quantities to Birma. Mines of coal, iron, silver, tin A oded 
were repeatedly seen. The temperature in the south 18M% 


1883.] Geography and Travels. 303 


without excessive rains, but to the north the country becomes 
sterile, and the population sparse, until in the extreme north fogs 
and rain are perpetually present. The people chiefly belong to 
aboriginal tribes, the Lolo Pai, and Maio, the Chinese being chiefly 
of the official class and resident in the towns. 

The natives are frank, genial, and hospitable, and have a more 
distinct physiognomy than the Chinese. The women do not 
crush their feet, dress in a costume not unlike that worn of old 
by Swiss and Tyrolese maidens, and catch their husbands by 
throwing balls to the young men, who range themselves on the 
opposite side of a gully. Whoever catches the ball wins its 
thrower, but she always throws it so that the right man can 
catch it. The couvade is still practised in some parts, as in Marco 
Polo’s time. When a child is born, the husband goes to bed for 
thirty days, while the wife looks after the work. 

Mr. Colquhoun’s journey was chiefly inspired by the desire to 
penetrate through the Shan States as far as Zimmé, a resolve in 
which he was unfortunately thwarted by the mandarin of the 
Chinese frontier town of Sstimao. He learned, however, that the 
Shan States are now entirely independent, since the Chinese with- 
drew their resident mandarin from iang-Hung six years ago, 
and the Burmese residents in this and other states were forced to 
retire within the last year or two. No tribute is now paid to 
either China or Burma. The most highly prized tea comes from 
the Shan States, especially from l-Bang, and is forwarded by 
Caravan to the Yang-tzse, and thence by river to Shanghai, so that 
it 1s too dear to be exported. 

The narrative of the travels of Count Szechenzi’s party, which 
Spent three years in Japan and China, and reached Rangoon in 
March, 1880, has been published. Little is added to geographical 
knowledge except altitudes taken in the Chung-tien plateau, with- 
in the great bend of the Kinsha-kiang. A map of the watershed 
of the great rivers is given. Upon it the Great and Little Irawadi 
are carried through the unexplored Pomi country to 32° N.; while 
the Lu-Kiang ( Salwen) and Lantsan-Kiang (Me-Khong) are traced 
to 34° N. and 92° E., within a short distance of the valley of the 

angtze-Kiang. The basins of five great streams (including the 
Sanpu Or upper Brahmaputra) are at one point crowded together 
into a space of 280 miles, and the water-partings are formed bya 
sertes of lofty ridges between Se-chuen and East Assam. 

t The Journey of M. P. M. Lassar from Askabad to Sarakhs and 
hence to Herat, the capital of western Afghanistan, has proved 

t the supposed great mountain chain of Paropamisas is nothing 


_ More than a line of sand hills less than 1000 feet in height. Con- 


os. there is no obstacle in the road of the projected Russian 
Tallway from the Caspian to Askabad, and from thence to Herat. 
P ekia - A Bourne has visited the Imperial Mausolea, east of 

in, forbidden ground to all. The great wall forms the northern 


304 General Notes. [March, 


boundary of the enclosure, which occupies some 25 square miles, 
Outside of this an outer wall is carried, except where there is no 
natural boundary, around a still larger area of ground within which 
none may build a dwelllng and none be buried save the emperors 
of China. The tombs are much alike, and contain several stone 
buildings. ; 

GEOGRAPHICAL Norrs.—A “Carpathian Club,” for the study 
of the mountains of the country, has been formed at Hermann- 
stadt (Transylvania) and already numbers 1200 members— 
“Die Adria,” a work in twenty-five parts, gives most valuable 
information relative to the geography, commerce, fisheries, ete, 
of the eastern shore of the Adriatic———M. Miklukho Maclay 
has recently given a lecture before the Russian Geographical 
Society on his stay in New Guinea. The natives of the north- 
west coast, where he resided for a long time, were in the lowest 
stage of culture. They did not know how to rekindle a fire, and 
were compelled to borrow from another hut or another village 
when their fire went out- They place their dead in a sitting 
position, covered with cocoa-nut leaves, while for three weeks @ ) 

M. Maclay be 


the same race. Both brachycephalic and dolichocephalic skulls 
occur everywhere, so that this feature affords no ground iori 
separation. The hair does not grow in clusters, as has the 
stated, and the size of the curls does not exceed that of a 
Negritos. On parts of the coast traces of Malay blood ar 
dent. The Malays of Celebes bring with them Malay girls y 
wives to the Papuans, and take back Papuan girls in exc^a 9 
Lake Kamaka-Vallar is a lake of warm water without an 0 | 
but when the waters rise fifteen or twenty feet above the des 
level a temporary outlet is formed by the giving way of th “ae 
The Papuans of the Koviay coast live in covered boats, IN fear oF 
they cruise in search of food, landing only at night for eel 
the highlanders, whose enmity they have incurred by their ° g 
slave-making habits. The disease, drunkenness and firearms 
troduced by traders, and even by the missionaries of w 
societies, more than counterbalance the good done by p 
ligious and secular teachings of the missionaries. —— z mouth 
steamer Djimphna is reported safe, and will winter at the a 
of the Petchora. All on board are well, provisions ample, aigat 7 
vessel uninjured by the ice while drifting about in it meat” sith 
Island ——Dr. Riebeck, after exploring Socotra in compa”), at 
Dr. Schweinfurth, has travelled through the Himalayas gT 
ous parts of India, and has taken many photographs and “iaag 
- iñ Chin rey 


he accuses England and other European nations of 207 pig 
territory by the three steps of “stealthily beguiling,” “ €26 - 


ON eS eee See ee ee a et os lie 


eo ee ee 


ELE PSSA ME Bh ee et LD RE MOR ER LS RN Le Ee 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 305 


by degrees” and finally “swallowing up,” yet shows a high 
appreciation of English rule in India———Dr. Arthur Krause has 
returned to Germany from a journey to the Chukchi Peninsula 
and Alaska. ——The ordnance survey of Scotland is completed. 
——Easter Island is now almost entirely owned by the “ Maison 
Brander” of Tahiti. It is a large grazing farm, and there are now 
about 10,000 sheep and 400 cattle upon it. Half wild poultry 
are abundant, and potatoes, bananas, and plantains grow readily. 
The natives left are only about 150 in number, as 500 were 
shipped to Tahiti about eight years ago, and the missionaries re- 
moved 300. The few left are thieves, without any religion. 
The extinct crater Te Kama Kao contains a lake covered with a 
carpet of decayed vegetation, and with no bottom at 50 fathoms 
in the centre, 


GEOLOGY AND PALAIONTOLOGY. 


PHYSICAL AND GEOLOGICAL CHARACTER OF THE SEA-BOTTOM 
UNDER THE GULF StreamM.—The longest and most interesting 
paper read at the late meeting of the National Academy of Sci- 
ences, was by Professor A. E. Verrill, discussing the physical and 
geological character of the sea-bottom off our coast, especially 
beneath the Gulf stream. 

_ The paper embodied the general results of observations cover- 
ing a period of eleven years, including dredgings by the United 


- States Fish Commission, taken from over 2000 stations between 


Chesapeake bay and Labrador, and out as far as 150 to 200 miles 
offshore. Professor Verrill and his associates of the commission 
found in these observations that from the shore to a point about 
sixty miles out the water is inhabited by animals representing 
arctic life, similar to those found off the coast of Greenland, Spitz- 
bergen and Siberia. Beyond this lies a warm belt of water 
which is inhabited by tropical or sub-tropical animals. This 
warm belt varies with the shore-line of the coast, and while its 
fastern edge is within sixty miles of Nantucket and Martha’s 
Vineyard, it is much further off from the coast of Massachusetts 
and Maine; as what is known as the Gulf of Maine is a cold body 
of water, outside of which lies the warm belt, This warm belt is 
about twenty-five miles in width. In this the temperature from a 
depth of 65 fathoms out to the limits where the soundings show 
a depth of 1000 fathoms, is from 46° to 52° Fahrenheit near the 
Surface, decreasing in temperature in the lower soundings, until 
at 700 fathoms it is 39°. In the cold belt the temperature of the 
Pater ranges from 35° to 45° in August below the surface water, 
which is in the autumn warmer than that underneath. The tem- 
Eare at 40 fathoms in the cold belt averages from 35° to 37°. 

the warm belt the temperature at 65 fathoms is 46°; at 100 
aon nS, 50° to 52°; at 200 fathoms, 48°; at 300, 40°; and at 
799, 39°. As a result of the soundings, measurement of tempera- 


306 General Notes. 


tures, etc., it was discovered that an error exists in our maps and 
charts in placing the warm belt, or Gulf stream, too far from the 
shore by thirty or forty miles. It was also found that the sound- 
ings even on the coast survey charts were inaccurate by hund 
of fathoms in many instances, which are now, however, corrected 
by the coast survey soundings made during the past summer, 
The general accepted theory has been that the 100-fathom line 
marked the line of the Gulf stream, but this was found to be in- 
correct, as the line would be more nearly correct if placed at 65 
or 70 fathoms line. The charts are also incorrect in that they 
make out a difference in the line of the Gulf stream in summet 
and in winter. Professor Verrill held that there was no variation 
in the body of the stream, though there is in the surface water 
an apparent variation, due to the sweeping in of the warm surface 
water in the summer and the diffusion of the cold surface water 
over the stream from the shore during the cold months. th 
proof of his theory is the fact that the sub-tropical life exists im 
the Gulf stream in winter as well as in summer, while the charac- 
ter of the inhabitants of the cold belt remains unchanged the year 
through, and the line of separation between the two kinds of lif 
is well and distinctly marked on the bottom. If there was a và- 
riation in the bottom of the stream there would be death to the 
sub-tropical life of the warm belt. 

n the portion of the warm belt south of the New England 
coast, from 70 to 120 miles from the coast, there was discoveret, 
in 1880, the most valuable ground for the sub-tropical animal 
life, as prolific in invertebrate animals as any in the world 
From this ground the dredges have taken and brought toe 
surface 800 species of animals, over one-third of which were et- 
tirely new and unknown to science, including 17 kinds of f r a i 
270 of mollusks, and go of crustacea. The recent observations% 
the Fish Commission have been made in a warm belt ext H 
about 160 miles from the north-east to the south-west, and aba : 
20 miles in width. Over 130 dredgings were made in this oe 
a depth of 100 fathoms. At about the 100 fathom point the i0 
mation of the sea bottom is peculiar in many respects. 40. 
point there is a gradual descent from the shore. Then there § 
precipitous descent to soundings of 1000 fathoms or mon 
sudden precipitous descent corresponding to about the height 
Mount Washington along the territory that has been exp’ ne 
The warm belt seems to extend down this precipice om) He 
depth of about 125 fathoms, judging from the evidence % | 
brought up in the dredges as well as the thermometrical rec a 
A trawl had brought to the surface in several instances 4 fg 
animal life, which included crabs, shrimps, starfish, and siema 
various kinds, among them shells which had hitherto age 
only on the shores of the West Indies, but which are now ‘the 
to be inhabitants of the warm belt of water running alon © 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 307 


Atlantic coast. The surface inhabitants are also tropical in their 
nature, as is shown by the capture of argonautas, Portuguese 
men-of-war, varieties of the jelly-fish, and pteropods in large 
quantities. A peculiarity in the weather was noticed by the peo- 
ple engaged in dredging, for while it was pleasant out on the 
warm belt, they had found, on their return to the shore, that a 
storm had been raging, which had caused their associates on shore 
anxiety as to the safety of their steamer, the /zsk Hawk, and the 
people on board. 

The quality and quantity of the light in the depths had not yet 
been ascertained, but some marked peculiarities have been no- 


which live at greater depths, have been found to be without eyes, 
presumably a useless organ in the great depths. Another pecu- 
liarity observed about the animals found at great depths is that 
their color is either red or an orange yellow, this being the case 
with the corals, anemones, fish, and such animals as are exposed 
to attack from voracious enemies. It is therefore inferred that 
the color is a mode of defence, in that it renders the animal in- 
visible in the greenish-blue water, and the similarly colored rays 
of light which can only reach to those depths, and so render a 
red coat a means for its wearer to keep out of sight of its enemies. 
The bottom of the Gulf stream is very peculiar. That of the 
Arctic belt is a coarse gravel or sand. That of the great depths 
a sticky mud. Under the Gulf stream the bottom is of sand of 
so fine a grain that the grains can only be distinguished from one 
another under the microscope. This packs together so compactly 
that the sailors who find it clinging to the sounding leads call it 
mud. Yet it is the finest grade of sand, very cohesive in its na- 
ture. Mixed with it in great quantity are masses of the most 
minute shells. The two seem to form a bed as level and hard as 
any floor, and, judging from the results of dredging, this floor is 
carpeted thickly and densely with masses of vegetable and animal 
life. Boulders are occasionally found on this bottom, and these, 
the professor thought, had dropped from cakes of ice that had 
floated out from the shore. ` There are also brought out by the 
dredges occasionally a different form of rock, which seems to be 
indigenous to the bottom and filled with fossil shells, many of 
which are exactly like the shells now found on the bottoms. 
“Aese rocks, he thought, might possibly date back to the Pliocene 
Yl but possibly only to the Post-pliocene. Their appearance in 
a edges he presumed to be due to the fact that they bad 

en loosened from their beds by the burrowing fishes and ani- 
mals and then caught up by the dredges. 

In connection with the character of these fossil rocks, he had 
cS the absence of all vertebrate fossils. The dredges, too, 
sae never brought up any evidence of the existence of dead ver- 


308 General Notes. [Mare 


tebrates, though the water swarmed with myriads of sharks, 
dolphins, and other vertebrates, nor had any evidence of the ex- 
istence of man been brought up in these dredges, and nothing of - 
consequence of man’s work except an India-rubber doll, that had 
been dropped overboard from some vessel. Yet the territory 

dredged was in the track of the European vessels, and where ships 
have gone down and lives been lost, but everything of this char 

acter is destroyed by the voracious animal life of the tract. These 
facts led him to doubt the negative evidence in geology, and the 

absence of vertebrates among the early fossil remains found does not | 
lead him to conclude that the mammals did not exist at that time, 


eat the bivalves and univalves alike, cracking up and throwing | 
away the shells. He also stated that the bivalves were food fot 
the cod, which digests out the meat and then spits out the shells 
— Scientific American. 


THe Tertiary Deposits oF THE ATLANTIC SrLope.—The a 
volume of the proceedings of the Philadelphia Academy 0 
Natural Sciences contains a valuable paper by Professor A. Heil 
prin, upon the relative ages and classification of the Post 
tertiary deposits of the Atlantic Slope, particularly of Mary’ 
Virginia and North and South Carolina. These were considerei 


regard 
nt of the 
Contat 


aoee LER 


concluded that his Miocene strata represented “ one contemp 


but did not institute a comparison. Professor Heilprin n 
full faunal lists of the mollusca, from which he obtains thé! gp 
ing results; The deposits of South Carolina contain 35 1037 


“fli 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 309 


forms, are doubtless Miocene, but these of North and South Caro- 
lina are more difficult to pronounce upon, yet, on the whole, Pro- 
fessor Heilprin is of opinion that they should be classed as upper 
Miocene rather than as Pliocene. 

The Atlantic Miocene may therefore be considered to form 
three groups: First, the Upper Atlantic Miocene or Carolinian, of 
the North and South Carolina deposits ; second, the Middle Atlan- 
tic Miocene or Virginian, and the newer group of Maryland ; and 
third, the older group of Maryland, and possibly the lower Mio- 
cene beds of Virginia. 


A NEW FOSSIL SIRENIAN.—At a recent meeting of the Philadel- 
phia Academy, Professor Cope read a paper on Dioplotherium, a 
a new genus of Sirenia from the Miocene beds of South Carolina. 
The form is allied to Halicore and Halitherium, but differs from 
both in the possession of two incisive tusks in each premaxillary 
bone. The anterior tusk is large and compressed towards the 
apex; the second is not much smaller than the first. The pre- 
maxillary bone preserved indicates an animal not smaller than the 
dugong. It was named Déoplotherium manigaulti in honor of Mr. 
Gabriel Manigault, director of the Charleston Museum. 


the Amazon region was represented by two gulfs, the one opening 
to the east and the other to the west, and connected by a wide 
strait at the point of closest approach of the terre firme above 
mentioned. These islands were, according to Professor Hartt, 
tofessor Derby’s predecessor, elevated during the early part of 
e Silurian period. Their materials represent three periods, the 
urentian, Huronian and Lower Silurian. 

n the Palzozoic sea were deposited successively formations of 
Upper Silurian, Devonian and Carboniferous ages. They are all 
well represented by fossils, of which many are identical with spe- 
cies of corresponding periods of North America. The Upper 
Silurian is about 1000 feet in thickness, the Devonian has not 
over 800, and the Carboniferous 2000 feet, according to Mr. H. 
H. Smith of the survey. They are exhibited on both sides of the 


"Proceedings American Philosoph. Society, 1879, p. 155. 


310 General Notes. (March, : 


fossils, more than one hundred species having been obtained upt | | 
1879. More than half the species are identical with those of the 
Western United States. During the Paleozic periods enormous 


At Ereré they are only three hundred feet thick. Towards the 
close of the Cretaceous period the great ranges and plateaux of 
the Andes were elevated, closing the mouth of the western gii 


. the Upper or Marañon basin, as observed at Pebas Equador, we 
of Laramie or Upper Cretaceous age, and contain the invertebrate 
genera characteristic of the Bear River group of North Am re 
The immediate valley of the Amazon is filled by a fvit 
posit, the “ varzea,” which undergoes constant changes, dena 
movements of the river and its tributaries. i a 
Plutonic phenomena were especially frequent during the ph 
zoic periods. This is attested by numerous masses of diont = 
trap which traverse those beds, and by the elevation of the wr 
tains of Ereré, in the lower Amazonas, already mentioned. 


Journal of Science, J. W. Dawson notes recent discoveries in! : 
Devonian Flora of the United States, discusses the nature a 
finities of Psilophyton, a lycopodiaceous genus, and meni” i 
occurrence of five species of conifers in the Middle Devonian: , 
In the same number W. Earl Hidden contributes notes 0n aa : 
ous North Carolina minerals, and Professor Silliman writes A De 
the Martite of the Cerro do Mercado, or Iron mountain, ° k | 


a 


tions are that the deposit extends far beneath the plain rai maid 
it projects. The near approach of the railway system ©’ ice 
promises to give this mass of ore a commercial imp% 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 311 


—tThe previously noticed paper upon Earth Movements, by 
Professor J. Milne, of Tokio, Japan, appears in the Geological 
Magazine for November, and the same number contains the fol- 
lowing: Remarks on some remains of plants, Foraminifera and An- 
nelida, in the the Silurian rocks of Central Wales, by W. Keep- 
ing: six new plants, and Myrianites lapworthii, an annelid, are 
described. The Rev. A. Irving continues his notes on the Dy- 
assic and Triassic rocks, and Professor E. Hull answers some of his 
previous statements. The evidence of the angular drift in fa- 
vor of a great post-glacial flood is continued by Mr. H. H. Howorth, 
who asserts that the marine drift will lend him further support: 
— The December issue of the Geological Magazine contains: 
Notes on Oreaster bulbiferus, from the Upper Chalk of Kent, by 
P. Herbert Carpenter. A notice, the third in order, of fish re- 
mains from the Blackband Ironstone of Borough Lee, near Edin- 
burgh, by Dr. R. H. Traquair. Four selachians, a dipnoan and 
three ganoids, are described.—— The fallacy of the theory of the 
" Permanence of Continents,” by J. S. Gardner. Mr. Gardner main- 
tains that Mr. Wallace’s supposition that the chalk is a shallow wa- 
ter deposit, is untenable. In it no allowance was made for the loss 
of iron from the body of the chalk by crystallization, nor for the se- 
gregation of the silica into flints. The absence of Globigerina and 
almost all the cretaceous fossils from the decomposed coral mud 
of Oahù, shows that they were not deposited under the same con- 
ditions, It is also argued that oceanic islands could not have re- 
ceived their peculiar land-shells by an oceanic route. Mr. H.H. 
Howorth continues his voluminous argument uponthe “ Traces of 
a Great Post-glacial Flood.” C. Lapworth writes upon the iden- ` 
tification of certain beds near Birmingham, England, hitherto sup- 
Posed to be Upper Silurian, with the Cambrian era. W. Dames 
Sives some new facts upon the skull ot Archeopteryx. The open- 
mg called nasal, by Marsh, is preceded by a third opening, en- 
tirely surrounded by the premaxillary, and this opening is affirmed 
to be the true nasal aperture. The clearing away of the matrix 
from the skull examined (that in the Royal Mineralogical Museum 
of Prussia) showed the dentition, and proved that Marsh was in 
error in considering that the teeth were limited to the premaxillary, 
e they occur at least upon the anterior portion of the maxillary. 
| r. Dames also states that appearances are in favor of a separate 
kag for each tooth, rather. than of a groove, as stated by 
b a - The shoulder-girdle is not yet cleared from the matrix, 
gon to be different from anything known elsewhere. At 
Hi e meeting of the Geological Society of London Dr. R. 
ausler communicated the results of his researches on the arena- 
Sous fordminifera of the upper Jura of the Aargau—about sixty 
= are determined. r. J. E. Taylor gives proofs of the 
n Ance, along the shores of Norfolk and Suffolk, of an ex- 
~ YE sub-marine peat-bed, full of bones and teeth of elephant, 


312 General Notes. [ March, ; 


ox, deer, etc. This part was nine feet thick in the course of the | 
new channel cut for the Orwell river. Fishermen frequently bring _ 
up lumps of peat. Trunks of trees stand at Helm Searf, Norfolk 
This confirms the theory of the marshy conditions prevalent pre 
vious to the submergence that converted Britain into an island 
Professor T.R. Jones, in the fifteenth of a series of articles upon 
the Paleozoic bivalved Entomostraca, in the Annals and Mage 
zine of Natural History, describes a carboniferous Primitia, In 
the same magazine (Sept.1882), Dr. J. C. Hinde describes several 

fossil Calcispongie. n 


MINERALOGY.! 


ANALYSES OF SOME VIRGINIA MINERALS.— Professor J. W. Mal 
let has communicated to the Chemical News some notes of work 
done by students at the University of Virginia upon Americal 
minerals. i 

W. T. Page has analyzed an allanite of unusual chemical cot- 
position from Bedford county, Va. It occurred as a compat 
black mass, with pitch-like luster, spec. grav. 4.32, and the unt | 
sual hardness of nearly 7. Its composition is as follows: 

‘SiO, AIO, C0, DLO, 1a,0, FeO, FeO n MENE 

2670 - 6.34. 3476 16:34 -103 3.21 4.76: SS 

wo MgO CaO  Na,O_ K,O H,O i 
0.52 0.54 2,80 0.49 0.55 1.99 i 

The very large proportion of the cerium metals present e 
50 per cent., or double the usual amount), and the large exce® 
.didymium over lanthanum are peculiarities which may J A 
being considered as a new variety of allanite. u 

B. E. Sloan has reëxamined the helvite of Amelia C. H, ™ 
already refered to in the NaruraLıst. Having at his comms a 
larger amount of pure material than Mr. Haines possessed A ii 
analysis was made which conforms more closely to the 10mm 
adopted by Rammelsberg. The analysis gave : 

SiO, NO MnO FeO AO Ma. S i 
31.42 10.97 40.56 2.99 0.36 8.59 49 = 99.88. = 

W. H. Seaman analyzed a pale hyacinth-red garnet ro 
same locality, which, like the other recorded analyses An 
variety of garnet—spessartite, or aluminum-manganes¢ yal 
shows an anomalous deficiency of triad as compared with e 


metals. ality, 

m the same ee ey 
the analysis closely corresponding to the tri-silicate "el 
> b a A 


! Edited by Professor H. CaRvILL Lewis, Academy of Natural Scien ; : 


Id be sent- 


ia, to whom communications, papers for review, etc., shou 


1883.] Mineralogy. 313 


shaped mass of iron covered with an oxidized crust—was exam- 
ined by the same analyst found to be of terrestrial and artificial 
origin. 

On the other hand, some rough, flattened scales of iron, with 
jagged edges and often twisted as though made by a lathe, which 
were found in the sand accompanying native gold in the bed of 
Brush creek, Montgomery county, and which W. T. Page has 
analyzed, are regarded as specimens of native iron. The largest 
grains weighed as much as 60-80 milligrammes, while the smallest 
were almost dust. Analysis showed traces of copper, sulphur 
and quartz. The scales were but slightly oxidized. The method 
of occurrence rendered it improbable that these scales could have 
been detached from the picks and shovels used at the washings. 


ANALYSES OF SOME NoRTH CAROLINA Minerats.—In the same 
laboratory several North Carolina minerals have been examined. 
. I. Page examined the auriferous sand from Burke county, 
N. C., and found in addition to zircon, monazite, magnetite, etc., a 
number of malleable metallic grains, which, like those of the Vir- 
ginia sand, referred to above, were often irregular, twisted and 
Jagged. They were almost pure iron, mere traces of cobalt and 
quartz being present. The extended distribution of native terres- 
trial iron, thus shown, is of great interest. 

Mr. Seaman has analyzed fergusonite from Brindletown, Burke 
county. It occurs in small reddish-brown crystals of tetragonal 
habit, and was first noticed by Mr. W. E. Hidden. Some four 
per cent. of tantalic acid was shown to accompany the columbium, 
the presence of didymium and lanthanum also being proved. 
Metals of the yttrium group, but of higher atomic weight (erbium, 
ytterbium, etc.) occur in small proportion with the yttrium. Count- 


ing the water as basic the ortho-columbate formula is deduced: 
M’” Nb Oy. 

Mr. Seaman has also analyzed a columbate from the Wiseman 
mica mine of Mitchell county, which had formerly been regarded 
as euxenite, but which is shown to agree neither in physical char- 
acters nor in chemical composition with that species. The sub- 
stance is compact, reddish-brown in color, with luster between 
resinous and adamantine, and with pale yellowish-brown streak, 

“ardness = 5.5. Spec. grav. = 4.33. The analysis gave 

A WO, oO, UO; YVO; C&O; DLO, LaO, . FeO 
SH Vranica inj 

47.09 "eee 

G0 Ho 

"53 9.55 = 99.67. 

Unlike euxenite, no titanium is present, and the deduced form- 
ee that of an ortho-columbate, M”, Cb, Og, while euxenite is a 
ity and lumbate. The percentage of water, the low specific grav- 

the appearance of the mineral, with its external crust of 


15.15 £3.46 1.40 4.00 7-09 


314 General Notes. — [March, 
yellowish material which sometimes penetrates the interior, ind- 
cate that it is a product of the alteration of samarskite or some 
allied species. 
At the same locality a mineral allied to allanite occurs as flat- 
tened crystals of pitch-black color, brownish-gray streak and with — 
an imperfect conchoidal fracture. H: = 6. Sp. gr. = 3.15. | 
alysis gave: 
* SIO, o ALOG -Y,O, GSO FeO, FeO .MgO CaO RD 
39.03" 94.33. °S.208 2.53 97.10 5.22 4.29 17.47 2.78 = aoe 


gray in color, with metallic luster and dark-red streak, witha 
crystalline structure and brittle, uneven fracture, having a hart: : 
ness of about 4, and specific gravity of 4.89. It fuses and gives 
antimonal fumes before the blowpipe. Analysis gave: = 
He oh Sb Cu Zn Fe Pb siliceous residue 
26.88 34.47 23.20 yee 1.38 1.19 RE 
_ The copper exists one-half as cuprous and one-half as cupit 
sulphide. It is as distinct a species as stylotypite, but in order t0 
avoid multiplication of names it is suggested that both stylotypi 
and the species here described be considered as varieties of bout : 
nonite. ty 


number of grains, which, picked out by the aid of a lens ee 
the platinum grains of Colombia, S. A., are shown to coms i | 


* Another alloy. obtained from Taguaril, Brazil, contained Oe 
per cent. of palladium, and corresponded with the ion 
Pd Au, The palladium gave it a bronze-like color. oe 
‘Some GREENLAND Minerars.—In a paper on some a 
from the sodalite-syenite of South Greenland, Mr. Joh. stale’ 
gives a number of analyses of interest. Among the supe. 
analyzed were microcline, arfvedsonite, ægirite, nephelite, & 
ite, lievrite and lepidolite. It is interesting to observe thal Not 
of these substances occur similarly associated in Southern 
way. The rock, composed principally of microcline, arf i 
and sodalite has frequently a reddish-brown color, due 10° 


Mt 


ee ee ae ee ee a oe ee T 


—— 


ye ee 


1883.] Mineralogy. 315 


mixture of garnet-colored eudialite. The lepidolite was shown 
to have a composition differing from that usually ascribed to that 
species in having a larger percentage of silica, less than half the 
quantity of alumina, and unusually large quantities of alkalies 
and of water, while no fluorine was present. It is fusible in a 
candle-flame. This may be a new species of the mica group. 
Another mineral of interest occurs in curved, irregular crystals 
inthe same rock. It has a hardness of 4, specific gravity 3.38, 
and has a brown color and white streak. It fuses readily before 
the blowpipe to a gray, dull bead. 
The following composition was obtained : 
SiO, TaOQ, FeO, Al,O, ThO MnO CeO LaO . DIO 
ee ere | 
` o. 9 . < j . 
‘an Naw Ho 2.41 7.09 4.20 10.66 17.04 
309 7.98 7.28 = 98.38 
The substance appearing to be a new species, the author has 
sit it Steenstrupine, after Mr. Steenstrup, the discoverer of the 
mineral. 


Tin iy ALaBaMA.—It is reported that valuable loads of tin- 
bearing rocks have been discovered at the Broad Arrow mines, 
near Ashland, Clay county, Alabama. The tin occurs as cassi- 
terite finely disseminated in gneiss. The ore is being crushed 
and reduced to the metallic state on the spot, works having been 
erected for the purpose. A bar of tin thus made has already 
been received in New York. 


TELLURIFEROUS CoppEer.—Professor T. Egleston, of N. Y., has 
reported to the American Institute of Mining Engineers an in- 
teresting case of the presence of tellurium in copper and of its 
effect upon the latter metal. 

me copper ore from Colorado had been sent to him to exam- 
ine for arsenic and antimony. Finding neither metal present, a 
large quantity of the ore was purchased by a metallurgical firm, 
wao, however, reported that they were unable to refine it, the 
urnaces having been “ poisoned” by arsenic or antimony. n 
a re-examination of a larger quantity of material a trace of tellu- 
Henia discovered, the quantity being less than one-tenth of a 


aigh present in such minute quantity, the tellurium ren- 
thro the copper “ red-shot.” When the refined copper was passed 


x nee the rollers cracks showed themselves, which became 


Ser the more the copper was rolled, until finally the cake of 


pe, 3 fell to pieces. When heated repeatedly the „copper be- 


pee e quality of the copper. The influence of such a minute 
ty of tellurium upon the copper is surprising. 
You, XVIL—Nọ. i, ae 


> 


BO o General Notes. 


BOTANY. 


pears thickly dotted with little circular openings; asci clavate: 
cylindrical, 40-45 x 5-6»; sporidia biseriate, fusiform, at first 4 
nucleate, the endochrome is soon once and at length 3 oF: 
divided, 11-15 x 114-2”, There is the appearance of a tait 
bristle-like appendage at each end of the young spore. On 
shoots of Quercus coccinea. Newfield, N. J., May, 1882. a 
upper part of the dead shoots, for a foot or more, is entirely 0 
cupied by the fungus, which is definitely limited, but scarti 
marked on the border by any black circumscribing line. 

iaporthe Conradit—Perithecia scattered, minute, Oep! Bh 
spherical, barely covered by the epidermis, not penetrating 5i 
wood nor circumscribed by any black line; ostiolum cylinant 
straight, rough, black, abruptly pointed above; asc! subcyl Shee 
cal, 35-40 X 6-74; sporidia biseriate, ovate-elliptical, umseP 
hyaline, scarcely constricted, 6-8 x 214-34. On dead stem 
branches of Corema Conradii. Willow Grove, N. J., May, 


hyaline, 11-13 x 4-414». On dead limbs of Amelane 
densis. Decorah, lowa, July, 1882. E. W. Holway. 
Leptosphæria Xerophylli—Perithecia scattered, SU 
150-190 diam., sunk about half way into the substance © 
leaf; ostiolum, obtuse, with a rather large opening, elevating,“ 
splitting the cuticle by which it remains partly covera 


1883.] Botany. Ree, 


at first with 4 large nuclei becoming, 3 septate and slightly con- 
stricted at the septa, 19-25 x 5-6%p (and brown)? On dead 
leaves of Xerophyllum asphodeloides. * Willow Grove, N. J., May, 
1882. Accompanied by Hendersonia Xerophylii Ell. (Bull. Torr. 
Bot. Club, vol. 9, p. 74),and by a Pestalozzia. On the same leaves 
are also minute superficial perithecia, containing oblong-elliptical 
brownish spores (4 x 2,). 

Leptospheria stereicolan—Perithecia erumpent, hemispheric, 


cylindrical, 57 x 714-8 (paraphyses)? Sporidia biseriate, ob- 
long-fusiform, 3-septate, brownish, 11-13 x 3-3%4. Oa hy- 
menium of Stereum bicolor Pers. Decorah, Iowa, July, 1882. E. 
W. Holway. No. 142. 

Spheria (Didymospheria) cupula—Perithecia membranaceous, 
scattered, convex-hemispheric when fresh, collapsed when dry; 


has the same fruit, but the perithecia do not collapse. 
_Spheria (Physalospora) Arthuriana, Sacc (in literis)—Perithe- 
Cia amphigenous, erumpent, hemispheric (}™™ diam.), black, 
rough ; ostiolum papilliform, with a rather large opening ; asci 
clavate-cylindrical, 55 \ 82; sporidia elliptical, granular, yellow- 
ish, slightly constricted around the middle, 11-13 X 7-9“. On 
aded, yellowish indeterminate spots. On living leaves of Jva 
*anthifolia. Charles City, Iowa, August, 1882. J. C. Arthur. 
Spherella juniperina—Perithecia at first covered by the epi- 
dermis, but soon bare, scattered or oftener subconfluent in the di- 
rection of the longitudinal axis of the leaf,so as to appear hys- 
erillorm ; asci fasciculate, 35-40 x 7-8; sporidia crowded or 
biseriate clavate-oblong granular (uniseptate)? subhyaline, 9-11 
X 3¥%u. The perithecia are minute and conic-globose. On 
fading ee of Funiperus communis. Decorah, Iowa, May, 1882. 
. Holw 


Spherella Ilicis—Amphigenous,’ on roundish spots (%-34 
cent. diam.) white above and brown below, with a distinct, slightly 
d,dark purplish border, the purple color more distinct on 
_ the under surface of the leaf, Perithecia mostly in the central 
_ Portion of the spots, punctiform, subglobose, the upper half pro- 
cüng, about 3™" diam. and with a rather large opening; asci 
oblong-cylindrical, 40-55 X 734-11 #; sporidia biseriate, clavate- 
oblong, subhyaline, uniseptate and slightly constricted at the 
Pipa, 13-15 X 34. On living leaves of Merx glabra, Newfield, 
-~ Ja June, 1882. ` Differs from S. Gaultheria Č. and E. in its 
rather smaller more symmetrically shaped perithecia, not con- 
entrically arranged, and its rather smaller sporidia. 
. Spherella Muhlenbeygie—Perithecia erumpent, minute, mostly 
im elongated series ; asci oblong, 35 X 9344; sporidia elliptical, 


318 General Notes. 


uniseptate, 11-15 X 3-3%. Stylospores in larger perithecia, 
oblong-fusiform, 15-19 X 4 e, mostly 2nucleate. On leaves of 
Muhlenbergia, cut about ten days ago and left lying on the 
ground, Newfield, N. J., July, 1882. The Spherella made its 
appearance and came to maturity after the grass was cut. Possibly 
this is not sufficiently distinct from S. graminicola Fckl. 
Gnomonia clavulata—Perithecia membranaceous, globose, 
11mm. diam, rough, bedded in the substance of the leaf, their 
bases projecting on the lower surface and their cylindrical, obtuse 
subclavate ostiola about equal in length to the diameter of the pet 
thecia, projecting from the ypper surface ; asci oblong cylindrical, 
sporebearing part, 35-40 x 5-6#; paraphyses none; sporda 
biseriate, oblong-fusiform, acute and 4 nucleate at first, becoming 
unequally uniseptate and obtuse, 714-9 x 2 », yellowish. The 
tips of the ostiola are generally abruptly enlarged into a knob l 
like swelling, and are somewhat cup-shaped with a rather large 
opening. On fallen leaves of Quercus (nigra)? Newfeld, N. fı 
May, 1882. eee 
Gnomonia Magnolie—Perithecia rather large, buried in te 
parenchyma of the leaf, the short, rufous, subulate-comic 05% ; 
alone visible ; asci oblong-elliptical, 40 + 7-8 r», sporidia fusiform, 3 
acute, pale straw color, obscurely nucleate, 11-19 X | 
fallen leaves of Magnolia glauca. Newfield, N. J., July, 1882, 
eratostoma subulatum.—Perithecia subulate, 4™ high, ap 


i 


septate submuriform, pedicellate spores about 35 X 15” 
living leaf of Asclepias cornuti. Ee City, Iowa, Septy 
J. C. Arthur, 


1883. | Botany. 319 


Asterina Xerophylli—Perithecia on a scanty mycelium, entirely 
_, Superficial, orbicular or subelongated, slightly depressed in the 
| center, }™™ diam. asci obovate, contracted into a thick stipe-like 
e, 35x 15 æ, sporidia hyaline, fusiform or clavate fusiform, 
faintly 3 septate, 18-20 x 3-314 ». On fading leaves of Xerophyl- 

lum asphodeloides. Willow Grove, N. J., May, 1882. 
Asterina Ilicis—Perithecia superficial, flat, punctiform, minute, 
mycelium nearly obsolete ; asci globose-ovate, 22 x 15 #; sporidia 
` oblong, uniseptate, yellowish, 11 x 4 #. On living leaves of //ex 
` glabra, Newfield, N. J, June, 1882.— F. B. Ellis, Newfield, N. F. 


New Species oF Micrococcus (Bacterta.)—Micrococcus amyli- 
vorus. Cells oval, single or united in pairs, rarely in fours, never in 
elongated chains, imbedded in an abundant mucilage which is very 
soluble in water ; movements oscillatory ; length of a separate cell 
00004 to .000056 in.; width, .000028 in.; length of a pair, .00008 in. ; 
of four united, about .oo0o12 in. 

q In the tissues of plants causing the so-called “fire blight” of 
the pear tree and similar phenomena in many other plants. Through 
the action of the organism the stored starch is destroyed by fer- 
-~ mentation, and carbonic acid, butyric acid and hydrogen is given 
off (American Association for the Advancement of Science, 1880; 
= Tenth Report Illinois Industrial University, 1880). 
This species was at first referred to the genus Bacterium, but 
this came from too exclusive attention having been given to its 
S It is only found in the tissues of affected plants or o0z- 
| ing from their cells and smearing the surface. It may, however, 
be cultivated in pure starch in water maintained at the temperature 
of ordi summer weather. No doubt other nutritive ingredi- 
ents would make the culture easier and more prompt. ; 
4. toxicatus—Cells globular, single and in pairs, rarely in 
chains of several articles ; .co002 in. in diameter, movement oscil- 
latory only, 
fe species of Rhus, and believed to be the peculiar “poison ” 
a r which these plants are noted. They may be found in the in- 
biden: tissues of the stem as well as upon the leaves. Transferred - 
eiye human skin they multiply rapidly in number and penetrating 


© ‘Me epidermis, through the sweat ducts (?) set up the inflamma- 
a So well known, If again transferred to healthy skin the same 
: menon follows. (American Association for the Advance- 
r Nos a TS 1882; American Monthly Microscopic Fournal, 
Be msectorum.—Cell obtusely oval, isolated or in pairs, rarely 
chains of several articles; .000022 in. wide and .000027 to 
- paisa in. long (usually about .000032 in. long); movements 

; la Bo. only ; forming zooglæa (?). 
|a the digestive organs of chinch bugs (Blissus leucopterus). 
Ga ne. by Professor S. A. Forbes (AMERICAN NATURALIST, 
» 1882). I have myself, in common with many others, ob- 


d 


320 General Notes. 


served that these insects sometimes die off in great numbers du- 
- ing apparently favorable weather in summer. Sometimes indeed 
all infesting a given area seem to perish, so that the following st 
son a collector can scarcely find one for his cabinet where there 
have been millions of them to the acre twelve months befor 
There is every appearance of a contagious disease by which they 
are thus swept away, and it is quite probable that the organism 
herein named is the true element of the contagion. It does, how- 
ever, appear to be less virulent in its usual effects. It may be cul . 
tivated in meat broth. p 

M. gallicidus—Cells globular, single or united in pairs; .0000 
to .000029 in. in diameter; movements oscillatory only. : 

In the blood of the domestic fowl suffering with “chicken 
cholera.” : 


gious element consists of minute, globular granules, capable df 
self-multiplication, it appears no one has named the organism nor 
given a description of it as a species. Dr. Salmon (Report US 


mu 
PK 


.000028 to .000032 in. in diameter (Detmers). ge 

In the blood and other fluids of pigs, sick with swine pate 
“hog cholera,” described by Dr. H. J. Detmers (Report Us 
Department of Agriculture, 1878), under the name of Barili 
The author, however soon after, recognizing more cle d 
generic characteristics of these minute crganisms, disclaimed OF 
propriety of the classification first adopted by him. Ba 
have also been made in this country by Drs. Law and » a 
but no name has been heretofore formally proposed ao 
stated. My own studies upon the organism, as such, aco 
the descriptions published by the authois named and WERTET 
of Méguin of France.—T. ¥. Burrill, Champaign, I. cd 


_ ENTOMOLOGY.’ oe 


especially tough wood he cut down this oak tree very 7 
ground in order to get as much of the butt as possible. 


; Ea ; tom 
1 This department is edited by Prog, C. V. RILEY, Washington, DO 
communications, books for notice, etc., may be sent. 


PEE ee 


ys E E LUE 
z Pa 


TAE E RA 


a 
i 


1883.] Entomology. 321 


home one evening he took his path across this clearing where the 
June grass then stood knee-high, and while passing the stump of 
the oak tree he was astonished to find the whole place alive with 
some insect which, on examination, proved to be the seventeen- 
year Cicada, They were well down among the roots of the grass, 
but what struck him as very singular was the fact that in all this 
host the head of every one was directed toward the stump which 
not one of them could see or ever had seen. Returning next 


swim across the Atlantic. Was it also instinct that impelled these 
seventeen-year Cicadas towards the invisible trunk of the tree 
under which they had made for so many years their subterranean 
home? Did the “sense of direction” lie dormant in that mite of 
a nervous chord through its egg-existence, and for seventeen 
years afterwards? I know this phenomenon is not without 


The faculty that carries the lemming to destruction, and the 


nervous system of this insect is susceptible to outside impres- 
Sions, to retain them and transmit them for the use of gen- 
erations yet unborn, for their guidance; is as wonderful as any 
act of reason, if not more so. The young insect may be said to 
see with its parents’ eyes, and consequently sees things as they 
Were in its parents’ lifetime. Are the impressions made upon the 


. Nerves of the parent handed down to the offspring, as some of the 


cal or chemical properties of the proteine compound which 


forms the basis of their life ? 


it 
er’ 
es 


322 General Notes. [March, : 


In connection with the above narrative I should like to askif 
Jarvae of the seventeen-year Cicada living on the roots of a tres, 
would be destroyed by cutting down the tree and killing its roots, 
especially during the earlier stages of their existence—Z W 
Claypole. | 

[The facts narrated are not so wonderful as they at first appear 
The trees generally haying been felled only a few years prior to 
the previous appearance of the Cicadas, seventeen years before, 
these, doubtless, came out all over the piece of cleared ground, — 
and congregated on the isolated tree that had been left, filling its 
branches with eggs which supplied the ground beneath the tree 
with an unusual quantity of young Cicadas. This isolated tree was 
_ also cut down after the new generation had nearly acquired full | 

growth. These insects had, doubtless, during the later years o! 
growth fed on the roots of said tree, always with the head toward 
the butt, or in the direction of the increasing size of the 
They had, probably, for nearly seventeen years been directed 10 
the same point which they made for upon issuing from the ground 
as pupe. This is one explanation of the facts, though we fully 
recognize that there is much to us inexplicable about the sense of : 
direction in insects. Dr. H. A. Hagen recently mentions 
(Wature, Dec. 21, 1882) a singular case of the pupa of Ophio- 
gomphus making direct tracks over the sand from the waten, 
whence it issued to a solitary willow tree 100 feet away. We 
. believe that the destruction of the roots of the tree would prow 
fatal to the Cicada larvze except where it occurred after they had 
reached within two or three years of their full growth.—C y. R] 


FooD-HABITS OF MEGILLA MACULATA.—In his investigations 
on the food of Carabidæ and Coccinellidæ, Professor S. A. F orbs 
records his observations, among others, on the above-named sp? 5 
cies, of which he dissected fourteen specimens. In eleven T 


mens, collected at various times around Normal, Ill, the 1% 
i Aphids) 


_ While these investigations tend to show that our T 
more phytophagous than entomophagous, at least im Cere dos 
calities, yet the fact of its food consisting of fungi and para 
not renders the species injurious to agriculture. What wê rested 
on this last subject in the Naturatist for April, 1881, P. 326,1 “a 
solely on a communication from one of our correspondent ii 
George B. P. Taylor, of St. Inigoes, Md. Our efforts t° tiie 
Mr. Taylor’s statement by experiments in vivaria gave ” grape 
results, the beetles refusing to eat tender leaves of COM>” 


1883.] . Entomology. 323 


vine, melon, morning-glory and clover. From these experiments 
and from Professor Forbes’s investigations, we might feel inclined 
to doubt the correctness of Mr. Taylor’s statement were it not for 
some field observations made last year by Mr. Theodore Pergande 
which tend to confirm those made by Mr. Taylor. 

Mr. Pergande, while searching for injurious insects on corn in 
the vicinity of Washington, on August 22d, saw several imagos 
and larvz of this species, actually eating into the soft kernels of 
the ears. The beetles were almost entirely within the nearly 
empty kernels, and it could plainly be observed that they were 
eating. Upon removing them the most careful examination failed 
to discover any other insect in the kernel. The larve were found 
in similar situations actively engaged in eating the substance of 
the soft seeds. 


Crornes Motus OBSERVED IN THE UNITED Srares.— There 
has always been confusion and uncertainty in referring to the cor- 
rect names of the clothes moths found in this country, and we 
are glad to note the fact that Professor C. H. Fernald, in the Cana- 
dian Entomologist for September, 1882, pp. 166-169, has given us 
a concise account of our: species based upon a large collection 
brought together from all parts of the country and sent to Lord 
Walsingham for comparison with European species. It appears 
that we have no native clothes moths, the three species observed 
in this country being identical with European species. They are 
as follows: st. Tinea pellionella Linn., the case-making and most 
destructive species; 2nd., Tinea tapetzella L.; the gallery-making 
Species, rare in this country ; 3rd., Tinea biselliella Hummel, which 
is also not a case-making species. The intricate synonymy of the 
first and third species which have been redescribed by American 
authors under several names is given in full by Professor Fernald 
who also describes the imagos and gives some biological notes 
on the species, 

Lepipoprerous Larva AND YeLLow Fiowers.—The larve 
of Heliothis armigera seems to have a partiality for yellow flowers. I 
found some feeding on the flowers of the evening primrose at Biarritz 
in October, last year; failing that, they readily took to honey- 
suckle flowers. When I brought them to England and offeredthem 
a choice of chrysanthemums (the only flower I had at the time), 

preferred the yellow ones, andthrove upon them. One day 
be ve them a red chrysanthemum, and they would not eat that, 

t ate one of their number; they had shown no tendency to 
eng alism on the journey when the honeysuckle was not 

8. M1. S. Fenkyns, in the Entomologist (London), Fanuary, 

7983 (vol. xvi., p. 23). 
rohit on Muritra (occidentalis L.)—From early boyhood I 
“ave Occasionally seen this insect, but perhaps in all—in over fifty 
yfars—not more than fifteen or twenty of those of large size. 
are known as “cow-killers” or “cow-stingers,” and in 


Pay; 
Ei 
es 


324 General Notes. [March, 


children excite more or less fear. I have often wondered why — 
they were called “ cow-killers ;” having till the past summer never 


heard of any animal or person being injured by them. A cow, 
however, eating grass, and with the nose pressing one of them 


would probably be stung very severely. The sting, iong, black 


and sharp, can be protruded almost the length of the whole body. 
Last summer I met with two persons who had been stung by the 
Mutilla—one, a negro man, who was stung when a cow-boy in 
Virginia; the other, now owner of Rallew’s Creek Mills, in For- 
syth Co., when a boy was riding under a dogwood bush, and 
knocked off one which fell into his shoe. The pain from the 
sting was great, the foot swelled, and he was lamed for a few 
days; but in neither of the cases were the symptoms alarming. 


This insect is remarkably tough—difficult to kill. Unless the _ 
ground is very hard, it may be trodden upon with the boot, and 


rubbed and scrubbed into the earth, and yet when the foot is re- 
moved it will work itself out and run off apparently unhurt. Its 


whole envelope has the toughness of leather. The specimens sent 


are evidently larger than the M. ewropea.—Nereus Mend 
M. D., Westminster, Guilford Co., N. C. 


ZOOLOGY. 


TRANSACTIONS OF THE Linnæan Soctety or New York—Ihs 


Society, which has been in existence for several years, issued It 
December, 1882, its first volume of Transactions in royal octal! 
form of 168 pages, and is unexceptienable as regards papel * 
presswork. The spirit of the papers making up the text 15 €X 
cellent, as they are based on extensive and painstaking field work 


The first article is the longest, it is devoted to a fresh and vale 
account of the mammals of the Adirondack region, a work Wir 


Wm. Dutcher, is entitled “Is not the fish crow (Corvus ossifrages 


Wilson) a winter as well as a summer resident at the northera oe 


evidence tending strongly to show that the bird is a perc : 
winter resident in its northern. habitat, instead of a rare “ma 
visitor. The third and last article is “A review of the ae | 
birds of a part of the Catskill mountains, with prefata g knell 


on the faunal and floral features of the region.” By E.F. 


Some of the mammals and all the batrachians and reptiles . te 


in the Catskills are enumerated. The author does not acc? 


claim that two efts, Diemyctylus miniatus and viridescens The ide - 
tical, as claimed by a writer in this journal (xii, 399). val histor : 


is an interesting and comprehensive sketch of the na 
of a beautiful mountain region. 

REMARKS ON THE DISTRIBUTION OF MARGARITANA MAR 
ERA (Linn).—Already much has been said in the P 
NATURALIST in regardto this species, yet a fuller expose 


1883.] Zoblogy. 325 


ern distribution may not be without interest. Mighels in his 
Catalogue of the Shells of Maine (Boston Jour. Nat. Hist., vol. 1v., 
p. 325, 1843), says: “ This species is plentiful all over the State. 
* * * Jt occurs plentifully at Cape Elizabeth, near the sea” 
“Specimens from different localities differ much among them- 
selves, being more or less curved, or elongated, and some are 
perfectly straight, differing in no respect from U. sinuosa and elon- 
gata of Lamarck, from Germany and France. With Mr. Lea I 
believe them identical.” E. S. Morse, in his “ Observations on 
the Terrestrial Pulmonifera of Maine” (Journ. Portland, Soc. 
Nat. Hist., 1864, pp. 47 and 52), refers to the species as 
common and “found in great numbers in several rocky, 
muddy brooks, near Portland. Have rarely found it in the in- 
terior.” The species is by no means rare in Massachusetts. It 
occurs in Charles river, at Newton, Mass., the shells are here well 
developed; at Lunenburg the shell is found in small brooks and 
the specimens are diminutive in size, scarcely attaining a length of 
2% inches; it is also found at Leominster, an adjoining town, 
and under similar conditions. At the village of Haydenville, a 
part of Williamsburg, in Hampshire county, it is found in the 
greatest abundance, very perfect, and of large size, in the tributaries 
of Mill river ; it is doubtless found in the streams of Worcester 
county, in the central portion of the State. Gould, in his “Inver- 


large and fine in St. Charles river, near Quebec; J. F. W. Green , 
and Rimouski rivers; both of the Matapedia lakes; Lake St. 


the > collections for the Agassiz Museum, at Cambridge, and 
‘tough the fresh waters of the islands were then diligently 


326 General Notes. [March, i 


searched no Unionidæ were found. It is not improbable that — 
the Margaritana margaritifera made its advent during that — 
interval ; its occurrence upon this sea-girt and isolated island — 
separated from the main land by at least twenty miles of — 
open water, is an interesting fact, and presents a problem in | 
the distribution of fresh-water shells, which only the methods of 
Darwin can surmount. The occurrence of the form falcataof — 
Gould in the waters of Oregon, the occurrence in the streams 
emptying into Columbia, and into Puget sound, as recorded 
by Cooper; the localities recorded by Carpenter, east of the Rocky | 
mountains ; and the known high range of the species in Europe, 
make its occurrence in the intermediate portions of the 

possessions not improbable, and I confidently look for it in these | 
waters, when they are more fully examined.—A. F. Gray. 


valuable material for this work, and has with great evident pains 
and throughness worked out the characters of these Myriopods, : 
the remains of which belong to four genera and twelve species. | 
He regards the Myriopods as an “ order,” and the Chilopoda and 
Diplopoda as“ suborders,” and proposes for the group of Carbon 
ferous Myriopods under consideration the term Archipolypott 
considering them as constituting a group equivalent in rank to 
the Diplopods (or Chilognaths). r Be 
The Archipolypoda are thus characterized ; “ Paleozoic Myr = 
apods, with a fusiform body, largest near the middle of the at a 
terior half or third, the head appendages borne upon a single a 
segment; each segment behind the head composed of a ae 
dorsal and two ventral plates, the dorsal of nearly uniform lengh 


superiorly and inferiorly, occupying most of the sides as | a : 
the top of the body; destitute of foramina repugnatora © 
divided into ridged anterior and flat posterior portion, the - natal : 
provided with longitudinal rows of spines or tubercles; thee 
plates occupying the entire ventral portion, each having gr 
long jointed legs, and furnished outside of them wit} © — 
spiracles, the mouth transversely disposed.” é rather 
Having been recently studying the Lysiopetalide, 4 afte 
aberrant and synthetic family of Chilognaths, we hara ay 
; reading Mr. Scudder’s memoir in order to ascertain pee 
lation to his Archipolypoda, felt obliged to dissent from * 
his conclusions, though not doubting the evident igre 
clearness of his descriptions of the remains upon which his 8°” 
and species are based. eo 
`The above quoted definition will apply in some points © 


1883.] Lvblogy. 327 


Lysiopetalide and the characters are those, it appears to us, which 
indicate a group of Chilognaths (Diplopoda), standing below but 
equivalent in rank, perhaps, to the existing forms taken together. 
In his comparisons with the Chilognaths, the author seems to 
have had the Julidz in view, and not to have mentioned the Poly- 
desmidz or Lysiopetalidz ; for some of these and other Chilognaths 
have a “fusiform body.”. That the “ head appendages “are borne 
upon “a simple segment” is an assertion which Mr. Scudder's 
figures do not apparently indicate. The head is swollen on the 


í 


rows of spines or tubercles,” will apply to i 
the Lysiopetalidæ as well as to the group 
under consideration. The nature of the 
spines of the Archipolypoda forms a re- 
markable feature. They are often large, 
stiff and spined in certain genera—in one n | : 
genus (Eilecticus) they form simple warts. 3 

he singular spinulate spines give an outré, 

zarre appearance to these fossils; but an ; 
approach to them, we think (contrary to 
the author’s opinion, see p. 144, foot note 
3) is seen in the barbed setz on the seg- 
ments of the embryo Strongylosoma. The 
author does not refer to the spinulose or 

: Spined setz of Polyxenus, 
A, M. Edwards del. 


328 General Notes. [March, 


Chilognaths, że. the Julide. They appear, in reality, in length to 
be intermediate between those of the Julidz and Lysiopetalide; 
the terminal joint is long and free, and seem, as seen in: Pl. 13, | 
figs. 7 and 18 to be 7-jointed as in all Chilognaths, the terminal 
or seventh joint being rather long and slender, as in the Lysiope » 
talidæ. 

The most. striking character of the. Archipolypoda appears 
to be the presence of a large spiracle on each segment instead 
ofalternate segments, as in Chilognaths and Chilopoda. In position 
the spiracles are as in other Myriopods* Another important 
features is the great development of the sterna, which are broad, 
so that the insertion of the legs. are wide apart; the scuta do not 
of course descend so far down on the sides as in the Julidæ; but 
an approach to the form of a section of the body, is seen in the 3 
Polydesmidæ,and particularly in Polyxenus; in this genus,as in the i 
Archipolypoda, the sternites or “ ventral plates” also“ occupying 
the entire ventral portion.” With the exception of the fact that the 
spiracles are apparently developed upon each segment instead of 
alternate, we do not find in the author’s diagnosis any $M 


Lysiopetalidæ, but standing below them. We would agree © 
Mr. Scudder that the Archipolypoda are an ancient type and n 
precursors of the modern Chilognaths. This is suggested bys | 
retention and enlargement of the spiny sete which occur 
embryo and larval Chilognaths,and ther ofa pair ot SP 
on each segment. In Hexapoda each segment behind pe 
in the embryo bears a pair of spiracles, and when as erap 
known of the development of Myriopods as of that of He 
and Arachnids, this may be the case with Myriopo® 
essential characters of the Chilognaths are that all the 
phalic segments behind the three first, bear each two pails < 
The Archipolypoda do not differ from them in this respec 
other essential feature is that they possess one pair 0% 
appendages less than the Chilopods; and from the form 
head, the eyes, the antennz and especially the swollen = 
Scudder’s figs. 16, 18, pl. 13, which recalls the peculianly 
Lysiopetalidz, we have good reason for inferring that ' ie 
polypoda had a pair of mandibles and a pair of maxill@, 
under lip. j 

The legs of some of the Archipolypoda appear to r 
pressed and slightly expanded, strengthened also on je 
surface by longitudinal ridges, and have in every respect ™ 
o minute paifs 


almost wholly diplopodoas, We are almost inclined to regard t order. a 
Chilognaths, but at present should retain them as types of a distin 
E +h a eR + 


ms the Archi 


a ee eae eT ee a 


sh pee PE TRE E ie So cei S S AEE A VEE E E y 


1883.1] Zoölogy. 329 


of swimming legs in those specimens in which the appearance of 
the legs is most clear.” In some of the figures the legs appear to 
be much in form and length as in the Lysiopetalidz. In speaking 
of the legs, Mr. Scudder seems to have in mind only the even- 
jointed legs of the Julidæ; but those of the Lysiopetalide resem- 
ble the legs of the Archipolypoda in having the joints very un- 
even ; the third joint being about one-third as long as the entire 

g. Moreover, the legs of certain existing Myriopods are, if we 
mistake not, more or less flattened. Besides the second pair of 
legs in Sphzropceus, which are flattened, adapting them for 
clasping ; those of certain Ceylonese Julidz, figured by Humbert 
(pl. 1v., fig. 19% and 21g), have broad expansions on some of the 
joints, though the legs end in claws. The legs of Euphorberia 
and all the other Archipolypoda end, apparently, in sharp points, 
and this indicates that they must have had sharp claws, We 
do not see that the form of the feet indicates aquatic habits; had 
they been adapted for swimming we should have expected that 
=e form would have been more or less spatulate and without 
claws, 

_A singular feature of the Archipolypoda are “ peculiar organs, 
situated one on either side of the median line, at the very front 
edge of the ventral plate; to these it seems to be impossible to 
assign any other function than that of support for branchiz ; they 
consist of little tringular cups or craters, projecting from the under 
surface, through which I believe the branchial appendages pro- 

ed; so far as I am aware, no other organs than branchiz have 
been found in any Arthropoda situated within the legs, and re- 
Peated in segment after segment.” These structuresare certainly 
remarkable, and suggestive of branchial supports, and it is to be 
hoped that fossils will be discovered, with remains of the branchize 
themselves. Whether an aquatic, swimming branchiate Myriopod 
would have such large spiræles may be questioned. But at any 
rate the Archipolypoda are a most interesting group, whatever be 
our views as to their position and nature; they. may be regarded 
as larval forms, and in some degree as synthetic forms, with no 
modern representatives, Still, we should not exclude the type 
from the Chilognaths, though, perhaps, forming a suborder of the 
ilognaths, assuming that the Myriopods should rank as sub- 
class. Thus the order of Chilognaths might be divided into two 
suborders, the lower and more larval and extinct group being the 
Archipolypoda, and the higher the genuine Chilognaths. In 
has connection it may be observed that. the embryo Chilognaths 


ient stages new segments are added, from each of which 
wo pairs of legsarise. The possession of two pairs of legs, then, 
ain Secondary and acquired character. We have a parallel to it 
en ty of F hyllopod Crustacea, the Apodidz, in which from 
ee SIX pairs of legs in post-larval life arise from a single seg- 
—A. S. Packard, Fr, a. 


330 General Notes. 

Tue VOGMAR OR VAAGM#R (TRACHYPTERUS ARCTICUS) AND 
THE KING OF THE HERRINGS (GYMNETRUS BANKSIIL.)—Dr. Lüt 
ken has recently published some valuable additions to our knowl- 
edge of these two deep sea fishes, based upon material that has 
accumulated in the museum of Copenhagen. a 

Thirteen examples, varying from 830 to 2200 (about 2 t9 
in. to 7 ft. 4 in.), of the former fish gave sufficient material toena: 
ble Dr, Lütken to decide that, spite of great variations in the pt 
portional length of the head, height of the body, size of the ee 
profile of head, number of rays in dorsal and caudal, position at 
the lateral line, and position of the anus, which exceptionally isin : 
advance of the middle of the length, there is but one valid species 
of Trachypterus in the northern seas. z 


After the study of this northern form, the author unhesitatingiy 
declares his conviction that all the “ speciés” described from thè 
Mediterranean belong also to one species ( 7. iris) which can, how 
ever, be distinguished from T, arcticus by its longer 
gradually tapering tail and less elevated body. Rudiments of vet 
tral fins, consisting of a broken prismatic exterior ray and 
of five other rays, were found in two examples; and the smallest 
of the series had distinct remnants of the five separate anterior 
dorsal rays, which in ail the others were broken down to st 
hidden beneath the skin. Dr. Lütken believes that this los0 
the nuchal and ventral fins is natural rather than accidental, es% 

cially as the dorsal fin itself is usually well preserved. ee! 
ber of dorsal rays varies from 154 to 186 (without then 
rays), they are rough in the young, but in adults smoot, © 
for the basal spine. The length of the fin-rays generally 18 8" 
in the young, and the spines of the lateral line, the : 
fourteen of which are large and sharp, are in the young ©” 
to the origin of the lateral line. 

The King of the Herrings is a much rarer fish, so rare hs 
thirty are on record from the coasts of Norway and England T 
140 years. The Copenhagen museum possesses an exami e h 
feet long from the Faroe islands. This was muc 


other examples of fishes of this genus, Dr. Lütken con op 
the former is but an unusually large state of R. bani 1 of 
latter is at best an uncertain Species, During the 8 : 


1883.] Zoology. : 331 


fish the tail appears to lengthen and increase in number of rays, 
while the relative height of the body and length of the head di- 
minishes in proportion to the total length. 
e dimensions of this fish are in Danish feet. Curiously Trachyp- 
terus, though found upon the coast of Norway, Iréland, Faroe and 
celand, has not yet occurred upon that of North America. 

The principal distinctions between the two genera are the pro- 
longation almost to the extremity of the tail, of the cul-de-sac of 
the stomach; and the greater feebleness of the skeleton and 
greater elongation of the vertebra in Regalecus. In both genera 
there are about 100 vertebrae. The vogmar has no ribs, while 
the eighth to the twenty-fourth vertebre of the King of the 
Herrings have true ribs. 


Nores on FLoripiaAn AND TEXAN FisuEs.—During a short stay 
at Pensacola and Galveston Prof. Jordan collected 129 species of 
marine fishes, of which sixteen were previously undescribed. 

There are apparently seven species of Carcharias in the waters 
of the Atlantic and Gulf coasts, including one which may prove 
_ to be new. The cyprinodonts taken were nine in number, includ- 
ing two new Funduli. The Spariodz are represented by ten spe- 
cies, among which is the red snapper or Pargo colorado (Lutjanus 
blacfordi) the most important food-fish of the Gulf coast. This is 
taken with hook and lines on the “ Snapper Banks,” some five to 
thirty miles off shore. It reaches a weight of about 35 pounds. 
Mullus barbatus, the famous European surmullet, was represented 
by a specimen taken from the stomach of the red snapper. This 
is the first authentic record of the occurrence of this species on 
our coast, = 

Among the new species were a Prionotus (P. scitulus), Porich- 
thys plectrodon, a Gobiesox (G. virgatulus), four blennioids, and 
two flat fishes of the genus Paralichthys. 


of Hayden’s Su 
ae wo 

nnual Report of the U. S. Geological and Geographical Survey, 
F. V. Hayden U. S. Geologist-in-Charge, and has been published 
(Oct. I4th, 1882) in advance of the report itself. Dr. Shufeldt’s 
work beginni 


Op beotyto cunicularia hypogea), next treats of the osteology 


~*Pter on the osteology of the Tetraonide, as here we are treated 


332 General Notes. 


to new matter on the habits and distribution of some of tht 
_western members of this family. In this, as in former monographs, 
the author omits any detailed description of the osseous elements 
of the ear, or the respiratory tube, small sesamoids, or sudi 
tendons as may ossify in the extremities. It would be impossible, 
even if we had the requisite knowledge, to make any abstract ú 
this interesting comparative sketch of a group belonging to tht 
Gallinaceous birds, concerning whose osteology so much has beet 
written. We pause to notice that Dr. Shufeldt applies the name 
pentosteon to what in the first edition of this monograph he cated 
the pisiform bone, and which is the fifth bonelet in the avian wrist 
The chapter on the skeleton of the Lanius or shrike is succeeded by 
an interesting comparative essay on that of the vultures. Më 
publication of these papers should exert a most healthy influence | 
on the scientific study of the birds of this country, as the tendency 
is in systematic ornithology too much towards a reliance on supe 
ficial, external characters. 


A Waite Ravey.—A milk white raven, with pale pink tă 
and red legs, is now being exhibited in the Berlin Aquarium, 0 
material augmentation of that admirable institution’s daily recep? 
It received admission to the great central aviary in which scot 
of beautiful birds flutter and chirp and build their nests beets 
parative freedom, but his presence there spread such gen patil 
among the remaining inmates of the vo/iere that it has been 


they as yellow as burnished gold. He was found his 
black brood ofsbrothers and sisters, in a nest built by M5 


nch of 


“lions ” of the German capital—Forest and Stream. per ; 
THE Anatomy or THe Cutroprera—M. A. Robin of E 
cently devoted much study to the anatomy of those PY pa 

ts which are not employed in locomotion, and yee 
neglected by most naturalists, who have mainly i 


1883.] Zoology. 333 


selves to the skeleton and muscular system. The examination of 
one or more genera of all the important types proves the 
Chiroptera to be a very homogeneous group, one of the most 

omogeneous of the mammalian orders. The genus Harpyia links 
together the two suborders usually admitted, since its skeleton 
is that of a roussette, and its viscera those of a bat. The digestive 
apparatus varies in accordance with the habits of the sections of 
the order, but these variations are only those which are physi- 
ologically necessary, such as differences in the shape of the teeth, 
the capacity of the stomach, the length of the intestine, and the 
development of the glands. Apart from variations in relation to 
alimentation, the stomach is constructed according to two types, 
simple and compound. The pancreas is compact in the rousettes, 
diffused in ordinary bats. Among the constant characters of the 
digestive system are the presence of peculiar tridentate tooth- 
like processes (odontoides) near the tip of the tongue, and the 
very general existence of two entirely distinct pairs of sub-max- 
illary glands. The relations of the glottis with the palate are 
similar to those found in the horse and the elephant, and enable 
the bats to keep the mouth open while flying without deranging 
respiration, The larynx is simple and normal, but in some forms 
vocal boxes (caisses) are formed by the modification of the superior 
tracheal rings. There are considerable variations in the structure 
of the accessory glands of the male genital apparatus. All the 
forms of uterus known among mammals can be found in this order. 
In some species the uterus is a single vessel like that of the 
highest primates ; but more generally it is bicornate, with very 


in classification, and this is strengthened by the fact that, since M. 
obin published his first researches, Mr. Watson has shown that 
he Indian elephant has not only two distinct uteri, but two dis- 
tinct vaginæ also. M. Robin has proved that the umbilical 
wi tani though attached to the chorion during all foetal life takes 
T Part in its vascularization, which is entirely of allantoid origin, 
hus all the embryogenital characters show their relation to the 
Primates.— Condensed from Revue Scientifique, 22 Apr., 1882. 
à ZoðrosicaL NoTEs.—Archiv fir Naturgeschichte Jahrg. 49, Heft. 
wot 1883, but received in November or December, 1882), con- 
“ins a lengthy article by Dr. C. Bülow on division and regenera- 
Tar in the worms (Lumbriculus variegatus Gr.). Bonnet cut a 
‘umbriculus into twenty-six pieces, several of which became 
lete animals. Of a Lumbriculus which Bülow cut into four- 


334 General Notes. M 


teen pieces, only one piece died, the rest developed a head and 
tail. Worms which had been operated upon occurred with two 
very well formed tails———Dr. Bertkau in the same Archi dè 
scribes a case of sexual dimorphism in the Psocidae——The be 
ginning of an important paper by Dr. Bedriagra, on the Amphi- 
bians and reptiles of Corsica also appéars in this heft of tit 
Archiv, The three plates representing the anatomy and osteology 
as well as the sexual apparatus, and the mode of sexual congres 
of a Corsican salamander are useful. The hibernation of thè 
jumping mouse has been described by C. J. Maynard in the Quar. 
terly Journal of the Boston Zodlogical Society, Jan. 1883. t 
enters the ground before the frosts set in, and makes a burrow from 
five to seven feet in depth, usually in sandy soil. At the end ofthis 
burrow it constructs a nest of dried grass, in the middle of o 
it lies curled up, in an unconscious state. Those which eis 
moved, appeared as if dead, except that they were limp. Pk 
peculiar stupor they exhibited is their normal state durimgt 
winter. No food is ever found in the nest or burrow ——Mr. a 
A. Allen recorded in the third volume (p. 645), of the NATURALS 


that the swallow-tailed hawk was seen at Wately, Mass. 


. Chadbourne records in the above journal, the fact that this n 
was shot in Amesbury, Mass., Sept. 25.——In a communicate” 
the Scientific American, Mr. Robertson states that bees do ern 
jure grapes or other fruits that are in a healthy condition; * 
will suck at them the moment a wound has been made PY 
or other insects, or by putrefaction. This he has pr 
placing bunches of grapes close to a hive. No bee touch 


side, and the Syllidz on the other. a 
Am. Four. of Science, Mr. J. F. Whiteaves notices the ‘ 

by Mr. J. Richardson, then of the Geological Survey 

of a recent polyzoon which cannot be distinguished ext 
ble character from the Japanese and New Zealand H 
Heteropora described by Messrs. Waters and Busk. — ? 
nese form was described in 1879 as H. pelliculata, and 
first recent example of a genus before supposed to be § 
and Tertiary. Mr, F. A. Lucas, in Ward's Nat. ies 
notices and figures some singular osteological abnormali an 
as the skull of a fowl, the frontal region of which 18" y 
developed; a seventh cervical vertebra of a pig, prov! 
rib; a human foot and hand with the fifth digit dupi 
some biped cats, with atrophied pelvis. These cats © 
walked on their front legs, carrying the body almost E 
larly. He also figures a deer’s head with a third antler 
from a separate pedicel_— In the Monatsbericht, Ks 


1883. | ee Zoology. 335 


Berlin, Professor Peters describes a new species of his Chiropteran 
genus Mormopterus, from Amboina, and gives a synopsis of the 
i ised in that S 
scribes in the Sztz. Gesellschaft. Natur. Freunde, four species of 
fishes and four of snakes, the latter including two of Typhlops 
from Africa, and two of Elaps from Ecuador; gives a review of 
the species of the families Typhlopidz and Stenostomide; a de- 
scription of a new Tachydromus from Amurland; a list of the 
seven Scincoids and Geckoes found by Herr Finsch in the Mar- 
shall, Carolina, and Gilbert groups (probably introduced from 
ships); anote upont developed during the breeding 
season on the male of Rana gigas, an East Indian (Sikkim) spe- 
cies; and a description of two new species of snakes of the genus 
Psammophis. Professor Peters also describes three Scincoids, 
one from New Guinea, and two from South Australia, a Callophis 
from the Phillipines, and several annelids from various quarters. 
He also notices an example of the remarkable genus Potamogale 
from the interior of Angola. The insectivorous nature of the ani- 
mal was fully proved by the contents of the stomach. In the same 
series of proceedings, Professor Von Martens describes several 
mollusks from the collection obtained by the corvette Gazelle; 
two Squillide, Lysiosquilla polydactyla from Chili, and Gonodac- 
tylus trachurus from the Mauritius, and some pulmonates from 
Central Asia; Herr Karsch describes several Coleoptera from the 
islands off the Guinea coast; Herr Hartmann gives some inter- 
esting particulars relative to the pectoral-muscles of certain fishes, 
especially those of a Periopthalmus from Madagascar, and Herr 
K. Brandt writes upon the mutual life of animals and alge, de- 
scribing certain genera and species of unicellular alge which in- 
habit protozoa, sponges, hydrozoa, actinozoa, and turbellaria, and 
are the source of the chlorophyll found in those animals. I 
the Bulletin of the Buffalo Society of Natural Sciences is a de- 
scription of a new Tortricid, by C. H. Fernald, and notes upon the 
Spongillze, by H. Mills. Mr, Mills adds to Mr. Potts’ genus Car- 
terella, so well characterized by the tendril-like prolongations of 
its statoblasts, a new species, C. tubisperma—wW. A. Forbes, 
Prosector to the Zool. Society of London, has examined the struc- 
ture of the palate in several trogons, and finds that the maxillo- 
Palatines neither unite with -each other, nor with any median 
ossification, so that the Trogonide are not desmognathous, but 
schizognathus, As their nearest allies, the Bucconide, Galbulide, 
Sractidee, Podargus, etc., are desmognathous, Mr. Forbes believes 
nat the importance of the palate in classification has been over- 
€stimated. Careful observations conducted upon an incubating 
Python molurus in the Zodlogical Gardens of London prove that 
the temperature of the female rises, on an average, 3° F. above the 
tes temperature—an increase nearly identical with that which 
sults in cases of fever. . 


* 


336 General Notes. [March, | 
PHYSIOLOGY. 


THE SIxTH SENSE.—At a recent meeting of the Anthropologi- 
cal Institute, London, Mr. Francis Galton, F. R. S., exhibited and 
explained some apparatus contrived by himself, with a view of 
testing the muscular and other senses. This apparatus consisted 
of a box, something like a backgammon board, containing trays 
of weights arranged for measuring the relative delicacy of the 
muscular sense (the sixth added by modern psychological science 
to the five recognized by the ancients) as existing in different per 


sons. 
The principle Mr. Galton claimed as a new one. It established, 
he said, a graded scale of sensitivity, and was applicable, by means 
of analogous methods, to testing the delicacy of other senses, such 
as taste and smell. He employed small weights arranged in se 
quence, which were numbered in succession 1, 2, 3, ete., 4 ' 
fered by equally perceptible variations, as calculated by Weber's _ 
law. Hence if a person, A, could just distinguish, say, 1 and $ 
he could also distinguish between any two weights two grades | 
apart, as 2 and 4, 3 and 5, etc. Again, if another person, B, were ; 
twice as obtuse as A, he would be able to distinguish one grade 
only where A could distinguish two. In other words, he eri 
be only just able to distinguish between weights 1 and 5,2 andó, 
and so on. ot 
Generally, the number of grades between the weights that any 
person could distinguish had to be found by trials, and that nut 
ber became the measure of the coarseness of his sensitivity. The i 
weights used were blank cartridges, filled with shot and W re 
care being taken that the shot should be equally distri 1 


hey were arranged in trays, each tray holding_a sega 


1883. | Physiology. 337 


projector of the series, Mr. Agassiz, the curator of the museum, 
these selections “will give to the student, in an easily accessible 
form, a more or less complete iconography of the embryology of 
each important group of the animal kingdom. This selection is 
not intended to be a hand-book, but rather an atlas to accompany 
any general work on the subject.” 

The Crustacea appeared last year, the bibliography having been 
prepared, and the plates selected by Professor W. Faxon. The 
lithographic work is well done, and considerable new matter by 

oth Mr. Agassiz and Professor Faxon has been added in the 
plates; the most noteworthy being the early stages of the hermit 
crabs, and the barnacles. The phenomena connected with the 
fecundation and maturation of the egg, and the history of the for- 
mation of the embryonic layers, will be treated of in a separate 
part. The parts devoted to Echinoderms, Acalephs, and Polyps 
are in an advanced stage of preparation. We have detected no 
omissions of importance in the part already issued. 


A Myriopop wuicu Prouces Prussic Acip.—In several of the 
hothouses in Holland, a Myriopod is frequently met with which 
(according to Herr Weber, of Utrecht), is a foreign species of the 
genus Fontaria, and has the remarkable property of producing 
prussic acid (HCy). Attention was called to this on finding that 
the animal, when excited, gave out a strong smell of oil of bitter 
almonds. The phenomenon is still more pronounced on bruising. 

me specimens having been distilled with water, prussic acid was 
found in the distillate. Herr Egeling has lately made a series of 
experiments to test the view that this Myriopod prepares a sub- 
stance which, under certain conditions, is decomposed, giving 
Prussic acid as one of the products of decomposition. This was 
fully confirmed. By action of various reagents, a substance was 
detected, which is split up by water, yielding HCy. It further 
seemed probable that, besides this substance, the animals possess 
one which acts as a ferment, and which the author hopes to be 

le to separate.— English Mechanic—[Note. The Fontaria vir- 
gmica, a common Myriopod in Pennsylvania, has long been 
known to emit a powerful smell of Prussic acid.—E. D. Cope.] 
THE Trachea AND THE Source OF LIGHT IN FirEe-FLIES.— 
Nature gives an abstract of Wielowiejski’s account in the %ert- 
schrift für Viissenschaftliche Zoölogie, of the light-producing or- 
_ in Lampyris Splendidula and noctiluca. He sums up the 

ost ‘important results as follows: .1. The “ tracheal terminal 


respiratory tubes ; for these branch out further on into brush-like 
Masses of much: finer capillaries, which are without the chitinous 
Spiral ; they are very attenuated, and making their way in to the 
Peritoneal layer, are numerously distributed to phosphorescent 


338 General Notes. 


tissue. 2. The tracheal capillaries very. rarely end a 
(blind) in the phosphorescent organs, but most frequently anasto- 

mose with one another, forming an irregular meshwork. 3. The 
capillaries do not seem to enter into the structure of the paren- 

chymatous cells, but rather course along their surface, often irreg- 

ularly winding around and enveloping these. 4. The tracheal 

terminal cells are nothing more than the outer elements of the 
peritoneal layer at the base of tracheal capillaries, which radiate 
in a brush-like fashion from a chitinous spiral trachea. 5. The 
tracheal terminal cells are not the seat or point of departure of 
the light development. If this appears first in their vicinity itis 
only a consequence of the fact that these structures have, owing 
to their affinity for oxygen, stored up in themselves a supply of 
this gas, and give it off in greater quantity to the neighboritg 
tissues. 6. The light-producing function is peculiar to the parèt- 
chyma cells of the light-producing organs. It results from a slow 
oxydation of a substance formed by them under the controlor 
the nervous system. 7. The ventral light-organ was found to 
consist of two layers, the parenchyma-cells of which are quit 
similar to one another in their morphological characters, but they 
differ from one another in the chemical nature.of their ope 


8. The parenchymatous cells (is this the case with all ?) see 
nected with fine nerve-endings. 9. The light-organs arè m 
morphological equivalents of the fatty bodies. : 

PSYCHOLOGY. ae 
DREAMS.— 


“ We are such stuff 

l As dreams are made on.’’— The Tempest. = 
Shakespeare's lines may serve as the expression of a curious bs 
important psychological truth. We may truly and philosophie p 
be said to think and perceive, and therefore to exist easi 
dreams are made. For the only existence which we know 18 nich 
presented to us in consciousness according to certain be 
prescribe precisely how we are to be conscious, not only tee 
outside world which comes to consciousness through the: ee 
but also of the internal world of our own mind. | 
For example, it is impossible for the mind to think inte 1s. 

anything entirely by itself independent of all cause oF effect 
impossible to think a sensation such as coolness of @ ri 
blue by themselves without any substance which is 699 
that is blue. ae 
Tt is to this law of thought that dreams owe their p ; 
which in their turn they serve to illustrate and explain as = 
mental phenomenon can. i l 
Let us take for example one of the commonest © 
dreams. It is a warm night, and a man is sleeping ‘te Jeep 
- window. At first all the senses are unexcited, 


S 


1883. ] Psychology. 339 


dreamlessly. Now let a sudden strong wind spring up as some- 
times happens; the air strikes the sleeper and chills him. The 
sensitive nerves of the skin are excited, and transmit their excite- 

ut 


war, had deserted, had been captured, and was about to be shot. 
The discharge of the guns that were to kill him, wakened him, 
and was the sound of the door that had actually been slammed. 
His dream had occupied the space of time between hearing the 
sound and his awakening. 

Dreams, then, in their philosophical aspect may be defined as 
the attempt of the understanding’ to think a sensation by placing 
it in connection with other sensations which it invents for the 


usual 
think, 
Of course when the dreamer awakes, his understanding at once 
P a or eag the liberty of using the terms employed by Kant in his Kritik of 
nig at. 


€ most perfect, as I believe it is the only complete treatise on these 
- Important processes o i 


340 . General Notes. 


and almost mechanically sets to work to form a new conception 
out of the real sensations which are then presented to conscious 
ness, and discards the old conception which it had made outol 


place occasionally in our waking hours, when, for example, in hear- 
ing a sudden noise, we exclaim, “I cannot understand that! 


sensation out of which to make as conception. But being fully 
awake, the understanding of the man does not go on to invent 
sensations, but it waits and makes no attempt to think the noise 
until it receives sufficient real sensations out of which to make a 
conception. 


As for example, the noise is heard as the man is walking ina 
forest, and not having sufficient sensations for a conception, he 


turns around and looks and sees a man with a gun smoking oe 
tree just fallen or a wagon, and thus having with his eyes a" 


other sensations his understanding is enabled out of the material 


gathered to make an intelligent conception. —T. B. Stork. 


Fritz MÜLLER on THE INHERITANCE OF TRADITIONS AMON 
SociaL Insects.—In a letter to Mature, Fritz Miller, referring t0 
Mr. C. Lloyd Morgan's excellent paper on animal intelligent 
(Nature, vol. XXVI., p. 523), quotes from him as follows: 


brute has to be contented with the experience he inherits or indi 
vidually acquires. Man, through language, spoken or WRT) 
profits by the experience of his fellows. Even the most saute | 


tribe has traditions extending back to the father’s father. May 


Müller then adds: “ As is well known, the stingless honeybees 


[Mah 


there not be, in social animals also, traditions from generation t0 z 
generation, certain habits prevailing in certain communities 1 
consequence neither of inherited instincts nor of individual n 
rience, but simply because the young ones imitate what they 


(Melipona and Trigona) build horizontal combs consisting pe i 


single layer of celis, which, if there is plenty of space, 0) 


same distance from the first built central one. Now, on _— 
4, 1874, I met with a nest of a small Trigona (Abelha pee of 


1875), when, perhaps, not a single bee survived of those 7 yet 
had | 


_come from the canella-tree; but notwithstanding ne 
continued to build irregular combs, while quite regular ones 
put fd several other communities of the same species, W 

ave had. 


nicht 


1883. | Anthropology. ; 341 


“ The following case is still more striking. In the construction 
of the combs, for the raising of the young, as well as of the large 


attributed to inherited instinct, as both belonged to the same 
species ; nor to individual experience about the usefulness of the 
several resins (which seemed to serve equally well), but only, as 
far as I can judge, to tradition, each subsequent generation of 
young bees following the habits of their elder sisters.” 


ANTHROPOLOGY." 


LANGUAGES or Arrica.—In the Journal of the Royal Asiatic 
Society, Vol. xiv, p. 160 (April, 1882), Mr. R. N. Cust gives us 
a paper with the following title: “ Notice of the scholars who 
have contributed to the extension of our knowledge of the lan- 
guages of Africa.” 2 

The continent is thus divided : 

North of the Equator. 1. Semitic group. 


H 
[as 
a. 
(g) 

n 
= 
© 
& 

~~ 


I. Nuba-Fulah group, 
Iv. Negro group. 
South of the Equator, v. Bantu. 
vi. Hottentot-Bushman group. ` : 
I. SEMITIC Group = Ethiopic, Old Ethiopic or Geez, Amharic, Tigre and Harari. 
u. Hamiric Group == Berber (Old Mauritanian or Numidian), Kabyle (Showiah 
and Zowiah dialects), Tuaricks, Zenagas (S. of Sahara), Suvah, and the 
group of Somali, Galla, Beja-Bishari, Falasha (Abyssinian 
Jews), Wogos, Dankali, Agau, Barea, Saho, Kunama. 
Mt. NuBA-FULA GROUP — Nubi sub-group of Nubian or Barabra, Tumale, Ma- 
sai, Kwafi, Monbutto, and Niam-Niam, and the sub-group of Fulahs, 
IV. NEGRO Group.— 
A. Western Negro-land, Atlantic side, Senegambia and Guinea coast : Man- 
dingo, rawale, Vei, Susu, Mende, Wolof, Sereres, Bullom, Temne, 
Sherbro—Bullom, Hausa, Sourhai (Timbuctoo), Kru, Grebo, Basa, 


A x 
B. Central Negro-land, Basins of the Niger and the Tchad, Ibo, Efik, Nupe, 
Kanuri (Bornu), Baghirmi, Budduma, Logone, Wandala, Maba, Sara, 
Badi Baele, Kuka-Lisi. : 
C. Upper Nile Basin: Dinka, Shilluk, Bari, Bongo. 
“Edited by Professor Oris T. Mason, 1305 Q street, N. W., Washington, D. C. 


* 


oa 


342 -General Notes. [March, ? 


v. BANTU GROUP.— 


ganga, Makua, Yao, Nyassa, Makoude, Nyamwezi, Shambala, Gindo, 
Zaramo, Angazidja, Gogo, Boondei, Ruganda, Pokomo, ami 
Chaga, Teita, Nyoro, Sena, Quilimane, Maravi, Inhanbane. 
C. West Bantu, from Cameron mountains to Tropic of Capricorn : Kongoese, 
Bunda, Herero (Damara land), Loango, Kongo, Mpwongwe, Bakule, 
Benga, Dualla, Jsubu, Fernandian, 
vi. HOTTENTOT-BUSHMAN GROUP.— 
A. Hottentot. Namaqua only surviving dialect, 
B. Bushmen, including Central African pigmies. 


Of course, Mr. Cust does not propose this as an exhaustive 
classification of African tribes or languages. The title of the 
article is sufficiently definite. Each tribal name is accompanl 
with the name of the author who has compiled a vocabuarly, 
grammar or dictionary. 

In afew months Mr. Cust will publish a language map of 
Africa with a bibliographical appendix showing where the lan- 
guage is spoken with reference to the map. 

In the same number of the Journal is a discussion of the words 
Tartar and Tatar, with a decided leaning to the former. 


ANTHROPOLOGY IN Great Britain.—The November number of 
the Anthropological Institute Journal gives us the following 
original papers: > 
On the aboriginal inhabitants of the Andaman islands (Part 11). By E. H. Msn, 
On the relation of Stone Circles to outlying stones or Tumili, or neighboring hills, 

some inferences thereon. By A. L. Lewis. Bs 
The Papuans and the Polynesians. By C. Staniland Wake. 
On some rites and customs of Old Japan. By C. Pfoundes. 
English surnames from an ethnological point of view. By Dr. John Beddoe. 


On the survival of certain racial features in the population of the British Isles. By J. 
Park Harrison, 


Inverting the order, Mr. Harrison looks for the evidence o | 
race survivals in a large collection of photographs collecte? a 


which he has brought into comparison a large series of ob 
tions in the continental areas from which the English race 
lieved to have come. a 
Mr. Beddoe has collected the names of peers, baronets, oo 
trates, M. P’s, F. R. S's, College of Physicians, University M 
mayors, Knights of Bath, sergeants-at-law, subscribers tO a 2 
and pauper lists. From these he has deduced the per CEN i 
Normans, Saxons, local names, occupations, nicknames, pare 
ics, Welsh, Scotch, Irish and foreign names. e 
Mr. Pfoundes has succeeded in rescuing from oblivion > 
remarkable old legends and survivals in Japan. re classe 
The paper by Mr. Wake is an attack upon Mr. Keate 3 ere 


1883. ] Anthropology. 343 


have just enough of plausibility in them to give them effectiveness. 
But surely half a loaf is better than no bread, and the best possi- 
ble arrangement under the circumstances is infinitely better than 
hopeless confusion. 

Of the archeological papers it is scarcely worth while to speak, 
further than to say that archzologists should always scrupulously 
mark the relation of permanent remains to their environment. 

ith Mr. Man’s papers we are always delighted, He has such 
a happy way of laughing out of countenance the vagaries of 
scientific guesses. It is related of a certain celebrated American 
general, who was making the tour of the world, that he said the 
French found great difficulty in speaking their own language so 
as to be understood by Americans. Mr. Man finds the Anda- 
manese profoundly ignorant of many of the most fascinating 
ideas and customs that have been attributed to them. Guess, 
gentle reader, who is to blame, the Andamese or the lunatics who 
have reported them. 


Tue Antiquity or May.—In the “ Bibliotheque des Sciences 
Contemporaines ” is to be found the matured thought of the great- 
est specialists in France. Already we have Biology, by Letourneau ; 
Linguistique, by Hovelacque ; Anthropologie, by Topinard; So- 
ciology, by Letourneau; L’Espece Humaine, by De Quatrefages ; 
and now Le Préhistorique Antiquité de l>hommé, by Gabriel de 
Mortillet, professor of prehistoric anthropology in the School of 
Anthropology, Paris. The volume contains 642 pages 12mo, and 
has sixty four figures in the text. Ina general sense, the work 
represents the views of the majority of working archeologists of 
France, and it will not be amiss, therefore, to give an epitome of 
ts contents. The introductory portion is chiefly historical, and 
Well done; the science is divided into three parts: 

1. Tertiary man, or the origin of humanity. 

2. Quaternary man, or the development of humanity. 

3, L'homme actuel, first horizon, prolegomena of history proper. 


The evidences and data of the first part are marks on bones, 
crushed bones, pierced and engraved bones, human remains, evi- 
dences of fire, flaked flint, with closing chapters on the fossil apes. 
€ second era is divided into different epochs, as follows: 
Chelléen, Moustérien, Solutréen and Magdalénien. 

e third part, or era, is similarly treated as the Robenhausien 


on of these partitions of archeology is treated with the finesse 
full, skilled workman and the confidence of an adept. It is pain- 
d true, however, that much hay, straw and stubble are built 
N this stately edifice that the fires of afterthought will burn out. 
i Evertheless, if we do not make first efforts and failures, we shall 
“ver Progress to second efforts and success. The following table 
iting the Tertiary and Quaternary superposition in the 


344 


scheme of M. de Mortillet will show how elaborately the -e i 
as been treated in' the wor 


General Notes. [March, 


Upper. 


Inferior 
Tertiary 
Eocene, 


Middle 
Tertiary. 


Miocene. 


ay 
mee 


Sree eee 


Secondary. 


aN 


— ndon 
isien, 

ateena 

Ligurien. 


Tongrien 
Aaen. 


Mayencien. 


Helvetien. 


Tortonien. 


Astien, 


Chelléen. 


Mousté: 
Solutréen. 
Magdalenien, 


Derai of balænotus Monte-Aperto; 


India; silicified forests, with cuttings (Marchesetti). 
Lignite of Montaign, boule en Craie (Melleville), 


Siderolite of Délémont ; human skeleton (Quiquerer). 
—————————— 


Fontainbleau sandstone ; petrified man over his horse 3 
Limestone of Bea uce, Thenay ; flaked and broken | 
flint (Bourgeoi 5: q 


Gravels of Orleans ; ae bones (Nouel). 
Fresh-water foaie of Gannat; gashed bones 


(Pomel). 
Fresh- water chalk of Billy; gashed Rae (Laussedal). 
n hill; broken bones (Garrigou q 
Marl. of Anjou Pikesce: incised bones (Delaunay, a 
ourno a 
Marl ai Anjou, Chavagne-les-Eaux; incised ap 
Miocene of Dardanelles; chipped Mint, sete : 
bones (Calvert a 
Mollasse of Central France; human skeleton (e 
rigou). 


chap are diggings of Pikermi; broken bones (DE ? 
Duce 


Trachytic LE P of Cantel; chipped finte : 
dy, Rames). A 


ag Ot a 

oe ro Aaa deposits of Portugal ; : 

Deposits of San Valentino; wrought bone Fe ; 

Ossiferous ee of Val d’Arno 
ee 


of Sar an Toi iovanni; pao bone (R 


bones (Capel lini ni). ' 
Blue marl ot Savone; human bones (Issel). sid. 
Piedmont ; pines scapula of mastodon don hn (Chader 
Red crag of Suffolk; pierced sharks 
worth). 


Alluvium of California; implements 
(Whitney). - 
Autry. Issard ; pe wood cut (chara chipp 
Saint Prest. ; s tched bones (Desnoyers), “a 
flint n. 


Alluvium; human bones and objects of nt a 
(L sé iE 


Grottoes s e e = 
se “cc 


1883.] Microscopy. 345 


BIBLIOTHECA AMERICANA.—Robert Clarke & Co., Cincinnati, 
have issued a catalogue of books and pamphlets relating to Amer- 
ica, containing 6589 titles, with prices. Many of these works are 
rare and some of them almost out of the market. A reprint of 
John Leith’s travels and captivity among the Indians, covering a 
period of eighteen years (1774-1792), in a limited edition, is an- 
nounced. The same firm advertises Shea’s Mississippi series in 
three volumes, and Dr. Brinton’s Library of Aboriginal American 
Literature, the first number of which is now rea y. 


MICROSCOPY.! 


THE USE OF CHLOROFORM PREPARATORY TO IMBEDDING IN PAR- 
AFFINE.—As is well known to all who are familiar with the use of 
the microtome, objects to be imbedded in paraffine must be satu- 
rated with some solvent of paraffine. It has been found that the 
different solvents do not all give equally good results. The use 
of chloroform, which is now coming into general use, was first 
Proposed by Dr. Giesbrecht? of the Zodlogical Station at Naples; 
but was soon afterwards recommended by Professor Biitschli,> to 
whom the Journal of the Royal Mic. Society (Oct., 1882, p. 708) 
has inadvertently given the credit of the discovery. Chloroform 
is unquestionably superior, in certain important respects, to oil 
ot cloves, creosote or turpentine. Jt is particularly to be recom- 
mended where there is danger of shrinking and brittleness. The 

od of using it has been briefly stated in the October number 
of this journal (p. 783). 

In the Zoologischer Anzeiger, No. 129, p. 20, Professor Koss- 
mann, of Heidelberg, says that chloroform is the only solvent 
that can be successfully used in the case of objects with thick 
chitinous membranes. 


n paraffine, and the complete evaporation of the chloroform before 
the object is finally imbedded. If the first point is not secured, of 
Course the paraffine will not penetrate the object thoroughly ; and 
if the chloroform does not wholly escape before the process of 
| g begins, the paraffine will be spongy, and consequently 
unfit for section-cutting. The evaporation of the chloroform may 
be effected in two or more ways. In all cases the object must lie 
je = loroform until thoroughly saturated. Then paraffine may be 
i gradually, as recommended by Dr. Giesbrecht; or the 


form, as object may be placed in a solution of paraffine in chloro- 


aS recommended by Professor Bütschli. After remaining 
here unti 


l it is thoroughly impregnated (an hour or less), it may 
1Edit it 
tp: by Dr. C. O. WHITMAN, Newton Highlands, Mass. 
” 'esbrecht, t, “ Zur Schneide-Technik.” Zool. Anzeiger, 1881, No. 92. 
' Bütschli + Biol. Centralblatt, vol. 1, p. 591 (1881). 


346 Scientific News. [March, 


be placed in a watch-glass with a little of the solution, and kept 
at a temperature of about 50° C. until the chloroform has escaped 
In case of larger objects they may be transferred directly from 
the solution to pure paraffine, without undergoing the slow pro- 
cess of evaporation. 

Kossmann transfers the object directly from pure chloroform 
to pure paraffine, and allows it to remain in the paraffine (keptat 
a constant temperature of 50° C.) for several hours—sometims 
for two or three days. 


Dr. SCHULGIN’S MIXTURE FOR Impeppinc—Instead of H 
paraffine, Dr. Schulgin uses a mixture of paraffine with ceresna — 
substance somewhat similar to wax, but firmer and much ae 
brittle. Paraffine which melts at 55° C. is recommended; 
the amount of ceresin to be added to a given amount ol pa f this 
may be determined by experiment. The finest sections 0° j 
substance are not brittle, and herein lies the chief excellence 
the mixture. If this mixture proves too hard, it may bea 
by adding a little vaseline. 


EAU DE JAVELLE AS AN AGENT FOR REMOVING THE ore 
FROM MicroscopicaL PreparATions.—Perls,? Altmann an per 
recommend Lau de Javelle (KCIO,) as an excellent fluid w 
ing the soft parts of animal and vegetable tissues. If 4 re a 
Spongilla, for example, is placed on a slide and a drop oft ai the 
added, all the soft parts are destroyed in 20-30 nines beet 
spicula are left čz situ. After the protoplasmic parts en | 
thus removed, the preparation is carefully treated with ace a 
in order to remove any cloudy precipitates ; then oe finally 
weak, strong and absolute alcohol successively; 99° = < 
eee in oil of cloves and balsam. be obit his 

ery neat preparations of diatoms may be oĐtain“ sestroyet 
fluid. The ieda part of shells thus treated is not mounted 
Sections of plant buds were successfully treated and tho 
in Meyer’s fluid (10 volumes glycerine, 20 dist. water mi. 
cyl-methyl acetate). : prepared by 

The skeletons of small animals may be easily the skit, 
placing the bodies in Eau de Javelle, which removes a 
muscles, &c., without injuring the bones. 


ry 


SCIENTIFIC NEWS. a 

Balfour Me 

— The Balfour Memorial—The form which the val interes 
morial has taken makes it a subject of far more gene ya 


than could have been the case had the testimonial a ee 
personal tribute to the man, great as he was. An Amer 

1 Zoologischer Anzeiger, v1, No. 129, p. 21, 1883. 

? Arch. f. micr Anat., vol. or, Brg, , 

* Zoolog. Anzeiger, V, No, 122, p. 528. 


1883. ] Scientific News. 347 


mittee has been formed with the object of increasing the fund on 
this side of the water. Mr. Alexander Agassiz, of Harvard Uni- 
versity, is chairman, and Professor H. N. Martin, of Johns Hop- 
kins University, is secretary and treasurer of the committee, which 
is made up of scientific men representing widely separate regions. 
The following extracts from the statement of the secretary of the 
American committee, invoke the aid of every one to whom the 
advancement of biological knowledge is not a matter of indif- 
ference : 

“The Balfour Memorial first took definite form at a public 
meeting held in the lecture-room of comparative anatomy in the 
University of Cambridge, England, on the 21st of last October. 

“At this meeting it was determined to found a memorial to 
Professor Balfour, and that this memorial should take the form of 
a fund, to be called the Balfour fund, for the promotion of research 
in biology; especially animal morphology. It was further decided 
that the proceeds of the fund be applied : 

on (1) To establish a studentship, the holder of which shall devote 
himself to oviginal research, especially in animal morphology. 

_“(2) To further, by occasional grants of money, original research 
in the same subject. 
* = * * * * * x 

“(1) That the value of the studentship be not less than £200 a 
ear, 

“(2) That while it is desirable that the studentship should be in 
some way closely connected with this university, persons other than 
members of this university shall be eligible to it 

“(3) That it shall not be given away by competitive examination. 

“(4) That in Jraming regulations both for the conduct of the stu- 
dent and the award of occasional grants, the primary object of the 
T5 namely, the furtherance of original research, be closely ad- 

ed to. 


estimated ;.and the larger it is the greater will be its usefulness. 
_ At the Cambridge meeting referred to, subscriptions were 
Promised sufficient to endow the Balfour studentship. All that is 


: VOL XVII —no. i. 24 


s": 


348 ; Scientific News, : (March, 


in future contributed will go to increase the power to make addi- 
tional grants for special researches. What the American com- 
mittee hope for, is not to raise a large sum of money but to obtain 
some small contribution from the majority of American biologists, 
whether investigators, professors or students. Some subscription, 
however small, from the members of each college and university 
in the United States where biological studies are carried on, would 
be a far more pleasing tribute to Balfour's, memory than larger 
gifts from fewer persons.” . 


— The Scientific American quotes from the Suz an account of the 
occurrence of a Filaria inthe eye of ahorsein Jersey City. The writer 
of the article says, “I do not believe that this parasite 1s ever found 
in human beings.” Filaria oculi is stated however in Moquin- 
Tandon’s Medical Zoology to be not uncommon in the negros 


on the Angola coast; “ itis also met with at Guadeloupe; it has ' 
been seen by Mongin at Cayenne, and by Blot at Martinique. 


“The /ilaria oculi resides in the lachyrmal gland and in the globe 
of the eye. In 1768, Bajou extracted one of these worms iro 
eye ofa young negress about. six or seven years of age. ~f 
Guyon extracted another from the eye of a negress IN Guiana. 


The worm is seen winding about and moving around the globe of ! 


the eye, in the cellular tissue which unites the conjunctiva w 
sclerotic. Sometimes its presence does not occasion any 


stant watering of the eye.” The Filaria of the erys ar 


(F. lentis) Diesing is found in that part of the eye. M. Norm 


i 


detected the Filariæ coiled up together, by means of the yen 
cope, half an hour after the operation for cataract. vog | 


at one time, received nearly as much of the solar light yi 
a 


The extensie 
coal-beds found in polar regions appear to show that her ne ‘ 


-c emity in Of 
as to heat and light the two poles, there was great uniformity ® dde 


planet’s vegetation, but about the Cenomanian epoch u a 


1883. ] Scientific News. 349 


— It appears by Gen. Sheridan's report to the War Department 
that the National Yellowstone park is rented out to private 
parties who are using it for money-making purposes. While:it 
was the original intention to make it a game preserve, since its 
discovery as many as 4000 elk have been killed by “ skin-hunters,” 
2000 having been destroyed last winter alone, together with deer, 
mountain-sheep, etc. Gen. Sheridan recommended, says the 
Nation, that the park be extended in an easterly direction about 
40 miles, so as to add 3344 square miles to its area, and “ make 
a preserve for the large game of the West now so rapidly decreas- 
ing,” 


— Atarecent meeting of some members of the general com- 
mittee of the British Association, says the English Mechanic, it 
was determined to memorialize the council with reference to the 
proposed visit to Canada. The question has been under consid- 
eration for some time; and it is probable that the meeting will be 
held as usual in this country forthe transaction of formal business, 
and will then be adjourned to Montreal. A suggestion is, that 
the meeting should be held in England, and a deputation be sent 
to Canada—the deputation, presumably, including all who wish 
to go. See Naruratist for 1882, page 896. 


_— The French Minister of Agriculture has lately placed at the 
disposal of M. Pasteur a new sum of 50,000 fr. ($10,000), in order 
to continue his admirable investigations upon the contagious dis- 
Cases of animals. The government had already granted to the 
illustrious savant, for the same object, 50,000 fr. in 1880 and 
40,000 in 1881. The minister consulted a special committee, 
who, in view of the brilliant success obtained by Pasteur in his 
Previous investigations, unanimously recommended a renewal of 
the Stant.— Scientific American. 


— The Saturday lectures under the auspices of the Biological 
and the Anthropological Societies of Washington are in course 
of delivery in the lecture-room of the U. S. National Museum, Sat- 
ay afternoons. The programme for the first six lectures is as 
jae Capt. Clarence E. Dutton, U.S.A., on rivers; Professor 


owa on mesmerism in animals (with experiments); Professor 
vent Gill on mythical animals; and Dr. John S. Billings, 
t- OR germs and epidemics. 


D The VSS. Enterprise, Commander A. S. Barker, sailed 

Ca. 27 for the Cape Verde islands and the China station via 

pam Town. The Enterprise has the outfit necessary for a 

ey e cruise, and will take deep-sea soundings every hundred 
from the United States to Cape Town. 


35° Proceedings of Scientific Societies. [March, t 
— Prof. von Bischoff, the distinguished biologist, died in Munich, 


Dec. 5. He was born at Hanover in 1807, and having studied 
medicine, he became a lecturer on pathological anatomy a 
Heidelberg, whence he migrated to Giessen as professor of physi- 
ology. He was, however, attracted in 1854 to Munich by the Kin 
of Bavaria, and remained until his death. He was the author 
important memoirs on the development of the vertebrates, 
especially of the dog, guinea pig, and the roebuck. 


“ne 
eV. 


New York Acapemy or Sciences, Jan. 22.—The follo 
papers were read: On the treatment of sea-sickness by the trant 
state, by Professor Edward P. Thwing; Notes on the botany, J 
geology and resources of Southern Texas and Chihuahua, by 
Dr. John S. Newberry. 


Jan. 29.—The following paper was presented: The de 
the building-stones of New York City (with lantern illust 
from American and foreign architecture), by Dr. Alexis A. ie 


Feb. 5.—-The following papers were read: On a large 1 
Cretaceous amber, from the marl of Gloucester county, +^: 
Mr. George F. Kunz; Remarks concerning the rece y 
ered reticulated structure of living matter, and the “ þiop! 
doctrine,” by Mr. Romyn Hitchcock. j 


= 


APPALACHIAN MOUNTAIN Crus, Boston, Jan. 10.—Mr. Wo 
Bates read a paper on Jamaica mountain scenery. : 


Boston Socrety or Naturat History, Jan. a 


oe 
land spoke of the native races of the Philippines and $n 
ocean. 


Feb. 7—Dr. M. E. Wadsworth gave some instances oe 
pheric action on sandstone. Mr. Lucien Carr discu 
social and political position of woman among the Huron-r 
Meer Ps and Mr. John A. Jeffries spoke of the dermal app” 


THE 
AMERICAN NATURALIST. 


VoL. xvit. — APRIL, 1883. — No. 4. 


THE NATURALIST BRAZILIAN EXPEDITION. 
‘Paper I—From Rio DE JANEIRO TO PORTO ALEGRE. 
BY HERBERT H. SMITH. 


Te coasting steamers from Rio de Janeiro to Montevideo 
keep almost constantly within sight of land—rugged gneiss 
mountains of the Brazilian coast range, giving place, beyond 
Santa Catharina, to lower hills. Finally, near S. lat. 29°, the 
rocks disappear altogether; in their stead appear rows of sand- 
dunes, often a hundred feet high, and extending inland as far as 
the eye can distinguish them. These dunes, stretching inter- 
minably along the shore, produce a curious mingled feeling of 
Picturesqueness and desolation; piled and massed like snow- 
drifts, broken and repiled by the winds in strange forms, they 
have an almost mountainous outline. But the eternal still white 
is a fatigue to the eye; in most places one looks in vain even for 
the dusty-bushes which usually grow in such places. Now and 
then a lonely fisherman’s hut is descried or a half-buried wreck— 
tim relic of the dreaded ampero, or of the north-east “ Carpenter 
wind,” so-called because it strews the beach with planks and spars. 
All this coast is regarded as dangerous. It is entirely without 
arbors or shelter of any kind, and there are several shoals and 
Sunken rocks, dreaded by mariners, 

The sand-dunes form the seaward limits of Rio Grande do Sul, 
| Southernmost province of Brazil. But they are not continu- 
mp with the mainland; a few miles back there are two great 

~ Water lakes, parallel with the coast, and together extending 
thang nearly the whole length of the province. The larger and 

p 25 : 


oo VOR avm —so. rv 


352 The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. [April, 


more northerly of these is. called Zagoa dos Patos (Lake of the 
Ducks); the Lagoa-mirim (Smaller Lake) empties into this through 
the River Sao Gongalo. Between the lakes and the ocean the 
dunes form two long peninsulas, varying in width from fiveto 
twenty miles. These peninsulas are entirely composed of sand, 
the drifted masses varied only with mangrove swamps and brack- 
ish or fresh-water lakes. They are perfectly barren, and almost 
without inhabitants. : 
The Rio Grande is the only passage through this sand-wall, 
and with some trifling exceptions the only outlet of the rich and 
populous province of Rio Grande do Sul. It is a shallow chan- , 
nel, twelve or fourteen miles long, half a mile wide at the oceat 
end, and gradually broadening towards the lakes. Unfortunately 
a very dangerous sand-bar has been formed before the mouth 
which is yearly growing worse, and of late has caused serious 
apprehensions for commerce. In its formation this bar is aw ‘ 
gether different from the shallows commonly found at the mouths 
of rivers. It has been built up, in great part, by the ocean currents 
and the north and north-west winds. The winds take up great | 
clouds of sand from the dunes, scattering them broadcast before 
the channel; the currents sweeping south-westward along the ens i 
catch up the sands as they fall, piling them in great banks e 
the shallows. The slight outflow from the Rio Grande sea 4 i“ 
keep the detritus from accumulating directly in its mouth, ane" i 
bar forms a great semicircle around it. The Rio Gra pe 
brings very little sand or mud to the sea; I question, \"" 
whether the tides are not washing the sea-coast sands throug 3 
channel into the lakes, vue 
The condition of the bar varies greatly, more with the 


than with the tides; a long-continued south or south-west 


piles up the water, but even at the most favorable times ae 
is seldom more than ten or eleven feet, and with a north g a 
banks are almost dry. With a gale or even a strong eas 
the bar becomes impassable on account of the surf; witha 
it is apt to shallow rapidly. Worst feature of all, these that 
take place very suddenly and at irregular intervals, 50 © Grande 
bar is the very emblem of fickleness among the Re 
sailors. Old residents say that during the early yas è tl 
„century the bar was even worse than it now is; 200% so 
was broken by a heavy storm, and after that, for forty? x 


1883.] The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. 353 


more, it gave little trouble. Since 1860 it has been constantly 
growing worse; two of the three channels are now impassable 
and the other threatens to become so. The Brazilian govern- 
ment has several times sent engineeers to study the obstruction, 
and many schemes have been proposed for its removal, but all 
have been more or less visionary and the expense involved by 
carrying them out would be enormous. Yet the importance of the 
question is very great. A region as large as New England and 
with a thriving population of over 700,000 is threatened with 
complete commercial isolation. For if the Rio Grande channel 
is closed, all the lake ports will be shut off from communication 
with the ocean; the sea-coast itself is without harbors, and the 
nearest ports of Santa Catharina could only be reached by long 
and expensive railroads. It has been proposed to cut a ship canal 
from one of the lakes to the ocean, at some favorable point, and 
perhaps this would be feasible, but it would be necessary to make 
an artificial port at the ocean end of the canal, and even if the 
works were successfully completed, their utility might soon be de- 
stroyed by the formation of new sand-bars. In the midst of these 
conflicting schemes the Rio Grandenses are anxiously looking 
for another great storm which shall once more open their ports 
to the world. 

As we approached this doughty bar we counted a dozen vessels 
lying outside, Waiting for an opportunity to enter; some of them, 
we were told, had been there for six months. Inside of the bar 
at least an equal number were waiting for an exit. When the 
Weather permits it a small boat is anchored over the bar, and 
Soundings are constantly taken from it with poles; the depth is 
indicated by signal flags from the boat and from a tower on the 

ore. Owing to the sudden changes ship-masters are obliged to 
watch these signals very closely, so as to profit instantly by a 
favorable indication. We heard of one poor fellow, an American 
skipper, I believe, who had fretted and fumed for four months in- 
Side of the imprisoning bar; his small fortune was dependent on 
the Success of a voyage for which he had contracted, and which 
the bar threatened to prevent. One day the signals suddenly 
Went up to twelve feet, the depth which his ship required. Over- 
ga he at once weighed anchor and ordered all sails to be set; 

"5 m he approached the bar the flags came down again, and he 
Was obliged to turn back. The chagrin and disappointment were 


354 The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. [Apri 


so great that some brain trouble ensued, and the man died that 
night. Other ship-captains under similar circumstances have 
pushed on in spite of the risk, trusting to good luck to scrap 
through the obstruction; half a dozen wrecks lying on the shal. 
lows show the results of such hardihood. 

Luckily for us the signals marked eight feet and three inches, 
just our draught, and we were able to pass without stopping. 
Led by the little pilot-steamer, ycleped Manoel o Diabo (Emanuel 
the Devil) we threaded the crooked channel, scraping a little in : 
the shallowest part, where the surf was lively enough. In 
Rio Grande the navigation is still somewhat difficult, and the | 
deeper portions are marked out with buoys. | 

Eight or nine miles from the sea, on the western side of the | 
channel, is the city of Rio Grande, the commercial metropolis ú 
the province. Itis built on a peninsula of the sand-dune region, 
but the main streets are well paved, and some attempts have bees 
made at arborization ; there is a fine public garden where willows 
and palm-trees are intermingled, and roses and dahlias grow sidt 
by side with splendid tropical camellias. Hedges neat thee! 
are formed of large shrubby mimosas, or of candelabra ar | 
(Cereus). In one place a grove of Eucalypti has been pl 
and the trees appear to thrive well. The only plants that ee : 
naturally on the peninsula are the marsh grasses and oe 
mangrove bushes and a few inconspicuous herbs. Yeur™ | 
that with the addition of a small amount of fertilizing ; 
the land may be made very productive ; in fact, the Rio ' 
market is abundantly supplied with vegetables which atè = 
grown on sand-islands near the city. ; i 

Rio Grande contains about 14,000 inhabitants, mostly s n 
Portuguese descent, though there are a good many foreig® b 
chants. The city is exclusively dependent on commerce 
existence, the country immediately around it pine a 
nothing. The principal articles of export are jerked P 

ides, with much tallow, horns, wool, tobacco and rice, wota 
fee, sugar or cotton. Rows of warehouses front the mee 
fine wide quay has been built; here large ships may oli 
their cargoes directly on the land. There are some good garl; 
buildings, including one of the finest custom-houses 1 arch 
this is covered with cement, in imitation of marble, and “an | 
tecture is much superior to that of most public works 


1883.] The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. 355 


pire. The market, like most of those in this province, consists of 
two rows of stalls, with a passage between, running around a great 
open court, in which are other stalls for the sale of fruit, vegeta- 
bles and small wares. Fine grapes, grown in the province, were 
plenty here, and cheaper than in New York; pears, apples, 
peaches, tomatoes and so on were also native, but those we saw 
were high priced and not very good. Oranges, at this season 
(January), were scarce and dear, but from May to September they 
ae very plenty, and hardly inferior to those of Bahia and Pernam- 
uco. 


Opposite Rio Grande, on the eastern side of the channel, is the 
village Sao Josédo Norte. Formerly this was the main port, and 
it is still used for coal, lumber and marine stores. 

We stopped but a few hours in Rio Grande, our objective point 
being Porto Alegre, the capital of the province, which lies at the 
northern end of the Lagoa dos Patos. Communication between 
the two places is kept up by means of excellent small steamers, 
which leave Rio Grande once or twice every week. Our own 
voyage was somewhat uncomfortable and crowded, for in addition 
to the large number of first-class passengers, the decks were en- 
tirely occupied by nearly three hundred Italian immigrants who 
had just arrived. These were lively, and picturesque, and dirty, 
as the manner is with their race; as a class they appeared to be 
much superior to the average Italian immigrant of Castle Garden. 

The river at Rio Grande is about two miles wide; generally 
fresh, but sometimes brackish or salt, with irregular and varying 
tides. Above this point it rapidly widens, but is much obstructed 
by sand-islands and shoals; the channel, a narrow and very 
crooked one, is indicated by rows of stakes. The river is simply 
à straitened continuation of the Lagoa dos Patos, but the southern 
end of the lake proper is considered to be at the island or shoal 
z Sarangonha, about fifteen miles above the city, and twenty-five 

rom the sea. Just opposite this island, on the western side, is the 
— of the Rio de Sao Gonçalo, the outlet of the Lagoa Mirim. 
ers plying on the Lagoa dos Patos enter this river for a few 
Miles to touch at the important little city of Pelotas, where 
cattle-killing industry centers. The shores of the 
Gongilo are flat and reedy, with lines or clumps of low 
., N€ar the water's edge; ranges of hills appear a little 
inland, on the north-western side, but to the south a great sandy 


356 The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. [Apri 


or swampy plain extends to the ocean. The plain and the sandy 
islands in the lake are the resorts of many water-birds, white 
herons and ducks being particularly abundant. One species, called 
the pato ermino, or ermine duck, sometimes occurs in vast num- 
bers, completely covering the small islands; from this bird the 
_ lake has taken its name. The skins of the pato erminho, with the 
larger feathers rubbed or pulled out, furnish a substance resem- 
bling swans’ down; this is occasionally preserved by the Brazilians; 
but more as a curiosity than for use. It might be made a valua- 
ble article of export. t 
From Pelotas the steamers run directly to Porto Alegre, about 
twenty hours being occupied in the passage. The Lagoa dos 


Patos, through which our route lay, is the largest lake in Brazil, 
its length being over 130 miles, while its breadth varies from twee 
ty to thirty-five miles. On the western side it is very shallow, 
and the shores are there bordered by swamps, which extend i 
inland ; the only navigable channel is along the eastern side, sit 
ing the sandy peninsula which separates the lake from the ea 
The winds sweep in freely over these low sand-hills, and in stormy 
weather the lake is very rough; navigation is then decide 


gerous even for steamers. During the night we had a little taste r 
this in a heavy thunder-storm which broke over us, causing © 
small vessel to roll heavily; beyond this we suffered g: me j 
venience, and the storm soon passed; but to the immigrants í 


deck the night must have seemed a sorry introducti 
newly adopted country. 

At its northern end the lake is split into two parts; the pU 
one, bordering on the sand-dune region, receives sw 
streams ; the western is a wide, deep estuary, called the Rio’ 
hyba. The mouth of the Guahyba is marked by rocky pr 
either side, but the lake may be looked upon as a continuatio 
the river. More broadly speaking, the lake is a ge0 e 


has been formed by the joint action of the Guahyba andt et 
currents, probably during a period of subsidence. meee | 
of the lake is therefore similar to that of the sounds se | 


process has been carried farther ; the lake has become ©" wane 
pletely separated from the ocean, and its waters are we at 
have not personally examined the Lagoa Mirim, but there” 


1883.] The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. 357 


little doubt that it was formed in the same manner ; after existing 
for some time as. an estuary of the small rivers which now flow 
into it, it was closed by the sand-banks, and its waters emp- 
tied into the ocean by the Rio de Sao Gonçalo ; the Guahyba es- 
tuary subsequently overlapped the mouth of the Sao Gongalo, and 
when this estuary became a lake the Lagoa Mirim was reduced 
to the form of a tributary. 

Owing to the shallowness of the lakes an immense evaporation 
takes place from them, and at certain seasons this nearly or quite 
balances the inflow from the rivers; salt water may then pass in 
from the ocean to the southern part of the Lagoa dos Patos, fill- 
ing the Sao Gonçalo channel, and even extending far up the 
Lagoa Mirim. The yearly outflow from the lakes, owing to the 
same cause, is very slight. This fact explains the irregular and 
feeble currents of the Rio Grande channel, and it is the real cause 
of the heavy bar at its mouth. If the outflow were strong and 
regular, or only influenced by the tides, the bar would have at 
least one permanent and deep passage through it, or at worst the 
question of removing the obstruction might be solved by means 
of jetties, 

. The Guahyba is very picturesque. High granite hills skirt 
the eastern shore, sometimes bare and precipitous, oftener with 
grassy slopes and forest-lined ravines. A few rocky islets are 
Scattered over the channel; one of them is used for a powder 
Magazine and signal station, but there are no fortifications. For 
twenty miles above the lake the channel has an average width of 
five or six miles, but at Porto Alegre it is suddenly narrowed to 
less than a mile by two opposite projecting points. The southern 
Point is low and bordered by swampy forest; the northern, on 
which the city is built, is a granitic promontory about 150 feet 
high. This elevation, slight as it is, adds greatly to the pic- 
turesqueness of the place; white and yellow-washed houses, 
with red tile roofs, are seen rising one above another, the public 
buildings crowning the hill with fine effect. 
Of all Brazilian cities this is the least tropical in appearance, 

architecture shows some traces of that degraded Roman type 
commonly seen in Spanish and Portuguese America, but even 
this 'S not very noticeable, and on landing we might have ima- 
Sined ourselves in a seaport town of the United States. The 
Streets are wide and well paved with porphyry from the surround- 


358 The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. April, 


ing hilis, but they are badly drained and dirty—another reminder, 
perhaps, of New York and Philadelphia. Fora wonder we found 
the hotels excellent and very reasonable in their charges; they 
all have French or Italian names, with what purpose it would be 
hard to say, for these nationalities are hardly represented in the 
city. There are about 35,000 inhabitants, mostly white Brazil- 
ians and Germans. 
Standing on the summit of the promontory, near the presi- 
dent’s palace, one may obtain a very close idea of the topography 
of the surrounding country. To the west and south, sweeping 
around the point, is the broad Guahyba; just above the city It's 
divided by many islands, receiving several branches which, 
spreading out like the fingers of a hand, have given to this part ; 
of the river the local name of Viamao (handway). Flat lands 
stretch away to the south-west, beyond the river; these -e 
meadows and swamps, continuous with those which skirt the ; 
western side of the Lagoa dos Patos. To the east and north arè : 
beautiful rolling lands, once covered with forest but now occupt® 
by pastures and farms; beyond these are other more ru 
hills, forest or prairie-covered ; and far to the north-west a bli? 
flat-topped range can be descried, the edge of the interior ae : 
land. Gee 
We made several short excursions around the city, noting OF 
physical peculiarities of the region and getting our first gee 
of its fauna and flora. Lines of street cars run in various pa : 
tions, affording very pleasant little excursions, and bey ond Ae : 
there are good roads and paths by the river-shore or among he E 
and ravines. The country reminded us much of the Middle i 
Southern United States, yet there was a certain mingling of tP 
cal features everywhere. The roads are broad and lint pe 
hedgerows of mimosas and cacti; the houses, as asm 
washed and tile-roofed, often with neat kitchen-gardens mor 


_ (To be continued.) 


1883.] Unnatural Attachments among Animals, 359 
UNNATURAL ATTACHMENTS AMONG ANIMALS. 
BY JOHN DEAN CATON, LL.D. 


“THERE is no accounting for tastes” is an aphorism as appli- 

cable to the lower orders of animals as to the genus Homo. 
It had reference to exceptional incidents in connection with the 
affections, the inclinations, or social relations. 

I propose to make a few observations on abnormal exhibitions 
of these as occasionally exhibited in the lower animals. I should 
not refer to the devotion of the dog to his master or the attach- 
ment the canary bird manifests to its mistress who feeds and 
caresses it, for the first is so common as to suggest that it arises 
from a natural impulse in our nature, while the other may be an 
acknowledgment of benefits received. These, like the attach- 
ments of individuals for each other among the various species, 
being common, we may consider them as natural, or the result of 
some natural law; but it is the abnormal or unnatural attach- 
ments, those which seem to violate some natural law which at- 
tract our attention. 

A remarkable instance of this unnatural attachment occurred 
under my own observation in my acclimatization grounds at Otta- 
wa, Ill, between a male wapiti deer and a heifer. I will quote 
the account I gave of the occurrence in “The Antelope and Deer 
of America,” p. 315: “ When I had but one male elk with several 
females, a strong attachment grew up between the buck and a 
two-year-old Durham heifer, so that he abandoned the society of 
the female elk as the. heifer did that of the cows in the same in- 
closure with which she had been reared, and devoted themselves 
exclusively to each other. When they laid down in the shade fo 
ruminate they were always found close together, and when one 
§ot up to feed, the other would immediately follow. They kept 
SEF by themselves, always avoiding the society of all the other 
animals, Whenever the heifer was in season, which occurred 
Te regularly once a month; she accepted the embraces of the 
elk without showing an inclination to seek the other cattle; nor 

this seem to be the result of any constraint. This intercourse 
continued throughout the summer, during the entire season of the 
Srowth of the antlers of the elk, but unfortunately he was killed 
before the rut commenced with the female elk. It is hardly nec- 
sssary to state that no impregnation ever occurred from her 


360 Unnatural Attachments among Animals. [April 


intercourse with the elk. As far as this instance may go to estab- 
lish it, we may conclude that the constitutional differences be- 
tween the elk and the cow are so great that they cannot success- 
fully interbreed.” 

Here we find a double anomaly of a very pronounced charac- 
ter. It was not enough that one of these animals should have an 
unnatural inclination which might not occur in one individual in 
many thousands of either species, but both must be possessed of 
this extraordinary inclination or affection, and these two unnat- — 
ral animals must happen to meet together under favorable cit 
cumstances before this phenomenon could occur. | 

We may find some excuse for the wapiti in the fact of which! 
was informed when I bought him in St. Louis; that he had been 
taken when very young and brought up by hand bya farmer it 
Western Missouri, where hé had no doubt associated with the cat : 
tle on the farm and had never seen one of his own species u 
turned into my grounds. Several years’ intimate association with : 
cattle would strongly tend to reconcile him to their society, itt 
did not create a real attachment to them, and so was the way : 
paved, to a certain extent, which led to this unnatural association i 
but it must be added that he never paid the least attention to the 
ather cows in the grounds when they manifested the same condi- - 
tion which no doubt first attracted his attention to the heifer. M 
for the heifer, I can only say that there was no bull in the grounds, 
nor had she ever seen one, so far as I know. : 

These are poor apologies, I confess, for such strange and ee 
natural conduct. a 

I was presented with a couple of sand-hill cranes, and as they 
differed in voice and gait, I supposed they were a pair, but wht : 
both began to lay eggs I found my mistake. Till they yer 
three or four years old they associated together, and sect ie 
on friendly terms at least, after that they separated and wer ane: 
found together as associates. One of these, for a whole sui i 
attached herself to the pigs which ran in an adjoining pa% e 
which she managed to escape. She was their faithful ata 
the whole day. When they went to the spring for water 
went with them, and when they laid down to cool themselves : 
the rivulet, she would sit down close to them and patiently ie, 
till they chose to getup and go to grazing. She never pe 
lead them or control their action, but seemed only too P% 


1883.] Unnatural Attachments among Animals. 361 


be their humble attendant. As for the pigs, I never saw any evi- 
dence to show that they cared anything for the bird. If her 
society was tolerated without rudeness, I could see nothing to 
indicate that it was desired or even agreeable. Several times 
during the summer the bird was put into her own enclosure, 
when she seemed to spend her whole time wandering up and 
down the dividing fence looking for the pigs, and if they wan- 
dered around near the fence, she manifested the greatest satisfac- 
tion, while if they approached the fence, it seemed rather acci- 
dental, or to lay down in its shade, where they could find a dirtier 
bed than they could on the grass under the trees, At any rate 
the presence of the crane on the opposite side did not appear to 
be the least attractive to them. 

This was clearly a case of unrequited love, but it only lasted 
for that one season. . 

Four years ago last spring, I brought from Honolulu two pairs 
of Hawaiian geese (Bernicla sandvicensis). These are small, 
pretty geese, easily domesticated, semi-aquatic in their habits, and 
of rather social disposition. They are only natives of the Island 
of Hawaii. They live in the high mountains among the lava 
beds, and never go to the sea though they are of strong flight 
and fly to considerable distances over the ocean. They are first 
mentioned in the account of Cook’s first voyage at the time he 
discovered Hawaii, when he procured a specimen for the table. 
They become much attached to a person who pets them. When 
the gentleman in Honolulu presented me with one of the ganders 
which I brought home, he expressed great regret at parting with 
him, because, he said, every evening when he went home the bird 
met him at the gate, and accompanying him on the walk to the 
house, told him all that had transpired during his absence. They 
talk in a low, soft and winning way as if desirous of communica- 
ting something in the utmost confidence. 

These birds are not as habitually gregarious as the common 
S0ose, still two or more were generally found together, and fre- 
quently all four were found associated, and it was quite common 
to find one away by itself. 

The foot is not more than half webbed, and it was rare that 
they stayed in the water more than a few minutes, and they did 
not visit the pond frequently, sometimes not taking a bath for 

S. They are not good swimmers. .I once saw one with 


362 Unnatural Attachments among Animals, [ April, 


the tail depressed in the water, and soaking wet like that ofa hen 
when she is thrown into the pond. 

I never saw them eat an ounce of food ; they would sometimes 
pick a few crumbs of bread when thrown to them, but more fre- 
quently would drop them without swallowing. I never saw them 
eat grass or insects, or seek for food in the water, Indeed, what 
they live on has always been an unsatisfied question with me. 

One pair of these birds was killed by a mink two years since, 
The male of the other pair disappeared last fall, and I could gt 
no trace of him since; the goose passed a lonely winter. In the 
spring she made her way to the pig-stye and attached herself toa 
brood sow which occupied a separate pen ; she never left her new- 
found friend for more than a few minutes at a time, and has never 
been known to go to the pond since, which is about one hundred — 
yards distant. When the pigs were dropped, she seemed to take | 
a great interest in the new family. But two survived. Of thee — 
she seemed to assume the entire charge by the time they were 
two weeks old. When she thought they needed an airing, we ? 
would drive them out of the pen on to the grass plat adjoining, 
and when they laid down together for a sun bath, she would get 
on to them and spread her wings over them as if to brood them ] 
If a deer came near, she would chase it away with great resol A 
tion, and if a person approached, she would arouse her charg? 
and drive them into the stye as quickly as possible. A t 
black-and-tan terrier is allowed to follow me into the park, an 
he followed me up to the pen which adjoins the sty, ae : 
go at him like a very fury, till he soon learned to avoid th 1 
neighborhood. E’ 

When the sow was removed and the pigs and the g005° ie 
sole charge of the premises, she still continued in charge of! | 
pigs, now grown to be good sized shoats, and so does ap q 
and they obey her orders without a moment’s hesitation ; 
most commendable discipline is maintained in that family. 

I look upon this as a very remarkable case of unnatural < 
ment, and have been much interested in observing it. 
doubt it will continue till the pigs go to the shambles. ashe 
the goose do then? For the goose I can say that $0 long ê “e 
had a mate of her own species with whom she could a9% e 
never observed her to form any unnatural attachments. ofthe 
she did not seek consolation in her loneliness among saar oS 


1883.] Butterfly Hunting in the Desert. 363 


other geese in the grounds, of which there are four distinct spe- 
cies, of course I cannot explain. We should certainly think it 
would have been more respectable and more natural. I hope the 
arrangements I have made will provide her associates of her own 
species, and if they arrive before the present attachment is broken 
off, I shall watch the effect with interest. 

In former numbers of this journal have appeared accounts of 
unnatural attachments as extraordinary as those I have above de- 
scribed, but should I go beyond those within my own observa- 
tion, I should not know where to stop, and could add nothing of 
value to my observations, 


:0: 


BUTTERFLY HUNTING IN THE DESERT. 
BY W. G. WRIGHT. 


PORE the first whisk of daylight in the east we “pull out” for 

a trip of an hundred miles in the desert, on butterflies intent. 
The first twenty-two miles are a continual ascent, at first very 
easy, and later exceedingly steep, for this range of mountains bor- 
dering the fertile coast valleys of the three southern counties of 
California and separating them from the interior arid deserts, is, 
like all rocky and Andean ranges, precipitous on its western and 
gradual on its eastern slopes; so after we pass over the nearly 
level plain of the valley, the rise becomes more and more pro- 
nounced as we follow up the cañon forming the pass, and cross 
from Side to side of its now meager run of water, through gul- 
lies, over ridges, around promontories and between cliffs, till on 
reaching the backbone of the range we find a formidable ascent 
of a thousand feet looming before us. Near here we pause to 
examine a cavity that was once a mammoth bee-hive; it is arti- 
ficial, simply a bottle-shaped excavation in the solid rock some 
Six feet in average diameter, and. was intended for a cellar, but was 
closed up by a door and deserted when the settler’s claim was event- 
ually abandoned ; then it was taken possession of by an ambitious 
skip of bees, and tons of honey stored in the cool recess, but the 

became so numerous and aggressive as to become a terror, 
ang they were therefore exterminated by regular siege. The 
cabin of the settler still stands, and is used as a school-house, 
nag the cool cave is appropriated by the children for a play 


364 Butterfly Hunting in the Desert. [April, 


Here, also, at the foot of the steep ascent, is the last water of 
the day’s journey, and as the next twenty-five miles must be mate 
without water or rest, we halt here and take lunch and breathe 
the team. 

The morning is now well advanced, and the sunshine is vey 
warm in the close cafion; there should be butterflies about 
Growing in the dry washes that furrow the mountain side are some 
Eriogonums with showy yellow blossoms, and feeding on these we 
see two yellow Argynnides, A. callippe, still in good feather at this _ 
‘late date (Sept. t1). Taking them to make sure that whatever ill - 
success may betide, we will not return empty,and adding a few Pam 
philas found about the water to keep them company, we resume 
the journey, climbing laboriously up the steep road, occasionally 
seeing a dark-brown Satyrus, but no other flying thing. At length 
the crest is reached, and with a parting glance behind us at ai : 
precipitous descent and the forest-covered mountain slopes, with the : 
distant valleys and hills winking in the sunshine and the Pacii 
ocean glimmering in the background eighty miles away, We a 
the desert and see before us a vast extent of nearly level desolate : 
plain, extending hundreds of miles, broken here and there by i 
still more desolate, dry, rocky hills, sharp cones and vont 
peaks and upheavals of uncouth and indescribable shapes, wae 
utterly desolate and barren, and without shrub or tree upon "i. 7 
forbidding sides. Mines galore, of copper, silver and gold, le 
hidden in these rocky excrescences, but for other uses the a 
region seems to be a world incomplete—not yet fitted for : 
abode of man. This, then, is the desert, with a new forsa H 
fauna,lapped in an atmosphere robbed by occult causes of m n 
particle of moisture, and heated by a blazing sun, and pe i , 
everybody except gold hunters and other lunatics; § me | 
promising field? We look forward over it with just @ yea 
for several men of our acquaintance, and braver than we," : | 
laid their bones to bleach in its sands. : 

4 
| 


er 
iN 


Soon after passing the wind-swept crest of the pass, ae 
‘several Satyrus boopis settled, one in a place upon paces o 
pings ; the insects rise as we approach, flutter off behind a 
bush, and alight upon the ground, but are wary, and only git : 
tious pursuit and a cast just as they resettle, can they s poti — 
Some miles further on a few Lemoinas are seen wen | 
without any apparent object, and upon stopping they 50%" 


1883.] Butterfly Hunting in the Desert. 365 


come up to the horse and fly about his legs with great curiosity, 
and suffer capture thereby. At another place they are seen feed- 
ing on blossoms of Friogonum capitatum, a few bunches of 
which are not yet quite dead. No more Lepidoptera are seen 
during the day’s journey, indeed the paucity of animal life is 
remarkable; no squirrels except rarely a little white-tailed desert 
chipmunk, no birds except a few linnets, no flies, gnats or mos- 
quitoes, no lizards or snakes, not even the ubiquitous rabbit. On 
account of the altitude at this place (5000 ft.), the temperature is 
not extreme and the winds are usually not hot, yet the sun shines 
with fervid power, and the reflection of its rays by the sand is, 
still more oppressive, as no shade can be interposed. A thousand 
feet of descent tells, however, and by the time the river is reached 
the climate is rather torrid. Just at the close of the day, stop- 
ping fora moment to make collection of a plant, we see at a 
distance a large butterfly—a black Papilio—floating as only a 
Papilio can, over the low shrubs and within easy reach. To say 
that the net is seized and instant chase given, would be but a 
tame expression. A rapid pursuit, cautious approach, an alterna- 
tion of hope, fear, anticipation, despair—a quick cast and he is 
mine ! And as his strong wings beat vainly against the net, send- 
ing thrills of pitying exultation through the captor’s fingers, the 
entomological mind is already exercised, ejaculating “ Not Indra, 
for it has long tails; not Asteroides, for it has not yellow spots 
enough ; not anything I ever saw; what can it be?” Vain looks 
mm avery direction for a mate are made, as with hands trembling 
with excitement the prize is stowed away, and then a glance at 
the now setting sun shows that it is time to be making camp. 
Going rapidly on down the dusty grade to the river, splashing 
noisily through its shallow waters, and then over the firm grassy 
Sward between the large cottonwood and willow trees whose 
Steen shade is inexpressibly refreshing, a home for the night is 
quickly fixed upon and the tired and thirsty horse is freed from his 

s and allowed to refresh himself as he pleases ; while wood 
“e the fire is obtained, supper cooked and eaten, and all the or- 
thodox arrangements made for the night, before thick darkness 
shuts down ; shuts up, I ought to say, for the darkness seems to 
pea from the ground and to thicken in the lower air, while above, 
a 'S not yet fully darkened, though the stars are coming out 


EA ee 

i ee 

e 
AI 


366 Butterfly Hunting in the Desert. [April 


And as we sit about the camp-fire in the grateful coolness of 
gathering darkness, noting the subsidence of the breeze till per- 
fect stillness surrounds us like a second atmosphere; utterly alone, 
yet desiring no other company, the soft-flowing swirl of the water 
invites us to think a moment about this strange stream upon 
whose banks we rest. Fifty miles from here it begins existence 
in springs high up among breezy pines and oaks and cedars ot 
the range of mountains over which we have to-day come, and at 
an altitude that brings frost every month of the year, and dash 
ing down dark cañons lined by alder and dogwood, at length 

, emerges upon the desert and thenceforth knows only a sandy bed | 
over a plain so level that its current is always gentle, changug 
and shifting over its sandy shallows from side to side forevèt : 
Large cottonwoods and willows line its banks or grow upon Its | 
damp islands throughout its entire course. In many places wide 
savannahs and islands of grassy margin feed herds of cattle. The 
size of the river is only that of a good-sized mill-stream, bit 
though not a large river it is of a good deal of use, for, like 
Paddy’s moon that shined in the night when there was no sih 
this river waters a torrid desert where is no other water. A hut ; 
dred miles of desert wandering, however, makes it tired es ue 
tence, and it gradually diminishes in volume, and after a while 
tirely sinks in the sand, afterward to reappear again, and ae a 

several times sinks and rises, till finally it sinks and is see 3 

more; the place of its final exit being laid down on the maps 

“Sink of the Mojave,” about 150 miles from its source 

As during all this fluviatile monologue no nocturnal Lepil 
tera have come to visit our light, we can safely say xe > 

is done, and we lie down and rest, for “ God giveth P 

loved sleep.” Ere dawn, however, we hear a song: 
yow yow yow!” ’Tis the melody of the lovely coyotè ay 
the dogs of the near-by cattle ranch forthwith rush out 

bays both loud and deep, and as the lupine sea pe . 

in- one direction, they approach in another, but he : a 

the advance or retreat sleep is equally out of the que 
all the left-handed things we say of them do no 800%" ad 
rising becomes a relief, and before sunrise breakfast isot = 
we stray about botanizing till the sun can warm the air $ gai 
out the butterflies. Then, with net in hand, we walk s te 
banks, and beat the sandy mesa, but captures are geil 


wk 


6 
EE 


1883. ] Butterfly Hunting in the Desert. 367 


next stage of the journey is eighteen miles, when a watering 
place is reached, and it being the only water for thirty-six miles, 
and limited in quantity, it is sold like any other necessity. Not 
a lepidopterous insect is seen on the route or about this watering 
place. It is a most desolate and barren spot, no shade except the 
roof of the whisky-seller’s cabin, no green thing about the spot 
except three little cottonwood trees planted at the horse trough, 
and all the wretched desert bushes look utterly dejected at the 
prospect of staying in that miserable place, and altogether it 
seems impossible to stay over night here, so another stage of 
eighteen miles is made. 
This brings us to a mountain, the highest for many miles around. 
Upon its side, at an altitude of 7000 feet, is a gold mine, and this 
must be reached to get food and water for man and beast. The 
foot of the mountain is reached at dark, but the miles of steep 
ascent to the mine are so long and tiresome that it is late when at 
length the haven is reached. But the superintendent in charge 
has been long listening to the unwonted sound of wheels coming 
over the rocks in the still night; his little dog has come part way 
down to interview'us, and as the expedition halts in front of the 
premises, tired out and done up, it is greeted with welcoming shout 
by the hospitable inmates, who, coming out, find a stranger and 
forthwith do take him in. And when the horse is fed, and when 
the expedition has washed a little dust from its face and hands 
and begins to feel a little more like a man than a bundle of 
dusty bones, the superintendent turns to his cook—* Bring on the 
doves—let ‘em fly!” And two dozen fat doves sail in from the 
kitchen, done up in a generous hot stew, with potatoes and onions 
and tomatoes, and with all the other accompaniments, flanked by 
fresh bread, strong tea, honey white as water, and such a lot cf 
other fixin’s that the butterfly-hunter concludes that entomology is 
: E pursuit if it brings him to such hospitality as this. And 
when at length the visitor’s hunger and thirst are appeased, and 
zo: thirst for news is in part satisfied in return, the stranger 
tak wn to his bed-place (for the traveler in these regions always 
es his bed along with him), the bed-place in this case being a 
Cosy corner of the room, on the ground floor, no other floor of 
Re ‘sed being allowed on the premises, and given good-night 
moun To bed, to bed, to sleep’’ and the guest replies— 


piy 
lo shi 
~~ Meep, perchance to dream ;?’ and sleep comes, so sound and 
VOL, xvi, 
NO. Iv, 26 


368 Butterfly Hunting in the Desert. [Apri 


so restful that even the flutter of a moth on the window would 
not be heard. In the morning, after breakfast, we all go to see 
the dove-trap. It is an old mining tunnel that serves as a drain, 


but in times like the present the stream of water gradually dimin- 


ishes till it at length runs not out of the tunnel at all, but inside : 
in the darkness there is always water; and the wild doves have 
learned to follow up the shortening stream as day by day tt 
flows less and less further out, until they fly into the dark tut 
nel for it, as it is the only water for many miles, and are there 
. caught in nets. But as for insects, none are seen about here, ab 
though there are damp spots well suited to their use, so that here 
where we hoped to capture fine things our nets are idle and out 
boxes full of emptiness. 7 

So we ask and receive instructions as to the route for the net 
point, and receive them with the comforting assurance that if wè 
go to the right, it is forty miles to water ; if to the left, it is asfar; 
and that if we fail tó turn to the east at the proper place, near the 
two volcanic peaks, we shall go utterly astray, and the only way 
save our horse’s life would be to retrace our own track. ban l 
we go: ten miles out we see a lone Lemonias sitting in grief ot 
a dry stick; we had no wish to relieve him in his misery, but t 
him for seed; it was the only butterfly seen during the day. 

In due time the tracks to the right and to the left are a 
the two black volcanic peaks are recognized and left behind, . 
a long, weary descent of many miles made into a low-lying 
near some mountains at present quiet enough, yet which were? 
alive with volcanic fires, and here, in one of the warmest Spo 
ever saw, our camp for the night is to be. The air is 
mellow and soft, from what local cause we know not, for 
vent was after sundown, but at any rate, the people 


other cover than that so freely given by darkness. y 
pedition, it searched out a spot as far removed as p% i 
prowling visits of individuals of the genus Sus, peo 

most intolerable nuisances about a camp within bounds a 
tion; cooking a little tea with dry mesquite twigs, yore s 
the darkness, and then spreading the bedding On te p 
kicked off all covering, knowing no more trouble or g ds 
dawn brought forth a bright new day. An early por wi 
on the way across the bed of a dry lake, whose eee 


1883.] Butterfly Hunting in the Desert. 369 


and smooth as plank, and the ringing tramp of the horse’s hoofs 
make merry music after so long a toiling over sandy waste, while 
those few miles are so quickly sped that it is discussed whether it 
will not be best to retrace them, and so get another ten miles of 
good road, but the motion is lost by a majority of one. To con- 
sole the minority for its defeat, a pretty Terias is seen speeding its 
rapid, erratic flight over the bushes and defying capture, as it 
never alights, The day passes as do all days of desert travel, in 
tiresome dragging through sandy wastes and over dusty hills, and 
with tedious straining of the eyes to catch the first possible glimpse, 
though miles away, of the green tree tops of the oasis, where is 
to be the night's camping-place. And when in due time our weary 
feet step upon the soft, green grass of the river side, the feeling of 
relief from a straining anxiety and of comfort as if at home, is in- 
expressible, and we set about the work of camp-making with light 
hearts and with joyous songs. The grove rings with our badin- 
age and we imagine that the cottonwoods clap their leaves in ap- 
plause at our jokes. Here, with this day’s journey, our expedi- 
tion reaches its objective point, and the journal thereof finds its 
legitimate conclusion. And here on an oasis, in the middle of 
the dreaded desert, we raise our hat and take leave of its sandy 
majesty with great respect, for forbidding and perilous as it is, it 
has compensating charms. If our noses have been skinned by its 
burning heats, two-edged appetites repay us for the loss of epi- 
dermis, and the fear ofits terrors is counterbalanced by the satis- 
action of having overcome them. We leave it, thankful for our 
lives, yet with regret, for we feel its attractions, and we begin to un- 
derstand the delight of the Arab in his desert, and the attachment 
that leads captive any man for a pursuit in itself perilous; while 
to fitly crown the whole, we find that our travels have not been in 
Ten, for examination shows that we have accumulated several nice 
things; one of which, a new Copæodes, is published contempo- 
raneously herewith ; aiso a supply of another prize, Ancyloxypha 

ya Scud., and other treasures that to the butterfly hunter are 
treasures indeed. — 


a 


370 The Extinct Rodentia of North America. [Apri 


THE EXTINCT RODENTIA OF NORTH AMERICA. 
BY PROFESSOR E. D. COPE. 
( Continued from page 174.) 
PLIOCENE AND POST-PLIOCENE RODENTIA. 


CASTOROIDES Foster. 


The only known species of this genus, the C. ohioensis Fost, 15 
the largest of the order. It is found in the post-glacial deposi 
with the Mastodon ohioticus, in rather limited numbers. 

Mr, J. A. Allen, of Cambridge, has studied the affinities of this 
genus, and states them as follows: “ Castoroides presents asi 


a 


~ - 
eee sie on agi 


E 


roris 
in 


FIG. 22.—Castoroides ohioensis Fost., two-fifths natural size. > m 
attachment of masseter muscle; 4, Deep fossa below sigmoid note ramen 
cy External auditory meatus; g, Superior and inferior incisors; ¢ Fo 
bitale. From Hail and Wyman. . 
oe one ne hand,” | 
gular combination of characters, allying it, on the © Vis 
the beaver, and, on the other, to the chinchillas and É parate 
and also to the muskrat, but which at the same time 5 
widely from either group.” m tho® © 

. > . . o! | 

“ The molars differ strikingly in structure not only p che | 

of Castor, but from those of all other rodents except Ad 


1883.] The Extinct Rodentia of North America. 371 


chillidæ, a near resemblance being met with elsewhere only in the 
last molar of the Capybara. They consist of a series of laminæ 
of dentine completely inclosed by enamel, held together by a thin 
coating of cement. The circumference of the triturating surface 
of the tooth is thus devoid of the continuous plate of enamel 
that forms an uninterrupted border in the molar teeth of ordinary 
rodents, and is deeply serrated. The dentinal lamin, with their 


iR 23.—Castoroides ohioensis Fost., two fifths nat. size. a, Incisive foramen ; 
Sihi pe fossa; c, Internal pterygoid plates; d, Fossa in basioccipital; e, Ex- 
dana J; Mastoid process; g, Condyles; 4, Tympanic bulla. After 

n. 


nclosing plate of enamel, are three in number in ali the molars, 
we the last upper and first lower, which have each four. 
lami the teeth are exposed to disintegrating influences, the 
in of dentine and enamel readily fall apart, as is the case in 
molars of the Chinchillidz, in the last molar of the Hydro- 

» and in the molars of the elephant. In structure the 


372 The Extinct Rodentia of North America. [Apri 


molar teeth of Castoroides are strictly comparable with those of 
the Chinchillide, and with the posterior portion of the last molar 
of Hydrochzrus, and thereby differ not only radically from that 
seen in Castor, but from that of all other rodents. 

“The resemblance of Castoroides to Castor is mainly in the 
general outline of the skull, in its having an imperforate ante 
orbital wall, and in its presenting a similar curvature of the de 
scending ramus of the lower jaw, the latter a character shared 
also by Fiber. The differences consist in the remarkable struc 
ture of the pterygoid processes, the double orifices of the posterior 
nares being entirely exceptional ; in the flattened and relatively 
small cranium, and in the compound nature of the molar teeth. 
These differences ally it on the one hand to the Chinchillas, from 
which it differs mainly through those points in which it resem- 
bles Castor. In view of tĦese wide differences from its nearest | 
well-known allies, it seems to constitute the type of a distinct and | 
hitherto unrecognized family. To the same group are, howev® 
probably referable the genus Amblyrhiza, described by Professor 
Cope, from the bone caverns of Anguilla island, West Indies. 
These forms are thus far known only from the detached teeth and | 
fragments of the limbs. The molars as described and figured by 
Professor Cope, greatly resemble those of Castoroides, having ? 

act the same structure, differing mainly in being 50% 
smaller, and in possessing a greater number of lamin@. ( 
are also other differences, see below under Amblyrhiza.) | 

“ The Castoroides ohioensis was of about the size of a eee 


r 
í 


ing in size the Capybara, the largest of existing ro mee 
of a skull has a length of over twelve inches. The spea b 
known only from a few cranial and dental remains, it 15 " pabis. 
ble to say much respecting its general form or probable reet 
It may have been aquatic like the beaver; but of he 
no evidence. The form of the occipital condyles and the vobably 
for the attachment of the cranial muscles show that it PE 
differed greatly in habits from the beaver.” we egth 

The sculpture of the incisor teeth of this species * = 
and distinguishes it readily from all other Rodentia. 


SCIURIDÆ. 


i t Teol 
Squirrels were probably abundant during the — a 


1883. ] The Extinct Rodentia of North America. 373 


periods inthe United States. I have described a true squirrel, 
Sciurus panolius, and a chipmunk, Tamias levidens, from Virginian 
cave deposits, and have found indisputable remains of the ground 
marmot, Arctomys monax, associated with them. In the Port 
Kennedy bone cave in Pennsylvania, Mr, Wheatley found Sciu- 
rus calycinus Cope, associated with Megalonyx, etc. 

Remains of the beaver are common in the latest Tertiary 
beds, 


Morip2. 


Jaws undistinguishable from those of the jumping mouse, 
Meriones hudsonius, were found in the Port Kennedy bone cave. 
A large wood-rat, Neotoma magister, was found by Professor 
Baird in the Carlisle, Pa., bone cave. The meadow-mice (Arvi- 
cola), left numerous remains in the Port Kennedy cave, which 
represent no less than six species.! Four of these are related to the 


G. 24 —Diagrams of molar teeth of Arvicola, from the Port Kennedy bone cave, 
Pennsylvania, enlarged. No.1 3, A. speothen Cope; No. 14, A. tetradelta Cope; 
No. 15, A. didelia Cope. From Proc. Am. Philos, Soc. 1870. 


recent smaller meadow-mouse, Arvicola pinetorum ; while two, the 
A. speothenand A. hiatidens Cope, represent special divisions of the 
genus. These I have called Isodelta and Anaptogonia respectively. 
€ A. hiatidens is one of the largest species of the genus, and 
the columns of the first inferior molar are more numerous than 
in the species found with it. The inflected angles between the 
columns do not touch the sides of the opposite columns as in 
Most species of the genus. Arvicolas also occur in the Pliocene 
of Fossil lake, Oregon. : 
Saccomyipz:. 


I found an almost perfect skeleton of a “ gopher” in the won- 
1 oe 
See Proceedings American Philosophical Society, 1871, p- 87- 


3 74 The Extinct Rodentia of North America. [April 


derful bone deposit known as “ fossil lake ” in the Oregon desert 
I cannot distinguish it from that of the Zhomomys bulbivorus, now 
living on the borders of that region. 


Professor B. F. Mudge discovered the skull of a large species 
of the genus Geomys in the sands of the Blue river, Kansis, 
which I cannot distinguish from a living form. 


CAS. | oiae 


+ 


ANN ” 


™ 


b . 
c WAS Mo’ 


Fic. 25.—Diagrams of molars of Arvicolæ, from the bone cave at Port i ! 
Penna., enlarged. 0. 16, A. involuta Cope; No, 17, A. sigmodus Cope; 
A. hiatidens Cope. From Proceed. Am. Philos. Soc. 1870. 


AMBLYRHIZA Cope. 


This remarkable genus of rodents was. first detected by me 
found in the West Indian island of Anguilla. I have since p 
molars of a species of the genus in a collection in Charleston, 5 
Carolina, showing that it extended its range to the continent, @ 
must be included in our Pliocene fauna. 


In the year 1868 a quantity of cave earth, limestone ce 2 
and bone breccia were brought to the port of Philadelphia E 
a cave in the small Antillean island of Anguilla, which 0° >. : 
to Denmark. Through the attention of Mr. Waters I leant 
the existence of fossil bones in the cargo, and proc rather 
examine them. Remains of long bones lying irregularly ee 
hard but cavernous red cave deposit of limestone, Wer walls é 
mingled with fragments of lighter limestone from the E 
the cave in irregular masses, the whole being penetrated $ 
mixed with a yellow stalagmitic deposit of arragonite. a 

From a block of the breccia I dressed three molar e | 
partially complete, and two much broken incisors, frag™ a 
maxillary and pelvic bones, shafts of various long bones, ae 


1883.j The Extinct Rodentia of North America. 375 


distal extremity of a femur with a patella. These were the 
first evidences of the existence of 
the large rodent Amélyrhiza inun- 
data, which was described in the 
Proceedings of the American 
Philosophical Society for 1868. 
Other bones were found in other 
breccia masses, which I could not 
clearly refer to any other animal. 
With them occurred a shell of Tur- 
bo pica. 

Having learned that Dr. E. van 
Rigjersma, colonial physician of 
the Danish island of Saint Martins, 
was interested in the natural sci- 
ences, I wrote, asking him to make 
an examination of the deposit in 
question, and to secure, if possible, 
all fossils discovered in excavating 
it. He accordingly very kindly went 
to Anguilla and ,was rewarded by 
the possession of numerous addi- 
tional teeth and bones of Ambly- 
rhiza. Subsequent visits added 
two species of this genus, together 
with the bones of a species of g T 
A verda uncertain genus ; bones ; Fic. a = dg: o 

à probable rodent of smaller size '0™ Anguna, imo- 
of two species of birds, of a lizard are Psa ga mS A 
and a shell chisel of human man- ep ee tye i a 

ture, 


rom above. 
* . ` mandible of A. datidens Cope, show- 
pe Maree Species are A. inun- ing molar and lateral coronoid pro- 


data: A. quadrans and A. latidens °° 
Cope. The first named is the smallest species, and the teeth 
= Charleston are perhaps referable to it. All the species 
agree in Presenting the following characters : 

an Premaxillary bones and the symphysis mandibuli are 
much produced and narrowed, and were probably enclosed 
™ fur-bearing integument, as in the existing Chinchillas. The 


: - 
an Loxomylus longidens was probably based on inferior molars of this or of a 
y allied species, 


376 The Extinct Rodentia of North America, {April 


mandibular rami are completely coossified. They are united at 
their lower borders poste- 
rior to the divergence of 
their dental ridges, by the 
expansion of the stout mb 
of their inner face which 
encloses the’ incisive alve- 
olus. 

The dental formula is 
1.1; Co: My i 
cisors have a moderately 
thick enamel layer whichis 
wrapped round the exter 
nal angle a short distance 
Their sculpture is not deep 
ly cut. The molars a 
composed of vertical col- 
umns of dentine enclosed 
in and separated by lamine 
of enamel. The columm 
are more or less transvers, 
and are neither confluent 
nor divided in any of ' 
teeth. They number a 

ior teeth, excePr 
the superior t mer 
n 


thin 


Fic. 27.—Jaws of Amblyrhiza latidens Cope, 
two-thirds nat, size, from Anguilla, W. I. Orig- 
ig. a, superior incisors from above; enamel plates are 

on the 


di Jengi 

‘ddle of their leth 
be middle at 
4, lateral view; Fig. c, inferior inci fi 
helow; d, do. hve aa, Woh aari o rected backwards ja 
grinding faces. The extremities of the roots are simple ere) p 
tracted to an obtuse termination. The inferior molars ; 
their form, being straight and directed obliquely pi? es ast 
the jaw. From this it results that their triturating SY rior 0 
oblique to the axis of the teeth, while those of the sup®° 


1883.] The Extinct Rodentia of North America. 377 


lars are transverse to the axis of the middle portion of the shaft. 
There are but three columns in all of the inferior molars. 

The only caudal vertebra preserved: is short and wide, has 
short diapophyses, and no facets for chevron bones. As there 
is no trace of neurapophyses on the centrum, I infer that the 
tail is short. 

The fore-limb is of smalier proportions than the posterior one. 

The humeral condyles have the ulnar and radial portions about 
equal, and the intertrochlear ridge is repre- 
sented by an obscure angle. Both ulna and 
radius are slender. 

The femur has several marked peculiari- 
ties. One of these is the great development 
of the great trochanter, which is really an 
undiminished continuation of the shaft for 
some distance beyond the head. The head 
is relatively small. 

The distal extremity of the tibia is ex- 
panded inwards, The astragalar facets are 
oblique ; the external is larger than the inter- 
nal, and they are well separated by an obtuse 
ridge. There are two processes on the inter- 
nal border, which are separated by a dee 


‘ : rtion of femur of Am- 
tendinous groove, which is, in most of the blyrhiza latidens, two- 


. > i e ize. From 
Specimens, bridged over by a lamina connect- thirds natural size. «fo 


= , Anguilla, W. I. Orig- 
ing the processes. The posterior of the two inal. 
processes is the most elongate. It corre- ae 
sponds to a process of the astragalus which extends backwards 
and inwards from the internal trochlear face. When extension of 
the foot is attempted, the processes come into contact, and pe: 
vent further movement. The amount of extension from the hori- 
zontal which this arrangement permits is 45°. When the foot is 
extended the processes constitute a support to the weight of the 
animal in addition to that furnished by the usual astragalar apan 

The metatarsal bones are distinct from each other and are quite 
short. There were certainly four toes, and the hallux may have 
been rudimentary. The foot was clearly plantigrade. Whether 
the digits terminate in hoofs or claws, is unknown. 

The lack of tibial crest indicates that the knee was not constantly 
maintained in a flexed position. The immense trochanter indi- 


378 The Extinct Rodentia of North America. [April, 


cates great power of extension of the femur, but whether this ex- 
tension was effective in running or 
kicking is uncertain. The absence of 
tibial crest, and the shortness of the 
foot militate against the supposition 
that these animals possessed powers 
of leaping, and their swimming pow- 
ers would be impaired by the same 
structural characters. These chat- 
acters of the posterior limb in Am- 
blyrhiza are very peculiar, and arè 
no doubt connected with some 
_ peculiarity of habits which we have 
yet to ascertain. 

This genus clearly enters Pro- 
fessor Brandt’s division of the Ro- 
dentia, which he terms the Hystri- 
paR The evidence is seen 
primarily in the free fibula and in 
the development of the angular por- 
tion of the mandible on the ex 
side of the incisive alveoli; the | 

Fic. 29.—Posterior foot of Ambly- small coronoid process and 
thiza, “two thirds nat. size, Fig. a 
tibio-tarsal articulation of A. Zatidens generic characters add to the weig! 
nats Pc FA a Fisa ae A sat as- of the evidence. Mr. E. E. R. ee! 
external side; é, second row of tar- has recently published a very 


A ats out ics able resumé of the, Steg 
er side. From Anguilla. Original. of the subdivisions, including 
genera of the Rodentia. He of 
vides the Hystricomorpha into numerous families, some 0 
which, at least, appear to the writer to rest on rather slender base 
In the comparison with Amblyrhiza, the Hystricide and Day” 
proctidæ may be dismissed, from the fact that their molars bi 
not divided transversely by laminz of enamel. The compart an 
is with the Chinchillide and Caviide, The molar dentition * 
that of the former family, but the absence of a masseteric fi 
separates it from the genera arranged by Mr. Alston ni 
Caviide, although I cannot perceive that such a character sh pent : 
define a family group. The incisors of both these groups 
called by Mr, Alston “short.” I have shown those of Ambi 


1883.] The Extinct Rodentia of North America. 379 


rhiza to be very long, as in the Dasyproctidez ; nevertheless their 
transverse section and sculpture are much as in the genus Lagid- 
ium. The affinities of this form are, then, near to types now 
existing on the South American continent, but it presents charac- 
ters which show that it cannot be referred to any existing genus. 

The Amblyrhiza inundata may be described as frequently sup- 
porting itself on its hinder legs, with the entire hinder foot applied 
to the ground, and its smaller fore-legs hanging by its side. Its 
general bulk could not have been less than that of a doe Virgin- 
ian deer, What its habits could have been, cannot readily be in- 
ferred, but its food was doubtless of the general vegetable char- 
acter of other members of the order. The A. /atidens must have 
been larger than the male Virginian deer. 

Hyprocua:rus Briss. 

The only existing species of this genus, the Capybara, is the 
largest of Rodentia living, and is con- ee b 
fined to South America. Leidy has de- 
scribed a species from the Ashley river 
deposits near Charleston, South Caro- 
lina, under the name of H. @sopt. Its a 
teeth, the only portions known, are simi- {| 
lar to those of the Capybara, but accord- f} 
ing to Leidy, the inferior incisor tooth is fi} 
watt strongly ridged than in the living |i} a) 
Species, | 


Eriruizon F. Cuv. 


The existing American porcupine was ` 
represented in the Megalonyx beds by a 
Species, the Æ. cloacinum Cope, of which 
à Single tooth was found in the Port 
Kennedy bone cave. 


LAGOMORPHA, 


A rabbit-like animal, probably of the 
ecus Lagomys, was found in the Pott 


Ken : portions represent parts 0 
nedy bone cave, It is rather larger inferior molars found. 


rg the Lagomys brinceps of the Sierra : 
: da. It is of interest, because no species now inhabits the 
Part of the American continent. I have called it Lago 


The Extinct Rodentia of North America. (Aprl, 


THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE RODENTIA. 


The Rodentia, like other divisions of Mammalia, present a suc- 
cession of changes of structure in time, in the feet and in the 
teeth. The earliest known forms, as above pointed out, are the 
allies of the squirrels, members of the sub-order Sciuromor 
pha. These have the most generalized foot structure because: 
first, the trochlear structures of the humerus and tibia are notat 
all or but little developed; second, because they have five digits 
on the feet, and are plantigrade ; and third, because the fibula is not 
` coössified with the tibia. They are similarly primitive in the forms 
of the teeth, because they are rarely prismatic, and nearly always 
have long roots and short crowns. The cavy division, or sub- order 
Hystri pha, must claim the next place, but many of its 
members show a decided advance in having a limited number of 
toes, and prismatic dentition. In the third sub-order, Myomor — 
pha, the mice, etc., we first meet with the codssification of the 
fibula with the tibia. A good many genera have prismatic teeth, 
and some of them a restricted number of digits; and a few% 
them (the jerboas) even metatarsal bones codssified into a cannon | 
bone. The rabbits have the most specialized characters in all th : 
points mentioned, but they add another character which is most . 
primitive, viz., the presence of four superior incisor teeth. Ths | 

| 
| 


is probably a remnant of the primitive group from which all the 
Rodentia have been derived. By the law of homologous 8 ee 
it is not probable that the divisions of Rodentia were | 
from each other, but from corresponding groups of the pui" 

P g group This divisit 


order from which they were derived as a whole. e 
may have been the sub-order Tillodonta of the Eocenes, 0f 
Rodentia may be the descendants of the Marsupialia with or 
out the intervention of that group. o ad 
The differentiation of the sub-orders of the Rodentia € k 
dates from a period at least as early as the lowest- Miocen® has 
is an important fact that the Lower Eocene (Wasatch epoch) It : 
as yet produced nothing but the lowest type (Sciuromorpha) g , 
is also true that the Puer@o Eocene epoch has, in sixty spec! aad i 
Mammalia, disclosed no Rodentia at all, while Tillodom# © 
Tzniodonta are abundant. oligo 
The Myomorpha first appear in the White River beds (978 
cene), but none with prismatic teeth occur below the J a 
epoch. The Lagomorpha, on the other hand, pr esent n : . 


1883.] Fleterogenetic Development in Diaptomus. 381 


almost all their special characters at once, in the White river. 
The Hystricomorpha, whose honfe is in South America, are un- 
known in North America below the Loup Fork or highest Mio- 
cene, where Leidy identified a true porcupine, Hystrix venustus, 

Many of the extinct genera stand in evident genetic connection 
with existing forms. The Miocene Castors doubtless include the 
ancestor of the modern beaver. The Ischyromys is a primitive 
type of the Sciuridz, and Gymnoptychus connects it directly 
with the existing forms by the character of its molar teeth. 
Eumys is the primitive form of Hesperomys, as Paciculus is of 
Sigmodon. Entoptychus and Pleurolicus are the near ancestors 
of the Geomyidze of the Pliocene and present periods. Palæo- 
lagus, Panolax and Lepus form a direct genetic line. The ancient 
genera all differ from their modern representatives in the same 
Way ; that is, in the greater constriction of the skull just posterior 
to the orbits and accompanying absence of postorbital processes. 
This relation may be displayed in tabular. form, as follows: 


Skull wider behind orbits. Skull narrower behind orbits. 
Postorbital No postorbital Postorbital No postorbital 
processes, processes, processes. processes. 

MOONS ee Sek adc. c ‘Castor fiber, Bi (eT rah se ; BS E j [Castor peninsulatus. 
nea ie ee ES ` « soies as oe | chromis. 

AE teeees ....|Hesperomys. sven duksvse naat epee 
ge Paleolagus. 


None of the species of this fauna are of larger size than their 
modern representatives. In the cases of the beaver, squirrels and 
rabbits, the ancient species are the smaller? 


‘a e d 


HETEROGENETIC DEVELOPMENT IN DIAPTOMUS. 
BY C. L. HERRICK. 
[2 Paper in the Report of the Geological and Natural History 
Survey of Minnesota, the writer suggested that this genus 1S 
aoe affected by changes in the environment, and an exam- 
i 'S given in the case of D. castor. The form called giganteus 
pas shown to be probably an enlarged variety of the above. In 
Paper in the Narurauisr this matter was expanded and an 
~—mpt made to parallelize the two forms with the two 


a O ' 
mie Conclusions see Bulletin U. S. Geolog. Survey Terrs., VI, 1881, 362-3. 


x 


382 Heterogenetic Development in Diaptomus, [April, 
stages in adult Cyclopidæ. I am now able to set the matterat 
rest with reference to these two forms at least. Having had — 
occasion to collect fresh-water animals through the entire length 
of the Mississippi valley from Lake Superior to the Gulf of Mex- 
ico, many hundreds of specimens of Diaptomus have been exam- 
ined in the most diverse localities. If it were permissible to 
establish a species upon slight variations in structure, numbers of 
them might be distinguished. However the following facts debar 
me from attempting it: At Decatur, Ky., a series of small pools : 
in various stages of stagnation, furnished an opportunity for study- 
ing the variations due to age and conditions of the water. | 

It is remarkable that in such small bodies of water only one : 
stage may be present in one, while the next, a few feet away, may : 
offer another. i : 

In the same localities the various stages of a Phyllopod could ! 
be studied in the same way. ie 

The normal D. castor, like Minnesota specimens in its various : 
stages, occurs in some pools, in others, a few steps away, 0%% she : 
a larger form, at a glance distinguishable from the above by i | 
short antennz and stylets, and the structure of the fifth ee i 
was, however, struck by the fact that all these specimens xe = 
mature (though nearly as large as D. giganteus), and w 
panied by the adult stages. Figs. 1, 2, 3 and 9, Plate V a 
some of the peculiarities of the normal D. castor; 14 and 9% 6 and | 
the effect of senility on fifth feet and antenne. Figs 4, 50°" 
9 show the corresponding parts in the enlarged form. a n 

Further study showed me that the difference distinguish W a 
second from the first forms, saving the compact build of hes 
mer, are just those found in young of castor. It pe he 
remained to find the specimens in the process of molting ™ * 
combined characters of both (Fig. 8) to convince one w 
larged form is really identical with casior, but by favorable one 
stances enormously developed. ; veacheh 

Differentiation takes place before the mature stage !S argel 
the same way that tadpoles wintered over are greatly enl Alabame 

I have found the typical D. sanguineus of Forbes ™ the com | 
This form has some peculiarities to distinguish it fou 


mon var. of D. castor.. d 
In view of the facts now known regarding the develop! 
Diaptomus, we may safely say that D. stagnalis Forbes, 


js an | 


of the inner 


1883. ] | FHeterogenetic Development in Diaptomus. 383 


larged variety or age form of D. sanguincus, but the writer must 
still express his decided belief that these must all be referred to 
the European D. castor. 

It must be admitted that the intensity of coloration does not 
depend upon season but upon the conditions of the water which 
may or may not be influenced by the time of year. In the same 
month I have found the same species of all colors, from colorless 
to deep crimson-red or variegated red, yellow and blue or purple. 
Weissmann seems to have neglected these facts in referring the 
coloration of many species of Cladocera to sexual selection. I 
have found in every case where the Diaptomus was intensely red, 
the species of Cyclops, usually green or bluish, would be more 
or less red; also. In Swan lake, near Decatur, nearly all the 
Cladocera were brilliantly marked, sida and stmocephalus (?) be- 
ing most so; in the neighboring lakes these species were pale 
as usual. 

With respect to the identity of our species. 1st. The armature 
of the last segment of thorax is usually obscured by doubling 
over. Fig. 12, Plate vi of Brady gives the large thorn but omits 
the lower process. 2d. Fig. 7, Plate vı of Brady figures the pro- 
cess on the antenna of male. (Claus gives the best figures.) 3d. 
Fig. 5, Plate 1 of Cyclopide of Minn., Herrick shows that the 
mner branch of the male fifth foot is armed by three spines (as 
figured by Brady) in Minnesota specimens, It must be remarked 

this applies to young forms only, and that the later forms lose 
them and become shorter. Brady has probably transposed his 


_ humbers as regards the female feet of fifth pair. 


The serrature of the spines differs between different age forms. 
Diaptomus pallidus Herrick (Plate vu, Figs. 1-6) is quite rare 
ce veered with the foregoing. The peculiarities mentioned in 
the original notice suffice to distinguish it from any other known 
"9 Me, D. sicilis Forbes, seems to sustain the same relation to 
pallidus that giganteus does to castor. The two-jointed character 
branch of female feet in sici/is confirms this. view. 
oss are several differences however. 
. nar shee-—Extremely slender head separate from thorax by 
fifth fo. » antenne longer than the caudal sete; sete very long ; 
eee of female very short, inner branch with only one ter- 
ao at end; the male fifth feet long; the jaw is like that of 


27 


384 Fleterogenetic Development in Diaptomus. (Api, | 


Diaptomus leptodus has not been recognized in the South 

Fig. 4 of Plate vii in the NATURALIST, July, 1882, represents the 
process or inner branch of fifth foot reversed, probably by pre 
sure; Fig. 6 of the same plate omits one of the seta on the lat | 
joint. Now comparing these figures with others, we see less dk 
ference than as given. : 
EPISCHURA‘FLUVIATILIS, sp. nov. (Figs. 10-20, Plate v). 

The genus Epischura, which was founded by S. A. Forbes l 
upon a species of Copepod, E. /acustris, inhabiting Lake Michigat, 
is one of the most interesting as well as anomalous of the = l 
of Calanidæ. The typical family likeness is preserved, but thereat 
several peculiarities which have no parallel in Copepoda, if e 
where. ; ; 3 
The animal for which the name Epischura fluviatilis is propose l 
is undoubtedly extremely near the above, but in several : 
disagrees with the points in Forbes’ description which he nye i 
to rely upon as of generic importance. It might be assot 
these differences have generic value, and I should be inclined © 
so regard them except that there seems a possibilty a 
Forbes has slightly mistaken the homologies of the ano 4 
organs as indicated below. x 

As no generic characters were given, this second species E 
warrant an attempt, as follows : i 
EPISCHURA Forbes, 1882. aa 

Char. gen.—Cephalothorax slender, 5-6-jointed ; abdomen 4-jointed a 
jointed in female; second antennæ as in Diaptomus ; mandibular palp < bot 
swimming feet all biramose; inner ramus 1-jointed; left foot of be gye 
or obsolete, right foot in female slender, last feet of male, greatly modified ott 
foot biramose, inner ramus short, lamellate, 1-jointed with claw-like — 
branch nearly like female, left foot coalesced with the first two joints of 
-extremity alone free; set of caudal stylets three. 

Forbes says of Æ. /acustris that the female has a proces 
the abdomen and in both sexes the latter is curved and iil 
In Æ. fluviatilis the abdomen of the female appeared i ý 
jointed, and differs in no way from Diaptomus except He | 
number of setz. It is to be remarked that Epischura offers wd | 
treme example of the tendency noticed in all Cope ip 
frequently in higher Crustacea, to diminish or abort Poe 
branch of biramose organs on either side the median lin® 


1S. A. Forbes. On some Entomostraca of Lake Michigan. AM “oil 
July, 1882, . 


E EAA. E i hc oH a. 


1883.] Heterogenetic Development in Diaptomus. 385 


This may be observed in the abdominal feet of Palæmon, the 
mouth parts of Cyclopidæ, but extends to the first pair of swim- 
ming feet in Diaptomus, and in this case involves all of them. 
The advantage of this arrangement, as well as its cause in the law 
of adaptation, is evident in the case of such animals as rely much 
upon a current below the body for food or the aeration of the 
blood. In Epischura the antennules rotate and create such a cur- 
rent past the mouth as is seen in other Copepods. 

Char. spec.—Cephalothorax imperfectly 6-jointed ; antennæ 25-jointed, in the male 
6 joints follow the hinge, the enlarged portion is not greatly thickened, the antenna 
reach somewhat beyond the thorax ; mandibles with about nine teeth, the frst of 
which is large and divaricate, more or fewer of the following ones are emarginate; 
mandibular palp biramose, inner branch I-jointed, outer branch 3-jointed; maxilli- 
peds not unlike Diaptomus but shorter and more strongly armed with curved spines; 
(last feet of female 1-branched with a straight claw terminating the distal segments, 
or) left foot obsolete and the other 2-branched, each branch 3-jointed, the right male 

of last pair is much more modified, its inner ramus is lamellate and curved in 
upon itself so as to make a grasping organ of curious form, in this office it is aided 
by two or more curved movable hooks which may probably be regarded as modified 
m the second joint of the abdomen bears on its left side an appendage of two 
Joints, the basal joint being flat and extending into a strong curved claw reaching to 
the base of the furca, while the second is slender and has two small sete at the end, 
thus is formed a powerful hand, j 

I regard this appendage as perhaps the terminal joint of the 
left of the last pair of feet ; indeed there seems to be some internal 
connection with the last thoracic segment, although externally 
none remains, the abdomen is otherwise quite normal and 
straight, 

These Suggestions with regard to the homologies of the organ . 
ane offered with some hesitation, as such a coalescing of a limb 
the abdomen has never been described. However I believe 
i. st thing takes place, though to a less degree, in Cyclops. 
| &. mulleri, for example, the fifth foot entirely disappears, leav- 
mg only two separate spines to indicate its position. It is sug- 
gested : that certain spines adorning the first segment of the abdo- 
Men in most Species of Cyclops may be rudiments of the missing 
— d Famitig of the fifth foot. By comparing Figs. 11 and 12 of 

re with I and 3, representing the corresponding parts im 
“aptomus, it will be seen that the theory advanced places all the 
rae in the place demanded by the schema of the limbs in 


Comparing the fifth leg of the female, Figs. 12-13, with the 
"8 One, Fig. 20, it appears to correspond with one leg only, 


386 Heterogenetic Development in Diaptomus. 


(Apri, 


but both rami are 3-jointed as in the swimming legs of other 
Calanide. On the other hand, regarding both legs as present, the — 
“hand” of the male does not homologize with the left limb, and 
we have besides to account for a supernumerary 2-jointed limb on 
the second joint of the abdomen.. 

The present species was found in large numbers in Mulbeny 
creek, Cullman county, Alabama; the color is bluish-green, and 
the length about ,f in. | 


ENTOZOIC PARASITES IN ENTOMOSTRACA (Fig. 15, Pl. vi). 


We have discussed the relation of the minute fresh-water Crus- 
tacea to sanitary science in a paragraph in a recent article in the 
NATURALIST, but it remains to touch upon another phase of the - 
subject. It may be thought unnecessary to trouble ourselves 
about the pathological conditions prevailing among such lowly 
animals, but it can be shown that these same causes of disease 
may not be unimportant in connection with human diseases. 

It is a fact constantly receiving new exemplification, that the 
parasites infesting small animals, particularly water animals, aid. 
frequently but the immature forms of parasites of animals higher 
in the scales. These alterating generations are exceedingly 
cult to study, so that while all stages may be separately 
only a fortunate combination of circumstances or patient accum 
lation of facts can connect the individual factors into the complet | 
cyclus. 
Thus, for example, Professor Leuckart has but recently worked | 
out the full life-history of Diéstomum hepaticum, although ~ 
adult has been a stock example in helminthological study i 
laboratory for years. ome 
_ The importance of such parasites, even in a commercial a : 
needs but a reference to trichinosis to illustrate. I am not pe 
that endo-parasites are known in Entomostraca except in er 
of Cyclops. Embryos of Cucullanus elegans, a nematoid ee 
enter the body-cavity of Cyclops and undergo two molts ar 
are transferred to the intestinal canal of food-fishes:" | 5g 

Taken in connection with the recent discoveries n p : 
Forbes, showing how dependent our own food-fishes €? $ 

1Claus. Kleines Lehrbuch d. Zoologie, p. 368. pALisT> jem 

3 Forbes. On some Entomostraca of Lake Michigan, AM. NATU. a : 
1882. . 
Cf. Ryder on Food Fishes, Bul. U. S. Fish. Com. 


PLATE V. 


— 
=. =. Q 


x y 


pS 
SS 


FRESH-WATER ENTOMOSTRACA- 


1883.] Heterogenetic Development in Diaptomus. 387 


Entomostraca, the significance of these facts cannot fail to appear. 
A similar parasite of Cyclops is Filaria medinensis} 

The Cladocera are generally quite free from parasites, but I 
have found in several instances young nematoids in the blood 
sinus in front of the heart in Daphnia magna.: These are mouth- 
less but very active round worms, subsisting upon the nutriment 
in the blood which constantly bathes the animal. True cysts 
could not be formed in the cobweb-like tissues of the hosts. 

This is, so far as I can learn, the first publication of Entozoa 
from Cladocera. The animals were from “Schimels Teich, 
Leipzig. While collecting Copepods near Tuscaloosa, Ala., I 
gathered a number of specimens of Cyclops tenuicornis and nearly 
all were unusally pale and feeble. On examination they proved 
to be infested with a worm of the sub-order’Distomex. This 
sub-order includes many distressing parasites and forms which are 
adapted to be widely distributed by a long period of adolescence 
and the number of Stages passed through before maturity is at- 
tained. 

The larvæ live frequently in Mollusca, and in maturity the ani- 
mal inhabits the intestine of vertebrates. 

Upon €xamination the Cyclops individuals collected were nearly 
all found affected, some having as many as five parasites of vari- 
F sizes about the alimentary canal, in the common vascular 
“ity which corresponds to the entire arterial and venus system 
ed the more highly organized Calanidz. The Cercarian or tailed 

TS Was not found. Were the life-history known it would prob- 
Y appear that the larval stage is passed within some young 
mollusks, and that the adult infests some vertebrate, probably fish, 
A ~~ Would thus be perhaps transferred either in food or drink to 

Stem. 


on i Worthy of notice that the host was soon destroyed by the 
the i T TE post-imago or Coronatus form being absent; most of 
; val oes thus infested possessed abnormally persistent lar- 
“aracters in antenne, etc, 


om EXPLANATION OF PLATE V. 
i pa r Diaptomus castor (? 
te ?), fifth pair of legs of adult male. N 
: 3 same (older specimen) showing a greater retrogra 
Oy es metamorphosis of inner ramus. - : 
> : caudal stylets of adult. 


ee, ee 
ae rt Ueber d. Bau. u. d, Entwicklung d. Faria medinensts, Moscow. 


388 


Fic. 3 anget castor (?) ae legs of adult female. 
fifth legs 


Fic. 1. Daphnia longispina, 
“ si 


2. 

Se Ue 

4. " = 

5. Daphnia dubia, 

6. “ 

Ti tia 

8. “ ` 

9. f 


ia s adii 


Heterogenetic Development in Diaptomus. 


of male of exaggerated or sion 
* (immature). 


5: " * fifth legs of female. 

6. “ caudal stylets of same. 

T, “ margin of last thoracic segment of same, 

8. v leg of immature specimen of ordinary form just 
to molt. i 

9. “3 antenna of male, giganteus form Gimmatare). 

9a. n antennæ of male, castor adult. 

b. € 


antenna of male, castor, older form. 


10, Epischura Aaii, sp. nov., abdomen and fiith feet of male. 
right foot of he'd 
12; ” right foot of fem 
13. u right foot of anii {yong 
14. sf mandible. 
15. Nd labrum, mandibles sd palpi. 
16. we end of maxilliped. 
iT: i globular pot part of testis. 
18, n end of antennules 
19, va antenna a pee 
20. mming foot, 
21. Cyclops modestus, ee nov., fifth foot, 
: stylets. 
Ea “ end of antenna. 
24. Geia, tenuissimus, sp. nov., fifth foot. 
25. terminal joint of antenna. 
26. ie, E A angulata, mae rs ee antenna. 
as 


28. wer Bit of shell. 
29. bccn ea ae of posterior portion of shell in old 
spines. 
30. Simocephalus daphnoides. 
31. : lower angle of shell, 
EXPLANATION OF PLATE VI. 


s 
10. Daphnia longispina. 
iz, es Platanensis sp. nov., end of postabdomen. — 
12, head 


a reticulations of shell. 


PLATE VI. 


FRESH WATER ENTOMOSTRACA. 


1883.] immature Plumage of the North American Shrikes. 389 


Fic. 15. Cyclops tenuicornis infested with Distoma sp. ? 

“ 16. Simocephalus daphnotdes, sp. nov., head, 

“ 17. Ceriodaphnia reticulata, abdomen. 

"13 = head. 

“ 19. Léiliocryptus Sp., abdomen. 
“ 20. Cyclops tenuissimus, sp. nov., abdomen. 

21. - caudal stylet. 
“ 22. Cyclops tenuicornis (“ coronatus ”), end of antenna, 
“ 23. Scapholeberis armata Herrick, front view. 
n upper angle of abdomen. 


(To be continued.) 


to: 
A STUDY OF THE IMMATURE PLUMAGE OF THE 
NORTH AMERICAN SHRIKES, TO SHOW 
THEIR DESCENT FROM A COM- 
MON PROGENITOR. 


BY THOMAS H. STREETS, M.D. 


E is seldom that we find a group where the variations can be 

traced from the progenitors in an unbroken line through the 
whole series. Such a group we have in the shrikes of North 
America. 

Several years ago, before I had read the “ Descent of Man,” 
while studying the young of Suda cyanops, 1 was struck with. its 
close resemblance to the adult plumage of Sula leucogastra. I 
brought this fact to the notice of Mr. Robert Ridgway, the or- 
nithologist, and he showed me as a parallel case the young of the 
white-rumped and the adult of the great northern shrikes. I was 
Strongly impressed by these cases, with the importance of the 
study of the changes of the plumages of birds, as bearing the 
Same relation to their descent as the embryological changes of 
Structure which certain animals exhibit. Some years afterwards 
I found out that Mr. Darwin had fully investigated the subject. In 
the beginning of the chapter! where he discusses the immediate 
plumage of birds he makes the following statement : 

“When the young differs in color from the adult, and the colors 
of the former are not, as far as we can see, of any special service, 
they may generally be attributed, like various embryological 
structures, to the retention by the young of the characters of an 
early progenitor.” He states, in reference to the importance of 

“Descent of Man. Chap. XXI., p. 175. Amer. ed. 


ee 


390 Immature Plumage of the North American Shrikes. [Apri 


the subject, that “a full essay by some competent ornithologistis 
much needed.” Neither did the color variations of the shrikes 
escape the patient search of this rigid investigator, but I am 
not aware that our own group has ever been studied to show 
their descent from a common progenitor. In this imperfect at- 
tempt I will select the marks of coloration of but one portion of 
the body; namely, the transverse wavy lines or bars and other 
masses of color on the under surface of the body. It is well 
known that spots and stripes are more apt to fade away or change 
than larger masses of coloration in the sexual variations of ani- 
mals. All the facts here presented are taken from that excellent 
work, “A History of North American Birds, by Baird, Brewer 
and Ridgway.” 

Collurio borealis“ Breast and belly always with ` distinct 
transverse waved lines of dusky.” “In an immature bird, in 
winter, the dull white beneath is everywhere—sometimes even on 
the lower tail-coverts—covered with numerous bars of dusky, more 
sharply-defined, and darker than in the adult.” Here we have, as 
far as this one character is concerned, the male, female and young 
jsn, each other—“ beneath with wavy bars of dusky in all 
stages.” 

C. ludovicianus—This species carries us a step in advance: 
“Under parts often with very obscure faint waved lines (in the 
female?). Beneath, very strongly tinged with plumbaccous, later- 
ally and across breast.” The variation here has been transmitted 
through the female to the male, and in a modifed degree to 
female offspring. Our authors still further tell us that “ the young : 
bird is quite different from the adult, differing as does that of exci 
bitoroides, but the colors are all darker than in the oon 
age of that species.” Referring to C. ludovicianus vat. excubitorom> 
we are told that the young bird is marked on the “ breast 
sides with obsolete bars of dusky.” In the case of sik 
therefore, we have the young and female resembling each fd : 
but differing from the adult male, and resembling, in 4 modi . 
manner, both sexes and young of borealis. i 

C. ludovicianus var. ex-ubitoroides,—“ Beneath entirely W ie 
without ashy tinge laterally or across breast.” “ No we ae 
beneath.” We have already seen that the young of this bi 
obsolete bars of dusky on the breast and sides. It wer BS 
both the male and female, and resembles the adult female ot 


1883.] Editors’ Table, 391 


vicianus, Here the male and female resemble each other, the 
sexual character being transmitted in an equal degree to both 
sexes, The only trace of the bars beneath is noticed in the win- 
ter dress of the male. According to Darwin, when the variation 
is sexual, and the adult male molts twice in a season, the winter 
dress resembles the primitive or immature plumage. 

C. ludovicianus var. robustus—The account of the plumage of 
this bird in its different stages is too meagre to serve our purpose. 
It is said to be without wavy bars beneath, and is “tinged with 
ashy laterally and across breast,” in the adult stage. It is probably 
intermediate between /udovicianus and var. excubitoroides. 

It is interesting to note in this connection the range of this 
genus spreading over half a continent. 

The progenitor, dorealis, inhabits “ Arctic America; in winter 
South into the United States, especially into the northern por- 
tions.” Ludovicianus, “ South Atlantic and Gulf States.” Rodustus, 
“ California and fur countries.” xcubitoroides, “ Western North 
America from Pacific coast east a little beyond the Mississippi, 
and to Texas. Nearly all of Mexico.” 

I am aware that this genus has also been modified in other 
ways by natural selection, but only those parts have been chosen 
which serve the purpose of showing their descent through sexual 
selection. 


:0: —— 
EDITORS’ TABLE. 
EDITORS: A. S. PACKARD, JR., AND E. D: COPE. 


—— There is still a disposition in certain quarters to disparage 
and even to ridicule attempts at the construction of genealogical 
trees. One criticism made is that they are nothing less than sys- 
tems of classification. To this we would reply that of course 
: are. Our systems of classifications are efforts to display 
M à graphic way our conceptions of the affinities of natural groups. 
fir more generalized forms are placed lowest and the more spe- 
cialized higher, and the aberrant forms are placed at a distance from 
the more typical. Some naturalists arrange natural groups in the 
form of constellations; but the greater number, irrespective of any 
theory, Copy, simply for i , the form of a tree with branches 
of unequal sizeand length. Unconsciously every systematic biolo- 
Sist thus constructs a genealogical tree. If now, he be an evolu- 


392 Recent Literature. [April, i 


tionist, believing that there is a blood relationship between the 
branches, twigs, and trunk and roots of his tree-like system, he 
acknowledges the fact that his graphic presentation of his system- 
atic views really approximately represents what has actually 
taken place in nature. The branches of his genealogical tree are 
approximative to what practically are lines of descent or ascent 
Certain twigs may be bent backward or downward, and they rep- 
resent degradational paths, along which retrograde forms have 
traveled. eg 

The historian of families or of nations constructs genealogical f 
trees, and is it illogical that the naturalist should? Errors creep 
into historical genealogical trees. No two naturalists may construct 
the same form of genealogical tree for the same order or class; 59 | 
no two observers agree as regards the classification of amy group. — 
Because our attempts at expressing our conceptions as to the els 
gin and descent of certain groups are imperfect and provisional, it 
does not follow that the attempt should be ridiculed by those r 
naturalists who are excellent as systematists and anatomists, but 
who do not work with their thinking caps on. : 


RECENT LITERATURE. 


Sexvey’s HISTORY or THE SKULL.—This pamphlet isa 
the various relations between the skull and the other structu | 
a vertebrate, with a view “ to stimulate some other fellow-w0 ie a 
to seek for the meaning” of the unknown points in the pr ene 
Professor Seeley shows: (1) That comparative ana ae | 
an increasing simplification and approximation to the hat en- : 
plan as we ascend the scale from fishes to mammals; yett t have 
bryology shows that the skull originates in structures tM a 
little in common with the vertebre, (2) That a skull 1s of the 2 
to define, for the branchial arches appear to be survivals 0! T A 
somatic clefts of Amphioxus, and the visceral clefts of pre fa) 
mammal are homologous with the branchial arches of a BSA 5. 
That a skull, as usually understood, consists of, first, a Drar i 
second, of jaws, and third, of structures connected a sep- 
_ tion, which parts may, as in the sharks, have been origt®® d ar | 

rate. (4) That the bones surrounding the nasal, opte ott 
aitory Cap les kat ly constant, especially the latter, about - 
it would appear that a brain-case “ is a union of ossification i his 
sense-capsules that have come to surround the brain, 7 
will not explain either the number or arrangement of the pata 
(5) That the cartilaginous cranium originates from © suggest 
chordals and trabeculz, which primitive elements do aii ddt 
that tri-partite segmentation of the skull which 1s finally © 


‘The History of the Skull, by Professor H. G. Seeley, F.R.S» F.LS. i 
on. . 2 


view of 
eth 


Ait 


. 


fore the Science Society, of King’s College, Lond 


1883.] Recent Literature. 393 


oped. (6) That although the cartilaginous cranium (as that of 
the shark) becomes segmented in higher animals, that segmenta- 
tion follows some law, which law may probably be found in a 
repetition in the skull of the manner in which, when the vertebral 
column becomes segmented, the lines of division pass through the 
middle of each protovertebra—thus their parachordals and trabec- 
ulz would, by median division after the union, form three portions. 
(7) That of the median bones of the base of the skull, the pre- 
sphenoid, which is a median vertebral element formed by the paired 
trabecular cartilages, that theoretically ought not to form such an 
ossification, can only be explained by the law that “the longer a 
type endures in time the more perfectly is the vertebral plan of 
that type superimposed upon the skull.” (8) That the distinction 
of “membrane bones” and cartilage bones is not one of great im- 
portance, the former arising simply from the fact that the nervous 
substance of the brain “ grows up so rapidly that the cartilage 
elements are unable to cover it.” (9) That the face originates in 
the jaws, which in elasmobranchs are separate from the skull. 
The jaws are developments of the mandibulary cartilages, so that 
embryologically the lower jaw is the most important. The facial 
bones seem, as suggested by Balfour, to form two series, the inner 
consisting of vomer, palatine and pterygoid, the outer of maxil- 
lary, inter-maxillary and jugal. *“ It is quite possible that the six 
bones of the lower jaw, which in the lower vertebrates may be 
ranged into an outer and inner series of three each, correspond to 
the inner and outer bars of the palato-maxillary region? If the 
segmentation is not carried downwards from the brain-case, It 1S 
difficult to account for it.” Yet whatever explains the segmenta- 
tion of the hyoid and branchial arches will also account for that 
of the face. Professor Seeley thinks it possible that the nasals, 
the labial cartilages of the elasmobranchs, are the basis of the 
nasals and premaxillaries. 

Why any of these cartilages, including the branchial cartilages, 
should first come into existence as they do, without any obvious 
relation to skull structure, and yet finally become the framework 
of the skull is beyond the limits of knowledge, and the only key 
(here Professor Seeley exhibits Lamarckianism equal to that of 


x X 
ag tag vanish when “ embryology becomes the servant instead of 


Grarr’s MONOGRAPH OF THE TURBELLARIANS.'—The two vol- 
par folio of text and plates (all from the author's own drawings) 
= devoted to the Rhabdoccelida, of which Professor Graff has 
Monographie der Turbellarien. 1. Rhabdoceelida, Dr. LUDWIG VON GRAFF. 
Leipzig, W. Englemann, 1882. 


394 Recent Literature. [ April, 


examined seventy species out of a hundred and sixty-eight that 
are certainly known. The author considers Rhodope varani to 
be a nudibranch, and excepts the Microstomida and the,Nemer- 
tines from the Turbellaria. The former differ from other Turbel- 
laria in having a complete peri-cesophageal nerve-ring, as well as 
in being dicecious, and in their power of multiplying by budding. 
Thus the Turbellaria consist only of the Rhabdoccelida and Den- 
droceelida, the former of which Professor Graff divides into (1) 
Accela, forms without nervous system, or excretory organs; as 
well as without a digestive tract and parenchym tissue, but withan | 
otolith ; (2) Rhabdoccela, with all the foregoing except (usually) — 
the otolith, and (3) Alloioccela. 

Tux ZooLocicaL RECORD FOR 1881.1—This Record is aboutas 
bulky as its predecessors, in fact numbering thirty-six pages more 
than that for 1880, showing that the literature for 1881 was not 
less in extent than in previous years. The volume appeals 
promptly, within a year from the close of the year recorded. The — 
staff of recorders is eleven, not including the editor, Mr. Rye. It a 
appears that the year 1881 was, as far as work on mammals |S 


concerned, rather a dull one, no fresh, separate works of impor 
he number — 


work which may already have been done by some one py 


with the exception of the part on Vertebrates, promptly ee =| 
appearance the first of January. It is nearly twice as b s aland 

nglish Record, and fuller abstracts are given of morphol on f 
embryological papers and works, as well as the characte e e 
genera. The list of recorders amounts to thirty-four- P. Mayet | 
eral editor is Professor J. Victor Carus, assisted by De. pm 4 

1 The Zoblogical Record for 1881; being volume eighteenth of the Ra gro. o 
logical Literature. Edited by E. C. Rye. London, John van E ge i 
, *Loblogischer Fahresberich für 188r. Herausgegeben von der Zoölogische? E 
tion zu Neapel. Abtheilung i-iii. 1882. Leipzig, W. Engleman™ 


1883.] Recent Literature. 395 


The arrangement is comprehensive and convenient. It gives the 
titles and brief abstracts of articles and works under the following 
heads: 1. History of zodlogy and comparative anatomy, biogra- 
phies, necrology for 1881; 2. Literature of zodlogy and compara- 
tive anatomy; 3. General principles—nomenclature; 4. Hand- 
books, atlases and other literary aids ; 5. Meansof research and 
observation, including microscopy and miscroscopic apparatus, sec- 
tion-cutting, staining, etc., and histological work; zodlogical gar- 
dens, aquaria, zodlogical stations, dredging, etc.; 6. Zoogeography, 
faune ; 7. Theories of descent and phylogenies ; 8. Biology in gen- 
eral; 9. General ontogeny, egg-fertilization, sexes; 10, Specia 
groups of animals, beginning with protozoa and ending with verte- 


Comparing the British Zodlogical Record with the present one, 
we find, under Spongia, that the former gives the titles of eighteen 
works and papers, while the German Record has forty-two. The 
British Record does not mention the writings of M. Braun, R. 
O. Cunningham, J. W. Dawson, W. Dybowski, A. Giard, C. W. 
Gümpel, T. Mayer, C. Mereschkowsky, P. Pavesi, W. J. Sollas, 
Wallich, E. P. Wright, as well as some by Sollas, Carter and Wal- 
cott. Hence,as regards the literature of Sponges the student would 
= the English Record imperfect. The English Record, in ae 

epartm tc e + F. ae Het | pgp t:t s 


a s t > EOL ’ , yc die 
under Brachiopoda only two papers, one by Dall and the other by 

ehlert are enumerated, while the German list of titles numbers 
twenty-three. Under Echinodermata the German Record gives 


derms are mentioned in one which are not referred to in the other 


So as to render them more perfect; meanwhile the student needs 
both works, : 


Revisep Epition or Leconre’s Grotocy.—The valuable fea- 
tures of this work, and which have given it wide usefulness and 
popularity, is the simple, compact and agreeable style in which 
the subject is presented: For the general reader also the book is 
well proportioned, as the general bearings of the subject upon bio- 
logical problems, the antiquity of man, the evolution of our conti- 
nent and of the assemblages of life which have successively peopled 
> Surface are clearly indicated. It is designed and adapted rather 
for the beginner or general reader than for the field geologist or 
advanced student. . 

‘Elements o Gee ; -l or the General Reader. 
By Joseph Le Conte, “Revised peat ntact yet ai eo York, D. Appleton & 

vo, : 


396 Recent Literature. [April 


The revisions and additions bring the work down to the present 
date. In dynamical geology, Croll’s and Thompson’s theories of 
glacier motion have been added. In the part on structural geolo- 
gy the chapter on igneous rocks has been entirely rewritten and 
greatly enlarged. Under vertebrate paleontology the author has 
failed to notice the greater number of modern additions to the 
science, and has apparently confined himself to but one source a 
information, and that not the best. He says “‘I have added the 
most important results of the investigations of King in regard : 
to the tertiary and quaternary lakes of the Rocky Mountain 1è | 
gion; and of Chamberlain, Upham and others, in regard to the — 
ice-sheet moraine. 1 have also given somewhat fully Croll’s theory 
of the climate of the glacial epoch, and Wallace’s modification ] 
the same. These changes have involved the addition of many 
new figures.” Among them is a wood-cut of the Berlin Archæop 


eryx 
which needs 


We meet with the following statement on p. 324, ¥ E 
ssiz, us pe 
livin 
iving a | 


revision at the present date. “ According to Aga 


ZITTEL’S HAND-BOOK OF PALÆONTOLOGY.'—As we etre i 
in noticing the earlier parts of this work, it is the mo me 
hensive, compact and valuable manual of the subject to a 
and has sufficiently frequent references to an fot 
fossils. This embraces the univalves or Cephaloptor we 
which the author prefers the name Glossophora. — of this iat i 
call them, this will prove one of the most useful parts O°” fod 
portant work, which we are purchasing for ee owi w 
so thoroughly well prepared and illustrated that we €^ feren 
ommend it to our readers as an indispensible book of o 
The wood-cuts are excellent. a 


| d cot 

Davis’ GractaAL Erosion?—This is a very readable ” actual 
venient summary of the opinions of geologists as p ji ould a 
effects of glaciers in remolding the earth’s surface. ~ exacts ® 
pear: that this department of geology is peculiarly ce 
‘Handbuch der Paleontologie, Herausgegeben von Kart A. zera y 

2 Abtheilung, 11 Lieferung mit 265 original-holzschnitten. Preis ™ s 
chen u. Leipzig, 1882. gvo. of he 
society of 


2Glacial Erosion, By W. M, Davis, Read before'the Boston 
ural History,etc. Boston, 1882. 8vo., pp. 37. 


1883.] Recent Literature. 397 


science. Summarizing geological opinions, Mr. Davis thus con- 
cludes, in a way which seems to us to be reasonable and sound: 
“The amount of glacial erosion in the central districts has been 
very considerable, but not greatly in excess of preglacial soils and 
old talus and alluvial deposits. Most of the solid rock that was 
carried away came from ledges rather than from valleys; and gla- 
ciers had in general a smoothing rather than roughening effect. 
In the outer areas on which the ice advanced it only rubbed down 
the projecting points; here it acted more frequently as a deposit- 
ing than as an eroding agent. 

“No large lakes have been produced by glacial erosion ; the 
number of true rock-basins of erosion has been greatly exagger- 
ated. The most considerable topographic effect produced by gla- 
ciers is the heaping of various morainal deposits on an area 
smaller than their source, and in this way very often forming hills 
of considerable size. A similar indirect result of glacial erosion 
is seen in the very numerous lakes made by drift obstructions in 
preglacial valleys.” 


Lymay’s OPHIUROIDEA OF THE CHALLENGER EXPEDITION- - 
This sumptuous quarto is in fact a monograph of the sand-stars 
of the world. In reporting on the twenty new genera and one 


morous, satirical and critical, regarding genealogical trees, which 
he humorously styles “ a sort of zoological herald’s college.” He 
‘then pays his respects to the “jargon in which zoology is now 
Smothering,” and gocs on to say that “in addition to a gigantic 
classification, to form which the dead languages have been torn 
up and recomposed, there is an ever-growing crop of anatomical 
and embryological terms.” It is time, we think, that criticism 
Should be directed against the tendency to increase an already su- 
a nomenclature, however useful or judicious a limited one 


MILLER’S AMERICAN PaLæozoic Fossits.2—Every American 


"Report on the Scientific Re e 3 of, 

sults of the Voyage of H. M. S. “ Challenger,” etc. 

aeey —Vol. V, part XIV. Published. by order of her Majesty’s Government. Lon- 
A 2. 4to, pp. 386 plates. 38s. 

American Paleozoic Fossils. A catalogue of the genera and species, with 
raai of authors, dates, places of publication, pei of rocks in which found, and 
ati On ey and signification of the words. By S. A. MILLER. pp. 334- Cincin- 
©. Published by the author; 


. 


Ohi 


398 Recent Literature. [Ape 7 


geologist, and, in a scarcely less degree, every European one 


whose geology is sufficiently comprehensive, must welcome such 
a work as the present, and thank Mr. Miller for the patient care 
with which he has arranged nine thousand valid generic and spe 
cific names, besides more than two thousand italicized synonyms. 
The author does not claim perfection, but has taken care to come 
as near to it as can reasonably be expected. With the exception — 
of three names in the Echinodermata, no families have been ad- 
mitted except such as have been already defined. The etymol - 
ogy has received, in great part, the revision of Professor E. W. 
Claypole, who contributes a preface upon the construction ofsys- 
tematic names in paleontology. This is followed by an introdue | 
tion to stratigraphical geology; in which Mr. Miller clearly states | 
his belief in the fossiliferous nature of Eozoon ; gives the approxi- 
mate thicknesses of the groups of strata and states at what hori- 
zon the various animal groups first made their appearance, B® 
total thickness of the palzeozoic beds is given at about twenty-eight : 
miles, The classification is not up to the present standard. Allthe | 
plants enumerated are given under the caption “ Plante; ’ Hacc 
name, “ Protista,” is used to include the Rhizopoda and Porifera, 
among which Nullipora has in some way become intercala ae 
the sub-kingdom, Radiata, is retained, and its species are A 
betically arranged under the heads “ Polypi” and “ Echino | 
mata ;” and the Bryozoa and Brachiopoda are classed ' 
but are separately catalogued. No attempt is made 
characters of any family or larger group, excepting In the a 
some new groups of Echinodermata, which we will refer to age 
There are, as might be expected in so exhaustive a wor ee 
The work is a valuable one, and will lose none of its va ue by Be 
demonstration of a few shortcomings which a third edition’ 
easily correct. 


the family of the Turdidz or thrushes. We find this 7 
more intelligible than the systematic writings of omma 
usually are, and commend it as a valuable monograP” ine 7 
nominal family of the Saxicolida is abolished ; the pei mi 
are included, while the Miminæ are dismissed to the WM ago 
and much more comes from relying on structure | 
physiognomy, and abandoning “instinct” in . ae ae 
Under criticism like that of Me Ridgway and Dr. Stejneg’? 
thology will soon rank among the exact sciences. 


1 Proceedings of the U, S. National Museum, 1883, p- 449° 


1883.] Recent Literature. 399 


Tue UNITED STATES AGRICULTURAL REPORT FOR I88I AND 
1882.—In former years the agricultural reports were scarcel 
worth the paper on which they were printed. Compiled state- 
ments and unsafe statistics, with hundreds of pages of “padding” 
filled out the pages. In the bulky report before us we see the 
evidence of a new state of things. A large proportion of the 
volume gives to the people the results of field and laboratory 
work by scientific experts who are thoroughly competent and 
have the confidence of scientists as well as of the public. The re- 
port of the entomologist, Professor Riley, follows that of the 
commissioner, Hon. George B. Loring, and occupies upwards of 
150 pages, considerable original matter having been excluded for 
want of space. Professor Riley was assisted during the year 
1881, in the office work and in the preparation of reports, by Pro- 
fessor W. S. Barnard, Messrs, L. Ô. Howard, E. A. Schwarz, T. 
Pergande, B. Pickman Mann, with a number of other agents and 
observers in different parts of the country, while Mr, Riley’s 
predecessor, Professor J. H. Comstock, was engaged at Ithaca, 

» On a special report upon fruit and other insects which 
appears in the present report. From the many life-histories of in- 
sects published in the present report, and the unpublished notes 
which have accumulated, as well as the- character of the ento- 
mologists engaged in the work, both in Washington and in differ- 
ent parts of the Union, North and South, East-and West, it will 

seen that from a purely scientific point of view, we have here 
an amount of biological work accomplished which is most grati- 

ng; and while science is advanced, the most practical results 
are given to the people. We have not space to enumerate the 
insects treated of, but they are those most injurious to crops, with 
many whose habits have been worked out for the first time. As 
a sample of the excellent illustrations, of which there are twenty 
plates, some of which are colored, we are allowed to reproduce 

l. x11, which illustrates the life-history of Sphinx catalpa, which 
ds on the catalpa and is of exceptionable interest because it 
lays its eggs in a mass (4) instead of singly, and for the reason 
that the caterpillars are at first gregarious (4). It also gives an 
idea of the skill of the artist, Mr. Marx. The chromo plates 

ustrating the entire life-history of the boll worm and the army 
Worm are excellent, 

.+» Prominent feature of the report is the space given to insecti- 
ides, and the means of applying them. Here American inven- 


aa Teport of the botanist, Professor G. Vasey, is on the wild 
Cultivated grasses of the United States. It is succeeded by 
Eo TE XVIL—NO, Iv, 28 b i 


oa 


“Pe 


PLATE VII. 


ee 


34 
z 
ag 
= 

4 

bi 

4 
s 


188 3] Recent Literature. 401 


lengthy and fully illustrated reports of the veterinary division, 
followed by that of the chemist, Professor P. Collier, on sorghum, 
a voluminous and able report. 

The report certainly does credit to the management of the de- 
partment, which has not spent its strength in visionary schemes, 
but is grappling with problems directly involving the public in- 
terests, 

ECENT Books AND PAMPHLETS.—Reports of Geological Explorations aaay 
M with maps and sections, Wellin ngton, New Zealand. J. rai ask M.D., et 
director. -From the colonial museum and geological or departm 

and-book of prona dissection, Part 11. How to dissect a po By H. 
Newell ee M.D., and W. A Moale, M.D. New York, Macmillan & Co. From 
the pa sher: 

The e of the Postal Microscopical Society, a miscellany of natural and 
microscopics science, Edited by A. Allen. Vol. 1. London, England. From the 
ito 


Report of an Exploration of parts of Wyoming, Idaho and Montana in Au 
ade b 


: oa September, 1881, m Lieut.-Gen, P. H. Sheridan. With the pitera a of 
Fort 


ie 
E 


a 
a 


l. J. F. Gregory and a a pegs oy. and _Botanical Report by Major W. H. 
wood, surgeon U. S. army. ood, 
Premiere note sur iei aan s de vows sart. Par M. L. Dollo. Ext. du 
Bulletin du pres Soe g Histoire “Matealls de Belgique. From the author. Also 
by and from the 
pCa seks sur les Dinosauriens de Bernissart. =" 
Dr. H. G. Bronn’s Klassen und Ordnungen des Thier-Reichs. Sechster band. 
ju Akalos Reptilien. 
. Synopsis of the Mu apis of North amne By Chas. A. Blake. Phila. 
American Entomolo ogical Society. From the author 
ee der Gesellschaf AREPA Freunde zu Berlin, 1881. 
3 si Rom D Viambó Pk g Juliui-Szeptember): Irta Dr. Szabó Jósef. Bids Pest, 
r.J.S eer}. 
=e its ison and future prosperity. With a supplement. By D. M: 
MaA Detroit. From the author : p CE 
ore to the late Professor Balfour: Forwarded with the ie Poa: of the 
“ie, rane and Lower Palzeozoic in South Wales, and their comparison with their 
Piva ganna analogues. By Dr. Persifor tease a Erom the author. 
cont eae me the geology of the Low ons, By Orville A. Derby, M.S. 
sb from th Proc. Amer, Philosophical Seay. From the author, 
aito of the Diamantiferous region of the province of Parana, Brazil, 
Boe 0. A. Derby. permission of the director of the Brazilian Museum, 
be Amer. Philosphical Sec. From the author. 
m the autho Vertebrates aga Lepidoptera of Wisconsin. By ~ P, R. Hoy. 
author. 
gy wat ciere dell’ Yacht “ Conese > del ano armatore En nrico d Albertis. 
Capit 
Yer Pew besten D e descrizione di una nuova specie di Lacerta delle Isole Sangre. 
ria, From the authors. . 


tain te der K „Königlich Preussischen Akademie der Wisechsshahing! zu 
XXVI. Ueber eine neue Art und Gattung der Appana. xi. Ueber 
dér Viperna SELV.: 


a eine neue C ur a ttern. XLV, eber hzeronycteris loxa- 
Seis cine neue Gattung und Art de F Taitoa ‘eden, ‘Lu. Ueber Opis- 
a Poa ttung und Art der ér Schlangen. All by W. Peters. From 


e New Zealand Diptera, Ortkoptera, Hemet with descrip- 
By Fredk. W, Hutton, F.G.S. From the auth 


‘402 General Notes. 


. Petersbourg. From the author. 


_tion appears to be in about lat. 2° N., long. 25° E. or Wi g 


the river. 
tween the Mákua and Bomokandi is inhabited by 4 negr? 


Les petits. Mammifères de la France. Par Dr. E. L. Trouessart. From the 
author. g 
Sur les construction turriformes des Vers de terre de France. Par M, E. L. 
Trouessart. From the au E 
Memoires de la Société Géologique de France. Troisieme série, Tome second, i 
Iv. Recherches sur les Reptiles trouvés dans le Gault de l’est du bassin de Pans 
Par M. H. E. Sauvage. From the author. j 
Nachträge zur Dyas 11. Von Dr. H. : c 
Ext. from Mittheilungen aus dem Königlichen mineralogisch-geologischen und prat- 


n the results of recent explorations of erect Trees containing animal remains 
the Coal formation of Nova Scotia. By J. W. Dawson. Ext. Philosophical 
Royal Society. From the author. i 
len’s Human Anatomy. Section 111, Muscles and Fasciæ, By Dr. Harisa 
Allen. From the author. i E 


A’ 
se 


GENERAL NOTES, 
GEOGRAPHY AND TRAVELS.’ 


- AFRIcA—Commander Gallini, gives, in the last Bulletin of 
Paris Geographical Society, a map and illustrations of the scet 
of the Upper Niger and Segou, showing formations that some 
resemble the buttes of North America. a 

Mr. J. Thomson has left for Zanzibar, and trusts, about the ‘ 
dle of March to start upon a journey of exploration along 
east coast of the Victoria Nyanza. He will also penetrate 1i 
the Masai country. The expedition is at the expense 
Royal Geographical Society, and will probably be absent 
two years. 


and the “vast lake” heard of by Heuglin and Miani. biel 


o ~eograph 
_ The January issue of the proceedings of the Royal Geog” 
cal Society contains an account of Dr. Junker's € De 
the region of the Welle, near the Monbutta country. 7° 
accompanied the Egyptian detachment sent in purstt 
an . 


is but the native name for river. In about Jat. 4°N. 1 
the Makua receives a considerable tributary from f 
named the Bomokándi, but on Dr. Schweinfurth’s map try he 

Nemayo, komed name signifyin The oti 


+ This department is edited by ELtis H, YARNALL, Philadelphia. 


EEEN ae 


1883.] Geography and Travels. 403 


governed by Zanileh chiefs. Beyond the Bomokandi live the 
A-Babua, who speak a tongue akin tothe Monbutta. From the 
A-Mezima country, Dr. Junker went south, to visit the chief 
Bakangar; thence ten days east to Kanna’s, and thence north- 
ward to Tangasi, near Munza’s old residence. 

From thence he went three days east to the Zeriba Kabba, and 
thence to Gango and the head of the Gadda river in the Momvi 
country. On March 26th, last, he left Kabbi to visit Munza’s two 
brothers, who live beyond the upper Bomokandi. “If native in- 
formation can be trusted,” says Dr. Junker, “ the Makua is the 
head stream of the Shari, whilst the Nepoko, a river rising far to 
the east and flowing south, is Stanley’s Aruwimi,” and thus a 
a tributary of the Congo. 

The French are rapidly advancing their hold upon the Niger. 
Ahmada, King of Sego, signed in March, 1881, a treaty by which 
he placed his kingdom under French protection. A force of about 
1000 men is now organized upon the Upper Senegal, destined for 
Bamaku, on the Niger, and a railway which was commenced last 
year, is to connect Kai, at the head of navigation on the Senegal, 
with the Kila and the Niger. 

The Ancobra River and Axim Gold District, upon the Gold 
Coast, have been roughly surveyed, with a view to the construction 
of a road to Targuah, the center of the mining district. Western 
Akim and Aguna are rich in gold. 


Way, is that of Ouargla. This oasis is situated in a large valley 
which, according to tradition, was formerly one vast garden, con- 
ung 125 villages and 1055 artesian wells. Even now the 
Oasis of Ouargla, with the adjoining smaller ones, contains more 
1 450,000 palm trees. Artesian water is found at thirty-five 
meters (about 115 ft.), and the soil, like that of the schotts and 
~ Sebkhas ” around is quartz sand, more or less charged with gyp- 
sum and sea-salt. These salts are more abundant in the unculti- 
vated region, yet a certain quantity is needed for the prosperous 
Srowth of the palm. 
The strata around the depression are Quaternary, while those 
of the Water-bearing area itself are modern or recent alluvium. 


‘ver, abundant near the mouths of rivers and in lagoons. 
Rolland’s conclusion is, that the Quaternary deposits of the Sa- 
are those of a vast closed sea or lake.— Revue Scientifique. 


404 General Notes. ipri 

GEOGRAPHICAL Nores.—M. Desiré Charnay has returned to — 
France from his travels in Yucatan, where he has studied the — 
ruins of Aké, Chichenitza and other cities. Aké is one of the 
oldest centers of the peninsula, and contains from eighteen to 
twenty pyramids, which, with what remains of their superstie — 
ture, belong to the early “cement” epoch of Toltec architecture — 
M. Charnay does not credit the great age some attribute to pi 
tec remains, but believes those of Yucatan not to ant K 


commencement of the fifteenth century. Chichenitza 1 


of his third journey, which is promised to appear before he sets 
out upon his fourth expedition, which will be in March of ths 
year. The Swedish expedition to Spitzbergen, under the leader 
ship of Baron G. de Geer and Herr Nathorst, has furnished maps 

which give the outlines of the fjords and valleys of the southern 
part of that island, and the relative depths of the sea arom 
and Scandinavia. A comparatively level plateau extends joa k 
e ocean The 


present. 
GEOLOGY AND PALÆONTOLOGY. 
INTERMITTENT WELLS IN NeEBRASKA.—In the neighbor 
Shelby, Polk county, Nebraska, are many wells wmo 
peculiar phenomena of intermittence. The wells of the 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 405 


of the winds. When the wind blows from the south, south-east 
or south-west, the phenomena of flow occur, while the ebb is 
synchronous with a north, north-east, or north-west wind. The 
roaring sound before mentioned, is observed to occur some time 
before the wind commences to blow. One of these intermittent 
wells, 113 feet in depth, is situated upon the farm of George Bull, 
at Shelby, seventy miles from Lincoln. Similar wells occur in the 
adjoining county of Butler. 

We, the undersigned, certify that the above statements are 
correct ; 


JAMES MACKIE, Lev: CUNNINGHAM, 

J. D. Corry, STEPHEN CUNNINGHAM, 
R. Sizer, Joun H. ANDERSON, 
T. Coway, J. P. Kinney, 

Jacon Scumip, Amos BULL. 


GEORGE BULL, 
Address any of the above at Shelby, Polk county, Neb. 


[It is further stated that the wells above mentioned only pass 
through “ soil” (probably the loess) and reach water at its bottom, 
which rests on a bed of gravel. The farmers of the region in 
question think that this water-bearing level is identical with that 
of the water of the Platte river, which bounds those counties on 

e —£ds. NATURALIST. ]} 


LYDEKKER on INDIAN MamMatia.—Two new parts of the Palæon- 
tology of the Geological Survey of India have come to hand. These 
include synopses of the extinct Rhinoceroses and horses, and addi- 
tions to the Proboscidia. The descriptions and figures are wel- 
come, and indicate again the richness of the tertiary Indian 
fauna, and the large size of many of the species. We must take 


the absence and presence of the nasal dermal horns, a character 
no better or more constant than various others, which he ignores. 
Aphelops is united with Aceratherium, although it has three digits 
in the Manus while Aceratherium has four, because the “ num- 
= digits can rarely be ascertained!” He objects to Cope’s 
ental formula for incisor teeth of the restricted genus Acerathe- 
an as being inaccurate. Had Dr, Lydekker been acquainted with 
bee American species referred to that genus at the time of writing, 
© Would have discovered that the diagnosis is correct as applied 
to them. The American forms, 4. mite and A. nebrascense, have 
dek EOSen Separated under the generic head Cœnopus. Dr. Ly- 
“xer Cannot discuss the American species of Aphelops, “ be- 
aes oe figures of the crania have been given.” Good figures of 
Nein Vue of the species will be found in the NATURALIST, 1879, P. 
Te et seq. T 


406 General Notes. 


In the horses, Hippotherium is placed in the Equida, Dr. 
Lydekker evidently attaching more importance to the presenco! — 
` cementum on the molars, than to the number of toes. Protohip — 

pus is not referred to. Hippidium is united with Equus, a course 
which future discovery may sustain.—&. D. Cope. ta Pe 


THE ANCESTOR OF CorypHopon.—In describing the genus Par — 
tolambda I remarked that it was “ founded on a mandibular ramus, — 
which supports the first true molar, and the last two premolars. — 
The characters of these teeth remarkably resemble those of Cory- 
phodon. * * * It willbe for additional material to demonstrate 
whether this genus belongs to the Amblypoda or Perissodactyla, 

A. considerable part of the skeleton of Pantolambda bathmodon 
having been recently sent me by Mr. D. Baldwin, I am able to 
throw much light on the affinities of tnis curious animal, 

In the first place, the phalanges (with ungual), show that the 
genus is ungulate. Secondly, the astragalus has a large dsw 
facet for the cuboid bone. This proves that the genus aan 
referred to the Taxeopod order. The question as to witii 
belongs to the Amblypoda or the Diplarthra would be decided by 
the carpus, but that part is unfortunately not pres 


Apart from the astragalus, the characters are those of the Con a 
larthra rather than of the Perissodactyla, and it is therefore to 9° 


ilium is narrow. The humerus has an epitrochlear canal: — ; 


blances to the Pantodonta are these: The cervical vertebræ are 
plane and short. The femur has a third trochantti nr 


I propose to place this genus in the Amblypoda for pele T 
next to the Pantodonta, but it cannot enter that sub-orde! | 


ace > baa a E ee a a a p, F 
Astragalus without head; distal facets subinferior. s. ees. c eere t N H 
In the sub-order Taligrada, the single family 7 antol gee 
presents the following characters into 


Superior and inferior molars with the cusps developed 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 407 


Postglenoid process present; posttympanic and paroccipital not 
distinct. All the vertebre with plane articulations. Humeral 
condyles without intertrochlear ridge. Femur with third trochan- 
ter. Digits of posterior foot probably five. Metapodial keels 
small and posterior. 

Of this family Pantolambda is as yet the only known genus. 
Its leading cranial characters are as follows: 

anine teeth large; dental series continuous. Superior mo- 
lars all triangular, that is with a single internal cusp. External 
cusps of premolars unknown; of molars two. Internal cusp V- 
shaped, sending its horns externally as cingula to the anterior 
and posterior bases of the external side of the crown, without in- 
termediate tubercles, Inferior true molars with a crown of two 
Vs, the anterior the more elevated. Premolars consisting of one 
open V, with a short creston a short heel, as in Coryphodon. Den- 
tal formula I'3; C.1; P-m. 2%; M: 3; the last inferior with a heel. 
A strong sagittal crest. Auricular meatus widely open below. 
Large postparietal, postsquamosal and mastoid foramina. 

The brain case indicates small and nearly smooth hemispheres, 
extending with little contraction into a rather large cerebellum. 
The olfactory lobes are produced anteriorly at the extremity of 
a rather long isthmus. 

If we consider the dentition alone, Pantolambda is the an- 
cestor of Coryphodon. The history of the feet requires further 
elucidation. , 

The Pantolambda bathmodon is about as large as a sheep, and 
comes from the upper beds of the Puerco.——E. D. Cope. 


NOTE ON THE TRITUBERCULATE TYPE OF SUPERIOR MOLAR AND 
THE ORIGIN OF THE QUADRITUBERCULATE.—It is now apparent that 
the type of superior molar tooth which predominated during 
the Puerco epoch was triangular or tritubercular; that is, with 
two external, and one internal tubercules. Thus of forty-one 
Species of Mammalia of which the superior molars are known, 
all but four have three tubercles of the crown, and of the remain- 
ing thirty-eight all are triangular excepting those of three species 

t Periptychus, which have a small supplementary lobe on eac 
w of the median principal inner tubercle. 

_This fact is important as indicating the mode of development 
of the various types of superior molar teeth, on which we have 
not heretofore had clear light. In the first place, this type of 
noar exists to-day only in the insectivorous and carnivorous 
C arsupialia ; in the Insectivora, and the tubercular molars of suc 
Maka lig as possess them (excepting the plantigrades). In the 
c gulates its persistence is to be found in the molars of the 
E oo of the Wasatch, and Dinocerata ol the iy 
Superior n later e it is chiefly seen only in 
superior mola pochs it i iefly y 


10r molar, i s 
= It is also evident that the quadritubercular molar is derived 


‘ 


408 General Notes. 


from the tritubercular by the addition of a lobe of the inner part 
of a cingulum of the posterior base of the crown. Transitional 
' states are seen in some of the Periptychidee ( Amisonchus) andit 
the sectorials of the Procyonide.—£. D. Cope. : 


GeotocicaL RELATIONS OF CAMPBELL IsLanp.—M. H. Filhol, 
in a note read before the Academy of Sciences, Paris, February, 
1882, takes occasion to doubt whether this island at any timè — 
formed part of New Zealand, as is supposed by some of thos 
who believe in the great extension of the last-named land in rè 
cent geological times. M. Filhol does not call in question the : 
existence of a continental New Zealand, but states that Campbel 
island consists chiefly of a limestone containing Globigerina, and 
of lavas containing anorthite, and that neither of these rocks occur 
in New Zealand. The limestone is of deep-sea formation, andi 
the Java must, from the presence of anorthite, be Post a 
The lava was therefore erupted, and the island elevated, aL 
period when New Zealand possessed its least geographical exten ie 
sion. Moreover, neither moas nor lizards have been foundo r 
Campbell island. ee 

THE PRINCETON SCIENTIFIC EXPEDITION OF 1882—This & 
pedition, consisting of some professors and six students of ee 
ton College, left Princeton June 26 and remained in the ee na 
September 6th. The object of the excursion was a el 
one, and the fields operated in were Chalk bluffs, Colo ge 
and Bad lands of Dakota. A thousand miles of riding was oe 
complished, many photographs were taken, and nearly a gr 
half of fossils, including more than twenty-six genera 0 
mals and reptiles, were collected for the museum. l 


deof 
A ils, but for th | is of the depre 
ossils, bu | ; sick press 
uk are lor the most part oe y = ens ae ies vi 
J. E. Marr describes ae hy 


and Silurian rocks of Scandinavia. Thereisa most im valle 
ical break, as indicated by the absence of several DE 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 409 


summit of the Cambrian; and there is a paleontological break, 
most. marked in the deep-water beds. Professor 

writes upon the geological age of the “ Taconic system” of the 
Taconic mountains of New England, and maintains that the 
Stockbridge limestones are conformable with the central schists. 


Carboniferous—M. Brongniart (Comptes Rendus) describes a 
remarkable Orthopteron of gigantic size, found in blackish 
shales of Coventry, France. The insect is nine and a-half inches 
long, and is well furnished with spines. It was probably apter- 
ous. Until 1882 only 110 species of insects were known from the 
Carboniferous rocks of the whole world, none ot them from France, 
but since that date 430 impressions have been obtained from Cov- 
entry.——In the Quarterly Journal of the London Geological So- 
ciety, E. W. Binney writes upon aseries of red barren beds overlying 
the profitable beds of the Fifeshire coal-measures. These beds are 
higher than any on the east coast of England, and may be the en- 
tire or partial equivalents of the upper coal-measures of the west- 
ern districts.” Fish, crustacea, calamites, alge, etc., occur. 


“ Philadelphia Academy, crania more or less complete, of four 


Tas buccatus, E. phaseolinus, 

- “ae Arst named approaches the genus Chilonyx in the presence 
Me swollen aree on the top of the skull. The others form a series >; 
t sinning with Æ. phaseolinus with more numerous, narrower 
eeth, to £ Jissus with fewer, wider teeth. 


saa —Joaqui i nicated to the 
Beers quin Gonzalo y Xavier has communicated to 
liferg on Geological Society the discovery of fossils in the metal- 
Peat us limestone of the Sierra de Gador, Spain, hitherto a puzzle 
Seologists. The fossils prove the strata to be Triassic. 
Cretaceous—\W Whi : ; ; ‘tas of the Red 
Chalk or . Whitaker (Geological Magazine) writes of the 
y = Norfolk, which has been variously supposed to belong to 


410 General Notes. [l 


the Chalk, Upper greensand or Gault, or to some combination of 
these. His conclusion, from paleontological evidence, is thatit 
represents the lowest part of the Chalk, the Upper greensand and _ 
the upper part of the Gault. Mr. Woodward describes a Cala: 
mary (Dorateuthis syriaca) from the cretaceous of Sahel Alma, neat 
Beirut, Lebanon, Syria. The limestone in which this was found — 
has yielded many other interesting forms, including a Squilla, a 
Limulus, and several undescribed Crustacea. The pen; arms, shot 
and long; the outlines of the fins, position of the imk-bag, itmi 
pression of the horny mandibles, and the eyes, can be well ce 
in the fossil. Professor Seeley also describes a dinosauriam cota- 
coid found at Brook, Isle of Wight. If this bone pertains to a dè 
scribed genus, it must be to Pelorosaurus or Ornithopsis. Its 

17% inches long, and 14% wide. | 


Tertiary—Dr. Manzoni has published a memoir upon thesiliceou : 
sponges of the Middle Miocene of Bologna and Modena. bi 
Lithistid and Hexactinellid sponges of some layers are so 
ous that these may be regarded as sponge-beds. A remarkable 
fact is that these sponges occur in a stratum which, from its stri 
ture and the included Echinoderms and Mollusca, is proved tobe 

f P ti ely shallow water origin. Professor Owen describes 
the femur of Nototherium mitchelli, an extinct Australian marsupil, 
probably in some respects intermediate between the wo bat ane 
the kangaroo. : 


Quaternary—Professor Nordenskiöld, on his return from: a 


id 
. 


ee 


the extreme south at the sea-level, the climate must 34" iow 
colder than now. By far the greater number of the ge 
occur in this country, and from eighty to ninety per C&M im 
leaves cannot be distinguished from those of Fagus A 
to which an existing Japanese beech is very close. 
late communication to the Geological Society, 

_ Irving brings many arguments against the supposed at most 
powers of glaciers. He asserts that the facts show pp ac 
the energy developed is expended within the mass ae osiot, 
in overcoming cohesion, having only a small residuu p 
This is borne out also by the absence of ductility and lac £ ad 
tinuity shown by crevasses. Much of the erosion at ireal 
glaciers is really caused by the direct action of p jets; 
Some basin-like hollows may have been formed by Sents ont? 
many lakelets occupy hollows formed by earth-move™® cing 
mountain-slopes or by moraines. Arhong the causes F 


8 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 411 


valley-lakes Mr. Irving enumerates alterations in the relative levels 
of different parts of the floor of a valley; wpthrust of the more 
yielding strata by the resolution of forces due to pressure of the 
mountain-masses, and the crushing in of the floor by the dead 
weight of the huge glaciers piled upon it. Faults and chemical 
solution also played their parts. The writer thought that the 
greater abundance of lakes in glacial countries was largely due to 
e better preservation of their basins from silting. In some gla- 
ciated regions lakes are wanting. In the Geological Magazine 
for January, Mr. H. H. Howorth continues his perennial argu- 
ment in favor of a great Post-glacial flood. He asserts that the 
number of purely Arctic shells found in the marine drift is com- 
paratively small, while several shells of a southern origin occur, 
and both are often broken, and clearly not i situ. This is the case 
in Norway and Sweden, as well as in England and Ireland. 
——E. L. Jones gives the results of the exploration of two 
_ Caves near Tenby, Wales. One of these contained remains of the 
mammoth, rhinoceros, hippopotamus, hyzena, elk, Irish elk, Bos 
Priscus, cave lion and cave bear, while ‘all these palzolithic 
animals were wanting from the other, which yielded the reindeer, 
ted-deer, horse, hog, Bos longifrons, and dog or wolf. In the 
second the remains of a hearth were also found, The first was a 
palzeolithic hyzena-den, the second a neolithic human residence. 
General—The long-delayed Geological Record for 1878 has at 
length appeared. Its editor explains the delay by the non-arrival 
of the sections on America and the Arctic regions, without which 
important portions the work has finally been issued. Supplements 
for 1874-1877 follow each of the main divisions. ——Mr. R. P. Whit- 
Id contributes to the Bulletin of the American Museum of Natural 
History, illustrations of the species previously described in the 
rans. Albany Institute, by Professor James Hall, with a revision 
of the descriptions hitherto published and diagnosis of three new 
species.— A. M. Waters describes fossil chilostomatous Bryozoa 
from. Mount Gambier, S. Australia, giving notes of sixty-eight 


mg Particulars as to the effect of earthquakes upon buildings. 
Three hundred and seventy earthquakes, occurring from 1872 to 
Be inclusive, gave ample opportunity for such observations. 
ck houses in streets running S. W. to N. E. have been mu 
More cracked than those in streets at right angles to this direc- 
Cracl The most and more intense shocks traveled S. E. to N. W. 
~Tacks in buildings which did not lengthen, were yet found by 
cha ors to open and shut, and Mr. Milne discusses the pos- 
‘ibility of erecting buildings with joints ready made, so that 
Portions of a structure likely to have different periods of vibra- 
tion may oscillate independently. Chimneys are, in Yokohama, 


often built free fi 


rom the roof for this reason. Arches which 


412 General Notes. 


curve into their abutments are less likely to crack than such a 
join them at an angle. The majority (213) of the shocks came 
in the winter. qa 

BOTANY! Aap 


eT ues Pn 


THE Movements oF Roots oF INDIAN Corn IN GERMINE 
fION.*—In the recent work of the late Charles Darwin on the 
movements of plants, he says that roots, stems and leaves bendto 
all points of the compass successively with a sort of rolling mo ; 


geotropism guides it perpendicularly downwards. me 
I have carefully studied the movements of some 400 or moe 
kernels of sprouting Indian corn of seven or more varieties,and, 0 
far as they are concerned, Darwin’s statement is much too P 
in regard to geotropism guiding the radicles perpendiculay : 
downwards. If allowed to germinate on a flat, smooth plate, S0 ‘a 
of the roots will risé and fall as they move along a 
making a series of curves, others continue to run flat on th ae 
face, others bend the tip of the root against the plate and ¢ i 
with so much force that the kernel is tipped over. tap that 
thick, wet paper, the root is often slightly obstructed so mat 
makes a coil and proceeds forward again. Pe entsby 
One of my students repeated some of Darwin's expa a 
pinning kernels of gerininating corn on a cork, over water ne w 
set in a dark place. Pieces of gum-paper were placed on trifle dè 
of the tips of the roots. In some cases the root was 4H. 
flexed from the paper, in others it was not in the least ne 
its course. In some cases single coils were made; ne 
a figure 8 was made anda single coil after that, by whic a 
paper was shoved off, when the root went straight on to the 
It was not sensitive to another paper on the tip. An 
almost tied itself into a knot. Young roots were the i 
sitive. small 


i 
s 
i 


I pinned over 300 kernels of germinating corn pe 
which were placed over water in a deep pan, and all close} 


In all of the sorts, one or more coils were very 

root went off without support in a horizontal-di 
"Edited by Pror. C, E. Bessey, Ames, Iowa. | me 
? Notes from papers presented at the Cincinnati and the Montre® 

the American Association for the Advancement of Science. e 


rection for Ë 


(883.] Botany. 413 


inches, some went obliquely upwards; a few went straight up; 
some making curves, some one, two or even three coils. 

For experiments made in 1882 and reported below, I used good, 
sound yellow-dent corn, one year old, of one variety. I observed 
nearly 700 germinating kernels in sandy soil, in various situa- 
tions, The primary and secondary roots, from one to six for each 
kernel, about 3000 in ail, were examined, and nota single instance 
was found of a coil in the root. The roots in loose sand generally 
went onward in one direction without abrupt turns, sometimes 
wavy, sometimes turning by some obstruction. 

I placed some clean, damp sand four inches deep in a cellar 
facing the north, with the temperature about 65° to 75° F., where 
the surface of the soil remained slightly moist, without supplying 
water, The surface of the sand was left loose and level. 

Three hundred kernels were planted one-half to three-fourths 
of an inch deep, all with the tips or embryo end down, When 
most of the plants were showing green leaves above the sand, 
none over half an inch, I counted 33 roots out of the sand, mostly 
Secondary roots, I suppose. The tips-of these were generally 
curved down, as if sick of the element they were in, and trying to 
get back into the sand. Mice and squirrels interrupted this ex- 
periment. However, afterthe plumule was twoto four inches high, 
150 kernels were examined. At this time, some 200 roots were 
above the ground, three of which were primary roots. The latter 
had grown three, four and six inches respectively before coming 
Out to the surface. I examined the shape of the tip of 88 of these 
primary roots for one inch as they were seen below the surface. 
Twenty-five were straight, 23 were slightly wavy in two planes, 
the other 40 were more or less curved near the end. 

e roots above the sand were somewhat red. Most of them 
re-entered the soil after coming out on the surface for one to four 
inches or more. Some never could get back, although the sand 
was very loose. ` 

Nearly all the roots grew well on the surface and produced and 
retained trichomes without any trouble. The roots in the sand 
usually ran downward obliquely, often about 10° to 30° with the 
Surface, very rarely straight down. 

‘ A second lot of 150 kernels acted just about like the first, only 
hey were not disturbed by mice or squirrels. 


bs aioa roots out of the sand. Seventy-five sent the primary 
times 


Where the primary root came above the sand in these cases, it 


414, General Notes. 


generally came out very soon after germination. In onet 
rew four inches before coming out. Eight roots were sonearthe 
surface, still below it, that they were red for a foot or more, — : 
primary roots in the experiments had reached the length of t : 
to fourteen inches, and at that length they were always longer than 
the secondary roots, even if the primaries had run out of the 
ground. The roots apparently grew about as well outof the sand 
as in the sand. Mon 


about three-fourths of an inch below the surface. The soil 
gently patted down. By the side of these, in a similar manner, 
planted 92 kernels with the tips uppermost. The weather during. 
this experiment was clear for most of the time, excepting the 
previous to examining the corn. Of the 118 kernels planted 


obliquely upward, one secondary root each, very neat the sur 
where it died; one thrust up two secondaries, which died. 


the perpendicular. They certainly went more directly down 
did those tested in the sand in the cellar. Of the 92 kernels 
the tips up, nine sent primary roots out of the ground where t 
died. Thisis nearly 10 per cent, The growth of the kernel, how 
was maintained by the secondary roots. One kernel omy 
lot of corn thrust one secondary above the ground, where m 
Beal, Lansing, Mich. wo 

A SINGULAR HABIT OF PSORALEA ARGOPHYLLA P i 
extended trip in Dakota the past summer, this plant was 4 
companion. So abundant is it that it gives large arse" i 
prairie a silvery whiteness. In the latter part of August: 


starting on their journey are very different. In the g 


1883.] Botany, 415 


It cuts through all the tissues so that when the top dries up and 
begins to sway in the wind, it is broken off very readily and 
evenly. One might perhaps think that the wrenching of the 
stem was the only cause of the separation, but I satisfied my- 
self that a real joint is formed, by examining plants still green. 
The bushy top of the Psoralea is higher relatively from the ground 
than that of the Amarantus, so that it is roughly spherical without 
the root—/. E. Todd, Beloit, Wis. 


WHENCE CAME THE WILD POTATOES OF ARIZONA.— Several years 
ago August Fendler collected near El Paso, New Mexico, a kind 
of potato used largely by the Navajo Indians, and which resem- 
bled the cultivated potato, except in size ; the tubers,are not larger 
than filberts. Dr, Gray named the species for the discoverer— 
Solanum Fendleri. The tubers have been heard of but once since, 
and that was in 1879, when Dr. Palmer collected a handful that, 
being sent to the Agricultural Department at Washington, found 
their way at last into the hands of Prof. Meehan, who planted 
them, and cultivated them for a few years, when, for no apparent 
reason, they were lost. 

uring the summer just past (1882), we discovered a new 
locality for this species in the Huachuca, New Mexico; also of 
another species, formerly known from the mountains of Colorado— 
S. Famesti Torr. The latter, we believe, has never been tested in 
cultivation, yet it is very promising, for its short stolons and readily 
improved size of tuber. Both species we found invading the few 
gardens of the region, seemingly rejoicing in being able to escape 
the attacks of the gardener by reason of their close resemblance 
to the genuine S$. tuberosum. Though found also on the high 
slopes in the shade, yet they were larger in the gardens. Hum- 
) Idt shows us that the potato was not known in Mexico at the 
time of the Incas, while it is now found in various parts of the 
republic, in a wild, neglected condition. 

Now whence came it? Did an immigration subsequent to that 
of the Aztecs bring this esculent and plant it along the Rio 


cludes (in his latest works) that the so-called distinct species of 
Solanum Fendleri is only a form of the original S. tuberosum, and 


Peg Famesii—that although “ it appears on the whole to be 


rung and why is their source lost? Humboldt argued, in 1812, 
itginia, it must have been derived from a plant indigenous to the 
a half hemisphere, and thus he pointed out this discovery nearly 
™ century afterward. But Dr, Gray argues that the potato 


Vou, XVIL—NO, iv. 29 


416 General Notes. 


of Virginia must have recently been imported there by Spaniards, 
for it was not a small, half-sized potato that grew in Sir Walters _ 
garden, but evidently large, attractive tubers, already brought up 
to size by long cultivation. > 

Was the potato carried across from the Rio Grande to the foot 
of the Alleghenies in an early day ? and if so, by whom?—7.6 
Lemmon, Oakland, Cal., Jan, 23, 1883. ie 

P. S.—Tubers of these native potatoes were collected, an 
when the spring opens, will be sent out in securely packed pat 
cels of a dozen each, to applicants, addressing J. G. Lemmon 
Lemmon Herbarium, Oakland, Cal. . 


Tue NUMBER oF Species or NORTH American F ING 
PLants.—In a paper read last year to the botanists at the Mor- 
treal meeting of the American Association for the Advancement 
of Science, Dr. Gray gave some interesting facts as to the num: 
ber of species of flowering plants in North America, me 
Mexico. According to it, in 1878, the Polypetale num 
3038, and the Gamopetala after Composita 1656 species. A 
the increase of four years, Dr. Gray estimates that the 
alone must reach “about 5000 species.” He further €s 
that these “must make up half our phanogamous botan; 
that upon this basis we should have for the whole at least | 
species. The great increase in the number of Coe 
probably carry the number somewhat higher than this; and W 


down November Ist, and is now growing vigor 
earth. The other branch left undisturbed remaine 
tion of it, till about New Years. The room was use 


gosporee); half a page to the egg-spore plants (Q0sP 
pages to the mushrooms and their allies (Carpospore#) 


1883.] Entomology. 417 


graph to the mosses and liverworts (Bryophyta), and another to 
the ferns and their allies (Pteridophyta); with four pages to the 
seed-bearing plants (Phanerogamia). Forestry Bulletin, No. 18, 
gives the fuel values of fifty-five of the more important woods of 
the United States. The first five on the list are (1) Cercocarpus 
ledifolius, (2) Pinus australis, (3) Carya alba, (4) Quercus prinos, 
(5) Pinus rigida. restry Bulletins, 19, 20 and 21, contain 
maps showing the forest areas of California, Oregon and Wash- 
ington Territory. Ot the latter the remark is made that “ west 
of the Cascade mountains it is covered by the heaviest contin- 
uous belt of forest growth in the United States.” Of this the 
“red or yellow fir” (Pseudotsuga douglasii) known in the East as the 
Douglas spruce, forms “ about seven-eighths of the forest growth.” 
——Henry Trimen in the Dec. number of the Journal of Botany 
announces his withdrawal from that periodical, declining “ to 
risk any further loss,” James Britten, the well-known editor, has 
bravely “determined to carry on the journal” at his own risk 
“for at least another year,” and appeals to its friends for aid in 
obtaining additional subscribers. Cannot American botanists do 
somewhat towards aiding Mr. Britten in his laudable attempt to 
keep alive this old and valuable journal. Subscriptions (twelve 
shillings) should be sent to the publishers, West, Newman & Co., 
54 Hatton Garden, London, E. C., England. In contrast with 
the foregoing, it is gratifying to note the steady growth of the 
Botanical Gazette, now entered upon its eighth year, enlarged 


cess of his undertaking. The addition of Professor C. R. 
Barnes and Mr. J. C. Arthur to the editorial force will doubtless 
enable the Gazette to make still further improvement. Davis 
L. James has republished in the Jour. Cinn. Soc. Nat. Hist., the 
descriptions of new species of Fungi collected in the vicinity of 
Cincinnati, by Thomas G. Lea, and described by Rev. M. J. Berke- 
ley. The original, published in 1849, has long been so rare as to 
be Practically inaccessible to all but a very few students. Descrip- 
tions are given of fifty-three species; of these twenty-three are 
as having been described also in Hooker's Four. Bot., Vol. 
V.——Dr. Goodale, of Harvard University, has recently imported 
a Sermany a large quantity of apparatus for making experi- 
ments and investigations in vegetable physiology. A new labora- 
tory for physiological work is to be erected just back of the pres- 
Ent row of buildings at the Botanic Gardens. 
i ENTOMOLOGY.! 
one FOOD RELATIONS OF THE CARABIDE AND COCCINELLIDE.— 
ine li or S. A. Forbes, State entomologist of Illinois, has just 
i mR a valuable paper entitled, “ The food relations of the 


department is edited by Professor C. V. RILey, Washington, D. C., to whom 
Communications, books for notice, etc., should be sent. 


418 General Notes. [Apt 


Carabidz and Coccinellide,” in Bulletin No. 6, Illinois State 
Laboratory of Natural History, Jan., 1883. He correctly remarks 
that “ observations of the food of these beetles have hitherto been 
left almost wholly to chance, and have nowhere been systemati- 
cally pursued—from which it has resulted that we know their 
habits only in the most conspicuous situations, and have nota 
fair idea of the general average of their food.” ‘ 
uch systematic observations based on microscopic examina- 
tions of the contents of the alimentary canal, have been pursued 
by Professor Forbes since 1880, and we have already alluded to 
some of the results (see American NATURALIST for April, 1881, 
pp. 325-326). This latest contribution contains interesting, sug- 
gestive and carefully arranged facts, and we have room only t0 
indicate the chief results. | 
As to the Coccinellidz, of which thirty-nine specimens Wet 
dissected, representing four genera and seven species, the results 
show that considering the different conditions under which the i 
specimens were obtained, the food seems to be remarkably simple : 
and uniform. It varies but little in the different genera, and OF 
sists almost wholly of spores of lower cryptogams, pollen e 
and plant-lice, Treating the thirty-nine specimens as a whole, : 
was found that their food was thirty-seven per cent. ani “ n 
* per cent. of which consists of insects) and sixty-three per i 
vegetable (fourteen per cent. of this consisting of pollen of a 
and Compositæ, four per cent. of spores of lichens, and not 
than forty-five per cent. of spores of fungi). ‘ the 
- Professor Forbes concludes “that the data derived se 
thirty-nine specimens here discussed, will be found sufficient ; 
correct general food of the family under ordinary circumstance 
The similarity in structure of the mouth-parts throughout T 
whole family, seems to be a proof of this generalization. A The 
The food question in the Carabidæ is more complicate adi 
general table shows that the food of Calosoma, a mpost 


2 


are long and curved, and are destitute of basal molar Pse with p 
are provided at or near the middle of the cutting © pa substa 
cesses relatively long and sharp, the beetle seems to °°" oe 
_ 1 Amphasia, which has the lowest percentage of animal food, viz.» kadi a . 
is now included in Anisodactylus, 3 


1833.] Entomology. 419 


tially upon soft or liquid animal food [e. g., Calosoma]. If they 
are of medium length, somewhat slender, broad at base and taper- 
ing distally, with the tip acute, and provided with basal processes 
which are not especially prominent or sharp, the food is chiefly 
animal, but solid structures are masticated and swallowed, and 
some vegetation appears in the alimentary canal [e. g., Chlænius]; 
while finally, if they are short and quadrate, blunt at the tips, and 
provided either with strong basal processes or broad opposed sur- 
ah vegetable food is found to predominate” [¢. g., Anisodac- 


us}. 

The nature of the food taken by the Carabidæ is also much 
more varied than in the Coccinellidæ, the animal food including 
mollusks (slugs) and insects of all orders, while the vegetable 
food is composed of seeds (the graminaceous plants furnishing by 
far the greatest percentage), pollen and spores of lichens and 
fungi. Considering the 117 specimens which were dissected we 
find that, as a whole, their food consisted of fifty-seven per cent. 
of animal food and forty-three per cent. of vegetable food. 


but masticate and swallow it], and fifty-seven had taken those be- 
longing to the third group, or phytophagous Carabide. The 


by eleven ; numbers which represent fairly well the relative abun- 
dance of individuals taking the entire season through. We note, 
however, a remarkable deficiency of the highly-colored genera, 
ert as Galerita, Brachynus, Lebia, Platynus, Chlænius, etc., 


Evidently these more showy beetles are protected by some more 


-ave means than obscurity of color. 
PHYLLOXeRA Laws.— Belgium has lately entered the list of 
kanig which have adopted the rules of the International Conven- 
“on of Berne relative to the prevention of Phylloxera ravages. 


420 General Notes. [Apri 


These rules prohibit the importation and transit, through Belgium, 
of vines, cuttings, etc., from infested districts, but allow their im- 
portation from non-infested districts subject to special authoris- 
tion from the Minister ‘of the Interior. Importation of garden 
produce, cereals, fruit and cut-flowers is not affected by these 
rules, but all other plants, shrubs and vegetables can only beat 
mitted through the custom-houses and upon very stringent spec 
fied conditions. A 


FOSTERING THE STUDY OF Economic ENTOMOLOGY. — France 
does more for the promotion of economic entomology than ay 
other country in Europe, as might be expected from a county 
whose main source of revenue, the grape vine, is so dangerously i 
threatened by the Phylloxera, and which derives so much wealth | 
from the cultivation of the silk-worm. The latest step ae 
we learn, the donation of a plot of land by the city authorities 
Paris for a school of “ insectology ” (to literally translate the 
tard term that has of late come into use there) to be founded 
the Société Centrale d’Agriculture et d’Insectologie. An ae 
mental apiary, a silk nursery, and a mulberry plantation es 
already or are to be constructed in connection with this $ 
while a museum of useful and noxious insects, of insective 
animals, etc., will help to illustrate the lectures to be held in He 
new school—C. V. R., in Rural New Yorker. = 


VIVIPARITY IN A Mora.—At a recent meeting of the Londot = 
(Eng.) Entomological Society, a small moth was exhibited W 
had been received, from Dr. Fritz Müller, from Brazil, © 
sessed an exceptional interest from the fact that it was v! 
having been seen by Dr. Müller to deposit living larve- 


DAMAGE To SILVER PLATE BY Ivsects—Specimens of AE 
hololeucus have been received by Lord Walsingham ee 
land, said to have damaged silver plate, there being holes a 
plate on which the insects were found. The corrosive pi 
probably existed in the foeces. : 


States. I have always contended that the moth 
within the limits of the United States, and in ie rank wit 
fact of its hibernation, principally under the shelter 0 mee 
! Abstract of a paper read by C. V. Riley before the American Associat 
Adv. of Science, at the Montreal meeting. a 


1883.] Entomology. 421 | 


grass, is established from observations and experiments made 
during the winter and spring of 1881-2. The moth has been 
taken at Archer, Fla., during every winter month until the early 
part of March, when it began to disappear, but not until eggs 
were found deposited. The first brood of worms was found of all 
sizes during the latter part of the same month on rattoon cotton, 
while chrysalides and fresh moths were obtained during the early 


exotic country there was no incentive to winter or spring work 
looking to the destruction of the moths, there is now every in- 


during mild winter weather by sweets, or by burning the grass 
under which it shelters. It should also bea warning to cotton- 
growers to abandon the slovenly method of cultivation which 
leaves the old cotton-stalks standing either until the next crop is 
planted or long after that event; for many planters have the habit 
of planting the seed in a furrow between the old rows of stalks. 

e most careful recent researches all tend to confirm the belief 
that Gossypium is the only plant upon which the worm can feed 
in.the South ; so that in the light of the facts presented there is 
all the greater incentive to that mode of culture which will pre- 
vent the growth of rattoon cotton, since it is questionable 
whether the moth will survive long enough to perpetuate itself 
a newly sown cotton except for the intervention of the ratton 
cotton.” 


Possiste Foop-pLants OF THE Corton-worM.—lIn connection 
with the above abstract we are prompted to return once more to 
the subject of the food-plants of Aletia, by a very interesting 
note from Dr. J. S. Bailey in Papilio for December, 1882. He 


7th and 8th, 1882, near Karner, N. Y. On the first evening a 
pled specimen was observed crawling up the sugared tree, 
while on the following evening one specimen appeared which 
evidently had just hatched from the chrysalis, and was shaking 
out its wings while ascending the tree. The other specimens of 
Aletia attracted by the bait were all of them bright and fresh. 
“se tacts observed by such a careful and trustworthy lepidop- 
ist as Dr. Bailey, accord with the conclusions we arrived at in 
discussing the subject in the April (1882) number of this maga- 
sae (P. 327), and seem to us to conclusively prove that Aletia 
a passed at least one generation outside of the cotton belt, and 
that the larva must have fed upon some yet unknown plant dif- 
piia from Gossypium. It is to be regretted that Dr. Bailey 
led to ascertain this food-plant of Aletia in the Northern States, 
it use from the facts given by him, there can be little doubt that 
"Was only a few steps away from the sugared tree. Traces of 


a 
422 General Notes. ; 


the work of the larva or the empty chrysalis wrapped up in the 
leaves might perhaps even yet be found.—C. V. Kiley. 


Grote properly makes 
repentis a synonym 
cochranii, though he had 
previously given the 
: former precedence. 10B 
ate last is, however, still re 
Agrotis messoria, a. larva; b. moth. (After Riley.) tained as distinct from 


of N. A. Moths,” Mn 


* 


messoria, the types of which have confessedly never been 
examined by him. Yet, the identification of messona@ 13 Í 
lished by careful examination of Harris’s types, bo 

d Mr. H. K. Morri 


Grote’s work, 
We introduce a figure of the species. 
Entomological Report, it was shown to grea peat 
larva state, the buds of fruit trees, and especially of apple, pa 
and grape-vines. We also reproduce from the sa s 
figures of Agrotis scandens, which i 
what si 


gray, with brown pee” 
marks and shadings; H 


-Agrotis scan 
normal form; ¢ "i i} 
ter Riley.) easily 


AN INTERNAL Mire 1x Fowrs.—Professor Th 
microscopist of the Department of Agriculture 
recently to dissect a sick chicken, and he found 


1883.] Entomology. 423 


inal cavities were covered more or less thickly with a mite. An 
examination we were requested to make showed it to be in all 
respects identical with Cydoleichus sarcoptoides Mégnin. This 
parasite is known in Europe to inhabit the air passages of galli- 
naceous birds, giving the transparent and membranous linings of 
these passages the appearance of gold-beater’s skin speckled with 
flour. It is likewise found in the bronchial tubes and their divis- 
ions, and even in the bones with which the air sacs communi- 
cate. Mégnin believes that while the mite may be extremely 
humerous, so as to cause mucous irritation and induce asphyxia 
and congestion by obstruction of the bronchia, and that birds 
may thus die, yet it is incapable of causing, as Gerlach and Zun- 
del believe, enteritis or inflammation of the peritoneum. 


PREVALENCE OF THE SCREW-WoRM IN CENTRAL AMERICA—AI- 
though not containing anything new the following portion of a 
letter from Mr. Jose Č. Zeledon of San Jose, Costa Rica, recently 
addressed to Professor S. F. Baird, will be found of some inter- 
est: “I have mailed to you, to-day, a little box containing a 
good many specimens of Lucilia (perhaps two or three different 
species), which I hope will be of some service to Professor Riley 
in studying your species. Flies of this group are abundant 
throughout this country at all seasons of the year, but it is on 
the coast regions where they are particularly common, and there 
they constitute a very serious annoyance to cattle raisers, the 
‘arve becoming active in a few hours, owing to the high temper- 
ature of the lowlands.” 

The box contained several hundred flies, the large majority of 
which proved to be Lucilia macellaria, which is also the parent of 
the screw-worm in the United States. 

DRIED LEAVES AS FOOD FOR LEPIDOPTEROUS LARVÆ.— Lepidop- 
terists engaged in raising larvæ will be interested in a note by Mr. 
A, H. Mundt, of F. airbury, Ill., published in Papilio for January, 1883, 

e 


order to preserve the green color and the flavor. This experi- 
ence with preserved food may prove equally useful for other spe- 
cies, and promises to be of great advantage in raising larve on 
hs € obtained from distant sections. We have never tried 

'S Method of curing leaves, though we have successfully used . 


d larvae for weeks, in Washington, on food ob- 
“hay-making” should prove as successful 


424 , General Notes. 


as Mr. Mundt’s experience would indicate, we would recommend as 
a possible improvement in the curing and retention of the t 

tive properties, the chopping of the leaves, which will permit 
more rapid curing and more convenient packing —C. UR ~ 


LEPIDOPTEROLOGICAL Nores.—The activity lately displayed 
our lepidopterists in making known through the columnso 
entomological periodicals the earlier states of Lepidoptera, 


ta 


can be nothing gained by such duplication, especially where 
subsequent description is less accurate than the original one=— 
Mrs. C. H. Fernald has published in Papilio for January, 1883, 

list of the Noctuide taken in Orono, Me., and vicinity. 34 
lists, when, as in this case, they are sufficiently complete to 
cate the character of the fauna, and reliable as to the deter 
tion, are very useful. 


Oxituary.—The entomologists of this country, as well a i 
Europe, will regret to learn of the death of Mr. G. W. Hiri 
on December 7, 1882, at Clifton, Bosque county, Tex. a 
sect fauna of Texas is, at the present time, better known man” 
of most of the other Western States of this continent, It 15 i; 
due to the skill and industry of Mr. Belfrage and the - 
Jacob Boll, who were foremost among the few really ci 
conscientious collectors in the country. The number of 
interesting species discovered by Mr. Belfrage 1s reall a 
ing, considering that they were collected in a very limited 
the State, and several of his discoveries were named alter i 
our most prominent entomologists. The care and : 
exhibited in preserving and preparing his specimens, 
the honesty with which he filled the orders of his 
correspondents, deservedly procured him a reputation 
tor which extended far beyond the limits of this country. 


to American coleopterists by his papers on Strongy™ 


translated into German by F. von Sacken in 
mologische Zeitung for 1857. 


1883.] ; Zoblogy. 425 


ZOOLOGY. 


Tue Most REMARKABLE MoLiuscaN FORMS TAKEN OFF THE 
SouTHERN Coast oF New EnGLanp IN 1882,—Professor A. E, 
Verrill notes the discovery of a cephalopod of the genus Abralia, 
a genus not before known to occur upon the American coast. 
Other interesting Cephalopoda were a living example of Argonau- 
fa argo, taken with a dip-net while on the surface; Eledone verru- 
cosa at 700 fath., and the second known specimen of the large 
Rossia megaptera V. in 640 fath. 

mong the gastropods added to our fauna were the new 77o- 

phon lintoni V. and Sm., from seventy fathoms; and four Chitonidæ. 
Of these Placophona atlantica V. and Sm., belongs to a genus be- 
fore supposed to be exclusively Australian. Choristes elegans was 
found in old skates’ eggs, and in the same situation occurred Coc- 
culira banii and Addisonia paradoxa, the latter of which was 
taken several times in from 8ọ to 640 fathoms. 
_ Dolium bairdii was taken in 192 fath., and at 349 fathoms two 
living examples of Mytilimeria flexuosa were brought up, asso- 
ciated with Pecchiola gemma V., also living. Axinopsis orbiculata 
Sars., was taken in 202 fath.; Modiolavia polita V. and S., in 321 
fath., and Cavolina longirostris in 321 fathoms. ; 

Pteropods were comparatively scarce, and the large Salpa, so 
abundant in former seasons, was only met with on one occasion. 
The smaller Salpa cabotii occurred in large numbers. 

n the sands of Naushon, Hadley harbor, were procured sev- 
eral living examples of Tellimya ferruginosa, a European shell not 
before found on our coast, associated at low-water mark with liv- 
ing T. (Montacuta) bidentata, Corbula contracta, etc. : 

From work with surface nets, in Vineyard sound, the veligers 
of Anachis avara, Astyris lunata, Triforis nigrocincta, etc., were 
identified. 

About twenty forms of gastropod veligers were taken in all. 


MIGRATION OF ANIMALS THROUGH THE SUEZ CANAL.—NVature 

states that Professer Keller, of Zurich, during a stay at the Suez 
ast winter, studied the animal migrations of which it has 

_ been the Cause, and found that, since 1870, Umbrina cirrhosa and 

Labrax lupus have Passed from the Mediterranean to the Red sea, 
accompanied by Balanus miser, Solen vulgaris and Ascidia ntes- 

beeko Sphæroma, and the mollusks Solen vagina and Car- 
dium edule are on their way through. ; 

On the « ther hand, several fishes, including Pristipoma stridens 
We Cenidens forskali, with the mollusks Cerithium scabridum, 
Mactra oloring and Mytilus variabilis, have passed from the Red 
W the Mediterranean, and quite a “ caravan” of other forms 
'S resting in the basins of the great Bitter lakes. 

The fauna of the canal is as yet too poor to tempt rays, cuttle- 
fishes and other carnivorous animals. ts 


426 General Notes, — [Apri 


All this has taken place in spite of the lakes, of the sandy 
nature of the ground, of the currents, of the disturbance of the 
ova and larve caused by the passage of ships, and of the too 
great saltness of the canal water. : 


MANUAL OF THE SPoNGES.—It will be remembered that a get- 
eral work on the sponges appeared in 1859, as the first volumeo! 
Bronn’s Thierreich. It included the Protozoa and sponges. t 
is now announced that a new work on the sponges for this series 
is to be prepared by Dr. Vosmaer, and the first number on the 
Porifera has lately appeared. Our knowledge of the sponges has 
been revolutionized within a decade and such a work is much | 
needed. i 

THE AFFINITIES OF TETRAPLATIA vVOLITANS.— Tetraplatia voli | 
tans Busch, has been shown by Krohn (Arch. f. Naturg., 1865, and 
Claus., Arch. f. Mikros, Anat., 1878) to be related to animals place!” 
among the Hydrozoa, but its closer relationships are problema 
cal. Its affinities with certain craspedote Meduse are p 
(Leuckart, Arch. f. Naturg. 1878; Haeckel, Das System der Me 
dusen). Are there not also structural features of the Ctenophora? 

The wings of Tetraplatia, although four in number, "E 
homologized with the lobes of Ocyroë. The diverticula from n 
stomach occupy a relationship to the other organs in some” 
spects similar to those of the young Mnémiopsis. The otoy 
of Tetraplatia have no resemblance either in character or p i 
to the otocysts of the Ctenophores. It seems possible that : 
platia, if an adult, as there is probably no doubt is the a 
an intermediate form between the craspedote Medusæ 
Ctenophores, and has affinities with both. The Cte 
tentaculata” have as close relationships with it throu 
genus Ocyroé as with the hydroid Medusa, Ctenaria, from 
they are supposed by some authors to have been dert 
Walter Fewkes. 


OCCURRENCE OF ALAURINAIN NEW ENGLAND Watersi 


18 it 


every summer by those working in the laboratory st 
The absence of this highly interesting genus from ™ The 


discovered, viz: Malaga. The resemblance of my 
the Newport Alaurina to the figures of this genus by = 
Metschnikoff was pointed out to me by Mr. W. 4e =. 
J. Walter Fewkes. 


1883.] Zeblogy. 427 


LIMAX MAXIMUS IN CENTRAL MAssacuuseEtTTs.—In the February 
number of the NATURALIST, I see some interesting notes in Limax 
maximus L. Springfield, Mass., must be added to the localities 
there given. You will find a note by me in Vol. 11. of Science, 
page 278, giving an account of a specimen found in the city 
aqueduct— F. H. Pillsbury. 


TULLBERG ON THE STRUCTURE OF THE SHELL OF CRUSTACEA AND 
Mottusks.-—This is an elaborate treatise on the structure and mode 
of growth of the lobster’s shell, and of the shells of the mussels 
Mytilus, Modiolus, the pearl mussel and the oyster, as well as 


chitinous parts and epidermis, Dr. Tullberg then extended his 
examination to the shell-structure itself. The treatise is exhaus- 
tive, and the twelve plates are carefully drawn. It was published 
in German at Stockholm in 1882, in the Transactions of the Royal 
Swedish Academy. It is too lengthy for abstract. 


Wricut’s American Parasitic CopepopA—This brochure, with 
two plates, is the first of a series of notes on the parasites of some of 
our fresh water fishes which appears in the Proceedings of the 
Canadian Institute, Vol. 1, No. 3. The new forms are described 
and figured in detail. Several European forms are identified. 


SUPPOSED ORIGIN OF THE SPECIES OF OCYPODA FROM THE BONIN 


to be wanting in the very young of O. ceratophihalma, to vary 
greatly with the size of the individual, and to be subject to much 
iidividual and sexual variation. The form, figured by Mr. Ishi- 
nae with very long ocular stylets, is the adult of this species, 

and those with shorter stylets are apparently young individuals of 

ages, 

Ps Species of Ocypoda and their variations have been recently 
erua by De Man, Kingsley and Miers, and familiarity with 
-1 Papers, or any well directed attempt to discover real specific 


(Api, 


differences, would undoubtedly have saved Mr. Ishikawa from 
useless speculation. His want of familiarity with the subjects of 
of his speculation is further shown in the description of the sixt 
somite of the abdomen, and of the “ entire ” and “ whole abdom- 
nal somite ” (by which apparently he intends to indicate thea 
domen itself).—S. Z. Smith, Yale College. 


CHELYDRA VERSUS Unto.—One day last June I came upon 


428 General Notes. 


snapping turtle in a peculiar predicament. There was clinging toit 
lower jaw a clam, which, though they were several rods from thè 
river, was still apparently alive. Without disengaging them 1 
brought them home and put them in a small box, intending tose 
how the contest would end. I kept them between two ang Mil = 
days, and they remained in the same condition. The turtles fre 
quent and vigorous attempts to push off the clam with its for 
legs proved unavailing. At length the turtle, by some misplacing i 
of the box, made good his escape, carrying off the clam with . 
him. The turtle was about a foot in length and the clam about 
three inches. The clam could not be expected to live very long 
out of the water, and the turtle would not be very com sec 
the water, with the water forcing its way down his eka 

occasional attempts of the turtle to go into the water would git 
the clam from time to time a new lease of life. «Fb 
probably Unio complanatus—¥. E. Todd, Beloit, Wis, 2e 4i 
188}. 


A New Species or Potypesmus wiru Eves.—The spect i 
Polydesmus, a genus embracing some of our most common 
riopods, are, as a rule, eyeless. We know of no 
species except the one under consideration, W 
Gervais (Aptéres) says of the family Polydesmidæ: 4°) o 
manquent presque constamment;” Wood in his i ae : 
North America speaks ot the “absence of eyes 1M re fail) 
Humbert in his “ Myriapodes de Ceylon,” remarks . hile of ve 
Polydesmidz : “ Yeux manquant le plus souvent, mre esett 
genus Polydesmus he says “ Pas de yeax ” Hence i generi! 
species is an exceptionable form, though the characters re eat 
are such as not perhaps to warrant a separation from 4 Oregot 
The specimens were collected by the writer at Potti i body 8 

The species may be called Polydesmus ocellatus, T ually cyi 
small, rather short, somewhat spindle-shaped, and e - the scut 
drical. There are twenty-nine segments behind the hea: There 8? 
are provided with the usual prominent lateral ridges. uci 
row of dorsal setæ on each side of the median line ob the he 
of the scutes is finely granulated. The sides (gen Jor sat abom 
are full and swollen, somewhat wider than the first icuots 


as wide as the body behind. Ocelli 12-13 in number 
and black. Antennæ with joint 4 half as long 
markably thick, increasing in thickness to the €n% 


1883.) Zoölogy. 429 


joint 6 and 7 taken together. Joint 6 not quite so long as 
thick; joint 7 small, conical ; broad at base where it is nearly as 
thick as the 6th; the joints rather setose; there are two terminal 
flattened sense-sete on the tip of the 7th joint. The end of the 
body is moderately blunt, with four setæ on each side of the last 
segment (anal valves). It is of a pale horn color. Length 4™™. 

is aberrant form would not at first be regarded as a Polydes- 
mus, but would be easily mistaken for a Trichepetalus. The 
individuals were mature, or nearly so, as they were horn-brown, 
In the cylindrical body and thick antennz it approaches Polydes- 
mus cavicola Pack., from a cave on the shores of the Great Salt 
lake. It differs from that species, which is eyeless, in the fusiform 
body, much thicker antennz, and the finer granulations as well 
as the larger number of segments. 


Polydesmus ocellatus > a, head i ts; 4, the ocelli; c, five ter- 
aat jon of the antennæ; d, Uae r scutes; ¢, dorsal view of 
“ee segments ; f, seven terminal segments. Highly magnified. 

THE PRIMORDIAL CONDITION OF VERTEBRATES AS SEEN IN THE 
KELETON oF THE Hoc FISH AND THE Lamprey.—A striking 
aper on the morphology of the Marsipobranchs, read by W. K. 
. before the Royal Society, is given in abstract by Nature. 


430 General Notes. [April, 


In seeking light upon the primordial condition of the Vertebrata, 
says the author, one naturally looks to such forms as the Myxi- 
noids. For in these types, even in the adult state, there are 
neither limbs nor vertebra, and no distinction between head and 
body, except the beginning in the head, of a cartilaginous skull; 
a continuous structure—not showing the least sign of se 
segmentation, and by far the greater part of which is in front of 
the notochord, or axis of the organism. But here our gr 
work agrees with the developmental, for the continuous skull-bats 
constantly arise before the secondary cartilaginous that are found 
between the myotomes behind the head. Evidently, therefore 
the early “ Craniata” grew supports to the enlarged and subd 
vided front end of their neural axis, long before anything beyond 
strong fibrous septa developed between the muscular segments 
of the body. As for the linear growth, the greater or less extet- 
sion backwards of the main organs—circulatory, respirator 
digestive, urogenital—that, in the evolution of the primary form, 
was a thing to be determined by the *“ surroundings” of the bh: 
“ Thereafter as sey may be” was the tentative idea in ane 
“Certainly in the Marsipobranchs and in their relations, 8° 
larval ‘ Anura; we have the most archaic ‘ Craniata’ now en 
in these the organs may be extended far backwards in a vermi i 
creature, as in these low fishes, or kept well swung bea 
head—the body and tail together forming merely a ee J 
organ, as is seen in tadpoles, especially the gigantic tadpo 
Pseudis. ‘t 
necessity 


vesicular brain, the suctorial lips, the branchial epi a 
special organs of sense—these all call for soppa be M yé 


noids we find that four special modifications of the p 
tissue series are developed for the support of the propery putare 
organs, and for them only; thus these fishes are Crane i 
not Vertebrata ; that is, if we stick to the letter, whi 
we do not. ful study o 

“At first some disappointment is felt, after Oe ht y fe 
these types, for, notwithstanding the low w m hes e sate 
main, they are mere specialized Ammocætes, we their gms 


nd 


nsformation, 
theip 


4 wi esi 

habits of Jife as any Vertebrates whatever, the highest we 

“ Yet, on the whole, the Myxinoides are a sort of Am o es 

type, whilst the transformed Ammoccete, the larval lamprey But thè 
nearest to the untransformed frog or toad—the ta he Joses th 
mere putting of this show (suggests at any rate) wa 


fauna of the world has sustained during the evolution 


1883.] Zoölogy. 431 


Craniate forms; zow, the Myxinoids, Petromyzoids, and anurous 
Amphibia, must all be kept within call of each other; but the 
types that have been culled out between them cannot be num- 
bered. Some other kind of fish are evidently the descendants of 
primordial Marsipobranchs, notably Lepidosteus.” 

In the second part on the lamprey, the author thus closes after 
comparing the lamprey with the tadpole. “ These things show 
how this ¢emporary Petromyzoid, the tadpole, blossoms out into 
unthought of specializations ; it becomes a guasi-reptile, worthy of 
a place far above the lamprey, and even far above all other 
Ichthyopsida.” 


Tue ELECTRICAL ORGANS AND DISTRIBUTION OF THE TORPE- 
DINIDZ.—Professor Du Bois Reymond, in a late address to the 
British Association, referred tothe researches of Professor Babu- 
chin, of Moscow, on the development of the electrical organs of 
Torpedo, and stated his conviction that the average number of 
columns and septa should henceforth be considered an important 
character in the diagnosis of the species of the family, Accord- 
ing to the researches referred to, the electrical organs are formed 
by the metamorphosis of striated muscle, and as they grow in- 
crease in size by the growth of the columns and septa, not byead- 
ditions to their number. 

T. occidentalis Storer, occurs upon the British coasts. 


Importations oF INDIAN Paeasants——M. W. Jamrach, in a 
communication to the director of the Jardin d’Acclimation, gives 
some interesting particulars relative to the importations of various 
pheasants made by him since 1864. The total number of birds 
forwarded was 2936, of which 1662 arrived salely. The first at- 
tempts to bring these birds, via the Cape of Good Hope, resulted 
in almost total loss, and land transit via Suez proved no better. 

ince the opening of the Suez canal, by far the greater portion, 
and, upon some occasions, all the birds forwarded arrived safely. 

The gr eater portion of the birds were Lophophones refulgens 


and Argus giganteus, were also brought over. In consequence of 
the prohibition of the chase during five years in the countries sub- 
tc ee rule, it has been exceedingly difficult to procure 
notwithstanding the high prices obtained, reaching five hundred 
J or more for a single Lophophore, is estimated by Mr. 
amrach to exceed the receipts by about $15,000. 

A MANY-NAMED Birp.—The great American bittern has his 
whic T manners and sayings only equaled by the strange epithets 
uch have been conferred upon him. In a still evening we may 
amA calling out to his fellows in neighboring sloughs, “ Too 
“, too goód,” in a slow, soliloquizing manner, but with a deep 


Eo VOL, XVI—NO, Iv. 3 


432 General Notes. 


guttural emphasis on the last syllable, which leads us to fancy he 
- has found some uncommonly fat frog for his supper. Ifthe bittem 
of the Old World has a similar note, as is not improbable, weds 
cover another reason for believing the “kippod” of Isaiah tobe 
the bittern ; a point about which there has been much discussion 
We may suppose the name an imitation of such a note. Our bird 
gives at other times as a burden of his revery, “ Co-che-lúnk, 
co-che-lúnk-ca-chúnk,” with variations. These notes are much 
like a blow upon wood, hence the name “ stake driver.” Others 


“water belcher.” From some of his fuller notes, which have à 
resemblance to the bellowing of a bull, comes the expressive name 
“bog bull,’ “bog bumper,” “ mire drum” and the Latin 


The name “poke” may refer to the same thing, but more 
bly to its slow, awkward movements, Other names less 
cant, are “ Indian hen” and “ Indian pullet.’—7. E. Todd. ; 
ains of this 

whal 


species on their own coasts. 


Tue REPRODUCTION or THE Hyprozoa.—M. de Varenne 
recently studied the development of the ova and her spei 
odocoryne cavnea, Plumularia echinulata and some ieat 
and has conclusively shown that in these forms at p% du 
and parent-cells of the spermatozoa are develo ee jima 

from the endoderm, as stated by Kölliker, Haeckel er 2 

e has also shown that in the species examined udd 
ments invariably form within the stem, and that the hore 
the gonophore follows their formation. As the go al Sch 
the accumulated ova and sperm-cells enter its inten Vi 
in 1873,and afterwards Allmann had noticed the prese and 
in the stem of hydroids, and Ed. van Beneden, ‘ pee 
man had shown that ovules were formed before the 
‘Sporosacs, 


om 


1883.] Zoology. 433 


This origin of the sexual products independently of and pre- 
vious to the formation of the sporosacs, appears at first sight to 
militate against the theory of the alternation of generations, and to 
reduce the sporosacs, demi-meduse and medusa of the fixed hy- 
drosomes to the rank of reproductive apparatuses. But,to say noth- 
ing of the fact that the observations only refer to a few forms, and 
must be greatly extended before the facts proved can be accepted 
as general, there remains the other fact that the limits of the 
meaning of such words as “reproductive apparatus,” “ organ” 
and “individual” are not definitively settled. Even a young 
mammal is in a sense a “ reproductive apparatus” specialized for 
the purpose of carrying on the species, and in the hydroid sporo- 
Sac we simply have one of the lowest terms of a series that cul- 
minates in an independent organism. 

. de Varenne finds that the ova and parent-cells of the sper- 
matozoa come to occupy in the gonophore a position apparently . 
above the endoderm, because their accumulation divides the endo- 
derm into two portions, allowing their escape. Subsequently the 
break in the endoderm is made good beneath the sexual products, 
but is always surrounded by a thin lamella secreted by this new 
formation, and the intermediate lameila found in the stem of the 
hydroid covers also the ova in the sporosac, although in the lat- 
ter it is so compressed that it is hard to perceive. 

M. de Varenne has traced the complete series of changes by 
which, in one hydrozoan, the cell becomes an ovule. The first 
Step is the suppression of the flagellum of the endodermic cell, 
then follow great increase in size, augmentation of the nucleus 
(which becomes highly refractive) and the assumption of the 

rm 


cells endowed with power of spontaneous oscillation. 
Huxley, Keferstein, Kleinenberg, Schulze and others have stated 
ar the sexual products of animals proceed from the ectoderm, 
while others derive the ova from the endoderm and the sperma- 
tozoa from the ectoderm, and still others reverse ne Š i 
e interesting query is—Does the development of these ele- 
ments follow ie kame Tok throughout the sahal series 
DısTRIBUTION oF Unto pressus (Lea).—Mr. A. F. Gray’s notes 
hee species in Amer. Naturatist (Feb., 1883) recall my own 
‘vations on it. Dr. James Lewis found it in the outlet of 
Owasco lake, a tributary of the Seneca river, but in extensive 
collecting in that river I have obtained but one specimen. In 
“ome small streams flowing into it, however, it is abundant, and 
Sometimes of very large size. I have also observed it sparingly 


434 General Notes. [Api 


in the Erie canal at Syracuse, but never in lakes. It seemsto 
prefer small streams with muddy bottoms, and there to form is 
lated colonies. But one sometimes meets species in unexpected. 
localities. Margaritana rugosa Barnes, is a river species, butis 
abundant in Onondaga lake, and Unio rosaceus De Kay, generally 
restricted to Seneca lake, I have collected in Cayuga lake. Ui 
pressus is still obtained at Norman’s Kill, and Coleman T. Robin- | 
son collected it near Buffalo, N. Y—W. M. Beauchamp. i 


Tur American Horse.—lIt is generally understood, and tht 
fact (if it is a fact) has been almost universally accepted, that the 
horse was unknown in the new world previous to the advent o 
Spaniards in North and South America. Late discoveries a 
investigations, extending from Bering’s straits to Patagonia, hat 
revealed the fact (see Professor Marsh in Encyclopedia), thatit 
North and South America we have twelve fossil species of the 
genus Equus, and thirty more species allied to them. Y 

Having had occasion to send to Paris to purchase some rat 
maps of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, I received among 
them the map of Sebastian Cabot, “ Piloto Mayer’ of E 
the Fifth, King of Spain. This map, drawn ina circular projection 
by Cabot himself, on which he has delineated his own and $ 


discoveries of John Cabot, is of singular value as repre pi + 


sixteenth century, and was drawn u prior to the a A 
Sebastian Cabot having left for England, to take service 
1547, this map was drawn by him while h i 
service previous to that date. i 
Now it is an incontestable fact that Cabot went 1n 


distance inland, returning to Spain in 1530. 
pon examining that map I find that tne 
explored up to the 25th parallel of north latit 
names given to its branches and all prominent pol” 
addition he has marked on the map pictures O 
inent animals, and some trees, and that at t 
Plata. with the puma and parrot, or perhaps the cone 
given the horse as apparently a quadruped that ~~ 
those vast plains of the Gran Chaco, where to day oa i 
countless herds. It may be claimed that this is not pr" 
native origin; but we claim that it is a fair pres 
neither Spaniards in Peru or other parts of Americ’ 


explorers. The period was too short, and the distant 
from the Spanish possessions in Peru across the v 


1883.] Zoology. 435 


Andes, for such a rapid increase. We can reconcile this dis- 


introduced by the conquerors. Not twenty years had passed 
between the discovery of Peru and the discovery of the Rio La 
Plata.— E. L. Berthoud in Kansas City Review. 


ZOOLOGICAL Nores.—Protozcans—Kiinstler'’s article on the 
flagellate infusoria, in which, like Ehrenberg of old, he discovers 
a stomach, intestine, uterus, etc., has been severely criticized by 
Bütschli, who also claims that the author’s new form Kiinckelia 
gyrans is neither more or less than a Cercaria! The “ cor- 
puscles” or psorosperms of the silk worms are by Balbiani 
termed Microsporidia, with affinities to the Sporozoa of Leuckart, 
which includes the Gregarinida, the oviform Psorosperms, the 
tubuliform psorosperms, and those of fishes. 

Worms.—The Brachipoda, especially Terebratula and Waldhei- 
mia, have been carefully studied anatomically and histologically by 
Van Bemmelen (Jenaischer Zeitschrift, December 27, 1882), who 
fully confirms Morse’s view as to their Vermian affinities. He 
however insists that the agreement between the Brachiopoda and 
Cheetognaths (Sagitta) is so close that “ they must be regarded as 
branches of one and the same animal stem.” he same Zeits- 
chrift, contains an anatomical and histological research, by J. Steen, 
on a sea-worm, Terebrellides stremii, with three plates. The 
tower-like construction made, as Darwin supposed, by an exotic 
worm (Perichzta) from Eastern Asia and naturalized near Nice, 

ave been found by Trouessart, who surprised the worms at work, 
to be a common earth worm, Lumbricus agricola, The anterior 
part of the body was lodged in the tower. After a long period 
of rain these towers are built probably to protect the galleries 

m rain, and to afford a breathing place for the worms, where 
they are not seen by birds. Perhaps similar “towers” made in 
ay country in low, wet localities by crayfish and the pupal Cicada 
17 -decim, are for a nearly similar purpose. new species of 
Branchiobdella from the river crayfish of Leipzig, is described by 
Dr. C. O. Whitman in the Zod/. Anzeiger for Nov.27. It appears 
also from Dr. Whitman's explorations in Japan that Astacus japoni- 
cus, like the Eu ropean Astacus fluviatilis, has three parasitic species 
of Branchiobdella — At a late meeting of the Linnean Society of 
ill Seo Mr. A. P. W. Thomas exhibited a series of specimens 
Heare of the life-history of the liver fluke (Fasciola hepatica). 
A experiments show that the embryos of the fluke as free cer- 


"ee to act as a prophylactic. 
Several animals, new to science, were described at a recent 


436 General Notes. (Apri, 


meeting of the French Academy. One is a strange fish brought 
up from a great depth off the Morocco coast; it is about a foot 
and a half long, and of deep black color; but its most striking 
feature is its very large and capacious mouth with elastic mem- 
branes, much resembling a pelican’s. Probably, food is partly 
digested in this cavity. The fish (which M. Vaillant calls Buy 
pharynx pelecanoides) has very little power of locomotion. 
Brongniart described a new fossil insect of the order of Orthop- 
tera from the coal formation of Commentry (Allier). Insects 
are rare in the carboniferous strata; hitherto only 110 specimens 
have been obtained in the whole world. That now found is of 
remarkable size—about 10 in. long, and the family of Phasmide, 
or “ walking-stick insects,” is that which comes nearest to tt > 

Brongniart names it 7itanophasma fayoli (M. Fayol sent it), The 
upper part of the thorax not being preserved, it is impossible to 
M. de Merejkowsky dè- 


a sort of connecting link between Ciliates, which are 
ized by small vibratory hairs, and Acinetians, which have no 
hairs, but have suckers. : 
Echinodermata.—Professor Jeffrey Bell, in his notes on hele : 
oderm fauna of Ceylon (Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist.) menn 
Antedon of unidentified species. Professor Bell concludes m 
tendency to fission under extenal irritation became in the Opi 
rids the parent of a habit of fission or simple reproduction% 


d 

5 
the of $00 

s 


irregular Echinoidea. There are two peri-cesophag al, afford 
vessels in each ambulacral zone, and a double sand-canal, pon 
ing a communication between the excretory organ an > net 


at Marseilles upon the hybridization of Echinoidea, ao 9 and 
perfectly developed plutei from Strongylocentrotus p 3. The 
Spherechinus granularis and Psammechinus puletrellis ©: the 
Same species, crossed with Spatangus Petar cus, T a regul 


Echinid, formed perfect plutei when crossed with female mia 


but 


both should be suppressed and the species included in So 
Mollusca —M. Bouchon Braudely (Comptes Rendus 
mie des Science) states that the Portuguese °Y* 


1883. | Zoology. 437 


angulata) which has been introduced into the Gironde by dis- 
charge from a damaged Portuguese vessel, is certainly unisexual, 
as he has opened numbers at all stages of the reproductive period, 
and found only the elements of one sex in all. O. edulis is ad- 
mitted on all hands to be hermaphrodite, but as the genital gland 
rarely presents the two sexes equally matured, it is probably not 
self-fertilizing. Artificial fecundation has been practiced with suc- 
cess by this naturalist with the Portuguese oyster in the waters of 
the Gironde, A colossal cuttle-fish, named Architeuthis verrillii, 
was found stranded at Island bay, Cook's straits, New Zealand ; the 
longer arms measured 25 feet. Another large cuttle with a body 
nine feet two inches in length belongs to a new genus, called by 
Mr. Kirk, Steenstrupia. 


British Museum, by Prof. T. Rupert Jones. Only the first part 
of the former work is yet issued, and treats of the Silurian species. 
One hundred and forty-three species are recorded, about seventy 
of which are straight or curved Orthoceratites. 


Gastropoda—Mr. E. A. Smith (Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist.) 
adds more than sixty names to the genus Pleurotoma, which he 
states now contains nearly ¢hirteen hundred recent species! and 
adds “many of these have proved identical with others, and a 

ood many more will no doubt, on further investigation, fall into 
2€ same category of bad species.” Few will doubt this conclu- 
0n.-——D. J. Gwyn Jeffreys gives (Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist.) a 
list of seven species of shells dredged in the Black sea—none of 
these, except Mytilus edulis, had been previously enumerated, and 
one, Trophon breviatus is new. The Italian surveying ship 
ashington, which made an exploration around Sardinia and the 
western coast of Sicily in 188r, procured some mollusca and 
brachiopods at considerable depths. Terebratula vitrea was taken 
Sur fathoms, two species of Nucula at about 1500 fathoms, 
on agile at various depths from 86 to 1953 fathoms, 

‘Francia tenella at 1963 fathoms, and Scaphander librarius at 
about 1500 fathoms. 


Crustacea —In the Archives du Musée Teyler (Haarlem, Hol- 
land) T. C. Winkler compares the recent crustacean genus, 
Areosternus, lately described by Dr. J. G. De Man, of Leyden, 
pag consid to mark a new sub-family of the Astacidæ, equal 
to the Palinuridæ or the Seyllaridæ, with the fossil genera Pem- 
phix and Glyphea. The result of this comparison is that Aræos- 
pot weneeki De Man, the only known example of which was 

fought from a small island near Sumatra, is the representative of 
a long line of extinct genera, extending backwards in an uninter- 


438 General Notes. 


rupted series to the lower Lias, and that the ancestor of the liassie 

Glypheas may be recognized in the triassic species described | 
under the name of Pemphix sucuri. In the Annals and Magi- 
sine of Natural History, C. Spence Bate describes Eryonicus caais, 
a blind transparent abyssal crustacean allied to Willemeesia, and 
dredged by the Challenger in 1675 fms. off the Canaries, The 
first pair of pereiopoda are long, with a narrow slender chela, the 

dorsal surface is elevated, and the pleon folded against the ventral : 
surface of the pereion. . It has a well-developed fan-tail, and it 
life the alimentary canal is bright red and the hepatic lobes yt 
low. Mr. E. J. Miers writes on the genus Ocypoda. He ae 
mits ten-well-established species. Zhe Annals and Magazine f 
Natural History, contains a valuable article upon the Entomisciee, 
by Dr. R. Kossman. This writer asserts that, notwithstanding 
the statements of Fraisse and Giard, all the Entoniscide m 
separate sexes, and the females carry their ova in paired brood 


females reside in a sac upon the crustacean they infest, and 
only after a separation of this sac that their structure can be 
out. The Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Se for J 


be the larva of Lzmulus mollucanus (See NATUR 
292.) It is sufficiently evident from the drawing am 
that this is more probably, as the author finally believed, 
pede larva. The colors of /dotea tricuspidata are dest 
figured by C. Matzdorff in the Jenaische Zeitschrift für 


of blind subterranean Isopod and Amphipod Crustacea 
obtained from a well in New Zealand; the Isopod is re 
for having only six pairs of appendages to the seven tho 
ments, seven being the normal number. 


smail, so that it cannot climb a glass. Habitat Mexico. 
Mag. Nat. Hist.—A number of communications reS 
sea-serpents have appeared in Nature, and also in Fo 
and we have heard privately of other cases. 
they becoming that we wonder that the bones of so o a 
animal do not turn up on the sea-shore either of t * skeptic i 
World. Until these be forthcoming we shall be a w gents 
the existence of this shadowy organism——4 "eY © 
Ceecilians or blind snakes has been discovered ea of 
ganyika, East Africa, and described by G. A- Bou 


1883.] Zoology. 439 
the name Scolecomorphus kirku. In the same number of the 
Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Boulanger gives his 
reasons for regarding Rana circulosa of Rice and Davis in Jordan's 
Manual of Vertebrates as a synonym of Baird’s Rana septentrio- 
nalis——We have received through B. Westermann & Co., New 
York, the seventeen chromo-plates of Volume I., “Birds of 
Brehm’s Thierleben. They surpass anything of the sort which 
we have ever seen. The artist is Olof Winkler. The price, five 
marks for seventeen plates, is reasonable enough. The hovering 
of birds is discussed by several contributors to Nature of February 
1and 8. The general opinion seems to be that the bird while hov- 
ering is supported by an upward current of air; one writer, how- 
ever, maintains “ that, given a steady wind blowing with a velocity 
which lies somewhere between certain possible calculable limits, 
a hawk can remain fora time apparently motionless above a point; 
he is, in reality, descending a slightly inclined plane, and requires 
to recover vertically lost ground by the occasional use of his 
Wwings."——A new bird of paradise collected on the D’Entrecas- 
teaux island, south-east of New Guinea is described in the Zbis as 
Paradisea decora. To the same society Dr. F. Day showed 
examples of trout, viz., of the American “Brook trout,” reared 
in an aquarium; another reared at Howietoun, near Stirling, 
and a hybrid between the American and common English trout, 
all in illustration of his paper on variations in form and hybridism 
in Salmo fontinalis. The bower birds, regarded by Elliott and 
Salvadori as connected with the birds of Paradise, have recently 


šope of the islands. The entrance to its chamber is generally 
four or five inches in diameter, and the passage leading to it often 
two or three feet long, first descending and then ascending again. 

he chamber itself is about one foot and a half long, by one foot 
wide and six inches high, and is lined with grass and leaves. The 
ging and tuataras have their nests separately, one on each side 


440 General Notes. | [Api 


and Capt. Shepley’s “ Sun-birds,” forming one of the series of 
illustrated ornithological monographs prepared by different mem- | 
bers of the British Ornithologists’ Union. A companion volume 
by Mr. Dresser, on the “ Bee-eaters,” is in a forward state, and 
similar works are already projected. Another subarctic mam- 
mal, Spermophilus rufescens, which lives in the Orenburg steppes 
of Asia, has been found fossil in the loess and caves of Germany, 
as reported by Blasius in the Z0d/. Anzeiger——C. J. Mayna 
states that the ivory-billed woodpecker ( Campephilus principalis) 
which in Audobon’s time inhabited the Atlantic coast as far noti 
as Maryland, was common in the lower parts of the Carolina, 
in Georgia, Alabama, Louisiana and Mississippi, and occurred as 
far north as the mouth of the Ohio, and westward of the Missout i 
throughout the forests along the rivers to the base of the Rocky 
mountains ; is now, unless it lingers in the heavily wooded pafi 
of the state of Mississippi, confined to a small belt of “hummock” 
or “ cypress ” timber land, about a hundred miles long by fiy 
width, in the northern part of Florida, and is rare even 


PHYSIOLOGQY.! 


THE ELECTROMOTIVE PROPERTIES OF THE LEAF OF Diotti 
Professor G. B. Sanderson (Trans. Roy. Soc., Part 1, 1882), gC l 
an account of his researches on the electrical relations of pe 
ferent parts of the leaf of Dionæa in its resting and in 1G 
condition, together with a résumé of similar work of other it i 
tigators. AE 

The leaf of Dionæa contains two or three layers of S a 
matous cells whose protoplasm has great attraction 1 ‘orga 
The leaf owes its expanded condition while at rest to 
of the parenchyma cells whose protoplasm coa 


bibed water. But when the leaf is excited, as DY eee pa 
It OF ee 


. 


that different points upon the surface of the leaf äre Um 


probably accidentally, in different electrical on e00 


upper, becomes to a marked degree more wie trend ah | 
This negative change begins about one-twentieth 04°" pidde” 
the application of the stimulus, and ceases at mere wf the ee 
the first second; that is, in that time the under SUTIN’ | -eedife 


has returned to its former electrical condition. In ™ 


1 This department is edited by Professor Henry SEWALL, of Ann 


1883.] Physiology. 441 


second the electrical relations of the two surfaces of the leaf are 
reversed, the lower surface becoming now positive to the upper. 
“A voltaic current directed from the upper to the under sur- 

face, which is too weak to invoke an excitatory res e, pro- 
duces an increase of the positivity of the under surface, limited to 
the part of the lobe through which the current passes, which lasts 
several seconds after the current is broken. * * * Whena 
leaf is subjected to series of inadequate induction shocks at short 
intervals (e. g., one-twentieth of a second), the response may occur 
after a greater or less number of excitations, according to the tem- 
perature at which the experiment is made and the strength of the 
current. * * * Tna series of mechanical excitations, each of 
which is just adequate to produce an electrical response, those 
which occur earliest are followed by no change of form. Of the 
later members of the series each produces a measureable move- 
ment, the extent of which becomes greater each time that the 
excitation is repeated until eventually the leaf closes.” 

he first electrical change which the leaf of Dionza undergoes 
after excitation (the increased negativity of the under surface of 
the leaf) is probably a physiological change which is the outcome 
of some functional explosion in the cell protoplasm, and is closely 
analogous to the “action current” which is a sign of functional 
excitement in an animal nerve or muscle. The second electrical 
condition, which is more slowly brought about and is more lasting, 

in which the under surface of the leaf becomes positive to the 
upper, is probably due simply to the transference of water from 
the cells to the intercellular spaces. 


THE INFLUENCES WHICH DETERMINE SEX IN THE EMBrvo.—Pro- 
sor E. Pflüger publishes at length an account of experiments, 
<tiormed with the greatest care, with the object of throwing 
light upon some of the most prominent of the obscure problems 
of the physiology of generation (Pfliger’s Archiv., Bd. XXIX, 
Heft 1 and 2). Professor Pflüger made use of frogs in his experi- 
; Many hundreds of the creatures were obtained from vari- 
Sus neighborhoods, and were maintained while under observation 
under conditions made as nearly normal as possible. 
irst question attacked is: Does the concentration of the 
spermatic fluid of the male influence the sex of the offspring ? 
Much care is necessary in handling frogs’ eggs, for they are ex- 
eee Susceptible of mechanical injury. The pair of frogs are 


442 General Notes. [April, 


crystal was often further diluted from ten to twenty volumes and 
from these new mixtures fresh quantities of water in watch crys- 
tals were impregnated by the transference of a film of fluid cling- 
ing to the scissors’ tips. Into these watch crystals filled with the 
fluid of a single male in different states of concentration, there 
were allowed to glide some of the eggs of the female taken from 
the right uterus. The outcome of the experiments established 
two facts: First, the fertilizing power of the spermatic fluid was 
not diminished by dilution, all the ova were fertilized in each obser- 
vation; second, dilution of the male fluid had no effect on the 
sex of the frogs which came to maturity after the artificial fertili- 
zation. ti 

In young frogs there are three varieties of sexual character, 
male, female and hermaphrodite. The hermaphrodites become 
finally either male or female, but in their earlier stages they have 
the sexual organs of the female only; in those which are finally 
to become males, the testicles gradually develop round the ove 
ries and the latter are resorbed. This apparent numerical pre- 
dominance of the female in early stages of the fuller formed frog 
has led some investigators astray. i l 

The author finds that no batrachian egg segments without pre- 
vious fertilization. 

The fertilizing power of the male fluid diminishes greatly 
progressively after the season for sexual union. 

It is impossible to produce offspring by the union of t 
and female products of two different batrachian species, tho 
segmentation of the egg, frequently of abnormal type, may 
started by this artificial union. 


and 


he male 
ugh 
bė 


_-One 
THE PRODUCTION OF DISEASE BY BACTERIAL Oreanisas “0% 


; : iolog! 
of the most remarkable chapters in the history of ne Re devel- 


etween the 
the nature 
very which 
ts of bacter'@ 
life, and the apparent ease with which d-finite results es ae 
haps, little qualified for the task undertaken, to enter upa gen 
vestigation of a subject which has proved itself one of tae find 
bio jai 
consequently, even in a single aspect of bacteria } 
to infectious diseases, the most contradictory opinions. rning 
- Ever and anon is announced a brilliant discovery pege 
the causal relation of bacteria to some malignant aus sination 
rently opening a way to the rational treatment or exterm 
of the distemper; but after a time counter experiments p? conclu- 
after other methods throw doubt upon or disprove me 


ogy. $ 
he its relatioa 


1883.] Physiology. 443 


sions before considered so logical, until the inexpert looker-on is 
inclined to despair of ever seeing certainty finally arrived at. 

Some investigators in our own country, well fitted by talent 
and education to enter this field of research, have arrayed them- 
seives in the opposition against views concerning the action of 
bacteria in certain diseases, which have found among other workers 
general acceptance. 

The Bacillus tuberculosis of Koch has gained a world-wide rep- 
utation. But Dr. Formad (Phil. Med. Times, Nov., 1883), has 
come to the conclusion that the Bacillus is not the cause of the 
disease, but is found in abundance in tubercular tissue simply be- 
cause it finds there its most agreeable food. Formad regards 
tuberculosis as primarily due to an anatomical defect, namely, a 
superabundant development of connective tissue and a conse- 
quent narrowing of the lymph spaces of the tissue, thus making 
the latter much more subject to pathological change than is nor- 
mally the case. The artificial production of tuberculosis brought 
about by Koch through the injection into living animals of mat- 
ter infected with Bacilli, Formad does not regard as of great 
Weight, for it was found during the researches on diphtheria, car- 


ned out by Drs. Wood and Formad, that the placing of an in- 


€micrococcus which I have found in a certain number of 
Pus cells in eve 


` 


'S an accidental parasite which has nothing to do with the special 


aia 


revealed the presen 
than this, Micrococcus 


Means of 
Ned to 


characte, ats, which make it possible to establish species having - 
inthe aeaa as well defined as have many plants much higher 


- Dr. Schmidt is heretical upon the whole subject of the occur- 


444 General Notes, [April, 


rence of bacteria in certain pathological tissues (Chicago Med. I, 
Dec.. 1882). Schmidt believes that the forms described as Bacil 
lus tuberculosis are nothing more than slender colored crystals of 
fat which have been produced by the reagents which it is neces- 
sary to use in preparing the tissue sections for examination. Itis 
very doubtful, however, whether this view will ever receive worthy 
confirmation. 


THe Oricin AND Destiny oF Fat Cerrts.—Some light is 
thrown upon the problem of the origin and destiny of fat-cells by 
the observations of Mr. S. H. Gage upon those of Necturus. In 
the subcutaneous connective tissue of this creature the microscope 
revealed the presence of fat-cells in all stages of growth; large 
branched cells with one or more fat drops; cells containing one 
or two small fat drops and a large one; and some large unbranched 
cells entirely gorged with fat. The pigment cells were some- 
times partly gorged with fat, and some small round or oval cells 
also contained fat. 

Thus it would appear that, as maintained by Virchow, Frey, 
Klein and others, fixed or branched connective tissue Cor- 
puscles may become modified into fat-cells, and also, as asserted 
by Czajewicz, Rollett and others, migratory corpuscles may 
become quiescent and turn into reservoirs of fat. After a Sec- 
turus has been kept upon sparse diet for some time, the adipose 
tissue shows but few gorged cells, many trasitional forms, at 
greater proportion of branched cells without fat, thus proving tha 
the fat-cell is simply a store of food, and that, when their me 
is used, the cells revert to their primitive condition of branche 
or unbranched cells. 

RECENT EMBRYOLOGICAL PAPERS ON VERTEBRATES.—The — 
is being discu 
by O: Hertwig in the ¥enaischer Zeitschrift, with numerous age 


taini i i i different classes. 1 
containing views of this layer in the he cover 


early development of the kidney. È 
EMBRYOLOGY OF THE SILK-worm.—This has been studied PY. 
Salvatico, who finds that the amnion appears as a nesta D 
large nucleated cells like those of the serous membrans AE 
out pigment. The malphigian vessels originate in the ss of ve 
He did not note the early appearance of the rudi nips „elia. 
genital glands, which was observed by Balbiani in Tinea 
DEVELOPMENT OF BITHYNIA, A FRESH-WATER ere? 2 
After discussing the origin of the larval and adult organs, 


B. 
) 
Sarasin (Arbeiten Zool. Zoot. Institut zu Warzburg, Vi ! 


1883.] Psychology. 445 


claims that all the organs are formed either directly or indirectly 

it; the mesodermal elements do not arise at any definite and 
ingle. point, and there is no evidence of any cleavage in it, and 
still less of the formation of a true ccelom. As the endoderm, 
so-called, does not give rise to the enteron, its homology with 
the similarly named layer in the chick is to be doubted. 


EARLY DEVELOPMENT OF THE SALP&.—F. Todaro in his second 
preliminary paper, published in the Italian Biological Archives, 
states that he has observed the entrance of a single zoosperm into 
the egg, its conversion into a male pronucleus, and its fusion with 
the female pronucleus to form the segmentation-nucleus, while 
the yolk is derived from the epithelial cells of the ovarian sac. 
The origin of the embryos of the solitary and compound Salpe 
isalso described.— Journal Royal Microscopical Society, Feb., 1883. 


ETO eet eee 


PSYCHOLOGY. 


ANIMAL Doctors.—In a recent communication to the Biologi- 
cal Society, M. G. Delaunay observed that medicine, as practiced 
by animals, is thoroughly empirical; but the same may be said of 


PENS) es Ste SE ee a 


Qo 
z 
(7) 
> gs 
Oo 
u 
cr 
wn 
= 
= 
O 
en 
co 
(©) 
“~ 
pate 
(a 
3 
E 
($) 
a 
YQ 
m 
5 
S 
3 
le ni 
oO 
4 
e] 
ae 
ro) 
3 
3 
D 
a 
n 


i ML. Delaunay lays down as a general rule that there is not any 
, *pecies of animal which voluntarily runs the risk of inhaling ema- 


from their habitations; others bury their excrement; others 
__ Garry to a distance the excrement of their young. In this respect 


- er more foresight than man, who retains for years excre- 
i in stationary cesspools, thus originating epidemics. If we 


a petr attention to the question of reproduction, we shall see that 

aiala suckle their young, keep them clean, wean them at 
=? per time and educate them; but these maternal instincts 
fact, gma rudimentary in women of civilized nations. In 
Animals may take a lesson in hygiene from the lower animals. 
Those oth ak rid of their parasites by using dust, mud, clay, &c. 
: anid a; ring from fever restrict their diet, keep quiet, seek dark- 

- Whena nid places, drink water and sometimes even plunge into it. 
88 dog’s og has lost its appetite it eats that species of grass known 
tive, Sh ga (chiendent), which acts as an emetic and purga- 
o tan also grass. Sheep and cows, when ill, seek out 
stances, ş bs. When dogs are constipated they eat fatty sub- 
The ich as 


» 


deen € thing is observed in horses. An animal suffering from 


; rner 
Cit the <P at Fe regularly organized ambulances. Latreille 


446 General Notes. [April, 


wounded part witha transparent fluid secreted from their mouths. 
If a chimpanzee be wounded, it stops the bleeding by placing its 
hand dn the wound, or dressing it with leaves and grass, en 
an animal has a wounded leg or arm hanging on, it completes 
the amputation by means of its teeth. A dog on being stung in 
the muzzle by a viper was observed to plunge its head repeatedly 
for several days into running water. This animal eventually recov- 
ered. A sporting dog was run over by a carriage. During three 
weeks in winter it remained lying in-a brook where its food was 
taken to it; the animal recovered. A terrier dog hurt its right 
eye; it remained lying under a counter, avoiding light and heat, 


although habitually it kept close to the fire. It adopted a general 


treatment, rest and abstinence from food. The local treatment 
consisted in licking the upper surface of the paw, which it applied 
to the wounded eye, again licking the paw when it became ary. 
Cats also, when hurt, treat themselves by this simple method of 


continuous irrigation. M. Delaunay cites the case of a cat which 
lso that of 


eight hours under a jet of cold water. Animals suffering — 
traumatic fever treat themselves by the continued application 0 
cold, which M. Delaunay considers to be more certain than 
any of the other methods. In view of these interesting facts, we 
are, he thinks, forced to admit that hygiene and therapeutics, a 
practiced by animals, may, in the interests of psychology, . al 
studied with advantage. He could, thinks the British Me d 
dicine, aa 
me useful 
indications, precisely becaùse they are prompted by instinct, 
are efficacious in the preservation or the restoration of health. 

SUICIDE oF Scorrions—The following experiments made . 
two species of South African scorpions, by C. L. Morgan, ri us 
cate that they do not have any suicidal instinct. He a = 
signs of fresh wounds made by the sting. The nature of the 
periments were as follows . PPN 

1. Condensing a sun-beam on various parts of the p 
body. The creatures always struck with the sting roun®, ses i 
and over the heated spot, and seemed to try and remove the 


of irritation. : careful 
2. Heating in a glass bottle. As this admits of most in this 
watching, I have killed some twenty or thirty individuals : body, 
way. e creatures very commonly pass the sting Over ee point 
as if to remove some irritant. The poison exudes from 
of the sting and then coagulates. 5 
3. Surrounding with fire or red hot embers, I first took 4 ae 
paper, moistened a ring about a foot in diameter with ae cei 
placed a scorpion within the ring. e paper was, by Gre 
ignited. He walked without hesitation through the 


S RAI ee 


i 
i 
i 


TORERE T 


wn ae a tE a E ae 


1883.) Psychology. 447 
tried to make his escape. I made a ring of red hot wood 
embers and placed a scorpion in the middle. He pushed his 
way out, displacing two of the embers. I made a better fire- 
wall, and put him in the middle again. He crept over the 
embers. I placed him in the midst of a ring of embers on the 
= fat and much-heated stone of the fire-place. He crept over the 
embers again, but this time got baked before he could escape. 

4. Placing in burning alcohol. I placed a layer of an eighth of 
an ‘inch of alcohol in a shallow vessel, lit the alcohol, and placed 
the scorpion in the midst of the burning spirit. 

5. Placing in concentrated sulphuric acid. I moistened the 


Ss pee ele ee ae à 
$ 


sulphuric acid, and put in a scorpion. The creature died in about 
ten minutes. (I have also tried other strong acids, a concentrated 
-solution of sodium hydrate, and a potassium cyanide solution.) 
: 6. Burning phosphorus on the creature’s body. I placed a 


and lit the phosphorus with a touch of a heated wire. The 
Creature tried to remove the phosphorus with its sting, carrying 
aWay some of the burning material. 

Me 7. Drowning in water, alcohol and ether. 


tly barbarous (the sixth is positively sickening) to induce 
n who had the slightest suicidal tendency to find re- 

‘destruction. 

n all cases repeated the experiments on several individ- 
ave in nearly all cases examined the dead scorpion 

lens. My belief is that the efforts made by the scorpion 
source of irritation are put down by those who are 

med to accurate observation as efforts at self-destruc- 

/ one occasion I called in one of my servants to. 


3r 


3 


bottom of a large beaker with a very thin layer of concentrated 


nd over its back, upon which my servant exclaimed, 


7 


448 General Notes. 


individuals, I cannot place on record a single instance of clear and 
unmistaken scorpion suicide.—/Vature. 


EXHIBITION OF REASONING POWER IN THE POLAR BEAR— 


A contributor to Nature relates the following instance of rè- 


markable intelligence on the part of this animal in cracking cocoa- 
nuts, In the Clifton Zodlogical Gardens there are two female 
Polar bears, between two and a-half and three years old, which 
came here quite young. A cocoanut was thrown into the tank, 


it sunk a long way, and the bear waited quietly till after some — 
time it rose a little out of her. reach. She then made a current 
in the water with her paw, and thus brought it within reach. This _ 
habit has already been several times noticed in Polar bears. She 
then took it on shore and tried to break it by leaning her weight 
on it with one paw. Failing in this, she took the nut between her 
fore-paws, raised herself on her hind legs to her full height, and 
threw the nut forwards against the bars of the den, three or four 
feet off. She then leaned her weight on it, hoping she had cracked 
it, but failed again. She then repeated the process, this time sue — 
cessfully. The keeper told the writer (J. G. Grenfell) she em — 


ployed the same method to break the leg-bone of a horse. That 


this is the result of individual experience, and not of instinct, is 


clear from the fact that her companion has not learned the trick of - 
opening them thus, nor could this one do it when she first came — 


i 


i 


The method of throwing is precisely similar to that adopted by the 


Cebus monkey described by Mr. Romanes (Animal Intelligence): 


Tue Senses oF Bers,—Sir John Lubbock recently read to the 


members of the Linnean Society an account of his further gri 


vations on the habits of insects made during the past year. ee d . 


two queen ants which have lived with him since 1874, and 


are now, therefore, no less than eight years old, are sti 
laid eggs last summer as usual. His oldest workers are 


years old. Dr. Miiller, in a recent review, had on jah ; 


Lubbock pointed out that he had anticipated the objections Sug, 
e supposed i 

source of error. The difference was, moreover, not one par 

ciple, nor does Dr. Müller question the main conchae iad E 


gested by Dr. Müller, and had guarded against th 


at or doubt the preference of bees for blue, which, 


. . = i John : 
strongly indicated by his own observations on flowers: = the 
also recorded some further experiments with eera naif 
power of hearing. Some bees were trained to come sat 


which was placed on a musical box on the lawn close to een 
. The musical box was kept going for several hou seed 
for a fortnight. It was then brought into the house an P yards 


out of sight, but at the open window, and only about seven 
from where it had been before. The bees, however, 
the honey, though when it was once shown them the 


1] alive and 


= St 


did notfind 
ram 


Anthropology. 449 


 readilyenough. Other experiments with a microphone were with- 
out results. Everyone knows that bees when swarming are popu- 
larly, and have been ever since the time of Aristotle, supposed to 

_ beinfluenced by clanging-kettles, &c. Experienced apiarists are 
= how disposed to doubt whether the noise has really any effect; 
_ but Sir John suggests that even if it has, with reference to which 
he no opinion, it is possible that what the bees hear are 
ot the loud, low sounds, but the higher overtones at the verge of 
: or beyond our range of hearing. As regards the industry of wasps, 
he timeda bee and a wasp, for each of which he provided a store 
of honey, and he found that the wasp began earlier in the morn- 
_ ing (at four a. m.), and worked on later in the day. He did not, 
however, quote this as proving greater industry on the part of the 


abnormal mental action observed in many persons, and classi- 
maik -He concludes an interesting discussion by asserting as 
i sley has done before him, that the world owes nearly all 
'mportant Innovations to persons whose minds occupy this 
Position. He includes in this class original thinkers, 
discoverers and inventors. He confirms the truth of 
ge of Pope: 


___ ® Great wit to madness sure is near allied, 
And thin partitions do their realms divide.” 


ANTHROPOLOGY.? 


sor Or; pique. 6 , 
Hy tee T. Mason, 1305 Q street, N. W., Washington, Dc. 


450 General Notes. [April, 


their food raw, and a disease of the gums spread among them. 
The dead are put in a sitting position, the corpse is covered with 
leaves of the cocoa-palm, and the women must keep a fire close 
by until the body is dried. The corpse is buried only if there i$ 
nobody to keep fire. Kidnapping of these nations is practice 
the crews of ships of all nationalities of the civilized world. Pre 
vious anthropologists had admitted two different races in New 
Guinea, and had made a distinction betwen the Papuans of the 
coast and of the interior. The Papuans of the interior, however, — 
belong to the same race as those of the coast, and there i$- 
throughout New Guinea but one Papuan race. Virchow 
the Papuans dolichocephalic and the Negritos of the Philippines 
brachycephalic. Hundreds of measurements by Mr. Maclay 
show that the purest Papuans range from .62 to .86 in cephalic” 
index. The Papuans do not have the clustered hair attributed tò 
them, and the size of the curl varies even on different parts of the 
same head. The Malays on the opposite islands have for centu- : 
ries trafficked with these natives for slaves, turtles, trepang 
pearl shells. They even bring Malay girls and exchange 
for Papuan girls. The blood, therefore, is very much mixed. The 
height of the men on the Malay coast varies from 1.74 to 1.42" : 
of the full-grown women it is about 1.32. 3 
At Port Maresby, on the southern coast, Mr. Maclay ger | k 
mixture of Polynesian blood among the Papuans. These ha 
have a lighter skin and uncurled hair, the women tattoo a 
selves as long as they have children, thereby improving "g 
beauty. Ee 
Measurements were made upon the heads of Negrin 
Manila, whose cephalic index was .875 to .90. One ven 
only 1.30 meters in height. Their faces were like those ot * 
Papuans, while their customs are akin to those of the Me Orang: 
islands. They reverence the fire and are very hospitable. ye 
utan, or wild tribes of the Malay peninsula, were visited pa a . 
scribed. The sumpitan, or blowing tube, with its tiny PO panes 
arrows is their deadly weapon. In the mountains at the ae 
of the Pakkan river, the traveler found Orang-Sakays, e men 


.74-.82 for men, .75—.84 for women, and .74-.81” forca the 

The diameter of Boe ant of hair is 2-4™™. The oe of v 
skin is 28-42, and 21-46 Broca. One hardly knows his pains 
admire more, the intrepidity and grip of Mr. Maclay, oF ke 
taking enthusiasm in his work. Pa. 


Revue p’EruHnocrapute.—This new candidate for 
now passed through its first year, under the manag : i 
Hamy, conservateur of the Ethnographic Muse X peen neg 
While ethnography,technology and sociology have n° : 


1883.) Anthropology. ; 45I 


lected in the Revue d’Ethnologie, they have been quite over- 
shadowed by anatomical and archzological papers. Indeed, this 
fact was the first cause of the foundation of the Revue d’ Ethno- 
graphie. The papers that have appeared in the review have been 
so important, as a general thing, that the list is appended: 
Cessac, L, de—Fétiches de pierre, &c., de lile de S. Nicolas (Cal.), p. 30. 
Cessac, L, de—Sur les Comanches, p. 94. 
Croix, I. E. de la—Les Sakaies de Perak, Malacca, p. 317. 
§ E—Les initiateurs de l'art oriental, p. 288. 
Duhousset, E.—Les arts décoratifs au Petit-Tibet et au Cachemire, p. 381. 
Fegueux, E.—Les ruines de la Juemada, p. 119. 
_ Hany, E. T.—Figures et inscriptions à El Hadj Meméum, p. 129. 
Hamy, E, T.—La Croix de Teotilhuacan, p. 410. 
Landrin, A—Ecriture figurative et comptabilité en Bretagne, p. 369. 
t, Fr.—Les Truddhi et les Specchie d’Otrante, p. 22. 
: Lenormant, Fr.—L’ethnographie ancienne du Mediterraneén, p. 226. 
: Martin, Ern.—Les funeraiiles d’une impératrice de Chine, p. 230. 
= Montano, J.—Indigenes de la province de Malacca, p. 41. 
l Moura, J.—Le Cambodge préhistorique, p. 505. 
Peney, A.—L’ethnographie du Soudan Egyptien, 1. Le Sennar; Les Tures au Sou- 
= dan. t. Le Kourdofan, p. 397, p. 4 
a! i » À. de—Distribution géographique des Négritos, p. 177. 
z Retzius, A.—Ethnographie finnoise, p. 81. 
l Révoil, G.—Archéologie et ethnographie do Comal, pp. 5 and 235. 
] Rochebrune, A. T. de—Mollusques chez les peuples anciens et modernes, p. 466. 
_ Scheube, Dr.—Culte et fête de lours chez les Ainos, p. 302. 
Schumacher, P.—L’age de pierre chez les Indiens Klamaths, p. 500. 
Vemeau, R.—Inscriptions lapidaires de l'archipel Canarien, p. 273. 
cag most journals of the kind, the correspondence, reviews 
w analyses, notices of societies, expositions, collections and mu- 
~~ are quite as valuable as the original papers. 


MADS OF THE IRoguoIs—It is quite curious how a book 
pra round without being noticed. Mr. Elias Johnson, a 
“You, _UScarora chief, published two years ago, at Lockport, N. 
book entitled “ Legends, Traditions and Laws of the 
or Six Nations, and History of the Tuscarora Indians.” 
et come within the circle of the NATURALIST'S vision. 


cter by a recitation of parallel crimes and atrocities 
eca Here and there the author holds aside the 
dia S pAn dabo and gives us just the faintest glimpse of true 
we. For instance, has any one before hinted that scaffold 
fer po from the fact that resuscitation frequently takes place 
© are supposed to be dead? In many of the villages 
use for strangers, and their hospitality was unbounded. 

t is thrown upon savage mythology by the recital of 

S, as The origin of the continent and of the animals, 
Stonish giants, Atotarho, &c. The subjects of edu- 


we Aig 
ea 
hs 


452 General Notes. | April, 


cation, treaties, civilization are treated in an off-hand manner. 
The sociologists have racked their brains to find out how lower 
races got from mother-right to father-right. Now there is no 
doubt that the progress was gradual, consisting of several stages. 
Mr. Johnson gives us one of the steps and a very important one, 
illustrating also the saying: ‘‘ Where there is a will, there's a way 
to break it.’ Let us suppose that a bear man marries a deer- 
woman, the children are all deers. If he be a sachem his brother 
must succeed him or the son of a sister, or some descendant of 

a maternal line. His son, having to marry out of the clan, cam- — 
not succeed him. But if he marry his son to a bear woman, that 1 
is to one of his own clan, his grandson may succeed him, being — 
of the clan of their mother. It is in this way that chieftaincy or 
sachemship, or property is kept in the family. The daughters in 
all cases being of the clan of the mother, there would not be 
much ado in getting rid of daughters. Indeed, women were per ~ 
fectly free to chose whom they would out of their own clan. 


AMERICAN COPPER ARTEFACTs.—A very popular recent work © 
on archzology revives the assertion that the mound-builders un- 
derstood the art of smelting copper and bronze. It is with very 
great relief of mind that one turns from the confusing specula- 
tions upon which such theories are sought to be erecte ik: 
reads the statements of a patient plodder. The bulk of pe i. 
teenth annual report of the Peabody Museum is taken up W! $ 
monograph by Professor F. W. Putnam, on the copper wap 
from South America in the Peabody Museum. The ona . 
scribed and figured are beads, pendants, plates, bracelets, Ange 
rings, gorgets, bands, tubes, spools, sheaths, ear-rings, celts, 
heads, knives, harpoons, hoes, club-heads, morning-stals, í 
Concerning all of which we take pleasure in quoting “f the 
North America, outside of Mexico, before the coming ' 
Europeans, there is no evidence, as yet, that copper urged cut 


clusions until we have other information of the subject : 
seems yet to have been obtained.” the 
n 
BaByLonian TaLIsMAns.—No doubt our readers ae candle, 08 


p 'hese cylinders were among the very first peo ght 50 
draw attention to the long-forgotten Euphrates valley, OFS? uc 
d and his 


prominently to light by the researches of Layard am 


Anthropology. 453 


cessors. The mineralogical characters and the lapidary work on 
the cylinders are described by Herr Fischer and the paleographic 
portion of the work is by Dr. Wiedemann. 


Warre Inprans IN SourH America.—Owing to the universal 
custom of painting their faces and bodies with ochre, the aborig- 
_ ines of our continent got the name of “red men.” Prichard 
(Researches, &c., 1, 269) says : “ The American races show nearly 


chet u 
Prichard, “Researches,” v, 480,'481; Martins, Beiträge, 11, 87, 
atl, 214, 385, 525; Herndon and Gibbon, “ Explorations,” 1, p 
ecg H. v. Holten, Ztschrft. f. Ethnol., 1877, 105-115 ; J. D. Cor- 
Ws: Bolivia,” &c., 1875, 58-70; and to many other original ob- 
Servers. This is an exceedingly valuable monograph. 

i CANNIBALISM IN New Encranp.—Mr. Henry W. Haynes read 
before the Boston Society of Natural History, May 17, 1882, a 
Se aaa new evidences of cannibalism among the Indians 
ths England from the Island of Mt. Desert, Maine. The 
_Surces of the evidence are the shell-heaps, and the witnesses are 


rduous professions. Mr. A. W. Butler is the president, 
e are indebted for notes on Mexico, and Dr. George 

1€ archeologist, who has prepared a complete map 

nption of Franklin county. 

mA hay ARCHÆOLOGY.—The Anales del Museo Nacional de 

ted enti commenced its third volume, the first part being de- 
oe ly to archeology in the following papers : 

ortant find; An elegant feather cape, by J. Maler. 

blet, by Alfredo Chavero 

mee of the Goddess of Water, by J. Sanchez. 

re Nahuas, by Gumesindo Mendoza. 

OGY IN, France.—The Anthropological Society in 
other flourishing scientific societies, has its Bulletins — 
S. But in Paris they go further, they have a Mu- 
opology and a regular faculty, who deliver courses 
€ach year upon some division of the subject. To 
edifice they issue a quarterly journal, called Revue 


454 Generat Notes. [April 


d Anthropologie, founded in 1872, by Paul Broca, and edited by 
Paul Topinard. In this review will be found original papers, 
criticisms, revue préhistorique, revue des livres, revue des jour- 
naux, correspondence and bibliography. It would be hard to find 

a more comprehensive and reliable periodical. The last number 

of 1882 furnishes the following original papers : r 

I. List of Broca’s craniometric measures and processes. By Paul Topinard. ou 
. Customs of the Japanese: wife, daughter, child, costume, food, &e By G 

Maret. : 
. Muscular variations in the races of men. By T. Chudzinski. 
Populations of the Balkan peninsula. By G. Lejean. 


N 


AU 


1866, gave $150,000 to found a museum of archæology and eth- 
nology. The building erected on the grounds of Harvard Uni- 
versity now contains a collection second only to that in Washing- 
on. The fifteenth Annual Report, by Professor F. W. Putnam, 
contains the balance sheet, the announcement of the curator, 4 
list of donations and a communication of sixty-six pages by Mr. 
Putnam, upon copper objects from North and South Amam 
This is, without doubt, the most valuable publication in existen 
upon this subject, and we shall recur to it in a subsequent num 
ber of the NATURALIST. 

th inde- 


THE AMERICAN ANTIQUARIAN.—The Rev. S. D. Peet, wit $ 
fatigable energy has succeeded in founding a quarterly magazine up 
on American aboriginal history, that has just entered upon! ae 
volume. After migrations as numerous as those of some of ae ie 
it immortalizes, it has settled down in Chicago, not to perish aie 
ever, like the aborigines, but to renew its youth. In the ae 
- number will be found Mr. Hale’s paper on Indian migrations © 
denced by language, Mr. Barney’s on native races 
Mr. Peet’s on Ancient village architecture in America, t the 
on an Aztec town in New Mexico, and Mr. Gatschets hie lin- 

Chumeto language (California). The number also furnishes = 


7 4g sus 


whether good or bad; attempts to popularize ethnology by $ ae : 
for the people books of travel, &c. It is to the. last n ri pre : 
we now refer. Some of the most delightful tidbits © ma 
tion upon subjects often hard to get at are to be foun ‘the Sioux 
i We have one before us now, entitled “ eee 

o akota; eighteen months’ experience as an n T Van 
by Capt. D. C. Poole, 22d Infantry, U.S.A., published eo pir- 
Nostrand, N. York. The author treats his subject in & of indiat 
minded way, draws in a ic manner his picture 
_ government, dress, habitations, their hospitality, bravery © 


1883.] Anthropology. 455 


durance, and of the virtue and faithfulness of the women. On 
the other hand, his eyes were fully open to the disturbing element 
of the encroaching superior race. The various schemes for meet- 
ing this difficulty are also considered, and wise suggestions made 
for their adjustment. 


DAWKINS ON THE ANTIQUITY OF Man.—In the course of his © 
address before the British Association, on the present phase of 
the antiquity of man, Prof. W. Boyd Dawkins took the ground 
that the Trenton River stone implements of New Jersey were con- 
temporaneous with those of the River Somme in France, while he 
did not accept the Pliocene age of man in California, claimed by 
Whitney and others. He thus concludes his interesting address: 

“It remains now for us to sum up the results of this inquiry, in 
which we have been led very far afield. The identity of the im- 
plements of the River-drift hunter proves that he was in the same 
tude state of civilization, if it can be called civilization, in the Old 


tothe same hour, It is not a little strange that his mode of life 
should have been the same in the forests to the north and south of 
the Mediterranean, in Palestine, in the tropical forests of India, 
and on the western shores of the Atlantic. The hunter of the 
_ Teindeer in the valley of the Delaware was to all intents and pur- 
seid the same sort of savage as the hunter of the reindeer on the 
k nks of the Wiley or of the Solent. It does not, however, fol- 
=e eat this identity of implements implies that the same race of 
_ Men were spread over this vast tract. It points rather to a pri- 


“~ and from this the river-drift man found his way into 
Fegions where his implements occur. In India he hole 
p : n 


a 
lores of the Mediterranean prove him to have belonged 


456 General Notes. [ April, 


either to the temperate or the southern fauna in those regions. It 
wiil naturally be asked, to what race can the river-drift man be 
referred? The question, in my opinion, cannot be answered in 
the present stage of the inquiry, because the few fragments of hu- 
man bones discovered along with implements are too. imperfect to 
afford any clue. Nor can we measure the interval in terms of 
years which separates the river-drift man from the present day, 
either by assuming that the glacial period was due to astronomi- 
cal causes, and then proceeding to calculate the time necessary for 
them to produce their result, or by an appeal to the erosion of 
valleys or the retrocession of water-falls. The interval must, 
however, have been very great to allow of the changes in geogra- 
phy and climate, and the distribution of animals which has taken 
place—the succession of races, and the development of civilization 
before history began. 


MICROSCOPY .! 


re 
sulted in intra-cellular derangements. Parallel trials were í ag 
fore made of picric acid, osmic acid and iodine, three differen Be 
lutions of each being made; one in distilled water, one in alco s 
and another in sea-water. The solutions in distilled water 3 
alcohol proved almost worthless in each case, while eac eir 
solutions in sea-water gave good results. It was found, curious" 
enough, that the protoplasm of the cells was more easil 
than the nuclei and karyokinetic figures. ; water 
Solutions of osmic acid and corrosive sublimate in ed as 
gave good preparations, but the iodine solution was regard 
the best (re-agent). jodine, 


y injured 


A few drops of a saturated alcoholic solution of | 


_ 1 Edited by Dr. C. O., WHITMAN, Newton Highlands, Mass. 


: : -$ 
(2 Pringsheim’s Jahrbücher für wissenschaftliche Botanik. Vol. a pP TE 


4 


1883.) Microscopy. 457 
added to the sea-water, gives the desired results. The alge re- 
main in the solution 4-1 minute, and are then transferred di- 
rectly into 50 per ct. alcohol. 


A new METHOD oF PRESERVING AND STAINING PROTOZOA.— 
For preserving these small organisms, various re-agents have been 
recommended. Certes! and Landsberg” employ osmic acid ; Kor- 
schelt chromic acid or osmic acid ; and Entz,‘ Kleinenberg’s picro- 

ulphuric acid. 

Finally, Blancë recommends the following very dilute picro- 
sulphuric solution :— 


ean 


 Pictic acid (saturated solution in dist. water)........ ae beeterey 100 vol. 
Sulphuric acid (concentrated)........ FA BOL. 
Distilled water 600 vol 


POCO ee ee twee eee eee ewe eee ee eeeeseseeer eee ee eeees 


for 15 grams of the solution. The acetic acid is added in order to 
sharpen the outlines of the nuclei and nucleoli. 

Bick. This liquid is preferable to osmic acid, because it does not 
D render the objects non-receptive to staining fluids. 

. ‘neentire process of hardening, washing, staining and mount- 
mg can be more expeditiously performed under the cover-glass 
no otherwise. The acid is allowed to work until the objects 
gave become thoroughly yellow. The acid is then replaced by 
: ct. alcohol, frequently renewed until the yellow, color 
disappears: 96 per ct. alcohol is next used, and then 


ardened objects may be stained with picro-carmine, or, 
f, With an alcoholic solution of safranin. Five grams of 
Pe dissolved in i5 grams of absolute alcohol; the solution 
nding a few days, then filtered and diluted with half its 
solution of safranin is preferable to picro-carmine, because 
more quickly, and because one can so regulate its action 
a sharp definition to the protoplasm or the nucleus. 
the end 
1S renewed until a moment arrives when no visible clouds. 
° appear; at this moment the 80 per ct. alcohol is 
1 absolute alcohol, and this by clove oil. : 
is soluble in alcohol, the process of washing will of 


Rend. Acad, Sc., Paris, t. 88. 


a 


458 Scientific News. [ April, 


course remove or weaken the color; but decoloration is gradual, 
so that one needs only to watch and apply the clove oil when the 
color has been reduced to the desired intensity. This process 
then, as has already been explained in the October number of this 
journal, p. 779, consists in over-staining and then removing the 
color to any desired degree. The process of decoloration is not 
entirely arrested by the application of clove oil, contrary to Blanc's 
assertion, hence it should be replaced by Canada balsam as early 
as possible. The same method is adapted to other microscopic 
animals. j 


:0: 
SCIENTIFIC NEWS. 


— That measles is a disease of parasitic nature, has been held 
‘by Herr Tschamer, who found a small organism in the urine of 
persons having scarlatina, and the same in cases of measles and 
diphtheria. M. Le Bel, however, has lately found a vibrion peculiar 
to measles; it isa short, slightly curved rod, highly refringent, and 
very slow in movement. Its spores are held in a pouch of dead 
protoplasm, which gradually disappears. Usually these vibrions 
appear in the urine and during a few days at first; they dissap- 
pear when the fever comes. In one case another occurrence of 
spores was observed on the thirty-fifth day in an adult, an the 
vibrion persisted. To have an idea of the intensity of the disease, 
it is well to examine the urine immediately after emission. Again, 
vibrions were found in the skin at the time of desquamation 
(scaling). M. Le Bel cultivated the organism in a mixture © 
urine and bouillon, and injected some of the liquid into a rain! 
pig. The animal was not inconvenienced ; but on the tenth day 
thin vibrions were noticed in its urine; they disappeared on s 
zelfth. 


nd bury? 
— Mr. Fr. Heger extended his researches to new-found ud- 


ing-grounds near Hallein (Salsburg), a part of a grou 


me Scientific News. 459 


ing urns, near Reudorf (Bohemia), and to the partly uncovered 
old burying-hills near Winklarn (Infer. Austria). The investiga- - 
tions in Carniolia, conducted by M. F. Schulf, proved eminently 
successful. Three tumuli have been opened, containing many 
sepulchral urns, iron and bronze objects and glass and yellow 
amber pearl. Director F. de Hochstetter himself conducted the 
diggings near Watsch. Eighty burial-places with as many urns, 
filled with ashes and burnt bones, and several others, containing 
skeletons were brought to daylight. Many well-preserved bronze 
fibule of different pattern, iron points of lances and celts have 
been found, together with a bronze helmet with double crest, 
quite like one from the burial ground near Hallstatt (Upper Aus- 
tria). During the winter of 1881 to 1882, a shepherd dug out a 
kettle, made of laminated silver, adorned with figures, now in the 
Provincial Museum of Saibach (Carniolia)— Communicated by Dr. 
F. V. Hayden, 


- rit » When the mammoths lived.” How he extended the 

ee Ai Northern Europe and the British Isles and to North 

m erica as the result of personal observation is a matter of com- 
on scientific history. 


ce ary for each of the other branches. The total grant, Spent 


460 | Scientific News. { April, 


— In a paper on the early votaries of science in Rhode Island, 
read by Dr. Parsons, before the Rhode Island Historical Society, 
he remarked “that Rhode Island furnished, from the pen of her 
founder, the earliest American contribution to philology ; that she 
took part in suggesting the first great physical discovery made in 
these colonies—that of the relation of electricity to lightning; 
that she witnessed the first botanical garden, the first public lec- 
tures on anatomy and the first professorship of natural history in 
New England, and, finally, that one of her sons, whose medical 
education was begun upon her soil, and ‘ripened in the skies of 
many lands,’ was the first American to appreciate the value of 
vaccination, began its application by submitting his own son to 
the repulsive experiment, and succeeded in establishing it, through 
doubt and obloquy, in public and lasting confidence.” 


— The citizens of Montreal, says the Popular Science Monthly, 


to Toronto, Niagara Falls, Boston, New York and New Haven, 
or whatever Eastern city the American Association may meet = 
The government of the Dominion is expected to make iat 

grants of money to defray the expenses of British members, t Í 
railroads and steamboats will provide excursions to the grea 

lakes and Chicago, and to the provinces of the north-west as pute! 
the Rocky mountains; and the association is promised its usua 

revenue from the meeting. 


— The subscription for the Darwin memorial has awakened ii 
much enthusiasm in Sweden, says Nature, that 1400 pama 
“from the bishop to the seamstress,” have contributed sum 
“ varying from five pounds to two pence.” In Great Britain ; 

ersons have contributed to the fund, and many in Germany. a 
average intelligence of the people of Denmark, relating to T “ite 
tific matters, is shown by the ample support, as the oe i 
us, which is given to the Danish Natural History Journal ais 
population numbering 1,784,741 souls. We wish as prop reel 
ly large a subscription list for the Amertcan NAT 
be made up in a population of 50,000,000! Those hey are 
State and town aid to higher schools little know what they *" 
doing to reduce the average education of our people. 

— New facts concerning rabies in various animals bars Sii 
presented to the French Academy by M. Pasteur, wi, they 
Chamberland, Roux and Thaillier. All forms of rabies, ith 
claim, come from the same virus. Death, after inoculation 


Scientific News, 461 


rabid saliva, may be either from a microbe found in the saliva, 
from formation of much pus, or from rabies. The virus of rabies 
is found not only in the medulla oblongata, but in the brain and 
spinal cord. Animals sometimes recover after the first symptoms 
of rabies, never after the acute symptoms. The authors have 
now four dogs which cannot take rabies, however inoculated ; 
whether this is from having had a mild form of it and recovered, 
or from being naturally refractory, they cannot at present say. 


| 


contain an innumerable quantity of small organisms (vibrions and 
bacteria) endowed with motion. The corpuscles, especially the 
white ones, were profoundly altered; these (white) were much 
more numerous than usual. Further, there were a number of 
_ void corpuscles, about two-thirds or three-fifths of the size of 
T the blood corpuscles, with one to three budding appendices. Hal- 
~ lier has described this vegetal ferment of rabid blood, and he 

i ray the fungus Lyssophyton. Lastly, the blood contained a 

lob 


eet The advantage of planting trees in streets and open spaces 
yee has been the subject of correspondence in the local press 
, æ@neva. Dr. Piachaud concludes that trees in streets do more 
harm than 


Pica as a protection from dust, while the evaporation from 


Me Sand-storm was raging in Kern county a few days 
it was raining in Fresno county a hundred miles further 
The Sand was carried by the Kern-county storm up into 

Upper stratum of air, when it was carried northward, and 
he cz, Mto the rain-storm of Fresno county, descended with 
- the Expositor mentions the fact of a mud-storm, but 
mot account for the real estate portion of the mixture.— Cali- 
ata A , Feb, ZO. 


€ numbers of Science have been received. This is a 
umal corresponding to the English Nature. It is pub- 
Cambridge, Mass., by Moses King, and edited by S. H. 


ag Be euch a journal was needed, and will doubtless 


i ‘oe 


462 Proceedings of Scientific Societies. (April, 


— Another journal, of which we have received Nos. 1 and2 
under the same cover, is the Bulletin of the Buffalo Naturalists 
Field Club. The ornithological, botanical and especially Dr. 
Kellicott’s notes on the early stages of certain caterpillars, are 
particularly good. Some of the articles have a pleasant literary 
flavor. 


— Professor R. Owen, the veteran comparative anatomist, though 
seventy-nine years old,is still in good health and publishing im- 
portant papers. Rumors of his ill health are contradicted, we are 
glad to see, by Nature. 


— A most-interesting paper by Commander J. R. Bartlett, U. 
S. N., assistant in the Coast and Geodetic Survey, on the Gulf 
stream, appears in the Bulletin of the American Geographical So- 
ciety. 


— A third issue is S. E. Cassino’s Scientific and Literary Gos- 
sip, edited by J. S. Kingsley. It appears once a month and con- 
tains selected and critical articles, 

— Professor P. A. Chadbourne, who died on the 16th of Feb., 
was lately president of Williams College, and at the time of his 
death president of Massachusetts Agricultural College. He was _ 
in earlier years a zealous and successful teacher of science. He ; 
gave moral and pecuniary aid to struggling students of er ; 
and though he spent little time in original research, he i 
younger men in their studies. He led the Williams Col ne 
expedition to Labrador and Greenland in 1860, when conside : 
material new to science was collected and worked up by ened 
attached to the expedition. 4 

— We neglected to record the death last year of Pop 
Leith Adams, the author of a work on tertiary mammals of ge 
and of works of travel, one relating to New Brunswick, east 
resided for a period. His chair of Natural History at Qu iM. 
College, Cork, has been filled recently by the appointment 0 a 
M. Hartog. : | 

; — om 
PROCEEDINGS OF SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES 

PROCEEDINGS OF THE PHILADELPHIA ACADEMY OF Sc a : 
July 25.—Mr. Meehan stated that a Broussonetta per hun- 
recently fruited Though the plant had been introduc change 
dred years, only males had hitherto been known, so that - 
from male to female had in this instance taken place. “as of Fo : 

Aug. 8.—The Rev. H. C. McCook described the is ck slaves 
mica sanguinea upon F. fusca—raids in which the bla labor % 
assist their red masters. Reds and blacks shared "a places 
raising the young. The nests of F. fusca, conspicuous 


A 


1883 | Proceedings of Scientific Socteties, -> 463 


where there were no red ants, were hard to find where the latter 
were common. An attempt to introduce the red ant into a city 
yard, failed through the attacks of the common pavement ant, 
Tetramorium cespitum. 

Aug, 15—Mr. Meehan exhibited some flowers of Helianthus 
mollis, and informed the academy that’ out of sixty-eight flowers 
in his garden, all but two faced south-east, although to so face 
they had to make a circuit. 

Aug. 22.—Dr. Leidy stated that a parrot, eighty years of age, 
required the food to be placed in its mouth, as was the case with 
pigeons which have been deprived of their brains. That mam- 
mals lived longer before man interfered with them, was shown by 
the wear of the crowns of fossil teeth. 

Sept. 5—A paper entitled “ Conchologia Hongkongensis,’ by 
S. W. Eastlake, was presented. 

sO r was presented from Mr. R. E. C. Stearns, 

upon the verification of the habitat of Conrad’s Mytilus bifurcatus 
Mr. Meehan stated his belief that the want of trees upon the 
prairies was due to nothing but the annual Indian fires; he be- 
lieved the Indians existed prior to the recession of the lakes of 
€ prairie region ; his remarks applied especially to Illinois ; Pro- 
>or Lewis stated that evidences of glacial action abounded in 
Illinois, while there was no evidence that man was pre- glacial. 

4 Leidy described Acyclus inquietus, a rotifer with a finger-like 
Process instead of ciliary disks, and gave particulars of other 
rotifers without rotary organs. 

2 Pt. 26—Dr. Leidy presented a paper entitled “ Rotifers 
without rotary organs.” 

acs, 3—Dr. Skinner remarked that the organs of offence of 
a of Papilio, usually believed to be solid, is really hollow, 
ns in and out upon itself. Dr. H. Allen spoke upon the asym- 
mae of the nasal organs, exhibited principally by the septum, 

Ich in most human skulls is deflected ; a portion of the lining 
Mr. M e has an erectile character, which is probably protective. 
sess eehan stated that at Atlantic City he had closely examined 
birds ae on the sand, usually believed to be the tracks of 
ök er had found that they were due to the action of water 

Cis. tenanted by colonies of Hippa talpoides. 

10.—Drs. Wood and Formad presented a paper upon the 


vegi of diphtheria, and the Rev. H. C. McCook another upon 


Snares of orb-weaving spiders. Dr. Wood stated that the 
per o maceous plant “ Remigia,” the bark of which yields two 
ve Snt. of quinine and.a peculiar alkaloid known as cinchonanine, 


Bü ably capable of cultivation in many parts of the South- 


See and in California. The Rev. H. C. McCook described 
he eee ol Epeira, Æ gemma from Colorado, £. conifera, E. 
: D from New Hampshire, and Æ. dicentennari@. 


~ 17—Mr. Meehan stated that an isolated Ginko tree, in 


TE Eie. v- a 


464 Proctedings of Scientific Societies. (April, 


Kentucky, had fruited; Cephalotaxis fortunii had been proved 
moncecious, and he believed that all conifers were probably so. 
Dr. Leidy described Pyxicola annulata, an infusorian with a chit- 
inous shell, which it can close with a kind of operculum; it lives 
upon plumatella. Professor Heiiprin spoke upon the fossil shells 
of the Claibone beds of Texas. 


Oct. 31.—The Rev. H. C. McCook drew attention to the useof — 


ants as insecticides by Chinese, and stated his belief that as no 
American species lived on trees, the probabilities were against 
their usefulness for a similar purpose. 

Nov. 7.—The following papers were presented: “ Revision of 
Swainson’s genera of fishes,” by Jos. Swain; “ Ants as beneficial 
insecticides,” by the Rev. H. C. McCook, the latter of whom 
advocated the importation of the ant used in China for the pro- 
tection of orange trees. Professor Koenig spoke of the common 
occurrence, in West Philadelphia, of enclosures of biotite m 
muscovite. ; 

Nov. 14.—Mr. Meehan stated that the nest of the wood pewee 
is not held together by any viscid secretion, but by cobwebs. `. 

Nov. 21.—Mr. Wortman declared that the fossil Ursus amphi- 
dens described by Dr. Leidy in 1853, was probably identical with 
the variety of D. ferox now living in the same district, vi2, the 
eastern slope of the Rocky mountains; Dr. Leidy endorsed Mr. 
Wortman’s conclusion. Mr. Townsend called attention to the 
rapidity with which the lost fangs of the rattlesnake were replac H 
and mentioned a case in which they had been extracted an 
re-developed six times. oS f the 

Nov. 28.—Professor Koenig objected to Reinsch’s views © 
microscopic structure of coal. "a 

Dec. 5.—Dr. Horn remarked upon the singular distribution 
the apterous water-beetle Amphizoa, one species 0 which 1 fat 
its California, a second the district northward of that State as s 
as Vancouver’s island, while a third has been found high up 
the mountains of Thibet. Mr. Meehan exhibited a spormi 
Acroclinium rosea, some of the flowers of which were made 
ble by the development of the chaffy scales of the re 
Professor Cope presented a paper upon Uintatherium, 


Seg: e awe 


of 


don and Triisodon, and gave the substance of it ve fishes 


Dec. 12.—Papers upon the identification of the species of 
in Shaw’s ni asioi, by Jos. Swain, and on Er -i 
the Nearctic as a zodlogical region, by Pr ofessor Hei Pr Baul 
presented. Dr. Leidy made some remarks upon ihe for whether 
dz of North America, and said that it was difficult to te bee 
fossilized bones of Equus belonged to the recent species be 
extinct one that so nearly resembled it. Professor Cope this col 
that the coincident existence of man and of the home"? -bearing 
tinent would yet be demonstrated. The California g 
gravels contain the remains of both. The first travelers 


1883.] Proceedings of Scientific Societies. 465 


cended the Paraguay twenty years after the discovery of America, 
reported that they found horses in abundance. He had reason 
to believe that the foot of Orohippus Marsh, did not differ from 
that of Hyracotherium. Specimens collected in the Laramie beds 
by Mr. Wortman strengthened his belief in their Cretaceous age. 
A genus of Mammalia had been discovered by Mr. Wortman, 
which he named Meniscoëssus. Its molar teeth resemble that of 
Stereognathus Ow., of the Oolite. Professor Heilprin stated his 
belief, from a comparison of the Mammalia, that the Nearctic 
should be considered to form a portion of the Palearctic, and pro- 
the name Triarctic to include both. Professor Cope 
dwelt upon the distinctness of the Nearctic reptiles and fishes 
from those of the Palearctic. Dr. Horn said that the coleoptera 
found north of the St. Lawrence were likely to occur also in the 
north of Asia, while those found south of that river were more 
closely allied to those of Mexico. The general character of the 
Japanese coleoptera was similar to that of the eastern United States. 
The Rev. H. C. McCook stated that the distribution of ants sup- 
ported Professor Heilprin’s position, but that there was not the 
same correspondence between the spiders of the two regions. 
Mr. Tryon declared that the northern part of both continents con- 
tained the same genera and even the same species of mollusks, 
but that farther south the differences increased. 
Sera 19.—Dr. H. Allen spoke of the irregularity of the folds 
the hard palate and the assymmetry of the dental arch, and 
the ; in the embryo six regular curves range across 
Palate, but at birth these have become irregular ; the speaker 


aR Ns of Meniscotherium terrerubr@,a genus near Hyrax, and be- 


eas = rosten Condylarthra; the teeth are tapiroid in 


— Professor Lewis presented a paper upon “ Enclosures 
y a oyite,” and Alexis A. Julien an aei the “ Genesis 
mh, ne Iron Ores,” 
— Hon of th Professor Cope presented a paper upon the distribu- 
Wortm.. p atrachia and Reptilia in western North America. Mr. 
-skull of G rew attention to the fact that the museum contained a 
De Leig anis lupus, possessing a third molar in the upper jaw. 
we i Sy mentioned that he knew of an adult man with only 
D and two premolars on each side of each jaw. 


. 


€ ro- 
true molars, Said that he had seen a large dog with four inferior 


466 Proceedings of Scientific Societies, (April, 1883. 


Jan. 16—A paper on Quercus durandi, by S. B. Buckley, was 
read. 

Jan. 23—Dr. Skinner stated that Argynnis cydele, instead of 
carefully depositing the eggs, as is usual with butterflies, dropped 
them from a distance upon the herbage. 

Jan. 30—Papers were presented on Urnatella gracilis, by Dr. 
Leidy, and on the terrestrial Mollusks of the Society islands, by 
A. Garrett. Mr. Townsend exhibited a hybrid between the snow- 
bird and the white-throated sparrow, and stated that the hybrids 
between North American birds appeared to be rare. Professor 


Lewis presented a rudely beveled piece of sandstone from the — 
Philadelphia red gravel. It was believed to be artificial. Mr. — 


Potts stated that he had examined the dam and reservoir at Fair- 
mount for sponges, to find whether the decay of these organisms 
contaminated the water. Mpyonia leidyi, the most abundant, was 
a close-grained sponge, with but little sarcode; he did not believe 
decaying sponges caused the pollution of the water. 

Feb. 6-~Professor Cope described a new extinct genus and 
species of Sirenia under the name of. Dioplotherium manigault 
Professor Leidy exhibited some Anodontas six inches in length, 
rom a pond in New Jersey, and Professors Lewis and Heilpria 
identified them with a species found in the pre-glacial clay. 


BrotocicaL Society oF WasHINGTON, Feb. 16.—Communice 
tions were as follows: Discussion of Dr. Coues’ paper on pie! 
ical nomenclature applied to histology ; Mr. Newton P. Scu « 
-on biology and classification; Mr. John A. Ryder on the ge 
tures of protoplasm and karyokinesis. f the 

arch 2.—Professor Otis T. Mason on the human fauna 0 
District of Columbia; Dr: Thomas Taylor on section nese on 
mounting of hard woods, with illustrations; Dr. M. G. Eliseg 
hybrid sterility. 


New York Acapemy or Sciexces Feb. 12.—The vl i 
papers were read: Minerals from the Weehawken ea he 
exhibition of specimens), by Mr. B. B. Chamberlin; On ohia S 
ogy and ore-deposits of Northeastern Chihuahua, by Dr. J 
Newberry. 


Mr. 


+ ge 
APPALACHIAN Mountain CLUB, Boston, Feb. ie Club, and 


showed with a lantern some views taken on the trip AG 
by Mr. John Tatlock, Jr., on the principal co-efficien 

barometric formula of Laplace as applied to the 
tain region was read. 


AMERICAN GEOGRAPHICAL Society, Feb. 1I 


ý s h 
Alfred Aylward delivered a lecture entitled, Dute 
Africa.” 


White Mouw 


andant 
5. = Com 


| AMERICAN NATURALIST, 


AN ILLUSTRATED MAGAZINE 


OF 


ES TURAL HISTORY. 


EDITED BY 
A. S. PACKARD, Jr, axo EDWARD D. COPE. 


ASSOCIATE EDITORS: 
W. N. LOCKINGTON, DEP. OF GEOGRAPFY AND TRAVELS. 
Pror. H. CARVILL LEWIS, DEPARTMENT OF MINERALOGY. 


ProF. HENRY SEWALL, DEPARTMENT OF PHYSIOLOGY. 
’ Dr. C. O. WHITMAN, DEPARTMENT OF MICROSCOPY. 


VOLUME XVII. 


PART SECOND. 


3 PHILADELPHIA : 
n PRESS OF McCALLA & STAVELY, 
Nos. 237 AND 239 Dock STREET. 


1883. 


CONTENTS. 


The Some Brazilian Expedition. (Second on The 

and wg Pao YMG) o os : . Herbert H. Smith . . . 707, 107 
ee rk ey A Charles: Morrison.: C. usnis PAT 

Pearls and Pearl iiis; PEN i. sbeihirtes Pearl Products.) 


a sens, ae eee eee Wo Bi: Dalh OPO aN T 
Catlinite; its its Antiquity as a material for Tikoved Pipes. [Illus- 
RR MN os ee ales Guisc.ad ore Edwin A. Barber... ... 745 
ee MOURN eg oy GL bes oo wns B.S. Hills wan ioe 811, 1028 
On the Classification of the Linnzan Orders of Orthoptera and 
es oid oii h viii h lev A. S. Packard, afi sisi Ly B20 
Power of Scent in the T Wiis Vette o.oo cans Saniel N. Rhoadls c, +i: 4+. 829 
a (Continued “hg re ie Dena 1882.) 
© oy E A 5 ne Walter Fewkes. ew a e. 833 
lutiona ry Signifi cance ai inp Character, See eR N- ORD 8 L ieee tee ae te 907 
Sa ania onthe Habits oi ( 
principalis), [Illustrat i1.. PTEE SE ene rra RaW, Aufl ORN 919 
AN E Cio dee Arrik a oenas 926 
the Genealogy of y prei [Ilustrated], - ge. washes A. S. Packard, Jove. ++ 932 
te Bi A ane be oa eA Ak J E A ETET PEA 945 
Sy er Clee BETS T EE eee . N. Lockington . . +1003 
On the Shells of the Coleco desert and the Region farther 
tone - [Illustrat Es a ee obert E. C. Stearns 1014 
aa Report C4, Second Geological Survey of $: Aort 
ngs E A E E Fersifor Frazer.. ..»... o 
a valid ¢ NE SUN ea ay E mo è F UNE e E ee oe 1034 
ab Staten Island, New York. ......... Sierry Fant so +: + s 1037 
‘Ge of SE E a A a G T Suy TaM: r e ees 1039 
chenial err Ad ee T Sterry Hunt... . = + = 
ee ee Toda e OS T Macio. ; 1102 
Me eet Hate, liiect) 202 Maen 1107 
tp vad a Reuter Ts R R. Ramsay Wright.. s... 1112 
- Thed Australia. (Iustrated.],. . s,s . Edward B. Sanger. ...+- 1117 
mmber of Segments i in the Head Aat iest Insects. [Iilus- 
i wits POG eee ie ae e R 6 POLT 
hon wer, tree Sk bk s e JORR Ol. COMIS Scere ee 
NEOs Coen larus. [Illus a , ie H Fernald... cvai: 1217 
; of Cooper’s eon P ikas 
Uaa s K . .. . Edward B. Sanger.. » . 1220 
S eM By a oS, Theodore Link. sea ats 
Experiments with (Tinstrated.] , a E EAE EN E Richard E, Kunze.. .... 1229 
Position op nn antenna cts. C JA: Porter lin Sasien 1238 
System. X the Compositæ and Orchideæ i in nite Blecural 7 a e 
A e aaa S E OTEA Tgp n O aes 
bits of Certain Sunfish. ` NE se Oe ath a a bce mae 


: Toon Ta \ 


oF geological nomencla d cartography, 764; The British and American 
A Advancement of hac in 1884. 765; Classical vs. sape; ge “pt ; 
t Autoptien ce, 955; Questionable Innovations in Nomenclature, 1041 of the 
ged eat The Study of Zoology in the Common seem: so Gov- 


Iv 


Contents. 


RECENT LITERATURE, 


hite’s Non-marine Fossil Mollusca of North America, 765; Wilder pee n ’s Anatomical 
Technology as applied to the domestic Cat, 768 ; Recent Books and Pamphlets, 769 ; Joly’s Man 
before Metals sch eR nid Second aii Survey of the pb ‘Conlhek of Penn- 
sylvania, 851; CoueseS New England Bird Life, 854; Late Works on Evolution, 855; 
; si tists’ Di- 


d its 
Tortugas and Florida Reefs, ‘pie Groff’s Mineral Analysis, 1268; Recent Books 
hlets, 1268. 


GENERAL Notes. 


Geography and Travels.—The Arctic Regions, 771; Africa, 773, 863; America, 865; Asia, 
866; America, 961; Asia, 962; Africa, 963; Geographical Notes, mo America, ; he 
1145; Africa, 1147; America, 1150f; Nordens kiold’s Journey of two hundred miles into 
Interior of Greenland, 1151 ; Geographical Notes, Irs1 ; The Dutch fairs Expedition, 
; ica, 1269. 


Geology and Paleontology—The S dA a Laramie Dinossurian Te 
trated], 774; A new Edentate, 7 gical News, 778; A new Pliocene formation 


; Geolo yi 
nake River valley, 867; The ‘‘ lt Trochanter ” of T Dino osaurs, 869 ; pes ai 
in France, 869 ; Geology of Lower Merion and Vicinity, 965; Hulke aa a sere 9: 


Pl rus, Some new Mammalia of the Puerco Formati ; 
Mr. Rand on the Geological Survey of Chester and Delaware counties, Penna., 1052; ii 
pheric Dust S, ; The Progress of the Un in Terti r 

logical Notes, 1057; A Chondrostean from the Eocene, 1152; The C ; 
1153; The Quat ds at Billancourt, Pari 53; T a bi apres ae a . 


is, 1153; The Java 
of Paleozoic Rocks in tetera Brazil, 1156; Geological Notes, 1157 ; + Tracks in 
the Geology of California. r271 ; The Cranium of Iguanodon, 1273; Discovery © ani a 
Jura-trias of cra ae ; hoeslioie Appendages of Trilobites [Illustrated], 
ogical Notes, 


ite, a new mineral, 779 ; The Artificial formation of Mi s 
; Concretions in Diassóait , 781; Mineralogical Notes, 781 ; Empholite, a new 872; The jn 
The Cornwall Tin ores, 871; Mine Skye, 872; Mineralogical Nor ondini sA 
fluence of Light on Minerals, » Rutile in Phlogopite, 1058; A new use pai 
arees 1059; “ Sulfuraires,” 1059 ; nite, 1059; Mine sills A 
tudies upon Rocks, 1158; Stibnite from Jn according 
oe of Apatite, 1160; Precious Iolite Brazil, 1160; Se Oe ae ened Minerals, 0“ 
ion, 1161; Lithiophilite, 1161 ; So’ ecently form én; Mi af 
ri Iphuric acid, 1162; Picranalci ise ; Mineralogical T poy 


Py 
the Cryolite group from Colorado, 1278; The Uranium Minerals, 12 278; M 
and Berks counties, Pa., 1279 ; Mineralogical Norisi 1279. 


ues, 785; & Se 
Botany.—Notes on the study of Fungi, 782 ; Analysis of Vegetable see ?, 73, Nectat in Spe 
Gy lines, 787; Botanical Notes, 787; Ellis’ North American Fungi i 


Contents, v 


, 874; Botany at the Minneapolis meeting of the A. A. A. S., te Equisetum arvense 

L., var. serotinum Meyer, 875; New Plants from California and Nev. a, etc., I, 875; Better 

Methods of Teaching Botany, 876; Botanical Notka 877; The Growth ‘a Plants in Acid Solu- 
hoe, 972; New s fi i 


» 1067; Watson’s Cloister adie to American Botany, x1, 1163; A Hybrid Moss, 
1164; Taan coe in Æcidium, 1164; New Species of North American Fungi, 1154; A 
Study of The Survival of the F ttest, aad Prager soon ee reap pak 1168 ; 
hae tease of Ins Mids stein Fun n Gy telia, 
128r ; The Structure of the Cell-wall in "Be ra aind Sieli of w pisá pier im 
trated, 1282; New Florida Fungi, I, 1283 ; Botanical Notes, 1285, 


Entomology.—A unique and beautiful Noctuid T amk. Insects = stored Rice, 
79°; S ain morphoses of the Meloidz, 790 ; Color ere in nocturnal Lepidoptera, 
791; Entomological otes, 792; Caprification, 877 ; aia of "Gall fin, Plant-lice, 879 ; 
on cynthia eon on the Sassafras and Tulip tree, 879 ; Lichtenstein’s Nomenclature of the 

P ented in the Life-history of the Aphidida, 879; The old, old question of 


ies, 975 ; ; Hiie ii 57 975; Salt-water Insects used as Food, 976; Altrdaifod of gen- 
cration in Aphidi ; Food-plants of Samia hi fah Bitten by an Aphid? 977 ; Injury 
by Colaspis tristis, 978 ; Steganoptycha a, Age mology at Minneapolis, 

: ; The 


rre 

unonia cæœnia at Natick, Mass., ; The Colorado ona 1174; Rare Monstrosities, 
1175; The Nervous System of ieee , 1175; Hymenorus rufi a myrmicophilous species, 
1176; Migration of aaa sige: ; Recent Pibilcatoas, 1177; viet mological Notes, 1177; An 
Epidemic Disease oi ialis, 1286; Occurrence of a Stratiomys Larva in Sea- 
8 1287; Some recent Discoveries in pecan’ 3 Phylloxera 1288; Coleoptera infesting 
ckly Ash, 1288; The Growth of Insect Eggs, 1289; Fe ctive devie ce employed by a Glau- 


Fon eller, 1289 ; Saw-fly Larvae on the Quince, 1289; Entomolo ic in New York, 1289 ; 
it Insects in agn 1291 ; Death of Dr. J. L. LeConte, 1291; Entomological Notes, 
t391; Economic Notes, 1 


ete, i TEL, or Pennatulida, 793; Heterozenetic Development in Diaptomus, 

cages nanana ; The Coxal spen of SEETI and Crustacea, 795; Submetamorpho- 

i Pace of the ; The Osteological racters of the genus Histriophoca, 798; The Breed. 

the Isthmi ; ite tra [Illustrat rated], er Zoological Notes, 798a; Note on a Peripatus from 

The — Illustra vere 881; The Structure ‘ad Embryology of Peripatus, 882 ; 
nilla, 88. iti 


nosomæ, 1077; The Cene Bi 078; cha 


Ont 1078 ; Wn Reavers 


oolog' mE 
imulus (Must, nges [Illustrated], 1293; Pyrgula sont 1296; Sexual Characters of 
. Te 1297; A new Snake Rom New Mexico, 1300; Habits of the Aye-aye, 

1301, 


vi Contents. 

Physiology.—Locomotor System of Medusz, 891; The Origin of Fat in the Body, 391; The 
Formation of Milk, 892; Interaction of the Spinal Nerve Roots , 892; Chemical tone 
i d ter, 892; Nutrition of the Frog’ r 75 prolonged Hun- 

ger upon the Blood Corpuscles, 893; Study he Physiology of the Kidney by 
of its Change of Volum I; e Action of Ethyl Alcohol upon the Dog’s Heart, 1082; Rela- 
tion of Art Press to the Duration of the Systole and Diastole of the Heart-beat, 1083; 
The Excitation the - nters by Induction Shock 3; The Function of the 


aso-motor Ce uction S,1 
Spleen, A Tne Tubercle-bacillus, r195; The Function of the Cochlea, 1195 ; The ne 
puscle of the Blood and its relation to Coagulation, 1303; Digestion of Meats and Milk, 1395; 
y west Chlorophyll, 1305. 


Psychology. — Gluttony in a Frog, 800; Activity of the Senses in new-born I i Bor; The 
English Sparrow in Canada, 894 ; fasiiuch or Reasoning Powers in the Horse, 895 ; How Snakes 
approach and swallow their Prey, 896; Battle of Ravens, 897; Reasoning Powers x apies 


1199; Sense of Direction in Animals, 1199 ; The Intelligence of the American Turret Spider, 
1305 ; Notes on a Happy Family, 1306 ; Gallant Conduct of a Robin, 1307. 


Anthropology. — The growth of Children, 801 ; The American pet e 802; The Pipe 
of Peace, 803; Comparative sal Philosophical Raiha into the chara of the e 
an i i 


899 ; ogy, 899; T : Tu a : 

ippine Seg , 989 ; Shell Ornaments and Pipes ; Bertillon’s “ Savage Races,” 99°: 

The American Autochthones, s; The Keike Asa 1085; The Charnay Collection, 

1085 ; Revue ? Ethnographie, ; Anthropology in France, 1087; The American Antiquarian 
hri i 


y, 1087; tites ca, 

Wisconsin Historical Collections, 1202; Iron from Ohio Mounds, 1203; Hum The 
1204; Indian aT 1308; Notation of Kinship, 1309; German Anthropo logy, pni 
Origin of Invention, 1310 


Microscopy.—F P's Method of fixing S on the Slide, 805; ma 
ting Fluid, 806; Rose bengale in combination with Iodine Green an d Blew de “te 
Staining with Aniline Dyes, 90 ; Thr elfall’s Method of Fixing par 993; 
pee in 


g 
Z 
SR 
5 = 
5 
er 
R 
sE 
3 
3 
Bi 
8 
N 
e 
n § 
& = 
5 
nR 
_= 
T 
[s] 
3 
J 
= 
3 
a 
i 


te 
Sesah 1089 ; Treat tment of Pelagic Fish Pass, 1204; Motor Nerve Ending, 1205; 


Andres and Giesbrecht, 1312 ; The Registering Mitek screw, 1313; 4 
13tq; An Improvement in the Carriers, 1315; Type-metal Boxes for A 13 


Scientrric News, 807, 903, 998, 1093, 1206, 1318. ; T 


PROCEEDINGS OF SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES, 


Biological Society of Washington, 810; New York y of Sci 810; ere 
of Natural History, 8:0; Appalachian Mountain cle = ean ‘Academy of N 
Sciences, 905; New York Academy of Sciences, 906; Philadelphia Academy of 
ences, 1000; Ameri Association for the A nt of ; 1093 ; Borne 
Natural History, 1208 ; N y of Scie 1208; Sit i k New York 

urforschender Freu Berlin, 1208; Biological Society of Washington, 13"; a 
Academy of Sciences, 1318; of Na History, ask ; 


ton 
, Philadelphia, 1319; American Philosophical Society, 1 
Haven, 1322, 


THE 


AMERICAN NATURALIST. 


VoL. xvi.— MAY, 1883.—No. 5. 


WAMPUM AND ITS HISTORY. 
BY ERNEST INGERSOLL. 


E use of a circulating medium to facilitate commerce by 
Simplifying the awkward devices of barter, is supposed to 


a ee 


| indicate a considerable advance towards civilization in the people 
employing it. On this score the North American Indians ought 
to stand high in the list of barbarians, since they possessed 
an aboriginal money of recognized value, although it had no 
“auction other than common custom. This money was made 


Se or et) a eee 
syed: aarti 


fro 


m sea-shells, and was known by various names, of which one 
rvived popularly—wampum—to designate all varieties of 


l shell beads and money, 

ae Sea-shells, indeed, seem to have commended themselves for 

- Purpose to widely different peoples. The great circulation 
which the cowrie 


è -shell ( Cypræa moneta) attained in tropical Africa, 
and the South Sea islands, will occur to the reader. It was 
TRS = coin of those regions in trading with the savages to the 
X xclusion of everything else; and ships going after cargoes of 
ae Pig Palm oil, sandal wood and similar products, were obliged 
a" 8 Provide themselves with cargoes of cowries, at Zanzibar 
a. same other port where they could be bought. 
: itand = Was required to turn a cowrie into a coin was to find 
Punch a small hole in it. But the American money was a 


a Fe ee ee es eo ee 


PO et oy 


Pb advance upon this, since it was a manufactured article, 
a wea tion to the €xertion of securing the mollusk’s shell, there 


3 large expenditure of labor in fashioning the bead which 
coin. Lindstrom (in Smith’s History of New Jersey) 

’s utmost manufacture amounted only to a few 
=No, v, 33 


468 Wampum and its History. .  [May, 


pence a day; and all writers enlarged upon the great labor and 
patience needed to make it, especially at the South. Hence the 
purchasing power of a Wampum bead was far in advance of that 
of a cowrie, the dentalium of the Pacific coast, or any other un- 
wrought shell used as money; and this form was probably an 
evolution from the use of single small shells, which still pre- 
vail to some extent on the western shore of the continent. 
Many small fresh-water shells, suitable for stringing and unsuited 
for ornamental purposes, have been found in mounds and graves 
in the Mississippi valley, and many archzologists believe that 
these were employed as the currency of the tribes of that region; 
it is very probable, but there seems to be little’or no positive evi- 
dence (of record), that such was the case. 

The very earliest accounts of North America show that this 
money was in common and widespread service among the natives 
as far north as the Saskatchewan, and westward to the Rocky 
mountains. Among the far western tribes, who obtained it after 
a succession of barterings through races living between them and 
the coast, the beads came to be considered rare and precious, and 
were devoted almost wholly to ornament; but everywhere east 
the Mississippi their circulation commonly as a buying and sell- 
ing medium seems well assured. The evidences of this are de- 
rived not only from the accounts of early visitors to the tribes of 
the interior, but from relics abounding at their village sites and 
in their graves. : 

The Pacific coast had a shell-money of entirely different char- 
acter from that of the Atlantic side of the continent, but I defer 
reference to it until later. The eastern money consisted of w 
gated beads of two colors, white, and purplish or brownish b i 

The white variety was most plentiful and of inferior value. o 
was commonly made from the large univalves, Sycotypus i uff: 
ulatus and Fulgur carica, whose pear-shaped, coiled shells are ail i 
ciently alike to be easily confounded under the vernacular ae 
“ periwinkle,” “ winkle ” or “conch.” But sometimes other ; 
terial was used. Thus the “New England’s Rarities dicor = 

: “ : le of whose — 
by John Josselyn, gent, reads: “A kind of coccle © 
shell the Indians make their beads called wampumpese oget 
mohaicks. The first are white,” etc. This is an ae P 
Williams wrote in his “ Key :” “The New England & fm 
ignorant of Europe's coyne. * * * Their owne i ft 


1883.] Wampum and its History. 469 


sorts; one white, which they make of the stem or stock of the 
Periwincle, which they call Meteathok, when all the shell is broken 
off” Again he says: “Their white they call Wampam (which 
signifies white).” Loskiel, however, tells us that wompom was an 
Iroquois word “ meaning a muscle.” The wampum made from 
the periwinkle was distinguished in law as late as 1663 in Rhode 
Island, and in 1679, Wooley, describing New York, says of it: 
“They [the Indians] make their White Wampum or Silver of a 
kind of Horn, which is beyond Oyster-bay ”—a phrase that cer- 
tainly would not apply to a bivalve. 

It appears certain, then, that the coiled, univalve, periwinkle 
shells (they are from six to ten inches in length) were largely used 
for this inferior grade of currency. It was only necessary to 
take out one or two small sections of the central column of the 
spire and smooth the edges; the hollow core made them natural 
beads. Smith’s “ History of New Jersey” (1765) informs us that 
this was precisely the plan followed, for it relates that “the white 
wampum was worked out of the inside of the great conques into 
the form of a bead, and perforated to string on leather.” Still 
earlier testimony comes from the southern coast. Thus Beverly, 
m his “ History and Present State of Virginia” (1705), records 
that the riches of the Indians there consisted of “ Peak, Roenoke 
and such-like trifles made out of the Cunk Shell.. Peak is of two 
Sorts, or rather of two colors, both are made of one Shell, tho’ of 

erent parts; one is a dark Purple Cylinder, and the other a 
white ; they are both made in size and figure alike.’ The same 
author also mentions a poorer kind of money yet, “ made of the 
cockle shell, broke into small bits with rough edges, drill’d 

ough in the same manner as Beads, and this they call Roenoke.” 
ee authorities corroborate this and prove what I have been led 
oe upon—the fact that the conchs were used mainly for 
a white money, —because the popular idea has been that aX the 

_ “7, Money was made from the valves of quahaug. 

This bivalve is one of the commonest mollusks on the shore of 
. “astern America south of Cape Cod. It is a thick, somewhat 
a bec shell which buries itself in the sand under pretty deep 
‘ wa The Indians gathered it alive by wading and feeling 

ia S toes or by diving, and ate the animal with great gusto; 
“Under the indeed, an article of extensive sale in all our markets 
a sin © name of round or hard clam or quahaug, the scientific 

: being Venus mercenaria. 


470 Wampum and its History. [ May, 


Toward the anterior end of the otherwise white interior of each 
of the valves of this mollusk’s shell is a deep purple or brownish- 
black scar indicating the point of muscular attachment—fishermen 
call it the “eye.” This dark spot was broken out of the shell by 
the Indians, and formed the material of their more valuable coins. 
In descriptions of it we meet with a new list of terms and addi- 
tional confusion. It was worth, on the average, twice as much as 
the white variety ; and the latter was frequently dyed to counter- 
feit it. Moreover, Loskiel is authority for the statement that the 
natives of the New Jersey coast “used to make their strings of 
wampum chiefly of small pieces of wood of equal size, stained 
either black or white.” These were held far inferior to shell- 
beads of either color; but I know of no other example of this 
species of counterfeiting or substitution. 

In New England Roger Williams describes this superior money 
as follows : “ The second is black, inclining to blue, which is made 
of the shell of a fish which some English call Hens, Poguaihock: 
This money, he says, was called “ Suckéubock! (Súcki signifying 
blacke).” Josselyn gives mohaicks as the Connecticut word. 
Among the Dutch on the Hudson river (and frequently elsewhere) 
seawant was the usual term, and they spoke of it as black or 
white. There the various shades of blue, purple and dull black 
found separate names, but made no change in value. In notices 
of it among the early writers, whose carelessness is apparent, the 
words wampum, wompam, wompom, wampampeege, wampumpeage 
wampeage, peage, peag, wampum peak, mohaicks, suckauhock, < 
wan, seawant, roenoke, ronoak and others occur. Seawant e 
to have been properly a generic term indicating any and allen 
of shell money; wampum was often used thus and is pie | 
used altogether ; but originally it seems to have meant the p 
beads alone, while the words peag (in its various forms), me Vit- 
hock and mohaitks represented the black. In Beverly pas : 
ginia,” however, this is precisely reversed, which leads us t0 wes 
that the author made a mistake; southern writers unite IN pg 
peak generic, while roenoke is a word unknown at the M 
All of these terms are misspelled derivatives from roots M l 


- 1 Misprint for suckaužock. oe 
2“ Roanoke (a small kind of beades) made of oyster shells, which ae Haris 
one to another, as we doe money (a cubites length valuing s!* pence oo 

(1614), p. 41. For “a bushel” of these Powhatan sold his daugther: 


oA 

- Poin Delawares in fact had a tribal treasury of wampum, out of 
: jou paa the expenses of public affairs. At certain feasts 
ikd ` quantity of it was thrown upon the ground to be scram- 


FE Se i el aR eae NR ie O eae aa a ne Pomel YU ae te ae eh y aie Si oe ate 
( E: FESR ee See aoe Se ate 


Od for by. 


1883.] Wampum and its History. 471 


“shell,” and the Indian names for the Venus show their close 
affinity with the group. “ Porcelan ” was a Dutch appellation. 
Some of the methods of making this finer sort of bead-coin are 
interesting. “ Before ever they had aw/e-blades from Europe they 
made shift to bore their shell-money with stone.” This was 
around Narragansett, and in the shell-heaps along the New Eng- 
land coast are hidden these old flint awls of prehistoric design, 
which may have been spun in some cases by a small bow such as 
jewelers employ at present. In Virginia Beverly found that 
both sorts of peak were “in size and figure alike and resembling 
the English Buglas, but not so transparent nor so brittle. They 
are wrought as smooth as glass, being one-third of an inch long 
and about a quarter in diameter, strung by a hole drilled through 
the center.” Lawson describes the drilling, “ which tl.e Indians 
Manage with a nail stuck in a cane or reed. Thus they roll it 
continually on their thighs with their right hand, holding the bit 
of shell with their left; so in time they drill a hole quite through 
t, which is very tedious work, but especially in making their 
tonoak.” Brickell (1737) is worth reading on this point also. 


The Coinage, so to speak, of this shell-money was, therefore, a 
Werk of patient labor, and there was no fear of increasing the 
ne wd beyond the demands of trade by the worth of one deer- 
Since a savage would rarely make a single bead more than 
Siiced for his immediate necessities. It was a true medium of 
exchange—real currency, All the early accounts speak of it as 

n © and “ money ” and “current specie.” “ This,” says Law- 
‘on, “is the money with which you may buy skins, furs, slaves, 
œ anything the Indians have ; it being the mammon (as our 


i Peet 1S to us) that entices and persuades them to do anything 


and part with everything they possess except their children for 


ae Slaves, As for their wives, they are often sold and their daughters 


_ «for it. With this they buy off murders; and whatsoever 
Man can 


do that is ill, this wampum will quit him of, and make’ 
eir Opinion, good and virtuous, though never so black 


in th 


y the youngsters—carnival fashion. Hired servants at 
o Or anywhere else were paid in wampum. 


472 Wampum and its History. _ [May, 


It followed as a matter of course that the shrewd first traders 
who came to New York and New Jersey should adopt this cur- 
rency which all the natives were accustomed to, receiving it as 
pay for their merchandise. They used it to buy peltries of the 
Indians. Thus wampum quickly became a standard of values, 
the currency of the colonists to a great extent in their transac- 
tions with each other, and even a legal tender. 

Though the beads were often used separately, the ordinary and 
approved manner was to string them upon the sinews of animals 
or upon cords, which might or might not be woven into plaits 
about as broad as the hand, called wampum belts. The length ot 
these strings varied, but in the North about six feet was found the 
usual quantity computed by the Indians, and hence the fathom be- 
came the unit of trade. In the Carolinas, according to Lawson, 
the strings were measured in cubits, “as much in length as will 
reach from the elbow to the little finger.” | 

The Indians themselves were particular as to quality and size 
of the beads, for upon the elegance of its finish (speaking scientifi- 
cally, the amount of labor and time it represented) depended its 
value. “When these beads are worn out,” says Lindstrom, at 
engineer in New Jersey in 1640, “so that they cannot be strung 
neatly, and even on the thread, they no longer consider them as 
good. Their way of trying them is to rub the whole thread full 
on their noses; if they find it full and even, like glass beads, then 
they are considered good, otherwise they break and throw them 
away. Their manner of measuring their strings is by the length 
of their thumbs; from the end of the nail to the first joint makes 
six beads.” 

Seeing that profit and wealth lay in the possession of man 
the burghers, as the easiest way of getting rich, began to make t 
With their tools of steel this could be done very rap! 
with the loss of the painstaking care with whi 
wrought, came a loss of value, and the wampum ve 
to depreciate. To widen their market it was carried to 
land. Considering the many references to it, an 
fact that it was made there aboriginally as well as south 
am at a loss to understand Gowan’s statement that 
wampum was not known in New England until it was 1n% site 
there in October, 1627, by Isaac de Razier, who was cain 
sort of amity-treaty commissioner from the New Netherlan 


New Eng- 


idly; but 


ch the Indian : 
ry soon began 


d the undou I : 


« the use of - 
introduced 


1883] . Wampum and its History. 473 


Plymouth Colony. He carried wampum thither and bought corn. 
To this introduction the pious Hubbard attributes all the wars 
which ensued between the Puritans and the Indians. ‘ Whatever 
were the honey in the mouth of that beast of trade [the Dutch ?] 
there was a deadly sting in the tail,” he wails out, with much more 
to the same purpose. The authority for Gowan’s statement is 
probably an intimation in Nathaniel Morton’s “ New England’s 
Memoriall” (1669), p. 67, followed by the remark that “Sundry 
unworthy person’s ” sold firearms to the Indians for it. 

It was during the administration of William Kieft that the 
wampum currency was of greatest importance in New York, 
Washington Irving, in his Knickerbocker History, Chapter vI, 
gives a humorous account of it and the troubles to which it gave 
rise. Kieft began by endeavoring to flood the colony with this 
Indian money, which the Indians were content to take in exchange 
for their peltries, but which of course had no intrinsic value. Says 
the veritable Diedrich : ` 


“ He began by paying all the servants of the Company and all 
the debts of the government in strings of wampum. He sent 
Smissaries to sweep the shores of Long Island, which was the 
Ophir of this modern Solomon, and abounded in shell-fish. 


These were transported in loads to New Amsterdam, coined into 

Indian Money and launched into circulation. 

s And now for a time affairs went on swimmingly. * * * 
ankee trad 


€rs poured into the province, buying everything they 
could lay their hands on, and ass the idei Dutchmen their 
Pig Price—in Indian money. If the latter, however, attempted 
Bhat the Yankees in the same coin for their tin ware and wooden 
ta » the case was altered; nothing would do but Dutch guil- ` 
| heron like ‘metallic currency.’ What was worse, the 
shell, troduced an inferior kind of wampum made of oyster- 
ieee cs which they deluged the province, carrying off in ex- 
: Fi ae the silver and gold, the Dutch herrings and Dutch 
. ia early did the knowing men of the East manifest 
= and in bargaining the New Amsterdammers out of the oys- , 

“Thy leaving them the shell. ; 
how. was a long time before William the Testy was made sensible 

: him by ho, etely his grand project of finance was turned a 
: found it on Eastern neighbors; nor would he probably have ever 
had maqout had not tidings been brought him that the Yankees 
of mint ae pooscent upon Long Island, and had established a kind 
; banks, S Oyster bay, where they were coining up all the oyster 


F A 
- q Hen this was making a vital attack upon the province ina 


ae 
TOENA 
a. 
. - 


474 Wampum and its History. [May, 


double sense, financial-and gastronomical. Ever since the council 
dinner of Oloffe the Dreamer, at the founding of New Amsterdam, 
at which banquet the oysters figured so conspicuously, this divine 
shell-fish had been held in a kind of superstitious reverence at 
the Manhattoes; as witness the temples erected to its cult in every 
street and lane and alley. In fact it is the standard luxury of the 
place, as is the terrapin at Philadelphia, the soft crab at Baltimore, 
or the canvas-back at Washington. 

“The seizure of Oyster bay, therefore, was an outrage not 
merely on the pockets, but the larders of the New Amsterdam- 


commenced.” 


A valiant army under Stoffel Brinkerhoff having marched to 
Oyster bay, routed the English there, “ and would have driven the 
inhabitants into the sea if they had not managed to escape across 
the sound to the mainland by the Devil’s Stepping-stones, which 
remain to this day monuments of this great Dutch victory ove 
the Yankees.” This done— - 

“ Stoffel Brinkerhoff made great spoil of oysters and clams, 
coined and uncoined, and then set out on his return to the Manr- 
hattoes. A grand triumph, after the manner of the ancients, was 
prepared for him by William the Testy. He entered New ve 
sterdam as a conqueror, mounted on a Narragansett pacer. n 
dried codfish on poles, standards taken from the enemy, 
borne before him, and an immense store of oysters and clams, 
Weathersfield onions, and Yankee ‘notions’ formed the ep : 
opima Fadel several coiners of oyster-shells were led captive ® : 

rrace the hero’s triumph. is 
"i The pao Rig —— ias by a full Per of boys and ‘ 
negroes orming on the popular instruments a : 
and clamshell, se habs < Corlear sounded his trun i 
rom the ramparts. 4 

“A great at was served in the Stadthouse from h | 
and oysters taken from the enemy ; while the governor india 
shells privately to the mint and had them coined into E i — 
money with which he paid his troops.” I 

To check the evil effects of this “inflation,” a law was P” of 
in the New Netherlands, in 1641, prohibiting the tee : 
anything but fine, polished strung wampum, except at five Berg: 
stiver, while the polished was worth four for a stiver. Th mould be l 
echoed in Connecticut by enactments that no seawant $ o 


} 


ie 
$ 
; 


1883.] Wampum and its History. 475 


paid or received except “strunge suitably, and not small and 
great, uncomely and disorderly mixt, as formerly it hath beene.” In 
Massachusetts “ wampam-peag” was legal tender (Act of 1648) 
for all debts less than forty shillings, “except county rates to the 
treasurer,” the white at eight for a penny and the black at four 
fora penny. This remained the law till 1661, but wampum 
served as money there long subsequent, as it did everywhere else. 
It would be impossible to get at the volume in circulation, but 
values are accessible. These remained substantially those I have 
mentioned until 1673, when the true wampum had become very 
scarce, owing to the hoarding of it by the Indians and its dispo- 
sal to remote tribes. The Dutch council, therefore, issued an 
edict enhancing its legal value twenty-five per cent. Such an 
action as this the red man could not in the least comprehend. 
Adair says they had a fixed value for every bead, and “bought 
and sold at the current rate, without the least variation for circum- 
stances either of time or place; and now they will hear nothing 
patiently of loss or gain, or allow us to heighten the price of our 
goods, be our reasons ever so strong.” This was a sad case for 
an Indian trader ! 

Nearly a century passed and still the shell-money held a firm 
Place in colonial trade, all along the coast. That observant 
traveler, Dr. Kalm, who visited and wrote about the American 
settlements in 1748, has much to say of the profits of trading 
through this medium in Indian goods. “ The Indians,” he notes, 

formerly made their own wampums, though not without a deal 
a trouble; but at present the Europeans employ themselves 
that way, especially the inhabitants of Albany, who get a consid- 
erable profit by it.” This last fact is also mentioned by the Rev- 
ua emg who further saw it made by white men on Staten 


k is only a little later, indeed, that Jacob Spicer, the most 
prominent man in Cape May county, New Jersey, advertised to 
barter goods “ for all kinds of produce and commodities, and par- 
a for wampum, offering five dollars reward to the person 

“aking the largest amount of it. “ He succeeded in procuring a 


_ Wantity of the wampum, and before sending it off to Albany [ef 
 Mtèa) and a market, weighed a shot bag full of silver coin and 


the same shot bag full of wampum, and found the latter most val- 


ey ble by ten per cent.” 


476 Wampum and its History. (May, | 


At this time and later, wampum was valued both as ornament 
and money by the Canadian Indians. Kalm saw it among the 
Hurons and also below Quebec. So slow, in fact, were the red- 
men to relinquish this currency, that wampum continued to be 
fabricated until within fifty years in several towns of New York 
State (chiefly at Babylon, Long Island) to meet the demand for it 
by western fur-traders. Glass beads were substituted at a very 
early day, but although they were acceptable to the savages every- 
where as a trimming, they never acquired the significance and 
circulation as money, enjoyed by the genuine beads of shell. 


v4 


Though with the tribes of the central region of North America, — 
commercial transactions were all a matter of barter, and the : 
standard of value, if any existed, varied with the especial local ; 
. commodity, like buffalo-robes on the plains, blankets among the 
Navajoes and Puebloans, or otter-skins in Alaska, yet the coast 


tribes of the Pacific had a true money when white men first bè- 
came acquainted with them. 


This currency seems to have been confined nearly or por ) 
within the present boundaries of the United States and British 


Columbia, and it comprised a variety of forms, one of which in 
the northern and another sort in the southern part of this area 


approached in solid and widely recognized value the substantial | 


wampum. : 


The northern and most celebrated of these varieties was the 


hiqua, hikwa, hiaqua or iogua—for all these forms of the Chinook 
jargon word are found. Agua consisted of string 
of a mollusk (Dentalium) called by conchologists 


S of the shell 
“ tusk-shells. , 


‘These were gathered off the shores of Vancouver's and QU 


Charlotte’s islands by prodding into the sea-bott 
pole with a spiked board at the end, upon the point 
the slender shells were caught. None were quite two 
length, many much smaller ; and among all the Indians nO 


om 4 long : 
inches it 
rth of 


the Columbia river, the unit of measurement was a string a a | 
a fathom’s length, or as much as could be stretched betwee™ = 


extended hands of the owner. The larger the ot Er oa 


their value; forty to the fathom was the standar i 
fathom being worth scarcely half so much. Early in the 
century a fathom was worth ten beaver-skins 
whites in Oregon. With the advent of the Hudson Bay 
pany’s traders, the %igua disappeared to a great extent, 


in dealing "a pi | 


$ 1883.] Wampum and its History. 477 


were reckoned in blankets, as is now the case in many parts of 
Alaska and Arctic America. . 
South of the fur-trading posts, however, this money survived to 
a much later date, and is even yet to be seen in certain remote 
districts. “Those aboriginal peddlers, the Klikitats,” and other 
Columbians, carried it to southern Oregon and to the Klamath 
region year after year, whence it spread through all Northern Cal- 
ifornia, receiving there a new name, allo-cochick, and an alteration 
of estimate. The northern measure between the extended finger- 
tips was discarded on the Klamath river for a string scarcely half 
that length. Among the Hupas, still further southward, the - 
standard became a string of five shells. Nearly every man had 
ten lines tatooed across the inside of his left arm about half way 
between the wrist and the elbow; in measuring shell-money he 
| drew one end over his left thumb nail, and if the other end 
T reached to the uppermost of the tattoo-lines, the five shells (ten 
_ Years ago) were worth $25 in gold, or even more. Only one in 
: ten thousand would reach this distinction, so that the ordinary 
a Worth of a string was ten dollars. “ No shell is treated as money 
tall,” says Mr. Powers, “unless it is long enough to rate as 
_ twenty-five cents, Below that * * * it goes to form part of a 
i Mman's necklace. Real money is ornamented with little scratches 
‘Or carvings, and with very narrow strips of thin, fine, snake-skin 
Wrapped spirally around the shells ; and sometimes a tiny tuft of 
Scarlet woodpecker’s down is pasted on the base of the shell.” 
“Rese marks manifestly were designed to give the money some 
Ni of Sanction—make it represent somewhat the labor put upon 
with which it had to compete. | 


ata of the Eel river, and thence throughout all Central 
ee 


uthern California, the staple currency was a shell-money 
ea: ing the eastern wampum. Agua and allocochick were 
: op dig of some rarity, ground at the tip sufficiently to admit 
me & strung. The héwok and ülo of California were carefully 
they ay r and represented a real cost of labor and time, though 
Bee no intrinsic value. The two were of different shape 
Md value. 
The first-named, hawok, was of least worth, standing in the 
sisted i white wampum of the East or our silver. It con- 
Whole :, circular disks or buttons from a quarter of an inch to a 
, k in diameter, and of the thickness of the shell from 
eres Cut, For this purpose a heavy bivalve was chosen, 


478 Wampum and its History. (May, 


and broken into discoidal fragments. These pieces were then 
ground smooth and polished by rubbing on blocks of sandstone, 
which often had to be brought from a long distance to the makers 
rancheria. This finished, a hole was bored through the center 
with a wooden, flint-tipped drill forced to revolve very rapidly by 
a buckskin string which wound upon it, unwound and rewound 
itself in an opposite direction, through the incessant vertical move- 
ment of a loose cross-bar in the operator’s hand. These hawok 
disks were then strung upon sinews, or on cords made of milk- 
weed fiber, but the strings were not of invariable length, though ; 
' beads of like size must be put together. The very best of this — 
was worth twenty-five cents apiece ten years ago; but the smallest — 
always went by the string. This white bead-money was (and to . 
a certain extent still is) the great medium of Indian trading 
themselves. ` a 
Their gold, so to speak, the w//o, is made from the shell of the $ 
abalone (Æaliotis) and chiefly from the red species (H. rufescens} i 
These shells are cut with flints into oblong, keystone-shaped piects 
from one to two inches in length, according to the curvature of 
the shell, and a third as broad. Two holes are drilled near the 
narrow end of each piece, and they are thus strung edge i ar 
“Ten pieces,” wrote Powers, “generally constitute a string, a" 
the larger pieces rate at $1 apiece, $10a string ; the smaller 18 
proportion, or less if they are not pretty. Being suscep i 


AEE E PAE EAT ETTEN E E EE S OENE ENET 


PAT a a o Ei a 


TANER Ss 


ay 


Džen 


E PLE ee 


4 


for necklaces on gala days. But as money it 1s ra 
and cumbersome,and * * * [it] may be conside 
jewelry.” 

A third sort of money, very rarely see 
cated on the islands off the southern coast and on the ee 
mainland. This was called Zol-kol, and was made by ganas 
the apex of the univalve shell of Olivella biplicata until gr : 
could be passed through. It was slightly esteemed. per 

Further south all these forms of shell-cutting disappear j bt 
capacity of money, retaining value only as ornaments ; er 
their use in trade south of California belongs under he | me 
onora 7 7 


red ratheras 


n now-a-days, Was fab i 


barter. Thus Bancroft notes of the natives of So 
turqoises, emeralds, coral, feathers and gold were as : 
part of their property, and held the place of money: regulat 

There seems to have been an immense amount of h 


money, higua, allocochick, hawok and ullo on the 


Pacific et 


Shee | inal) 


eee ee rk, a eee 


1883.] Wampum and its History. 479 


Powers thinks an average of $100 worth to each male Indian 
would not be too large an estimate for California at the time of its 
discovery by the Spaniards. This portion equals the value of two 
grizzly bear skins, or three ponies, or the price of two wives. 
However it was not equally distributed any more than are riches 
in civilized communities—a point for communists to consider. 

The shore tribes were the coiners of this money and jealously 
guarded their privileges. With it they bought skins, arms and 
implements from the dwellers in the Coast Range, where grew 
animals and materials not to be obtained along the beach. The 
mountaineers, in turn, disseminated it far in the interior, where 
finally the beads were prized and worn as ornaments, and ceased 
to circulate. Moreover, an enormous waste and destruction was 
always going on (a fact also true of the Atlantic coast) owing to 
the practice of propitiatory sacrifices, and the widespread custom 
of burying or burning all the wealth with each man (or noted 
woman) who died. Thus the demand was always greater than 
the supply, and a high value maintained. It is astonishing to read 
how shrewd and thrifty the Indians were in respect to this shell 
coinage. When Americans grew numerous and began to manu- 
facture large quantities of the kawok, of course its value declined; 
Moreover, with the partial civilization of the Indians, a new senti- 
ment crept in, and some strange changes in primitive social econ- 
omy followed. 

i At present the younger English-speaking Indians scarcely use 
n at all, except in a few dealings with their elders, like wife-buy- 
mg, or for gambling. A young fellow sometimes. procures it as 
an investment, laying away a few strings of it, for he knows that 
cannot squander it at the stores; whereas if he really needs a 


-few dollars of current cash he can always “ negotiate” his shells 


kay some old Indian who happens to have gold or greenbacks. 
ericans speculate in it here and there to advantage, working 
pog the clinging love the aged savages retain for the wealth of 
youth. These old men save all of it they can possibly 
acquire, and hoard it like veritable misers, only on great occa- 
“ons letting their women-folk wear any as jewelry. This hoard- 


‘ng is not so much miserly greed, however, as it is a religious 


stig since to their minds the shell-money is the only thing 
orthy to be offered upon the funeral pyre of any famous chief or 
èd friend, or sent along with their own souls into the spirit- 


480 The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. [May, 


THE NATURALIST BRAZILIAN EXPEDITION. 
Paper I.—From RIO DE JANEIRO TO PORTO ALEGRE, 
BY HERBERT H. SMITH. 
(Continued from page 358.) 
TER the hills in the immediate vicinity of Porto Alegre appear 


to be formed of granite or porphyry, but I had no opportu: — 


nity to note the geological features closely. The strips of wood- 
land which remain are less matted than the forests of Rio de 
Janeiro, and there are fewer vines and palm-trees ; ferns are abun- 


dant, and we collected a score of species. One of the commonest 


birds here was a brown species allied to the thrushes, and called, 
Joao de barro—literally, clay-John. It owes this name to its 
singular nest, which is composed entirely of clay, and roofed over 
above ; it is frequently placed in the most exposed situations, such 
as the tops of fence-posts, or the dead branches of trees. They 
are very tame, and I have frequently watched a pair of them at 
work. They bring the material, soft, unctuous clay, in g 
sized lumps, which they obtain near some water-course, these _ 
lumps, previously well kneaded, are laid first on the post of 
branch on which the nest is to be built, so as to for 
each portion is well packed in with the bill, which is subsequently 
used like a trowel to smooth the surface. 


in the same way, the two birds working incessantly for several ; 
hen the we 


g is not hindered | 


days ; they seem to prefer rainy or foggy weather, W 
clay can readily be found, and when the buildin 


inches in diameter, and with walls an inch anda half thick; 


avity maybe compared to a mold of a very crooke 
the entrance. The clay soon becomes nearly as hard as 
and the nests may last for many years, though I do n 
y yy je T found E 

birds breeding in June; three dirty white eggs 
a closely allied species is found throughout Sou 


the birds use them more than once. In Rio G 
are laid. This, 0 | 


thern and 


The sides are built up : 


d squash, : : 


ot know that 


| 
| 
| 
l 


f 
d 
4 


m a foundation; — 


: 
vi 


` by the too rapid drying of the parts which are already ae - 
The nest, when completed, is nearly globular, seven OF TB 


larger end forming the nest, and the smaller, turned down ae 


‘ : z (partridge) was al 
A gallinaceous bird called perdiz (partridg ) ttled with brows 


is one of the best examples of protective coloratio 


on the grassy hillsides. Its plumage, prettily mo! n that I havë 


T ee 


Pee TOUP 


Mt Sa flor sk fet al)? Sage RS SACRE? Se Cems Rae SN ad Ya Wee: = os ee ye oe eet Pe ea Ne Sen ote Oe ty aa To) See ee et em, es oe ee eee Pe ee me 
: ia =e ‘deren anc 


~ Mol 


babies 


1883.) The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. 481 


ever seen. Itis paler on the back and dark beneath ; seen at a 
little distance the spots resemble half-withered spikes of grass-seed 
mingled with shriveled leaf-blades; beneath and on the wings, 
the markings are nearly perpendicular, simulating stems and 
leaves. Even the shadows under a grass-patch are mimicked 
with marvelous fidelity. The bird, when approached, remains 
perfectly quiet, even allowing one to pass within two or three 
yards of it; and so perfectly is it concealed by its colors that 
We seldom noticed it until startled by its sudden flight, almost 
beneath our feet. 

One day we hired a small boat, with two Portuguese oarsmen, 
to take us to some of the low islands in the river. We found 
that these were covered, in most places, with swampy forest of no 
great height, the trees resembling temperate rather than tropical 
Species; there were no palms. These woods gave us a few good 
insects, and on the shallows near them we found many fresh-water 
lusca—A mpullarias, Anodontas and Unios. In one place we 
ame across a fisherman’s house—a mere shed of grass thatch, 
but serving as shelter for the man and his wife, and four or five 
with the least possible difference of age. One or two clay 
cooking-pots, a coffee-tin, a plate or two and calabashes for water, 
with hides to stretch on the ground for beds, constituted the en- 


__ Mf property of the establishment, yet the inmates seemed happy 


a m and they showed us such hospitality as was in their 
f 


N 


The woman brought us some wild honey, which I grieve 
had strong medicinal properties, at least to our unaccus- 
stomachs. Travelers in Brazil should be very cautious 


‘bout eating the honeys of the native bees; they often act as vio- 


Cn Purgatives and cathartics, and some of them are decidedly 
Poisonous. 


, 


The 


a k man readily consented to fish for me with his cast net, and 


Soon 


- Pecies Pace us quite a little heap of small fishes. Some 
Tide with 

roi tho ” remind one of the old Devonian and Carboniferous 
ee 


Heros and Acara were abundant, as were several Silu- 
thick, bony plates (Chatostomus, Loricaria). These 


though they are not at all closely related to them. They 


Sometimes m all the Brazilian rivers, living on the bottom, and 
- them dry ‘burying themselves in the mud when the waters around 


cept P; they will exist in this way, deprived of water ex- 
_ 3 Moistens the clay around them, for several weeks. 


482 The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition, Dy, 


In their movements these Siluroids are very sluggish, and their 
scale-like armor seems to serve as a real protection against large 
predatory fishes and icthoyphagous birds. 

Before going further it will be well to cast a general glance at 
the physical features of Rio Grande do Sul. Except the sand- 
banks and swamps of the lake-region, and some low alluvial lands 
near the River Uruguay, it may be said that the whole province 
is hilly or mountainous. The chains cross each other at all 
angles, and it would be difficult, with our present knowledge, to 
describe them in detail. In general the land is higher towards 
the north, and the extreme northern part of the province prop- 
erly belongs to the great orographic system which lies between 
the Parana and the Atlantic. This region is essentially a table 
land, much broken and frequently obscured by chains of hills and 
mountains. Toward the ocean it is abruptly cut down, forming 
that great rocky wall known as the Serra Geral, Serra do Mar, ot 
Brazilian coast range; to the west it falls gradually, or in a sent 
of mountain terraces to the Paraná. Soon after entering thè 
province of Rio Grande do Sol the Serra Geral bends away © 
the west, leaving the sea; beyond this the highland edge may be 
traced in a great curve to the valley of the Uruguay, but it grad- 
ually loses its distinctive character; the table-land is cut up by 
many rivers, and its outlines are lost among ranges of hills and 
mountains. One of these ranges, parting from the Serra Gt, 
passes southward through the middle of the province, separating 
the tributaries of the Uruguay from the streams which flow wi | 
the Lagoa dos Patos and the Lagoa Mirim. 

Aside from these orographic features, the province is 
into two very distinct physical regions. The rugged n 
portion is generally covered with forest, heaviest on the ! 
and along the river-courses, but in the main continuous: 


3 


sometimes cold: from May to August, when frosts are 5-4 t 
and ice is sometimes formed; snow is almos at 
on the highest mountains. Though this region extends a iy 
places as far as S: lat. 31°, the plants and animals are fest 
tropical, resembling those of Rio de Janeiro; palms and : on the 
are abundant; monkeys and toucans are as com Tae 
Amazons; and brilliant blue Morpho butterflies, of age fn 


Heliconii remind the entomologist that he is sti 


1883] 


the southern part of the province all this is changed. There 
nearly all the land is open prairie, only on the hillsides scattered 
bushes and low trees form a kind of pseudo-forest, 

The climate here is colder and more variable ; light snow- 
storms are common in the winter months, and the ground may 
remain frozen hard for days together. All this region properly 
belongs to the pampas of Uruguay and the Argentine Republic; 
the plants are generally of the same prairie species, and the ani- 
mals are almost entirely identical. Monkeys, anteaters, tapirs 

= nd pacas have disappeared; in their places the naturalist finds 
~ deer with branched horns, foxes, armadillos and so on. Instead 
of parrots, toucans and trogons, there are hawks, ground-thrushes 
and ostriches; ground-beetles and yellow butterflies, much like 
“hose of our home fields, are seen everywhere. 
aoe The two regions are very sharply divided, but outlying por- 
_ lions of each are found within the boundaries of the other. On 
: , the top of the northern table-land, well within the limits of the 
3 forest region, there are extensive tracts of prairie-land; and some 
of the hillsides, even as far south as Pelotas (lat. 31° 45’) are 
oe Covered with forest, which has much the same character as the 
_ Main body of the north. In general, however, it may be said 
a that the dividing line between the forest and prairie lies a little to 
n the north of the River Jacuhy, the upper portion of the Guahyba, 
Which flows from west to east near lat. 30°. 
| . OF sider the two regions differ much in their products. The 
ie northern portion, beside its forest industries, is the main seat of 
È agricultural employments; the lands are fertile, giving excellent 
a bs tal corn, beans, mandioca, sugar-cane and tobacco. The 
‘ | Prairie region is generally unfit for agriculture, and it is exclu- 
; 4 ‘wely used for grazing, more cattle being raised here than in any 
MST part of Brazil. . 
a Fie the employments so the habits and characters of the peo- 
their ho Steatly, The men of the north are farmers, fond of 
ec hens mes and seldom traveling far away from them; fixed to 
| ate al by which they are nourished. In the south every laborer 
‘ills a n, accustomed to ride for days and weeks over the 
| firey Spending very little of his time at home; he lives where 
waon > eating his dinner of jerked meat and beans, and 


7 takes ay elf in his poncho to sleep wherever the night over- 


The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. 483 


ny ™ Ignorant in letters, he is wise in all that pertains to 
1 RVI. no, y, _ 


484 The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. [May, 


his roving existence, despising his more laborious brother of the 
north. In disposition he is variable; the exigencies of his life 
have taught him to mistrust strangers, and his rough hospitality 
is generally guarded by a knife and pistol; so the farmer con- 
siders him ill-natured and blood-thirsty. On the whole the two 
classes have very little to do with each other. 

But beyond this a very strong race-distinction has arisen, 
owing to the influx of German immigrants who have chosen the 
northern part of the province on account of its mild climate and 
fertile soil. Of the 700,000 inhabitants of Rio Grande do Sul 
about 110,000 are Germans or their descendants, and all excepta 
few thousand of these are settled to the north of the River Ja- 
cuhy. These figures, however, do not at all represent the impor 
tance of the German element. It is the brawn and skill of the 
province; the element of progress, which is building up manufac- 
tures and doing away with the slovenly Brazilian agriculture; the 
commercial spirit which has given this province, with its one poor 
seaport, the most important trade south of Santos. The rich 
northern lands of the province are rapidly being taken up by 
German agriculturists, and their thriving plantations are seen 0” 
every hand. The grazing industry remains in the hands of Bra- 
zilians ; it is still the most important pursuit of the province, the 
large amount of prairie land being favorable to it; but as a sour 
of riches it is stationary, or perhaps decadent, the grazers being 
unable to compete with the great proprietors of Uruguay and the 
Argentine. The plantations, on the contrary, are yearly incoat 
ing in importance, é 

Porto Alegre owes its commercial importance almost entirely 
to the German colonies which have been formed in its vicinity. 
The first of these colonies, that of Sao Leopoldo, was establi 
in 1823, soon after Brazil became an empire; this is now G 
cipated,” that is, freed from special government co 
has become a flourishing city of nearly 5000 inhabitants. 
are many other colonies, nearly all formed by 
grants, and preserving the German language and cu 
in Porto Alegre one hears German spoken quite as often 
tuguese. With three exception all the wholesale com “id k 
houses in the city are German, and their warehouses wo sat 
honor to any city. There are German retail merchants, : jes 

cians, lawyers, schoolmasters; the two most important 


German immi- 
stoms ; eve# 
as Por- 


1883.] The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. 485 


papers in the city are controlled by a German, who edits them 
equally well, one in German and the other in Portuguese. During 
our stay in the city a “ German Exposition ” was in progress, the 
articles exhibited being agricultural or manufactured products 
directly derived from the Germans of Southern Brazil; the dis- 
play was an exceedingly good one. 

The colonies are either public or private. In the former the 
immigrant is assigned a tract of land without payment, and he is 
under especial official control until such time as the colony is 
allowed to govern itself. The private colonies are the property 
of capitalists, who sell portions of land on credit, the payment 
being commonly in annual installments for five years. This has 
the advantage of giving the settler a choice of land, and of 
relieving him from annoying official supervision. Formerly the 
government paid the passages of immigrants destined for the 
Public lands, but this plan has wisely been abandoned. Of late 
years the German immigration to this province has somewhat 
fallen off, and the Italian is taking its place; this is certainly a 
Poor substitute, but it should be remembered that the Italians 

a0 come to Brazil are generally farmers or rural laborers—a 
very different class from the city refuse which goes from Italy to 
es: United States. In Rio Grande do Sul the Italians are gener- 
ally industrious and frugal, and they are well liked. 

This is, perhaps, the only part of Brazil where immigration 
3 has been completely successful. The Imperial government has 
‘ d vast sums on colonization ‘schemes, some of them vis- 
inary, others badly carried out, many doomed from the outset 
to failure, owing to the poor quality of the colonists. I believe, 
bi, er, that the main obstacle to successful colonization has 

: the Presence of the slave element and the consequent degra- 
dation of labor. An immigrant who has left Europe to better 


ee ' Condition will never be content to work beside an ignorant 


gi much less if he himself is treated as an inferior, hardly 
R than the negro bondsman and only tolerated because he is 
| If he is established in a colony, with ground of his 


- e cultivate, he is still looked down upon by his richer neigh- 
m F he oes his own work instead of ordering servants ; 
ee. he is Subject to unpleasant official supervision, and if 
gn B ea i i i lonies, he 
finds that “scape this by buying a farm without the colonies, 
a all the good land is absorbed in large plantations. In 


486 The Polar Organization of Animals. {May, 


Rio Grande do Sul, on the contrary, there are few slaves, and 
most of these are on the cattle-estates of the south. The free 
_ laborer is honored because experience has shown that his indus- 
try leads to wealth; there are few large estates, and land can 
always be purchased on favorable terms, Formerly there was 
much jealously of the foreign element, but this has nearly disap- 
peared, Finally, the immigrant is contented and happy, because 
he can mingle with others of his own race, and because he knows 
that he is creating a bright future for himself and his children. 


THE POLAR ORGANIZATION OF ANIMALS. 
BY CHARLES MORRIS. 


E previous papers by the writer under the title of “ Organic 
Physics,’”? certain fundamental characteristics of protoplasm 
were considered, and their relation to the functional conditions of 
the developed animal body traced. There are still other basic 
conditions in protoplasm which are directly related to the func- 
tions of the developed animal. There is no just reason to doubt, 
indeed, that each separate mass of living protoplasm generalizes 
in itself all that we find specialized in the highest animal, and that 
there is no- condition unfolded in the man which does not exist 
potentially in the rhizopod. It is hoped here to show another of 
those interesting relations. Gee. 
The self-living mass of protoplasm appears to be a polar orga 
ism in a double sense. It seemingly possesses a lateral or chemi- 
cal polarity, which develops into the sexual polarity of animals. 
The self-division of the rhizopod is a reproductive function ea 
analogous to that existing in the developed animal, and the P : 
polarity of the former appears to be represented by a lateral gr 
' :ual polarity in the latter, the two similar halves of the eis. 
ing the two poles in a complete double-sexed organism — 
form of polarity has been considered in detail in the aga 
‘referred to. But there is another polarity, which in the rhiz ; 
displays itself im a differentiation of the exterior and the we 
functions of the mass. The external region is sensitive, the pa > 
nal nutritive in function. This statement has more in it pase 
at first sight appear, for it expresses an organic relation thats 3 
` ani March, F 
1 AMERICAN NATURALIST, June, July and August, 1882, Feoruary 
2883. 


1883. ] The Polar Organization of Animals. 487 


trols the whole development of the animal kingdom, and is as 
strongly displayed in the man as in the protozoan. Both alike 
possess a distinct nutritive and sensory polarity, each of these 
functions having its separate pole. 

This polarity is, in fact, particularly displayed in the fully pro- 
gressed animal, as we shall hope to show. In its generalized con- 
dition, in the rhizopod, it consists of a differentiation of function in 
the two regions of the body. The external layer of the rhizopo- 
dal body alone comes into contact with and feels the impressions 
of outer force. Thus such sensitiveness as is possessed must be 
confined to this layer. The impressions received, however, seem 
to extend'inwardly, and to result in the production of a motor 
function. The internal layer, on the contrary, is distinctly nutri- 
tive in function. The food is, in various methods, brought into 
contact with it, digested and assimilated. And as the sensory 
impressions received by the external layer are transmitted and 
produce motion throughout the entire body, so the nutriment 
received by the internal layer is diffused throughout and assimila- 
ted by the entire body. 

At the very outset of life, therefore, a separation of its two active: 
functions takes place as a necessary result of the opposed rela- 
tions of its substance. The external layers of protoplasm become 

„Opposite in function to the internal. Contact, irritation, motor in- 
tigation, have their seat in the surface, and proceed inward. Nu- 
trition has its seat in the interior, and proceeds outward. The 
development of the one tends to the production of special chan- 

- nels of sensory inflow, and special regions of motor contraction. 
The development of the other tends to the production of special 
m tive regions and special channels for the conveyance of nu- 
triment, Thus the sensory and motor functions of the body 
originate in the surface and spread inward. Its vascular functions 
originate in the interior and spread outward. These separate 

pactions are distinct only as regards their points of origin and 
their characteristics, for throughout the whole intermediate region 
they inosculate and interweave with each other. | 
Separation of functional regions, thus indicated in the Pro- 
; is markedly displayed throughout the whole line of devel- 
pment of the Metazoa. In all the Metazoa an early step of 
embryonal differentiation is the formation of two distinct layers of 
cells, one bounding an internal cavity, the other forming a surface 


488 The Polar Organization of Animals. [ May, 


layer. The former is the seat of the nutritive, the latter of the 
sensory function. Thus very early in life the animal possesses a 
digestive and a sensitive layer of cells. It is an animate stomach 
with a sensitive outer skin. There is no chemical differentiation 
of tissue. The duty performed by each layer of cells is a conse- 
quence of its position. The hydra, for instance, may be turned 
inside out, and the functions of the two layers become reversed 
without injury to the animal. In the higher animals, however, 
these two layers grow unlike in character and incapable of replac- 
ing each other. And yet in the highest animal there may be no 
fundamental distinction. Each layer gains special organs, which 
would not subserve the purpose of the other, but the character of 
- their protoplasm may remain unchanged. 


Between these two layers arises a third, the mesoderm, whose 
origin is yet somewhat unsettled, though there is no reason to 
doubt that it springs from one or both of the original layers. An 
examination of this mesodermal layer, from the point of view here 
` taken, leads to certain interesting conclusions. For, in the highest 
animals, we find it to consist of several distinct tissues, which we > 
may generalize into three. One of these is the nervous and 
its related muscular tissue. A second is the vascular and its 
related lymphatic tissue. The third is the connective or support 
~ ing tissue, with its various forms of fiber, cartilage, bone, &c. The 
~ mesoderm, then, seems to be a direct outgrowth of both the endo- 
dermal and ectodermal layers. The external layer pushes inw 
its channels of sensory inflow, which permeate every region 
` the body, each line of inflow terminating in a muscle, or motor 
organ. The internal layer pushes outward its channels of ai: 
` tive outflow, which permeate every region of the body, and as the 
` nerves may be said to deposit their conveyed force in the muscle, 
so the vessels deposit their conveyed nutriment in the lymphatic 
assimilative spaces. This is really about all we find in the bodys 
complicated as it may appear. If we consider its basic ha | 
istics, we are brought back to the two original layers, OF even | 
the external and internal regions of the rhizopod. 445 t net 
` grows in bulk the external layer extends itself inward im å ae 
plex mass of nerve conductors, nerve cells and muscles. a i 
manner the internal layer extends itself outward, in an Cen 
complex mass of blood channels and lymph vessels. ge 
therefore, we have but the two primary layers, with their 


ee ee ete eal 


le 


1883.] The Polar Organization of Animals. 489 


mately interwoven outgrowths. In the interspaces of these or- 
gans other matter is deposited, which serves for their support and 
forms the connective tissues. 

Such is the true character of the mesoderm. The wall of the 
inner cavity becomes the digestive region of the body. It differ- 
entiates accordingly, involutions of it compose the various glands 
which aid digestion, and blood vessels which have their true ori- 
gin in its walls, carry the nutriment which it yields to all parts of 
the interior. So the outer wall becomes the sensory layer of the 
body, and sends its nerve channels inwards to convey motor en- 
ergy to muscles, which are, fundamentally, but special arrange- 
ments of nerve extremities. The mesoderm consists of these 
Sutwardly-pushing nutritive and inwardly-pushing motor channels, 

i the connective tissues necessary for their support. The 


‘femaining general function of the body, that of the elimination of 


aste and discarded material, is effected through the aid of both 
layers, 

So far we discover in the highest animal only a direct unfoldment 
of What exists in the lowest. Protoplasm may be homogeneous 
in structure, and every portion of it at once sensitive to external 


contact and assimilative of nutritive material. But the different 


relations of its different regions necessitates an early differentia- 


‘ton of function. It becomes externally sensory, internally nutri- 


tive. And in the highest animals this differentiation continues. 
{tis remarkably unfolded, but there is nothing added to it. Its 

ous vagueness, however, becomes a marked specialization. 
We find in the simplest protozoan a double polarity vaguely de- 


clared. The first is a chemical or sexual polarity, in which the 


two lateral halves of the mass are concerned, and whose eventual 


A result is the division of the mass into two vitalized halves. The 


second is a sensory-nutritive polarity, of which the external and 


— internal r egions of the bod 
Be Sige y mass become the poles. Both these 
polarities 


are direct results of the native conditions of protoplasm 
relations to external nature. And in the highest animals 
nothing more than an extension of these differentiations 
Polar; atities n and function, and a more specialized display of these 
The sexual polarity seems to still affect the two oppo- 


and its 


‘prec... -S!0NS, so that every animal, except as warped by the 


‘Pressure o 


f life conditions, is symmetrically duplex, the two simi- 
~~ Peang, as we believe, the male and female poles of a 


490 The Polar Organization of Animals. [May, 4 


double-sexed organism. In the higher animals a superior differ- : 
entiation arises, in the division of sexual polarity between distinct — 
individuals, yet its minor phase of the doubly-sexual organization — 
of each individual, is still retained. ; 

The other polarity of protoplasm mentioned is equally declared 
in the highest animals. As the former remains a lateral, this be- 
comes a longitudinal polarity, as we shall seek to show. Origin- 
ally it is a polar or functional difference of the external and inter — 
nal layers. This distinction persists in the highest animals, but — 
each of the two functions gains its distinct pole. 4 

The pole of the sensory function is not difficult to discover. It 
becomes gradually declared as we ascend beyond the lower air — 
mals, and displays itself in all the higher animal forms as the | 
brain. This organ is the center of the motor and sensory nerve 
fibers which collects, retains and again disseminates the impres- : 
sions arising from external contact. Such an organ is perhaps | 
not needed by lower organisms. Their defective sensory and : 
motor organs render them but feebly sensitive to impression, and 7 
they can easily respond to every contact of sufficient vigor tè 1 
“overcome the sluggishness of their organs of sensation. But the l 
whole course of development is towards a greater and more diver” 
sified sensitiveness of the animal form. The highest animals a 
respond to impressions of excessive delicacy. Almost every = A 
influence of the outer world is capable of affecting them, whi 5 
their complex muscular organization permits of a great vanci 
responsive motions. ; -l 

Yet evidently a movement in response to every impression; > 
after such extreme sensitiveness is attained, would be p 
injurious. The vigor of the organism would be exhausted. i 
with the increase of sensitiveness there became necessary the: is 
lution of some discriminative organ, some center of eee 
which the motor energies received could be retained, a : 


ed, only 
be- 


which the movements of the muscles could be controll pie 
such impulses as were likely to be beneficial to the pase his : 
ing permitted to pass onward. With the modus operandi | a 
process we are not here concerned. It suffices eee : 
retention of and descrimination between nerve imprest : 
necessary ere any high development could be gained, oe 4 
brain was evolved as the organ of this retention. The pase all 
therefore, the true pole of the sensory function. Thithers™ 


| 1883.] The Polar Organization of Animals, 491 


the motor energies received from the outer world through the 
nerve channels. There these motor influences are combined and 
; ined, in some method which is yet a mystery, until the highly 
; complex relations of the mental organism are produced. Thus 
= the conscious mind is the final outcome and the highest product 
= of the combination of motor energies, and the brain the govern- 
ing organ through which the movements of the body are con- 
trolled, 


=- But the nutritive function has likewise its organic pole, in which 
the final and highest product of its exercise is laid up. In “ Or- 
ganic Physics ” this question has been considered. The building 
upand repair of the solid tissues of the body is only one of the 
tesults of the nutritive process. A second result we conceive to 
4 be the formation of the concreted portions of the liquid tissues— 
z ‘the white corpuscles or leucocytes. And the ultimate result of 
this process is the aggregation of the leucocytes into more and 
more complex corpuscles, until, in their final and most complex 
2 Stage, they are excreted by the reproductive glands as the germs 
a of new organisms. The formation of such a germ is the final 
_ Sutcome of nutrition. In, this germ the organic product has 
reached its highest stage of synthesis. Chemical assimilation and 

} Molecular complexity have attained their ultimate, and the ger- 
eal cells exist as epitomes of the whole body. From this point 
arig the reproductive organs form the nutritive pole of the 


r Thus as the conscious mind is the highest product of the com- 
, bination of motor energies, so the ovum or spermatozoon is the 
. te product of the nutritive energies. The latter repre- 
ae the utmost reach of organic synthesis, and the former the 
~ of analysis, Nutrition, with its various results, is the 
“the employed in the one ; oxidation, the agency employed in 

ve Thus the two opposite processes to which life is due, 
l Nutrition-and oxidation, has each its polar center, these poles being 
Senasa in all the higher animals, at the opposite extremi- 
ieee body. We might, with some reason, proceed to con- 
: oo result of the action of these organic poles. The 
TR "erm ceases to be a part of the body which produces it, 


CAK 


‘ ) ; temporarily connected with it for further nutrition and 


7 development, We may say the same thing of the men- 
H we accept the belief entertained by the great mass of 


-7402 The Polar Organization of Animals. [ May, 


mankind, and certainly not as yet disproved by the advocates of — 
the opposite opinion. 

We may further consider the relations of these two organic 
poles. The energies and substances: organized in the body are 
not those which originally existed there. They are derived from 
the exterior world, and the body acts as a machine for their ab- 
sorption and utilization. Food comes continually into the body, | 
to be used primarily for nutrition, and ultimately for reproduction — 
Motor energy comes continually into the body, to be used pri 
marily for animal activity, and ultimately for mental development. — 
Thus from the outer world food and force, matter and motion, — 
pour constantly into the body, where they are separately em- 
ployed, and their excess directed to the two poles, food to the — 
reproductive, force to the mental pole. At these two poles they 
are organized and exist as separate organisms, nourished by the — 
body but not forming integral parts of it, the one fed with n 
ter, the other with motion, and the body acting as an intermedium 
to absorb matter and force from outer nature, and apply henii 
the uses of its two diverse offspring. T 

The above consideration leads to still another. It has beet | 
frequently assumed that the animal body is organized solely u 
der the influence of its external surroundings, and that its mE 
is a result of a varied series of adaptations to outer o 
But if our premises are correct there must be an inner "a 
work also, vigorously molding the body, and growing more i 
clared and energetic as the animal reaches a higher stage" 
development. The rhizopod is not a mere creature of outer T 
fluences. It has, in virtue of the conditions of existence of e 
toplasm, the two polarities mentioned. Though acted upon 7 
outer force, it reacts upon this force. Its lateral or sexual ge 
ity controls the conditions and method of reproduct! opmett 
motor-nutritive polarity controls the conditions of devel 
These influences act vigorously throughout t kai 
animal evolution as internal molding forces, resisting OF pS ee 
the influences of the external molding forces. In the booy g 
man, the highest animal, they have produced a f ‘yoke 
double symmetry, which is strikingly indicative of T° “a. 
polarity There is a lateral and a longitudinal rs n the 
duplex paternal influence in the germ — itsel e 


mature body in a double organism, compo of P 


1883.) The Polar Organization of Animals. 493 


halves connected in the median line. The longitudinal polarity 
is little less evident. The human body is an elongated, irregu- 
larly oval mass, branching at each extremity into limbs which are 
_ fundamentally similar. The body forms a hollow cylinder, being 
penetrated by a cavity which is devoted to digestion. Typically 
itisa symmetrical cylinder, but its internal symmetry has been 
broken by the requirements of the digestive function. The meso- 
dermal arrangements do not detract from its symmetry. The 
bones and muscles answer to each other longitudinally. The 
excretory organs display a certain symmetry of arrangement, the 
kidneys for the excretion of liquid waste posteriorly, and the 
lungs for the excretion of gaseous waste anteriorly. Of the two 
remaining sets of organs, the vascular and the nervous, they 
seem, while generally related to the body as a whole, specially 
related to its polar regions. The vascular system, while engaged 
in the general duty of conveying nutriment and removing waste, 
ar the special duty of elaborating germinal products and deposit- 
‘ ing them at the posterior, reproductive pole. The nervous sys- 
: tem, while conveying motor influences to and from the tissues 
i generally, is specially engaged in conveying motor impressions to 
| thebrain, the seat of the anterior or mental pole. 

These poles answer to each other. They differ in organization 
5 from their great difference in use, but they are seated in the oppo- 


; nities of the body, while the special sense organs are 
4 Y contiguous to the nervous pole, and the organs of food ` 
bee n lie in the vicinity of the reproductive pole. And as 
a aea that these poles are not directly but only secondarily 
“hed in the operations of the body, we have the fact that the 
j “ag the reproductive organs may be both removed from 
: can be » and its vital functions continue. In such a case there 
Dià no reproduction, either mental or physical, no offspring, 
tal is a an animal, yet the life of the animal as an individ- 
2 Time necessarily affected, and may be long continued. 
’ though ages are, to say the least, curious, and they extend, 
: Me or less masked, through the whole animal kingdom. 
ae as mae tribes the polarities have not yet become de- 
2 but a prema They are still vague and general, and have 
igo a uence over the form of the body. Hence the 
o ower animals are very largely molded by exterior 
Their bilateral and their longitudinal symmetries are~ 


EIN: ag N eS a een ae ee ree a 


ae 
F 


494 The Polar Organization of Animals. [May, 


but slightly or not at all displayed. In animals of somewhat 
higher organization, in which the polarities have become mort 
localized, their effect upon the form is still largely masked bythe 
influence of environing relations. Yet, though the poles assume 


ciple of organization is usually manifest. In the higher animal 
tribes the polar force asserts itself positively, and the resultisa | 
harmonious combination of functions arising from two sets 
fluences, those of external nature and those of the internal oF 
ganic conditions. The formative energies inherent in protoplast | 
assert themselves against the irregular influences of the ae 
world, and produce in the highest animal a form of marked sy 
metry. a 

The polarity. of the animal body is, in fact, fourfold in a som 
what fuller sense than here indicated, Each of the longitudi 
poles is a double organ, so that each Jateral half of the body 
sesses its longitudinal poles. And the brain of each si 
directly connected with and controls the organic functions isi 
other half. There is thus a cross relation between the anteni 
and posterior poles. Each lateral half is, in a double sense, 
to the other half, and each may be looked upon as the repre 
tive of one of the parental organisms. 

In the highest animals the action of the external forces 
harmonize with, not oppose these internal energies. Pi 
ties are not distinctly localized in the lowest animals, and the 
little resistance to the action of external influences. ` The 9% 
molded from without. But significantly, of the sya 
animal development, the vertebrate, that in which lateral an 
gitudinal polarity is most declared, has progressed far be: 
less symmetrical lines. With every step of development 
fluence of the polar tendencies grows more declared, W 
molding agency of external force is more and ne 
superficial variations. In man the organization 1s mar et: 
and the molding influences of external nature arè > 
to the influence of the internal tendencies. : 

There is a minor phase of this organic polarity yr ‘ 
brief allusion is desirable. In a former paper the I ail 
oxygen on the body was considered, and the pa ai 
genation and nutrition shown. Oxygen, in fact, 15 From 
the motor function, and the constant foe of nutna 


The Polar Organizatio. of Animals. 495 


point of view it becomes interesting to find that the outer layer, 
the sensory region of the body, is the normal seat of ingestion of 
oxygen. This is particularly the case in the lowest animals. 
Food is ingested and dealt with by the interior substance of the 
body. Energy and oxygen, the agent of energy, are absorbed 
| This polarity of the function of oxidation is 


sity of protection of the oxygen-absorbing tissue causes its inclu- 
sion within the body, though in the highest forms it retains indi- 
cations of an invagination of the ectodermal tissue, as in the gills 
of fishes, and the lungs of land animals with their special nasal 
channel of external communication. 

In one kingdom of the organic world, the vegetable kingdom, 
which the sensory function fails to develop itself, the oxygen- 
ating function takes its place and becomes’the anterior pole in a 
igitudinally polar organism. The symmetry of plants is, in 
a, closely analogous to that of animals. In all the higher 
toms of the plant world we find a cylindrical, elongated trunk 
branching extremities. The two sets of branches are funda- 
aan identical, though they differ through the influence of 


fä nal differences. A tree, however, is a colony, and we must 
i 


upon the product of a single bud, with its cylindrical stem, 
€s and rootlets, as the individual vegetable organism. 
7 here no sensory pole, but there are analytic and syn- 
poles, The leaves absorb oxygen, the rootlets absorb food. 
er answer to the lungs, the latter to the intestines of ani- 
But as these functions are here complicated with, and sub- 
aed to, no higher ones, they become the principal mold- 
agencies, and the plant becomes a symmetrically polar oxy- 
$ Organism. It probably possesses the double polarity 
Clearly exists in animals. The lateral, sexual polarity of 
“S seems to be replaced by a cylindrical polarity in plants, 
ier and outer layers of active tissues which bound the sap 
Perhaps Possessing these opposite polarities. The other 
a ae of oxygenation and nutrition, is a longitudinal one; 
e the higher plant, as distinctly as the higher animal, is 
ded by its internal constitution, and owes only its less 

“al, Specific differences to the influence of external 


ich 


zm not carry this consideration further. It certainly 


496 Note on the Classification of Moths. [May, 


seems evident that the animal body is fundamentally molded by 
the energies of a double polarity, the one arising from the chemi- 
cal character, and the other from the physical relations of proto- 
plasm. The influence of external energies, strongly declared in 
the early phases of animal evolution, becomes less and less de 
_Clared as the polar energies assert themselves, so that eventually ! 
the action of external force is confined to producing the minor, 
specific differences of organization; while the deep-lying, typical 
characteristics of organic form are due to the action of the polar 
energies. 
And the character of the polarity specially referred to in this l 
paper may be thus epitomized. Nutrition is primarily devoted to q 
the growth and preservation of the individual animal, while its l 
excess or overflow is directed to the reproductive pole, where t 
yields the germ of a new animal. Motor influence is primarily 
devoted to the vitality and activity of the individual animal, while 
its excess is directed to and retained in the sensory pole, where 


riorly, the other anteriorly to their respective poles. The mate 
rial germ is more matter than energy, the mental germ mor : 
energy than matter. The one is*the ultimate of material 0 l 
chemical complexity, the other of motor complexity. As Om F 
pared with each other we may look upon the material germ 
possessed of maximum matter with minimum motion ; and re 
mental germ of minimum matter with maximum motion ; ie 
essential difference consisting in the complexity of material agg™ 
gation in the one, and of motor aggregation in the other. 


Fa 
e 


NOTE ON THE CLASSIFICATION OF MOTHS. ; ’ 
BY A, R. GROTE. 


HEN we take a general survey of the different p | 
tions proposed by authors, we must be struck with 1 
ferent ideas expressed with regard to the composition of aie 
and sub-families. Ata glance we see that the sub-families 0: = 
Bombycidæ and those of the Pyralidæ (as the last are r p 
in the “ New Check List”) have a higher value than the n wt 
of the Noctuidz and Geometride, as adopted by Guen Fi 
Packard. They rest on peculiarly strong structural grou” f 


1883.] Note on the Classification of Moths. 497 


having exclusive characters, and hence the effort of late to break 
up the Bombyces into distinct families. Thus disassociated, the 
general character of “form” as laid down by Agassiz neglected, 
the next step is to force them into unnatural positions, to displace 
the Hepialinæ, and rank them with the Castnians, or to produce 
such an arrangement as Von Heineman proposes. The “ sub- 
families” of the Noctuidze are, on the other hand, vague, and 
they shade into each other, in such a way, that it becomes a mat- 
ter of choice where we assign the limit. The difficulty lies 
mostly with the Noctuidæ. Two groups, Bombyciz and Noctuo- 
phalænidi, possess exclusive characters which have led to their 
being treated as distinct families by the German entomologists. 
In form these two small groups are decidedly noctuidous. The 
one closely resembles the higher, the other the Catocaline group 
of the Noctuidae. Certain general assemblages, such as the Bomby- 
coidea, Hadeninz, etc., are, in a general way, admitted by Lederer, 
denies them a scientific basis, and discards them in the 
body of his work. Excluding the two groups above noted, he has 
G division of the family at all higher than a generic one, The 
‘SMe is true of Geometridz, although here the divisions show 
More character, In the Pyralidz, however, the sub-family groups 
are again strong. The existence of these sub-family groups are, 
) Perhaps, dependent on the general question of the development 
“the suborder. The intermediate groups have fallen out and 
_ Sasedto be perpetuated, 
ae There '$a certain parallelism between the Sphingidz and Noc- 
: the ie from their usually naked larve, the hairy larve of 
om. t Noctuids having a Bombycid analogy which Butler 
_.. » Fegards as a real affinity. 
: : Pe rope “Mural classification of the Noctuidæ, seems to me 
i eo in my “ Check ‘List of 1876,” where I recognize 
Packard Soma groups, the Noctuinz and Catocaline of Dr. 
te in the Deltoides of Latreille; considering the other 
Value. e above mentioned, as having a higher than sub-family 
TR difficulty lies in the existence of groups intermediate 
ea ily and Sub-family divisions as hitherto assumed. In 
Wa ‘Characters, the different values between these groups 
Before ect: Our terminology will have to be extended ; but 
ees undertaken, m isi ith 
a » More precision must be attempted wi 
MS we have on hand, 


498 Note on the Classification of Moths. 


With the Noctuidz comparatively sharp division may be at- 
tempted between the Noctuinz and Catocalina, yet an observer 
such as M. Guenée classified a catocaline form as a species of 
Heliophila, and I believe that an insect allied to Ophiusa has beea 
recently described as a species of Taeniocampa, illustrating the 
difficulties of the task. The Deltoids, on the other hand, slide 
imperceptibly into the lower Catocaline. Here the tropical 
forms are so numerous and diverse, that’ the links seem yet exist 
ing and the value of this division is thus lowered below that of the 
two others. Yet the extremes, such as Catocala and Hypena, are 
readily distinguished. j 

I would regard the Bombycidæ in the light in which I gather 
the group is held by Dr. Packard, as a family of moths of ancient — 
origin, and which, as it survives to-day, affords numerous syi- 
thetic sub-family groups, which should not be divorced from he 
family association ; its classification may be considered as typical : 
of the arrangement of other groups of moths. Starting with 
ideas derived from a study of the Bombycidz, we shall be bet- 
ter prepared for an appreciation of the relationship existing ber 
tween other groups of genera in nocturnal Lepidoptera. In tht 
classification of the Noctuidæ it would seem best to hold a post 
tion intermediate between that of Guenée and Lederer, in ordet : 
to avoid, on the one hand, the formation of sub- family gro 
which rest on slight characters and, on the other, to insure’ i 
recognition of the break which probably exists between 
groups first indicated under the names of Woctue nonfi asciale aud 
Noctue fasciate by Borkhausen. The difficulty of studying thè 
Noctuidz is increased by the number of forms inhabiting Noctis 


no more than a dozen species mentioned in our books, 


have about sixteen hundred. The number grows at 


fi 
` 


au 
Mi 


for example, which, to the appearance of Orthosia, has is 
eyes and untufted abdomen of Teniocampa and the spine 
more especially characteristic of the genus Agrotis. 


1883.] Heterogenetic Development in Diaptomus. 499 

HETEROGENETIC DEVELOPMENT IN DIAPTOMUS. 

BY C. L. HERRICK. 
( Continued from page 389.) 
CycLops INGENS Herrick (Cyc/ofide of Minn., p. 228, Plate 1v, Figs. 1-8). 

Found in pools near Tuscaloosa, Ala., with ee pulex and Simocephalus 
daphnoides, The post-imago is somewhat over 4} in. long, ż. e., not quite as long as 
C. gigas according to Brady, which is very little cee Our form has longer sty- 
lets and shorter antennæ in the ordinary stage, but the mature or post-imago has 
shorter stylets. In the last stage prior to maturity the stylets are just as figured by 

for this stage. It is worthy of remark that C. 4aufmanni Uljanin, which is 
certainly founded upon a prematurely gravid larva (feet ities eee and antennz 

: undifferentiated) corresponds perfectly with larvee of C. ingen 

Brady himself considers C. keleri the same species, and we 

| have here apparently an older stage with fully developed feet but 
not yet provided with mature antennz. 

A variety of C. ingens is found in cold springs at Tuscaloosa 
and elsewhere in Alabama, much less in size and with the propor- 
__ tions of the European C. gigas. 

__ The large examples in shallow “prairie pools” were masked 
“P P 

by dense alge coating. The form of the fifth foot and stylets dis- 

tinguishes the above from other members of the genus, and one 

> tempted to regard these forms as varieties of C. gigas simply. 

Parcus (Cyclop. Minn., p. 229) might be considered avar. of C. 


- PECTINATUS, sp. nov. (Plate vi, Figs. 25-28). 
t aat to C, navus, from which it is chiefly distinguished by a semicircular series 
the spines af the iest the greatly elongated caudal stylets. In the post-imago 


beet e nearly a as long as the abdomen ; the antennæ reach p to the 


4 a Most characteristic, ngaei is a circlet of small spines one- 
ston base of the stylets. Length o in, 
R es sp. nov. (Figs. 24-25, Plate v; — 20-21, Plate vi). 
Section with r7-jointed antenn 
elongated; antennz reaching a little bul the first thoracic segment, 
short, iai ia, ed formula =% o -©£ o_ vuevuuy yvy , the terminal joint rather 
joints e.g. te three teeth near the extremity; antennules rather long, last two 
oo nen a fifth foot 2-jointed, second joint with two nearly equal set; cauda 
ae 7 tenuic enuicornis , of spermathzeca elongated. 
Tyk iS species is the most slender Cyclops known to me, and 
be recognized by the toothed terminal joint of the antennæ, 
e crie confined to C, tenuicornis, “ coronatus stage.” 
35 


500 Heterogenetic Development in Diaptomus. (May, 


The teeth of this species differ from those of “ Coronatus” too 
much to confuse the two. This species is of the mavus and 
parcus group, but the caudal stylets closely resemble tenuicornis. 
Near Paducah, Ky. 
CYCLOPS MODESTUS, Sp. nov 
Antenne remaining 16-jointed in all individuals seen, very short, 
— o — v —oguvvou vu uY —u; antennules short jointed; fifth foot threejointed, 
with unequal spines; caudal stylets of moderate length, lateral setæ about half way — 
to base of stylet, three longest terminal setze subequal. 
This is a small species related to the preceding, but differs in 
many respects, the form of the spermathzeca is oval. The egg 
sacs are slender, elongate oval. Cullman county, Ala. | 


PoST-EMBRYONAL DEVELOPMENT OF TWO SPECIES OF DAPHNIA. 


In a previous paper it was shown that the spine found on the — 
posterior portion of the shell in young and male individuals, t : 
all members of this genus, is a persisting embryonal characte, ; 
and its possible advantage to the economy of the animal wa — 
pointed out. It was indicated that a recognition of the facts 7 
brought out, would throw several species into synonymy. Pr 
my wish, in this paper, to illustrate the extent of the variations | 
passed through in the course of later development, by two << d 
‘ples, one of which has been but imperfectly described, while te 
other is new to America. pi 

These two species differ from any known to me, though Pa 
may possibly be found among some of Sars’ numerous sii 
species. 7 


DAPHNIA LONGISPINA Herrick (Microscopic Entomostraca, : 77) 


n a figurë 


This name was applied to the young, and in connection à. the 
was given of a male with the spine on the head which, m * 
female at least, was indicative of immaturity. The nae © $ 
particularly appropriate, for the mature female is not €v! 
spined. ; 

This name has been long applied to another form 1 
but apparently to an immature stage of another spede | 
it is really vacant. in a 

In a paper (Notes on Cladocera of Minnesota) if ae 
Geol. Surv. of Minn. 1881, the post-imago is figured, m oW 
of the younger stage (a little distorted in the molt). angel : 
able to complete the chain from the embryo to the posame 


% 


1883. ] Heterogenetic Development in Diaptomus. 501 


Plate vil). Fig. 3 is the embryo extracted from the brood cavity, 
showing that the eye is near the extremity of the elongated head 
even before the two eye spots have united (Fig. 10). Fig. 2 
shows the early stage of post-embryonal growth. Fig. 1 is the 
adult in the first stage in which all the peculiarities of the species 
are pronounced. Fig. 4 is the post-imago (see also Plate x1 Figs. 
{5-16 of Notes on Minnesota Crust., and Fig. 4 in the text). 


DAPHNIA DUBIA, sp. nov. ? 


This species is very nearly related to the preceding, differing, 
however, in having the eye small and situated nearly in the cen- 
ter of the head, while the previous one has an eye of usual size 
and near the straight lower margin. The head is much more 
acute than in the preceding but not carinated (Fig. 9). Both 
these species have occasionally a horn in young stages (Fig. 14). 
The claws are smooth or simply pectinate. The spine in the lat- 
ter species is more elevated. It is remarkable that the same 
Species has both forms of abdominal appendages represented at 
Figs. 13 and 8, 

ton ane post-imago of dubia has not been seen. The nearest ap- 
Proach to it had a considerable spine, but the head had already 
begun to assume the shorter form with a curved lower margin. ` 

The only allied species yet described from America, is D. Jevis 
of Birge in which the development is tolerably well completed. 

By filling up the gaps till all the stages in each case are known, 

a a advanced one step toward an accurate determination of 

Species, and require then to learn what variations in the process 
Mealy. obtaining may be occasioned by alterations in the envi- 
` arg But in. the mean time we are discovering the laws 
d ich govern development and the historical affinities of the dif- 
a Rrent genera and species, 


Darnsra PULEX, 


ah common species is subject to variations which are per- 
‘ iy but there seems to be no reason for the separation of the 
| ~~ K lata, as done by Birge. The differences relied upon are 
toes: ett down the claw and the abrupt curvature of the 
“Work margin of the head. Fig. 4 of Plate 1 in P. E. Mueller’s 
a from Tuscal this peculiarity of the claws. Quite typical D. pulex 
ts ia: however, do not have the fine teeth and only 
fst on the abdomen. 


502 Fleterogenetic Development in Diaptomus. [May, 


SCAPHOLEBERIS ANGULATA, sp. nov. (Figs. 26-28, Plate V). 
The genus Scapholeberis at present consists of two species, S. 
nasuta Birge and S. mucronata with its three varieties (a) fronte 
levi, (ò) fronte cornuti of Europe, and (c) armata? found in Min- 
nesota, Illinois and Tennessee. With regard to the European 
varieties it is remarkable that although they are not local varieties? 
the horn upon the head appears in the larger individuals and not 
as would be expected from the analogy of Daphnia, in young 
and small individuals. However, it is to be noticed that the 
spines of the valves in Scapholeberis are not persisting embryonic 
characters like the spine in Daphnia, but the young are like 
Ceriodaphnia. It may be that in like manner the crest upon the - 
head in Scapholeberis is, instead of an embryonic appendage as 
in Daphnia, a later production. It might then be suggested that 
Scapholeberis is now undergoing differentiation or, in other 
words, is a new genus historically, while Daphnia is past the 
acme of its activity in the direction in which it has differentiated 
and now retains its peculiarities by inheritance, and tends to con- 
tinue them only so far as they are of functional value. . 
The horn which sometimes appears in young of certain speci® : 
_ of Daphnia (D. galeata) and seems so capricious in its produc: 
tion, may be not unlike that of this species. ee 
Were it not that S. mucronata is known to be very bees } 
might be admissible to create var. armata a new species. Addi 
tional details are given for this variety in Figs. 23-24, de a 
Scapholeberis angulata, sp. nov.—Head of medium size; rostrum directed oo 
ward and backward; eye of moderate size; macula nigra indistinct ; hago : 
basin for antennz well developed; antennules long curved, armed with abe cal 
sense hairs as well as the terminal olfactory ? filaments; cephalic portion of e 
of antennæ marked by longitudinal lines connected at intervals by Sg” eeg 
rior portion of the part of the basin on the valves reticulate ; “ mucro amiba ; 
in 


‘ 
: 


ferior posterior corner of shell simply sharply angled; inner wall of g ght of the q 
with a row of small spines below and posteriorly for a gen of pore known sp 
shell; caudal teeth 5-7 in adult, being more numerous than in any ° i] 
cies; size large. gä | 

E E E CO i; 
The “mucro” is absent in the smallest individual ohni 
Scapholeberis seems to lie between Daphnia and er nag 
agreeing with the former in heing a divergent ma ABE 
* y ». . LF tal , 4 
ily, but still with more affinities to the latter. Near a] 

1 Birge. Notes on Cladocera. x 
- * Herrick. Notes on Crustacea of Minnesota, Geol. Rep. sine 

3 Kurz. Doclekas neuer Cladoceren, etc., p. 22. 


is aa 


1883.] Heterogenetic Development in Diaptomus. 503 


SIMOCEPHALUS DAPHNOIDES, sp. nov. (Figs. 30, 31, Plate V; Fig. 
io, Plate VI. - 


Four nominal speeies of Simocephalus are deseribed: S. vetu- 
lus Müller, S. expinosus Koch, S. serrulatus Koch, S. americanus 
Birge. The differences in some cases seem quite trivial, since the 
form of the macula nigra certainly varies with age along with the 
shape and armature of head and the general shape of the body. 
However, the present species is so unmistakable that it is not 
requisite to enter upoa a discussion which lack of material 
makes undesirable. , 


Simocephalus daphnoides, sp. nov.—General shape very like Daphnia; head regu- 
curved and not strongly angled in front, not marked off from the body by a strong 
depression ; eye of moderate size, macula nigra oval to rhomboidal; antennules long 
curved; anterior portion of shell as deep as the posterior; the three curved 
Spines at the lower posterior angle of shell are wanting; abdomen much as in S. 
vetulus > claw fringed part way with weak spines. 


This species is recognized by its oval shape and the Daphnia- 

like shape of head. In old females the spine is about midway of 

| the depth of the shell, but the upper outline is regularly curved 
and not keeled as in vetwlus (Fig. 29, Plate V). Quite charac- 
teristic is the absence of the three or four curved spines on the 
shell angle (comp. Fig. 31 with 292). On the whole in this spe- 

‘ = an approach to Daphnia may be seen. Near Decatur, Ala., 
= with Scapholeberis angulata, also in all Southern Alabama. 


Certoparunta ALABAMENSIS, sp. nov. (Figs. 11-12. Plate VI). 


Ceriodaphnia is a very perplexing genus, and one in which the 
Ka ad age has not been studied. Three species have been 
F oned from America, C. cristata Birge, C. consors Birge, and 
3 m e i ata (= dentata Birge), there remaining pulchella, rotunda, 

®© Kata, laticauda (? ) and quadrangulata, as described in Europe. . 
e oe typical C. reticulata were collected back of Paducah, Ky. 
EA Pepe shape of the fornices figured by P. E. Mueller can 
same oed by pressure. I have little doubt that this is the 

en described from Massachusetts and Wisconsin by 

ieai head is not so suddenly angled behind the eye as 
Cc by Birge, but more so than represented by Mueller. 
Offered; StS, sp. nov. — The form for which this name is 
but it Sa known from a single gathering at Tuscaloosa, Ala., 
Nts from any known species so much as to leave no 


Ps, 
a 


504 Fleterogenetic Development in Diaptomus. [May> 


doubt that it is a new species. A complete diagnosis unfortu- 
nately cannot be given. 

Head remarkably small and produced downward; eye very small; the head ex- 
tends into a beak-like Spot nee the eye; the antennules are very long 
aie as in Moina; the body is longer than in pone and the reticulations 

a double contour line as in c pulchella ; the abdomen is slender and the sides 
ui parallel, the claws being short and truncate, he spines of the usual size. Two — 
summer eggs were in the cavity of the animal figure i 


A fifth ae of Ceriodaphnia was ety in cold springs near — 
Tuscaloosa, Ala., which is not greatly different from C. reticulate — 
as defined by P. E. Mueller and Kurz. 


CERIODAPHNIA (reticulata var.) PARVA, sp. (vel var.) nov. 


+3io—r#is in. long, transparent; head not strongly depressed, somewhat abruptly 

angled in front of antennules; fornices not very prominent; antennules short, coni- 
cal, shell oblong, a in a sharp angle posteriorly, simply reticulated ; abdomen 
rather short, not narrowed very much, distally rounded at the extremity; e 
rather short, a spines short euived. 

This very small species was found in considerable numbers, 
but very little variation in size was noticed. C. pulchella Sats, is 
0.5-0.6™, but the head is quite different, though the abdomen is 
similar, Kurz says also, “ Die schalensculptur ist doppel- -linig,” 
which is not the case in our species. | 

C. quadrangula is 0.6", but several important differences are j j 
observable between the two species. In that species the head is _ 
said to be “ valde depressum, ante basin antennarum ferme nom 
angulatum;” the antennules are large and the abdomen pasty é 

In general appearance this species is a reduced copy of | 
reticulata, but the claws are smooth. Kurz speaks of a pe 
var. of reticulata with smooth claws, but the fornices are then at 
to be sharp. 

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII. 
= 7 aes’ aseet female, 
. -fifth feet of female. 

MERS : es fifth feet of male. 


de © oee antennules. 

"o s mandible. 

n" Gs ea 

ew Canchocamptus, sp. n, ? fifth foot of female.’ 
qa. fifth foot of male. 
fe Ds s antennules, 
386, antenna of female. 
"ox. s spermathæca. 

= I2. “ stylets of female. 
M23. " stylet of male. 


a MB) a maxilliped. 


PLATE VII. 


— HETERocENETIC DEVELOPMENT IN DIAPTOMUS. 


1883.) On the Morphology of Arteries, especially of the Limbs. 505 
Fic. 15. Canthocamptus, sp. n., stylets of female. 
“# 16, “ 


oe: 2 fifth foot of female. 
“ 18. Diaptomus “ sanguineus,” fifth feet of larva (8). 


* fifth feet of larva (2). 
ir abdomen of larva (@). 
mS, " fifth foot of adult (3). 
yaey r: antenna of adult. 

“ 23. Diaptomus “castor,’ margin of last segment (<j). 
“ag ; 66 


4 margin of last segment ( Ẹ). 
25-28. Cyclops pectinatus. 
29. Diaptomus pallidus, inner ramus of fifth foot (H) 


10: 
REMARKS ON THE MORPHOLOGY OF ARTERIES, 
ESPECIALLY THOSE OF THE LIMBS.’ 


BY FRANK BAKER, M.D. 


F is generally taken for granted that the variability of arteries 
is such that they are of but little use in morphological studies. 
Anatomists are usually of the opinion that since the function of 
the arteries is to nourish the tissues, their course from the heart 
to their destination is of too slight importance to the race to have 
become a fixed character, and all search for law is abandoned. 
But it is questionable whether some biologists have not too 
hastily come to this conclusion. 

Morphological laws are always obscure when studied in the 
adult individual alone. To trace them we must examine the dif- 
ferent phases of individual development and investigate the anat- 
omy of related forms. 

There is a period when the embryo of a vertebrate animal is 
a6 Provided with a proper vascular system. During the early 
Stages of the segmentation of the ovum, no vessels exist, the 
young cells receiving the necessary nutriment from an interstitial 

la, as do those of the lowest Protozoa. 

This stage is of short duration. Throughout the minute disk- 

Object which is hereafter to be a fully developed verte- 
brate, certain cells appear, of a slightly reddish color, dotting 
f the disk in a peculiar marbled manner. From their appearance 
and isolation these are known as d/ood-islands. They touch each 
A finally as they increase in number, either at some part of 


ai 1A) ; 
ares of a paper read hefore the Montreal meeting of the Amer. Assoc. for 
= Beement of Science. 


gd wee 
fi 


506 Remarks on the Morphology of Arteries, [May, 


their contour or by means of processes which they throw out, so 
that there results a net-work, at first indistinct but gradually in- 
creasing in clearness and color as the cells enlarge. 

Each of these blood-islands then undergoes vacuolation, a por 
tion of the protoplasmic contents becoming liquified and leaving 
a cavity. By a budding process new cells are formed in the in- 
terior of the mother-cells and becoming detached float free in the 
fluid which fills the vacuole. At this period, therefore, the blood- 
islands present an outside cell-wall with a contained fluid in 
which float free cells or corpuscles, the whole arranged in a close 
mesh-work. 

Next the cell-walls wherever in contact thin away and disap- 
pear, there resulting a tube the walls of which are the original 
cell-walls of the blood-islands, the contents a fluid, plasma, m 
which swim free blood-corpuscles. There is at first no special 
difference in size among the vessels thus formed, nor is there any 
structural difference by which we can distinguish arteries from 
veins. No trunks or branches can as yet be made out, itisim 
fact a capillary plexus that appears, all vessels lying on the same 
plane and communicating equally with each other. ni 

But a difference soon begins to be manifest. The rapidity of 
growth varies greatly. Along certain lines the vessels begin s 
increase in size so that soon there is visible distinction of capil- 
laries, branches and trunks. This process of capillary and trun 
formation extends from without inward, attains the PIOnsy b 
of the embryo, finally reaching the rudimentary vesicle whi 
represents the heart. (Plate VIII.) g Ak 

It should be noted that the development is centripetal. No 
ing is more natural than to look upon the arteries as a system 
proceeding centrifugally from the heart outward. 

However convenient this may be to the physio 
surgeon, to the anatomist it embodies a fallacy. $ 
are the first formed, next the arterioles, then the branches a 
larger size, finally the trunks. It is owing to the subtle p ` 
of this fallacy that the study of the arterial system has a 
no farther. along 

I have mentioned that the rapidity of growth is gee aa 
certain lines, thus leading to the formation of trunks. It ge 
ceivable that these trunk-lines should be intermediate g a 

_ tion, but in fact they usually become established in certain his? 
~ _ situations. What can be ascertained as to the causes for u7 


PLATE VIII. 
CIRCULATION IN THE EMBRYO. 


er ae ee 


PLATE IX. 


ru j 


\ : 
\ P. 
Ih (Vy 

Win ot 


CIRCULATION OF VERMES. 


1883. ] Especially those of the Limbs. 507 


We get but little information on this point from the embryo. 
It will therefore be necessary to examine the vascular system in 
those animals along which we suppose the line of descent to have 
passed, getting thereby a fuller history of the successive stages 
than we can do in the condensed abridgment shown us in embry- 
onic life. 

Not until we reach worms do we find the commencement of a 
true d/ood-vascular system. It is true that even Amoebze have a 
trace of vessels formed by the coalescence of vacuoles arising at 
indeterminate points in the protoplasm, but these are not perma- 
nent. In Vermes we have, formed within the layers of the meso- 
blast, permanent vessels having walls and independent of the 
body cavity. | 

In the simplest form we have three longitudinal trunks, two 
lateral, the third medio-dorsal. Simply connected behind, toward 
the cephalic end they are somewhat coiled around the ganglionic 
center which represents the primitive cerebrum, distantly remind- 
ing us of the branchial arches of vertebrates. In some genera 
transverse vessels connect these. This is more distinctly shown 
in the ringed worms where a distinct transverse trunk exists for 
each segment of the body. Some portion of these vessels may 
become pulsatile, sometimes a transverse vessel, sometimes a dor- 
sal one. This is the primitive heart, originally a portion of the 
tubular system which takes on contraction. (Plate IX. figs. a, 4, £.) 

Doubtless trunks were originally developed for the reason that 
fluids will move more rapidly and effectively through a large 
Straight vessel of uniform size than through a capillary network. 
As these worms move their bodies longitudinally, mechanical 
force acting on the blood would tend to enlarge the capillaries in 
that direction, 


Special nervous system and muscles. Hence each has a 
semi-independent center of nutritive activity and a lateral trunk 
F ready and effective supply. Vertebrate animals, including 
man, share with these lowly organisms this peculiar ramification. 
aorta gives off the intercostal arteries which pass around the 

3y and connect with other longitudinal vessels (internal mam- 


Bee: 


508 Remarks on the Morphology of Arteries, [May, 


mary and epigastric). In the lumbar and sacral regions a similar 
arrangement can be made out, somewhat obscured by the modifi- 
cations of the abdominal wall. This gives strong support to the 
theory of the segmentation of the human skeleton. (Plate X.) 

What can be said as to the limb-trunks? Let us examine 
their plan. It will be observed that their bifurcations have a defi- 
nite relation to the segments of the body. Thus for the pelvic 
extremity we have first, at the sacro-iliac joint, a division of the 
common iliac into internal and external iliac ; below the hip-joint 
the main trunk divides-into superficial and deep femoral; below 
the knee another bifurcation gives us anterior and posterior tibial; 
on reaching the foot there is a division into external and internal 
plantar, whence radiate branches to the toes. 

In the thoracic limb a similar law can be discovered, although 
the enormous preponderance of the cephalic extremity modifies 
the vascular supply. The subclavian gives off the thyroid axis 
after passing the sterno-clavicular joint; the superior profunda 
represents profunda femoris; the next bifurcation is into radial 
and ulnar; then the division of ulnar into deep ulnar and super- 
ficial palmar arch, whence digital branches. Here again we have 
a dichotomous division corresponding to segments of the limb, i 
the main trunk dividing after passing the joint. eo 

As far as I am aware no attempt has been made to explain this 
law morphologically. The conditions of nutrition might be met 
by a single axial trunk extending from the aorta to the phalanges 
giving off branches irregularly. i: 

If it is urged that simplification of trunks is desirable ee 
movable joints, the numerous examples of high division show : 
that the advantage is not great. ; 4 

The existing RE eh of muscles might be ee 1 
causing the peculiarities in the vessels. Itis true that me d 
muscles are segmented in accordance with the divisions seg- a 
limbs, but the superficial layers frequently extend from one © 
ment to another or even to a third. Besides, this segmen de- r 
also requires explanation, and it is conceivable that it pe de | 
pend upon the same causes that affect the bifurcation o 
arteries. 

May it not be possible to explain the division 
arteries by deducing a general law dependent upon tic a 
dent morphological condition? The arteries of the @ — 


ATED Py ESAT E EE 


of the limb- 


Zz > 
VE TANN 

SA 
` ; te 
IEAA 


i] 
SUTE 
wet 
BAY 
DINS 


S 


PLATE X. 
D SS : 
ae 


CIRCULATION OF THE ADULT. 


~ 


1883. ] Especially those of the Limés. 509 


though greatly variable and complicated in their origin, have 
been beautifully explained by Rathke and his successors by ref- 
erence to a general plan of branchial arches, a plan nowhere com- 
pletely realized, but approximated more or less closely. 


If we, in like manner, go back to the primitive limb, we have, 
according to Gegenbauer, and others, a central stem along which 
are developed radiate elements at regular distances, each element 
arising at or near a joint. In the limbs of the higher vertebrates 
the number of rays is reduced, those on one side being entirely 
suppressed, 

A discussion of the subject would be foreign to the purpose of 
the present paper. I only wish to point out that the ramifica- 
tion of limb-arteries affords the theory some support. For each 
original ray would have its separate trunk, and at the convergence 
of the rays these would fall into an axis trunk. Suppress the 
tays of one side and a regular dichotomous division remains. 
Proceed farther and gradually suppress those of the other side 
and we might expect to find traces of those latest suppressed in 
small trunks supplying new structures which came to be formed, 


_ having as an indication of their radial character an origin not far 


removed from the point of segmentation of the limb. 

If this is a proper view the internal iliac and profunda femoris 
in the lower limb, the thyroid axis and superior profunda in the 
upper may be considered as arteries originally belonging to inde- 
pendent rays now aborted. Of the same category are the inter- 
osseous in the arm and the peroneal in the leg. 

The operation of this law, if it be such, is obscured in some 
cases by the formation of anastomoses crossing from one ray to 
another at the points of segmentation. Thus arise the palmar 
and plantar arches formed below the carpo-metacarpal and tarso- 
metatarsal joints. : 

It is also obscured by the operation of two laws derived from 
the centripetal development of the vascular system. The first of 
these may be called variability of convergence. If some cause » 
slightly diverts a forming trunk from its normal course, the devi- 
ation would increase in proportion as it approached the heart, the 


‘tunk would debouch at an unusual point and this would cause 


is known as an abnormal origin for the artery. 
€ convergence may be more or less than normal. If more, 
origin would be farther from the heart; if less, nearer. When 


Th 
the 


- 


510 Remarks on the Morphology of Arteries, ete. [May, 


the arteries of the limbs vary in convergence it is usually a de- 
fect, and the bifurcation is, therefore, nearer the heart. The 
brachial artery divides normally just below the elbow joint, cases 
of a lower division are so rare that Quinn found but one in 481 
cases, and that doubtful because complicated by other anomalies. 
The same law hold good for other arteries. Now, if the normal 
point of division is to be considered as the xoda/ point of the 
archetypal ray, a slight variation would carry it to the next higher 
ray, while the amount must be greater to carry it to a lower 
one. Whena high division takes place it is usually near the 
next higher node. The high division of the brachial is usually 
as far up as the origin of the superior profunda. 

Many examples of this law of convergence are seen in the 
lower vertebrates. In reviewing these it should be borne in mind 
that the original main branches of the aortic or spinal trunk are 
the hypogastric arteries, these being comparatively large vessels 
before the iliacs appear. 

In birds we see the external and internal iliacs derived sep® 
rately from the aorta—a case of defective convergence. In 
Ornithorhynchus the profunda femoris, the femoral proper and 
the internal iliac all come off together—another case of high 
division. A similar condition obtains in the frog, where two ves- 
sels, called the external and internal circumflex, whose homology 
is unknown to me, come off at the same point as the femoral and 
umbilical.. (Plate XI.) ce 

Another law creating diversity may be termed intersubstitutio® 
A trunk may be diverted from its usual situation and found in the 
line usually occupied by a smaller vessel. This, it is supposable, 
may be from some cause affecting the foetus, such as ager 
force of gravity, embolism, or those unexplained causes whi 
we call atavism or reversion to an ancestral type. A similar 
phenomenon takes place after the. ligation of vessels. The ge 
trunk is reduced or disappears and the channel of collateral cif 
culation becomes the main one. 

Another striking example of this is the case where 
artery becomes posterior, passing down in the situ pr 
arteriole known as the comes nervi ischiadici. This is the aa 
arrangement in birds. (Plate XI.) ndoubt- 

Functional activity of the parts to be supplied may ¥ wee 
edly considerably modify the size and arrangement of art 


the femora 
ation of t 


PLATE XI. 


EXT. ILIAC 


PROF UNDA 


Monetremes. 


CAUDAL 


FEMORAL 


INT. CIRCUMFLEX FEMORAL 


PROFUNDA 


SGIATIC 
GLUTEAL 


OBTURATOR 


UMBILICAL 


Divisions OF THE AORTA. 


1883. ] The Hairy Woodpecker. 511 


The variation of the long thoracic and uterine arteries in females 
when lactation and gestation are established, is a familiar exam- 
ple. In animals that move slowly or remain for some time under 
water, it seems to be sometimes necessary to provide for a slow 
purling of blood along nervous trunks. In sloths, the Ornitho- 
thynchus and the manatee the main trunks break into plexiform 
arrangements, and in Cetacea large plexuses encircle the spinal 
cord. It is conceivable that the original capillary form has never 
been entirely overcome in these cases. So too in the alimentary 
canal of man. This, the oldest part of the body when viewed 
phylogenetically, has also the oldest form of circulation. The 
activity required is slow, but constant. Removed from external 
influences, it has not become as highly differentiated in function as 
the periphery of the body. The polypoid activity of the cells is 
best kept up by a gradual welling of the blood through a series 
of encircling capillaries. Even the larger branches show that 
they are incompletely differentiated. The branches of the mes- 
enteric arteries do not each separately carry blood to the part 
they are to feed, but unite by cross anastomoses in a series of 
loops, the whole resembling an enormously enlarged capillary 
plexus, | . 

If this view of arterial morphology be correct, all varieties 
found in man and animals should be reducible to the general case 
Prefigured by the radiate fin of fishes. Any important series of 
exceptions that cannot be derived from the archetype would over- 
throw the theory. 


W 


:0: 
THE HAIRY WOODPECKER. 
A. G. VAN AKEN. 


HE pert, comely and invaluable bird designated in science as 

7 Picus villosus Linnæus, though known in general parlance 

-Simply as the hairy woodpecker, or “ sap-sucker,” has been various- 

ly Portrayed by those attempting his biography. Careful inquiry 

a among the masses discloses the fact that he is well and favorably 

‘ ‘Known only to the few specialists in this department of natural 

one history, while diversity of statement and contrariety of conclusion 
a as the rule. 

bo ) the present instance our purpose is merely to adduci 

na fide observations, gleaned during the past few seasons in New 


e some 


512 The Hairy Woodpecker. [May, 


Jersey, which may assist in determining, at least for the locality 
whence they were taken, the comparative abundance of the species 
as resident; the date of nidification; the number of eggs con- 
stituting a set, and the value of the bird under consideration to 
the pomologist. 

We shall indicate certain facts brought to notice relative to our 
sturdy little friend, as we have seen and become intimate with him 
in his sylvan haunts in this State, while assuming domestic cares. 

The compilation of facts from the library, or the examination of 

the skins of defunct specimens in some museum, we generously 
consign to those who attach more importance to this popular 
method than we are wont to accredit to it. 

Ornithologists have assigned as the habitat of this species the 
Eastern section of the United States, though practically they differ 
as regards the abundance or even presence of the “hairy” in 
many sections of this district. We have found them moderately 
abundant here (New Jersey) in favorable localities, especially m 
the central portions of the State. The close resemblance exist 
ing between the hairy and the downy woodpecker (Picus pubescent 
Linnzus) in plumage, contour and habit has rendered thepresen 

of the former often unnoted. The exercise of proper care, oye 

by the beginner, will obviate such confounding of the cousms 

The former averages 9-10 inches in length, the latter only 6-64 
inches, so that one may quite readily detect the “ hairy” by his 
superior size. There are other well-defined distinctions, but that 
alluded to answers general purposes with little chance for errot 
Our experience during the past three seasons, making i entifica 
tion certain in each instance, has been the finding of almost T 
quite as many nests of the hairy as of the downy wooden 
though some may be disposed to question such a statement. © 
is a fact, however, for which we vouch, and can easily a 
proofs therefor. Se 

The date for nidification and the complement of eggs a ’ 
caused us considerable trouble and annoyance. Thus yee : 
wont to state “four to five eggs are laid about May rst- p i 
crediting which we sought to arrange our plans for the secu S q 
a šet of eggs for the cabinet, in accordance therewith. But ae 
of being crowned with success, all our efforts were abortive T 
were careful to secure date and number of eggs in rek a , 

several nests that we found, certain of which were as follows: ~ | 


1883.] The Hairy Woodpecker. 513 


May 13th, 1880, we discovered our first authentic nest of the 
hairy woodpecker. It was situated in a partially dead swamp 
maple, nearly thirty feet from the ground. Though the day was 
warm, the shaft of the tree smooth, without limb or excrescence 
of any sort to assist us in shinning up to the coveted nest, we de- 
termined to secure the eggs if possible. We had nearly reached 
the entrance to the woodpecker’s home, when, imagine our dis- 
may, at seeing three yourg birds dart out of the hole and run 
nimbly up amid the topmost branches of the tree. 

On or about April 20th, 1881, a friend detected a pair of these 
birds building a nest in a dead basswood, about twenty feet from 
the ground. Waiting about one week, he repaired to the tree 
and carefully sawed out a piece of the wood some ten inches be- 
low the hole and found the nest to contain three eggs. This he 
pondered was not a full set, so replacing the piece of wood and > 
securely tying it, ashe thought, with strong cords, he awaited the 
laying of one or two additional eggs. When we visited the tree 
again we were chagrined to find the cords cut by the sharp bills 
of the parent birds, the block, which had been sawn out, fallen to 
the ground and the eggs gone. Whether the old birds did not like 
the cords or were merely of an investigating turn of mind and 
wished to test the strength of the fastenings, or were actuated by a 
spirit of pure “ cussedness” in destroying the nest and contents, we 
did not consider it worth while to inquire, but, deeming ourselves 
commiserable, decided that the very next time we were confronted 
with a set of three hairy woodpecker’s eggs we would—wait for 
the appearance of one or two more? oh, no; rather secure the 
three despite the statements of the books that four to five com- 
Posed a set, leaving to some other novice the verification of this 
statement, ws 

Again, on April 28th, 1882, while passing through a tract of 
Woodland, our attention was directed to a circular hole, deftly 
chiseled in a dead maple, whose top had been broken off by the 
_Wind. The hole was only a few inches below where the top had 
en carried away and about twenty to twenty-five feet from the 
Sround, Our rap on the tree with a stick quickly brought one of 
the old birds to the entrance, when, perceiving us, very little time 
Was lost in deserting this for an adjacent tree, where, in response 
ve few sharp notes, the mate delayed not to also take position and 
to unite in sounding a general alarm. After sawing out a piece 


514 The Hairy Woodpecker. [May, 


large enough to admit of an examination of the nest, we found 
only three eggs. We had almost forgotten the experience of the 
past season, so, instead of using cord to secure the piece which 
- we had removed in position again, we nailed it in and departed, 
that the female might deposit the one or two eggs still wanting to 
make the number required by the statement of the books. Three 
days subsequent, viz., on May Ist, we again examined the nest by 
removing the nails and found that it contained, as before, three 
eggs ; but there was this difference, now each egg was pecked and 
a young bird chirped at us from within the compliments of the 
day. This was an unlooked for as well as unappreciated greeting ; 
so, closing up the aperture, we departed in disgust. We in 
imagination already placed the set of glossy white eggs in our 
collection, in fact we had not counted our birds before they were 
- hatched, but our eggs had hatched into birds, a possibility which 
we had not counted upon at all; an occurrence, by the way, not 
rarely met with by the procrastinating odlogist of limited expe 
rience. Two other nests, quite similarly situated, each contained 
young birds on May 8th and roth, respectively. | 
It will be observed in the five instances above cited, the orthodox | 
date and number of eggs in a set were not conformed to, a fact 
which we regretted very much, since we had pinned our faith upon | 
the statements of eminent authorities in the matter. Perhaps these 
‘were very erratic specimens of this demure species which ig 
chanced to encounter; we know not that this was the case, but this 
we do know, the facts stand as stated. Another season’s exper 
ence similar to the foregoing will militate very strongly against 
the books as regard this section in the matter of the nidificatio® 
of the hairy woodpecker. We shall assume in our personal opera- 
tions the coming season that April 25th will do very well as i 
date to seek for the hairy’s nest, and that three will make pan l 
eggs, though should we discover four or even five we will n ; 
reject them on that score. : 
A single word in reference to the value of the hairy woodpecker 
to every fruit-grower, despite a popular prejudice that strangely 
enough is still extant in many portions of our country, which ő 
expression in ther tion and ext ination system adhered 
by presumably educated men. True, the Count de Buffon pin 
in most sombre colors the entire family as “ being condemne? 


. i ipi xis- 
Nature to incessant toil and slavery, dragging outan insipid § E 


-1883.] Editors’ Table. 515 


ence, being a peculiarly wretched example of the inequality of the 
distribution of happiness,’ and many writers of more recent date, 
despite the eloquent refutation of the calumny by our greatest or- 
nithologist, Alexander Wilson, seem to be imbued with a like 
spirit. But what is the true state of the case as vouched for in the 
testimony of every true working, field ornithologist ? 

A beneficent Providence has richly endowed the family of 
woodpeckers with qualities of rare excellence and worth. Espe- 
cially is this true of the hairy. The principal count in the indict- 
ment against him, that he bores the bark of fruit and other trees 
in order to feed upon the sap and inner bark, will not stand, being 
utterly false. An extended examination of the contents of the 
stomach of this bird invariably fails to disclose an appreciable 
amount of either, but in their stead a huge mass of insects and 
larve. The perforations which he makes are merely for the pur- 
pose of securing his quarry from their ensconsure neath the bark 
out of the reach of other agencies. His is a work of destruction 
and death—the dislodgment and consuming of myriads of borers, 
&c.—not harm to the tree, but beneficial, as attested in innumera- 
ble instances. In this despised, persecuted bird, we have a true 
friend and effective co-worker, very materially assisting us in gather- 
ing an ample return of perfect fruit for the labor and care expended 
to this end in orchard, vineyard or garden. Ignorance and pre- 
Judice have no place amid the general intelligence and humane 
Principles of to-day and should not be tolerated. Let no one, 
then, wantonly destroy either eggs or parent bird, but carefully 
foster and protect them, even using his influence to secure the 
Punishment of all thus rendering themselves amenable to law and 
the just condemnation of every intelligent person. 


penn. 


EDITORS’ TASLE. 


EDITORS: A. S. PACKARD, JR., AND E. D. COPE. 


~— The Government of the United States is displaying a lib- 
srality towards scientific research which is worthy of high praise. 
eh © Position assumed by our legislators on this subject is in ac- 
Sordance with the spirit of the age, and represents the intellectual 
: Status of the American people among the civilized nations. The 
“PPropriations made by Congress for the development and exposi- 
Our resources have kept pace in amount with the increase 
36 


VoL, xvn, —No 


516 Editors’ Table, 


of our population, and the development of intelligence. Thanksto 
the character of the representatives of science at the seat of gov- 
ernment, the expenditure of this money has been mostly wisely 
directed. A full share of support has been given to abstract 
science as distinguished from economic science. This is cause for 
congratulation, for in this utilitarian country, pure science is too 
often undervalued. It is remarkable, how, even in this day, the - 
development of the mental instincts of our species may be neg — 
lected for the purely physical, as though human happiness did not ; 
depend as much on healthy mental as on bodily states. Tostate 
the case more precisely, human happiness depends as much of 
more on pleasant sensations (thoughts, etc.) of the brain, as on 
pleasant sensations of the skin and stomach. By purveying tothe 
first-named organs our rulers receive the lively thanks of all 
ple in whom the said organ has been developed into a large and 
active efficiency. Bet 
neof the most satisfactory features of our Government scien- 
tific work has been the liberality with which the books and atlases 
have been distributed. It is true that by this means some, Pt — 
haps, a good many copies, have fallen into unsuitable hands. | ; 
this is a slight offset to the great benefits done to scientific men " 
little means, to whom many of these publications are absolute 7 
cessities. We do not join in the cry of waste of Goyen j 
money raised, because many of these works are temporary * 
in quantities to second-hand book-stores, etc., for ultimately # 
find their way into appreciative hands. We do not conceive 4 
the recent change in the work of distribution is an advance oñ 
old one. It is now the rule that a certain large class of ip 
publications shall be sold at cost of production, and not ere 
away as heretofore. Apart from the hardship thus ine g 
poorer scientific workers, as a simple question of right, g 
are entitled to these works, since they are produced at the punnis 
pense and paid for by the peoples’ money. What pen 
have induced this change of policy we are at a loss to WIN" 
. Tt does not seem to be in the interest of science. pee 
The latest accession to the antivivisectionists (4 i 
' Owen) is Prince Bismarck. From his distinguishe he 
the past as a humanitarian, we anticipate for him grea witness 
a beastiarian. Woerth, Gravelotte and Sedan all bear his B 
the skill of his employés in humanitarianism ; and as "i 


see the physiologists of Germany abolished; for s 
only will be necessary under the reign of “ Bun 2 “able 


Prime Minister. 


ff 


have 
the Rocky M 


1883.] . Recent Literature. 517 
RECENT LITERATURE. 


position “ by being caught there when the river was a thousand 
feet higher than it is now,” he goes on to say: “ There are 


ed and sharp edges. These prove incontestibly the former 
Standeur of the river, and exist to a height of 2000 feet or more 
above the present river, and their sharp and well-defined edges 
Would seem to prove their newness in the scale of time.” 
The Salmon river region needs explanation more, perhaps, than 


ever explored it. In investigating the permanent region of 


ti fhe nature of this large district. Lieut. Symonds calls atten- 
on to our almost entire ignorance of this region, and what he 
. -» Say of the river must be new to our readers as it is to the re- 

sna The Upper Snake river, as is well known, combines fea- 
iss of rare geological and scenic interest. 

a Moths the vicinity of the Great Salt Lake the (Snake) river takes 
ich | vcstetly course, flowin through a tremendous cañon in 

Which are 


1 
eo md 7 be 

ility to steamboat transportation. Made by direction of the commanding 
corps of the Department of the Columbia. By Lieut. THomas W. SYMONDS, 


Wan Engineers, U.S. A., Chief Engineer of the Department of the Columbia. 
33- Maps. 


518 Recent Literature, 


beauty, ranking with Niagara and the falls of the Zambesi, in 
Africa. The principal are the Great Shoshone falls, the American 
falls and Salmon falls. A number of streams flow into the Snake 
from the lands to the south and west of its course, principal among 
them being the Bruneau, Owyhee, Malheur, Burnt, Powder and 
Grand Ronde rivers. The main branches from the east are the Ma- 


the Salmon, the principal tributary of the Snake. It drains a | 


by the Columbia and Wenatchee rivers, on the west by Puget 


sound, and the regions of the St. Joseph and Clearwater rivers m 4 
‘Northern Idaho. ascade i 
A chapter is devoted to the geological history of the Cast ugh ] 
mountains and the magnificent gorge of the Columbia aiat 4 
these mountains, based on the observations, in 1874, of Pro A 
J. LeConte. The author has also ascended and measured er : 
tinct volcanos in Southern Oregon, beginning with Mount #1% — 
Three Sisters, _ 

ly below that 4 
of Mount Hood. He describes the surface geology of the yt l 
Jumbia į 


feet above the present river surface; and that at this time E of 
was a great lake in the south-western part of the Ge 4 
the Columbia.” This Quaternary lake on the map is ae coun- 

ce Lewis. Many of the cañons in the Upper Colum! res, aad 1 
try were not valleys of erosion, but volcanic rents or ret p a 
our author concludes that “the courses of many of the E 


y 


1883.] 


deeply encafioned rivers of this country were determined to a 
very great extent by their waters finding and collecting in great 
fissures, and that these fissures were formed during the late Ter- 
tiary or during the upward oscillation of the Glacial epoch.” 


PeNHALLOW’s VEGETABLE HisroLocy.!—In this little book of 

about forty pages the author has brought together many things 
_ which the beginner in laboratory work ought to know, and has 
_ done so in such a simple and unpretentious style that it cannot 
fail to be of great use, especially to those who take up the study 
_ of vegetable histology by themselves, and who have no ready 
teacher or demonstrator always at hand. The book contains, 
first, a short chapter on reagents and media for examination, In 
his the more indispensable materials are briefly noticed, and 
~ femarks are made upon the methods of using them. 
Ae second chapter deals with vegetable products. Here 
again only the more important are taken up. The physical char- 
acters are briefly given, and the various tests and the methods of 
making them are described. 
Next we have in outline a course of study for a beginner, 
_ Which is simply a classified iist of subjects for study, beginning 
__ with protoplasm, the nucleus, chlorophyll, etc., and ending with 
the minute anatomy of the stem and leaf. 

Three valuable tables are given, devoted respectively to cell- 
contents, cellulose forms, and plant products. These resemble the 
ssm use in chemical laboratories, and show at a glance the 
Principal physical characters of most vegetable structures, and 
their reactions in the presence of different reagents. ese 
__ fables will prove to be very handy for the beginner. A short list 

books of reference is given, and finally eighteen or twenty 
Pages of blank leaves are left for notes and memoranda. 

Ina Prefatory note the author announces that “ if there is suffi- 
aent encouragement, it is proposed to issue a second edition, in 
ich the plan will be much extended, thus making it of greater 
X rir tage to the beginner, and also useful to the advanced stu- 
X . With this end in view, suggestions from teachers and 
org histologists will be gladly welcomed.” It is to be hoped 

CE Pag time this promised enlarged edition may appear. 

a Luvs’ Tar BRAIN anp ITs Functions. — This translation for the 
os — national Scientific series will prove useful to many readers. It 


Recent Literature. 519 


ns 


i tog do duty many times under new names, and the skill dis- - 
Mar” Me use of Students and Beginners in Vegetable Histology. By D. P. 
x rgetable L£11Stology. 
Agric i > B.S.; late professor of cieatiy and botany in the Imperial College 
Svo, » Japan. Boston, S. E. Cassino, publisher, 1882. i 
Pe 327. D. Appleton & Co., New York, 1882. 


520 Recent Literature. [May, 


played in doing this reminds us of the great feast served to the 
King of Spain, in which all the dishes were made of sows’ ears, 
The translator has also not been entirely competent, for the lan- 
guage is sometimes involved, and un-English words are occasion- 
ally used. The book is, however, a valuable contribution to pop- 
ular scientific literature. 


JouRNAL OF THE PosraL Microscopricat Society.'—This new 
magazine originated in the desire of the members of the Postal 
Microscopical Society of the United Kingdom to utilize notes and 
drawings that were buried in note books. Its two hundred pages 
of clear type, illustrated with numerous plates, contain jottings 
upon subjects too numerous to mention, yet the following illus- 
trated articles may be cited as examples: Mr. Hammond on 
Tubifex rivulorum, “ the most abundant worm in Thames mud; 
the Rev. E. T. Stubbs on a supposed new species of Caligus, 
which the writer, however, does not name; Mr. Hammond on 
Stylaria paludosa on the larva of Tanypus maculatus ; and on the 
structure and economy of Daphnia; E. Lovett’s observations on 
the embryology of the Podophthalmata ; and W. Horner s bt 
on the structure and habits of spiders. Although portions 
the book exhibit the usual fault of microscopic work, viz., 
much of it is work done for the sake of the microscope rather 
than to supplement the writer's observations and studies in on 
department of natural science, yet it contains much that 1s 0 
value, especially to the zodlogist. ; 

CROSS ON ANDERSITE FROM CoLoRADO.?—The rock in quea 
is described by Dr. Whitman Cross as a compact, dark, alm i 
black rock, containing a few macroscopic glassy feldspars * 
dark-green grains. 

Microscopically it is made up of a ground mass atite 
minute plagioclase crystals, pyroxene microlites and man ps 
octahedrons cemented by a clear glass base, which somes” 
_ contains light brownish globulites; all holding crystals of ee 
oa pyroxene, magnetite and apatite. The pyroxene ! 
small crystals and irregular grains. 

ptical e Sga the pyroxene crystals led Dr. Cross a 
regard them as belonging to two divisions, a pleachroic OF j 
rhombic one and a triclinic one. The former was looked. eg 
as hypersthene and the latter as a triclinic representativ 
augite. ' ted 

treater 
er the 


composed of 


pyroxene and magnite were dissolved; the latter was Or veated 
rawn with a magnet. The pyroxene minerals were again © 
d Mice 

t Journal of the Postal Microscopical Society, a Miscellany of Natu Collins o 
scopical Science. Edited by ALFRED ALLEN. Vol. I. London, WY.» t- ae 
` * American Journal of Science, New Haven, 1883 (3), XXV, 139- 


Be i Re eS 


1883. ] Recent Literature. 521 


with hydrofluoric acid until the triclinic pyroxene was almost en- 
tirely dissolved. The rhombic pyroxene was then analyzed and 
found to possess the composition of hypersthene, The isolation 
and chemical analysis of the rhombic pyroxene was performed 
by Mr. W. F. Hillebrand of the U. S. Geological Survey. 

The conclusion drawn is, that a large proportion of the sup- 
posed augite is hypersthene in the andesites. The paper is an 
important contribution to the micro-mineralogy of andesite, and 
its publication in a completed form is awaited with interest. The 
sci chemical analysis of the andesite was made by Hille- 

rand : 


Sp. Gr. SiO, Al,O, F&O, FeO CaO MgO Na,O 
2742 «56.19 «16.117 4.919 © 4.433. 6.996 4.601 ~— 2.9618 
TEO Mno PO, Cl H,O Total, 
8368 trace 0.266 0.022 1.028 99.901. 
—WM. E. W. 
Year Book or THE GERMAN MaracorocicaL Socrety'—This 
excellent periodical has now concluded its ninth year of publica- 
tion, a fact upon which malacologists may well congratulate 
themselves. Those only who have been personally engaged in 
upholding a periodical devoted to a speciality, addressed to a 
small audience of naturalists whose interest in their favorite study 
'S too often counterbalanced by deficiencies of income,—the 
alone can realize what a successful nine years’ struggle implies. 
The society whose organ it is, is partly an outgrowth from the 
enckenbergian Museum of F rankfurt, its curators, students and 


cation more worthy to be the organ of German Malacology 


f mentioned journal after an honorable and apparently success- 
tul career of 


Edit der Deutschen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 1882. Frankfurt am 
ed by Dr. W. Koper: M. Diesterweg. 


522 Recent Literature, [May, 


Whatever the source of the plan of the Frankfurt journal, its 
inspiration and success are due more to its editor, Dr. Kobelt, than 
to all other cc-operating causes whatsoever. His scientific qualifi- 
cations for the task are well known, apart from which he possesses 
an artistic pencil of rare facility which has been employed freely 
for the illustration of the “ Jahrbuch” from the beginning ; while it 
is an open secret that to Madame Kobelt’s brush we are indebted 
for the tinting of the beautifully colored plates which have graced 
the work from time to time. This lady is an enthusiastic collector 
and excellent conchologist, and her labors as well as those of her 
husband have been carried on in the midst of household duties 
and the busy life of a physician in a country village. These per- 
sonal details may be pardoned, since devotion, under difficulties, 
to the promotion of science is the highest stimulus to those in 
similar circumstances. i, 

It will be rightly inferred from the above that the journal has been 
well edited and illustrated from the first, and that it has contained 
in preceding volumes some of the best malacological papers of the 
time. The present volume is well up to the standard of its pre- 
decessors, and contains, beside notices of current literature and 
items of news, a continuation of Dr. Kobelt’s useful catalogues of 
species, the most important of which in this volume are Fusus an 
Pisania ; contributions to the conchology of South America by 
Dohrn and Dunker; of the Tyrol by Vincent Gredler; of China 
by Mollendorff; of Céntral Asia and Madagascar by Dohrn; 
E. von Martens contributes to our knowledge of the Pulmonates by 
Angola and Loango; P. Hesse discourses on the conchologi 
aspects of Greece; Jickeli and Lobbecke describe various 
velties ; while Schepman contributes a thorough, well illustra A 
and important paper on the dentition of Hyalina. Herr T. : 
Verkruzen, who is only too well known to American studen 


opportunity of judging of the value of these criticisms. , volume 
_ By no means the least important of the articles in this ú 
is the editor’s account of a conchological journey to Spain, sak 


the auspices of the Museum, with a view of investigating varie’ | 


points in geographical distribution, but exigencies of spa set con- 
us to cut our remarks short, with the recommendation 


1883.] | Recent Literature, 523 


chologists and libraries to number the “ Jahrbuch” among their 

ssions. One suggestion may be permitted: that the future 
numbers should contain an exact statement of the date of publi- 
cation, which could be relied on in matters of priority, a matter of 
some importance in these days of rivalry in research—W*m. H. 
Dail. 


PROCEEDINGS OF THE MINERALOGICAL AND GEOLOGICAL SECTION 
OF THE ACADEMY OF NATURAL ScIENcEs 1880-1881. No. 2.— 
This is a neatly printed little pamphlet of thirty-eight pages, con- 
taining the notes on subjects germane to the objects of the sec- 
tion, according to the title, during the years 1880-1881, and (to 
judge from Mr. Rand’s last contribution on the volume Cs of the 
2d Geological Survey’s publication, which did not appear till late 
in 1882), for this latter year also. 


‘here are thirty-six papers and short observations in all, of 
Which fourteen are by Professor H. C. Lewis (secretary), and five 
Mr. Theo. D, Rand (director), the latter including the only 
i moderately long papers in the pamphlet. These are, in 
wality, the only parts of the volume which can be reviewed, and 
'S Proposed to devote a few words to them. The first of these 
a. called, “ Notes on the Geology of Radnor and vicinity,” 
and is mainly a criticism of Mr. Chas. E. Halls paper on the 
Nelations of the crystalline rocks in Eastern Pennsylvania 
Mr mary Phil. Soc., Jan. 2, 1880). Speaking of the serpentine, 
of Rad ? says, that between the outcrops of the rock north-west 
tine nor station and that near the Paoli, no outcrops of serpen- 
ago been noted. 
in Roy fand doubtless refers to the description of serpentine areas 
belt of u final report, Vol. 1, p. 168, when he skips from his second 
the upp son rock (south of the narrow limestone trough of 
Hall had part of Gulf creek) to his third belt near the Paoli. Mr. 
Ware no occasion to mention the occurrences outside of Dela- 
: unpubl ontgomery counties in C,, nevertheless in the as yet 
— Exsttown ¢ but stereotyped C,, he does describe the outcrops in 
Possibly how tship, Chester county. These outcrops could not 
ape ave escaped the observation of any geologist who has 
6 otal township at all. Mining operations were conducted 
a Mor to the publication of Rogers’ report, and it seems 


524 7 Recent Literature. [May, 


more probable to suppose that mention of them was in some way 
omitted in the course of arranging his MSS for the press.! They 
are marked in Frazer’s unissued map, which was colored in 1880, 

Mr. Rand is right, in a sense, in insisting that the outcrops of 
serpentine should be represented by detached areas rather than 
by a continuous line, and Mr. Hall himself has been a notable 
champion for this kind of geological Realism, but it may be car- 
ried too far, and if this system had been uniformly adopted by 
all geologists, no continuous structure of large areas would ever 
have been attained. In the present instance it is almost as much 
a matter of judgment as of observation where the limits of the 
separate serpentine areas should be placed, for if the surface be 
minutely examined and its indications alone regarded, each 
these areas will show numerous interruptions of a few feet or 
yards of continuity both witk and across the strike, where the 
serpentinous matter is replaced by clastic rocks. In fact, much 
of the area called serpentine has little to ally it to that mineral 
but its blasting influence on vegetation, the rocks being of the 
most heterogeneous and nondescript character. 

Mr. Rand complains that Mr. Hall makes no mention of the 
Potsdam sandstone which, following Rogers, he notes south as 
the South Valley hill, beyond the signalization of “ sandy beds. 
We think that Mr. Hall is entirely right in this, for the reason 
that the hypothesis that these beds of white sand near the King 
of Prussia, for example, may easily have resulted from the de- 
composition of any of a great variety of rocks not Potsdam of 
any other sandstones. It is true that it would not be difficult to 


uth ale 


ley Hill rocks here, than in joining the Potsdam and the j f the 


i . + . ii 
question it would simply shift a little to the wostward 4 
tersection of the valley axis and the line of fault, whic e 
supposes to bring up the lower series to the preset | 
The observation of the intersection of the Serpentine ye estiOg 
trap which has a more northerly trend in Easttown, 15 Coology 
but not new. The second paper, called “ Note on the si phlet, l 
Lower Merion and vicinity,” which is at the end of the pa Sur- 
is a criticism of Mr. Hall’s volume C, of the 2d Geologic e. 

1In the copy of Rogers’ final geological maps, before the writer, there Spread 
be a color indication of one of these detached Serpentine masses, Mner west 
Eagle tavern, in nearly a correct position, but of another exposure fi as the colo l 
is no indication, This, however, is not perfectly satisfactory annette serpentine 
in different copies, and the color for t ‘ 


1883.] Recent Literature. 525 


vey of Penna. series. The first view that Mr. Rand expresses is 
a“ regret that the publication was not delayed until the adjacent 
parts of Delaware county were examined.” This had been done 
before the issue of Cs, and we understand that the chief geologist 
is almost ready to issue C;, which is to be devoted to Delaware 
county. 

The criticisms as to location of the areas of serpentine, which 
Mr. Rand makes, are doubtless just, within the qualification pre- 
viously made, as a large portion of these outcrops are but a short 
distance from his residence, and it is not likely that he can be de- 
ceived about a subject to which he has given so much attention. 
At the same time it must not be forgotten that what one observer 
would regard as evidence of a Serpentine outcrop, another would 
not. In this respect Serpentine outcrops occupy almost a unique 
position. It would seem to be only thus that such wide diver- 
gences as are here noted are explicable. Professor Lesley’s 
remark that “ the Serpentine belt of Bryn Mawr instead of pass- 
ing in a straight line south-west * * * swings around south- 
ward in a curve towards Chester,” &c., which evoked criticism 
three months ago from another source)! is here also demurred to, 

as if it were a remark of Mr. Hall, whereas Mr. Hall nowhere 
appears to entertain such a view. The mistake which Mr. Rand 

ears to have made as to the true authorship of the remark, 
while quite natural, is a good illustration of one of the evils which 
result from too much editing and commenting by the superior 
officer of a geological survey. 

The last two pages contain the real gist of the paper, and merit, 
together with the map accompanying, a more detailed study. 
$ Mr. Rand regards what he terms the “ Eurite,” south of the 
air valley, “almost undoubtedly Potsdam sandstone,” but 

€ difficulty in the case is to account for outcrops of Potsdam 
sandstone of such widely different character existing so near 


yS ae ; 

Ayai, from Pomeroy to the Schuylkill, and beyond there, is 

°mposed of a white hard sandstone, making precipitous cliffs, 
: s 


far es and probably of a fault, and this line of trap continues 
nid the spot of which we are now talking; yet Mr, Rand 
Valley. ve us believe that the South-Valley-hill and the Noni 
cs ae long to the same formation. It is true that part o 
a. 8 culty is disposed of in assuming that to the Potsdam 
ferent patat of Rogers belong under and overlying schists dif- 
from the sandstone proper; but this will remove only part 


ee 
me Horizon of the South-Valley-Hill Rocks, Frazer, Proc. A, P. S., Dec. 15, 


526 Recent Literature. [May, 
of the difficulty, for a difference of horizon in the same forma- 
tion at so short a distance would mean a fault, and if a fault is 
once supposed it is easier to imagine it several thousand feet in 
extent, if this will account for other phenomena such as 
absence of the Potsdam where it ought to be on the northern 
edge of the southern belt of limestones; than a few hundred feet, 
leaving this and kindred difficulties to be disposed of by separate 
hypotheses. 

That the syenite south of the South-Valley-hill is an anticlinal 
is very probable, since the whole structure of the South hill to 
the Octoraro creek is anticlinal; but that the “ Eurite” which 
occurs north of the anticlinal and south of the South Valley a 
represents the Potsdam, we think “ almost without question” 
not the case, for the reason among many others that the absence of 
the white sandon between it and the valley would need ac- 
counting fo 

The map ick accompanies the paper is quite obscure, in 
spite of the explanations in the title, and it is difficult to ascertain 
whether the section given lies in Chester or Delaware county: 
One other feature of the paper is natural pena to communica- 
tions intended for small bodies of scientific men, wh Come 
more familiar with each other’s works than with those of the | 


ne | ay | te Ee ee 


world outside. This may acount for an absolute silence as to e 
thinking and working of any soul on these very interesting n ] 
intricate questions except Professors Rogers and Lewis, Mr. a 
whose work forms the target for this last contribution, and Mr. 
Rand who shoots.!—P. F. 


ECENT D PAMPHLETS.—Truck Farming at the South, a gue to the 
eg] of era for Northern markets. By Dr. A. Oémler. New Yor nge 
Judd & Co. From the ae blisher the 

Fin 3 Causes. By Pau | hat member of the Institute. Traon bse See 
agoma edition of wA French by W. Affleck, B.D. New York, Chas 


Jamaica. Annual report of the Public Gardens and Piani for the ee 
ing red 30, 1882, By D. Morris, M.A., director. Kingsto , 1883. 
uthor 


the 
The Storage of Electricity. By H. L. Greer. New York, 1883. ha 
or. 


The Scientific Roll and Magazine of Systematized Notes. — >F. SGS 
Part 11, Aqueous Vapor. London, 1883. From the Conductor, A. Ram pe 
Art eap aY on Antistic qormi and the sciences useful to, 
By R V. Clev r, A.M., M.D. Chicago, 1883. From the author. ns 
tudy of ee poison of the Heloderma suspectum, or Gila monster. 
we Mitchell and E. T. Reichert. Phi ladelphia Medical Times, peo i 78 
Sur un Saccodon d’espéce nouvelle provenant de |’Equateur i he "From 
aap “Ext. du Bulletin de la Societe Philomathique de part, 12 an 
uthor 


nae E, Report of the Zoological Society ot Cincinnati, 1882. aa fom the 
he Selective Absorption of Solar Energy. By S. P. Langley. ** 
Pica Jour. of Science, Meith. 1883. From the author. 


: í shortly. 
1 Mr. Hall sends a reply to Mr. Rand’s criticism, which will be printed 


1883. ] Geography and Travels. 527 


Beiträge zur Kentness der a} lussfische Siidamerika’s, tv. Von Dr. Franz Stein- 
dachner, Wien, 1882. From the author 
On the value of the “ Secnate? as one Pht the primary zoological regions. Ext. 
Proc. Acad, Nat. Sci., Phila., 1882. By Professor A. Hei mah in. From the author. 
Observations on current American bibliography. By Dr. D. G. Brinton. Ext. 
from minutes Numismatic and Antiquarian Soc. of Phila., ra 5, 1883. From the 
author. 


Allen’s Human Anatomy, Section Iv. Ar capa veins and lymphatics, By 
Harrison Allen, M.D. Philada., 1883. From the a 

Resúmen del Curso de kologá: Por A. Ernst. usual 1882. From the author. 

Memoirs of the Geological Survey. England and Wales, The Vertebrata of the 
Forest Bed series of Norfolk and Suffolk. By E. T. Newton, F.G.S. From th 


Bird K Hicnsins from Mundesley. By E. T. Newton, F.G.S. Ext. from the Geo- 
logical Magazine, March, 1883. From the author 
A review of the non-marine fossil Mollusca of North America, By Chas, A. 
White. Ext. from the Cocca report of the U. S. Geological Survey. Washington, 
1883. From as depa 
Tertiary history of tae aad vec district, bie Atlas. By ae E. Dutton, 


U.S B. Aeblogical Survey. Washin 1882. m the depa 
The eaha] Soeg Directory, in pias en pig yo and Oce- 
anica, Compiled by Saml. E., Cass Bosto. 


n, Mas 
Annual report of the State PRR for rahe. deat Survey of New Jersey. 
Camden, 1882, 
Blements of campan r È ap ep = use as a text book in the pero A = 
Science and Art at Ringoes, N. J., by C. W. Larison, M.D., 1881. From 
author. 
— of the e States Fish Commission, Vol. 1, 1881. Wahingiot 1882. 
e commissi 
r The Mi a cand See Palzeozoic in Soyth Wales, and aoe Ny sag with their 
Ppalachian logues. By Dr. Persifor Frazer, From 
“i satiation to a knowledge of the poor are of i lsc (Ostrea edulis 
Ege Dr. R. Horst, Utrecht. T nonae by J. A. Ryder, 1882. Ext. Bulletin 
. S. Fih Commission, From ndie Ryde 
ro es Lectures on Philos phy. da ttle outlines of all the lectures at yi 
Conco mer oon of Philos hy, 1882. Collected and arranged by R 
Bridgman. Cambri e M pr 
oe of the Geologic Hi Survey of India. co ag Indica. Series 
an Tertiary and EN -tertiary SSTT Vol. u, Part V. Si biet Selenodon 
Suina, ete. dekker, B.A 


Annual report of nk C a of E zarian of Cormparnive Zalogy 3 at yaa 
College, 1881-1882, Cambridge, 1882. From Professor A. Agassiz 


mE 
GENERAL NOTES. 
GEOGRAPHY AND TRAVELS.' 


news hae‘ been nae since that brought to Europe by Capt. 
op o i i 


. 


528 General Notes. [ May, | 


‘assistance of the Zowise, then beset by the sea. She was caught 
in the pack and frozen in on Sept. 17. The wreck reported by 
the Samoieds proved to be that of an old Russian whaler. It has 
been decided by the Danish government to send outa search 
expedition. 

The ice in the Spitzbergen and Barents seas has this year been 
so unfavorable for exploration that the geographical results have 
been almost x7/, In 1881 the ice was exceptionally low down to- 
wards the coast of Norway, while there was open water north of 
Spitzbergen and Novaya Zemlya. In that year the ice disap- 
peared with extraordinary rapidity when it once began to melt, 
while in 1882 it seems hardly to have given way at all. The 
north side of Spitzbergen has been almost inaccessible, which 
has not been the case for many years. Not improbably this was 
due to the northerly winds, which brought fresh ice as fast as the 
pack melted at its southern edge, so that possibly open water was 
present in the region around Bering strait. It is the opinion ot 
Baron Nordenskiold and other authorities upon Arctic matters, 
that the Siberian seas can be navigated every summer from one 
end or the other, and that the past year was favorable to pent 
tration by way of Bering strait. a: 

Fresh attempts to open up a trade route between Siberia and 
Europe will this year be made by Mr. Sibiriakoff, Dr. Oscar 
Dickson and Baron Knop. 

The members of the Lena Expedition are reported by Lieut 
Harder to have been in excellent health and comfortably settled 
in winter quarters on Oct. 3. fs ri 

=- An expedition, with Baron Nordenskiold at its head, will 
sent out by Dr. Oscar Dickson, to explore the interior of ca 
land. Baron Nordenskjold is confident that in the interior * 
this ice-covered land an oasis exists, and believes t 
reach it. It is hoped, also, to obtain some traces of th 
Norse colonies, last heard from at the end of the fourteenth cen- 
Their very location is matter of dispute. 


Care Horn Expepition—The members of the French re 
netic and Meteorological Expedition to Cape Horn = as a 


commenced observations on the 26th. The air was Maire 


AsiA.—Lieut.-Col. Beresford Lovett has published a — , 
the route from Teheran to Astrabad, and thence to Shahru roe 
general aspect of Western Mazanderan is bare an ag yilla 
relieved by fertile spots, and Col. Elliott remarks that tne ag 
gers seem prosperous, wear good clothes, are fat a a 
looking, and probably have a better lot than that of ane ia 
German or Russian peasants. An opening of twenty for" i 

a dyke of basalt, which rises up eighty or ninety feet ° 


’: 


1883] Geography and Travels. 529 


side, is called the Palang Durwaz or Panther’s Portal, and may 
be the famed Caspian gates about the position of which antiqua- 
rians are so uncertain. Damavaud, 19,950 feet in height, is an 
extinct volcano. 


iS only eighty miles from the sea. It has been ascended by 
steamer for 1 50 miles. The banks of nearly all of these fine 
fivers are uninhabited, but it appears from the report of Mr. 


peopled only by tribes of Sundyaks‘ who are Dyaks with some 

admixture of Chinese. 

Bai nsdell has returned from a journey ot 11,000 miles or 
ore in Western Siberia and Turkestan. 


hill is separated from that of the Irawadi by a great range of 
s. The traveler and his companions were robbed of most of 
Property between Lhassaand Lob Nor; and at Saithang (lat. 


= ig northward to Saitu (lat. 40°, long. 92°), probably the 


aw 
Š 
= 
ZR 
a 
5 
re 
a 
<< 
ra 
2 
Q 
D 
jar 
et 
° 
2 
S 
i 
f 
O 
Q 
vQ 
S 
wg 
e] 
F 
"t 
3 
my 
z 
=] 
9 


530 General Notes. [May, 


y% 
and his forced residence among the Tekke Turcomans, reads like 
a romance and is full of interesting facts respecting this “ Queen 
of the World,” which still contains 500,000 inhabitants. Here 
are the extensive ruins of Giaur Kala, the original site of Merv, 
destroyed by the Arabs about the end of the seventh century, 
and those of Bairam Ali, its successor, destroyed in 1784 by the 
Amir of Bokhara. 

The travels of General Macgregor in Beloochistan (1876-1877) 
proved that the Mashkid and Mashkel rivers do not flow into the 
sea or into the Helmand, but after their confluence in the roman- 
tic pass of Tank Zorati flow mainly north-west to the Mashkel 
Hamun, a marsh with no outlet. s 


CAPELLO AND IvENS’ TRAVELS IN CENTRAL AND WEST AFRICA. 
—The narrative of Messrs. Capello and Ivens, who left Benguela 
in Nov., 1877, in company with Major Serpa Pinto, and after- 
wards parted from him and explored the Cuango northward’ 


The sources of the Cunene, Cuanza and Cuango were visited 
ined ng 


the region. The country is mountainous, cut up by mumerous 
streams, and in many parts rich in vegetation. The habits, dwell- 
ings, implements, weapons, etc., of these villagers are pretty mu 
the same as those of other Bantii tribes which figure in the nar- 
ratives of Pinto, Stanley, Cameron and others. ; E 
The Bihenos are the greatest native travelers in Africa, and i 
Bihé is rich and fertile. Elaborate methods of dressing the hair : 
prevail. ae 
The sources of the Cuango were found ata height of 475 A 
feet, at about 114° S. lat., and a little east of 19° E. long. je ; 
this point arise an infinity of spring-heads, the sources ~f ee 
of the Tchipaca, Cuango, Cassai, Lume and Loando, flowing 
wards the Congo-Zaire, Cuanza and Zambesi. The region aro 
this remarkable watershed is rich in iron and copper, and 
duces a wealth of vegetable products. point 
e Cuango was followed to about 140 miles of the a 
where it discharges into the Congo, and was aban f the 
count of the intense aridity of the country. The cour a ig 
river is obstructed by rocks, rapids and cataracts, 5O that 
unnavigable. turies | 
From the historical details given it is evident that for cen 
the various African peoples have been in a state of com 
migration. 
GEOLOGY AND PALÆONTOLOGY. ae his 
New ORDERS or CRINOIDEA.—In the second edition ©. 
American Palzzoic fossils Mr. S. A. Miller characterize wik 5 
new orders and four new families of Crinoidea, with the fo! a 
definitions : thin. 
Order Agelacrinoidea and family Agelacrinidæ. Body 


. 1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 531 


circular, parasitic; its lower side a thin, smooth membrane or 
plate of attachment ; its upper side more or less convex, and com- 
posed of thin squamiform or imbricating plates, usually smallest 
at the periphery. Ambulacra, a double series of transverse alter- 
nating plates, with smaller ones sometimes intercalated. Two or 
more rows of ambulacral pores. The ovarian or anal aperature 
in one of the inter-ambulacral areas. The genera are Agelacrinus, 
Edrioaster and Hemicystites. 

Order Lichenocrinoidea and family Lichenocrinide. Body at- 
tached during part or all of its life, circular, convex above, more 
or less crateriform around the stem. A thin, attaching plate on 
the lower side at some period of life. Upper side covered with 
polygonal plates, without traces of ambulacra, arms, mouth, pec- 
tnated rhombs or pores. Interior of visceral cavity with numer- 
ous radiating upright lamellæ supporting the polygonal lamelle 

Above. Stalk composed at its origin of interlocking plates, after- 
Wards of circular ones, ending in a point, flexible and perforated 
“longitudinal! À 


toidæ, in the first of which the radiating and circular systems be- 
‘Some complicated by the connection between succeeding coils 
through the flattened connecting finger-like processes; while in the 
latter the arrangement is more simple, as the interior radiations 
connect with a single marginal circular system. 
Myelodactylus is a coil in one plane, the whorls connected by 
ngct-like processes, and each whorl is composed of a series of 
Plates, having a tubular channel within. 
Cyclostoides has a circular marginal series of plates, with 
7 bular channel, connected with the interior by numerous 
pores that radiate from the center. In both these genera, the only 
known types of their families, the structure is so different from 
that usual in the Crinoidea, that the terms calyx, ambulacra, arms, 
“a Cannot be applied. 
p I Slostoides is from the Hudson ‘River group, Myelodactylus 
U m the Niagara, and Lichenocrinus from the Hudson River and 
tica slate, 
Tue Grotocy oF Sournern Arrica—The following is a 
a Condensed quotation of the lately published narrative 
«ests. Capello and Ivens : | 
The Physical configuration of Africa, south of the pac 
b. thus summed up: A depressed central basin, surround : 
rene Vast circle of high land, gradually descending to the sea, ane 
: ras iy deep ravines, through which rush huge water mars ai, 
; dered in the interior, till they overflow and seek the lower le 
o Ey. 7 


28 
Mo, 


532 General Notes. [May, 


fronting the ocean. From a very general geological point of view 
we may define the regions running from the littoral to the interior 
in the following order, viz., limestone, sandstone and granite, 
These distinctions are not very exact on a closer view, the com- 
ponent parts run into each other and change places, while precise 
lines of demarcation are wanting. The west coast at the points 
observed by us between Loanda and Mossamedes, and even further 
to the north, shows a belt of tertiary deposits near the sea, with 
abundant masses of sulphate of lime and sandstone, from which 
they are separated by beds of white chalk alternating with primary 
rocks, mostly gneiss, abounding in quartz, mica, hornblende, 
granite and granulated porphyry. Towards the south large tracts 
of feldspar are visible. At Mossamedes whole mountains are 
composed of sulphate of lime, while carbonate of lime (in shells) 
is frequent. Rock-salt and nitrate of potash occur stratified. 
We were told that a basaltic line of great length exists along the 
Moscambe chain. From that point commence true saharas of 
shifting soil, abundant in sand, as in the parallel of Tiger bay. In 
the transition from the lower zone to the interior, as at Dondo, 
the soil of vast tracts is composed of schist, in perfect lamınæ, 
and sandstone, red with oxide of iron, is visible in every direction. 
In the mountains further in the interior the ground is composed 
of granite-quartzy rock, extremely hard and compact; this 1s - 
case throughout the belt up to Pungo N’Dongo, the surface sol! 
being formed by disintegrated granite. th 

These geological characters will naturally be repeated no! 

and south in identical parallel regions, with variations 1n te ® ae 
table-land, where we meet occasionally with hard and tough “i 
sandstone and rocks of feldspar, as in the basin of the Lucalla. l 
REMARKABLE LAnD-SLIPS.—A late number of Knowledge ord ) 
tains a remarkable account of two land-slips. The first of these 
curred near Fort de l’Ecluse, at Mt. Credo, on the Rhone. Bo 
Times Geneva correspondent says: “ The condition of things A 
serious. The entire side of Mont Credo, on which the > el 3 
built, appears to be giving way, and more earth-slips ate k re 
The lower fort is considered past saving, and the pn le 
re sal 0 ‘ 


been withdrawn. The rocks on which the fort stand A 7a 


to get to a low level, having plenty to work upon in are oe 


E 


floods in the neighborhood of Castlerea. A bo 
siderable distance, causing serious losses to t 


Geology and Paleontology. 533 


it was held in check for a time, but eventually bursting across and 
rushing with amazing rapidity, it covered in its course over 120 
acres of fine “pasture” lands. All communication between 


INTERMITTENT WELLS IN Nesraska.—In looking over the April 
Naturatisr I was glad to see the facts concerning these wells so 
authoritatively stated. A few years ago, while examining the geol- 
ogy of that region, I learned something concerning them, but did 
not have time to investigate them as I wished. I now have no 
doubt ot the facts and little concerning their explanation. 

The region is table land slightly sloping toward the south-east, 
‘way from the Platte river, which flows along its northern mar- 
gin. Its geological structure is quite uniformly, as follows: 


egg ee 2-3 feet. 
A yellowish clayey soil (typical loess) stas GO- 
enn, a a aa a A T aa rt 
A reddish, coarser loess-like clay A eT o ™ 
Sand, with some Bravei, Jere Foe een ee ones Oren rE 40-60 “ 


The underlying rock is unknown, but probably belongs to the 
Niobrara group. It is not unlikely that Bowlder clay underlies 
ve Sand considerably, for it is well developed a little east of David 
cty, and judging from the depth of wells I infer that its surface 
slopes gradually toward the west, nearly to Shelby, if not beyond. 
. The belief of the farmers of the region, “that the water-level 
n these wells corresponds to the level of the Platte river, I do 
not hesitate to Say, is correct. I was once quite skeptical about it, 
but Careful examination of scores of cases in Polk, York, s 


Surface of this lake must not be conceived as a true level, be- 
rause its southern side is drained by the numerous streams whi 


_ Pidly eastward, but such variations are not very apparent. I 
l few cases permanent water is found in wells above this 
Ee Where we may suppose a local basin-shaped deposit of clay. 

This Subterranean circulation of water was first announced by 


534 General Notes. [May, 


Professor S. Aughey, of Lincoln, and more particularly of the 
region further west, between the Platte and Republican (vide 
Physical Geography and Geology of Nebraska, p. 59, also U. S. 
Geological Report for 1874). 

s to the cause of the rise and fall of the water in the wells of 
the region, we may conclude that it is primarily due to a varying 
pressure of the atmosphere. is may be inferred from its 
observed connection with the direction of the winds. Southerly 
winds usually attend a low barometer and winds from the north 
bring high barometer. Hence we interpret the observations under 
consideration, as showing that the water in the wells rises when 
the barometer falls, and vce versa. ; 

A circumstantial cause, so to speak, is the extensive sand deposit 
in which the water is found, and which by rising above the water 
becomes a great reservoir of confined air for the more compact 
deposits overlying its present free circulation in that direction. , 

the barometer is steady for a few days, we may suppose this 
reservoir is charged with air of uniform density and exerting unr 
form pressure over the whole surface of the water, which is there- 


serves asavent. The phenomena reported are likely, therefore, © 
become less marked as the country settles up and the number 


wells increases. 'g3,) where 


porous rocks, also from delf-pits and cesspools. a 
ese have been made to blow whistles so as to indicate by 50 


“ caverns” in the adjacent sandstone to explain the moveme ae 
ders, but cat 


ive conversation 
with a Mr. Mackie, probably one of the gentlemen ced 


. f ; jon 
items observed by him in his extensive experience in that rege 


as well-digger. Some of them, with others of my Ow tad 
tion, are the basis of my generalization above. —/. £ = 


PLATE XII. 


FREI BV ROLY. NIBBABWANO CAROD SNAW MINE SNAODVMBMA 


TN 


— N YÙ 


WS 
AD 
NN N 


W 


pa 


\ a “Ge 
CURT? 


D” 


A E 
N \\ 
+ 


N : 
SS ze V \ 
oa 


Dw 


Yitq« ee NEL Won 


Dw Ne 


1883. ] Geology and Paleontology. 535 


r P. primevus Cope. The specimen as it laid in the sandstone of 
_ the Wasatch formation, was divided by a gutter which scattered 
the posterior dorsal and lumbar vertebrae. These were all found, 


_ More as in the common American tapir, but was of smaller size. 
7 The middle three toes of both feet reached the ground, while the 
_ ist and fifth projected laterally and posteriorly, like the dew- 
| Saws of the hogs. The tail was longer and heavier than that of 


oes 


The animal was probably omnivorous in its diet. It was not 
mished with any weapons of offense or defense pertaining to the 
osseous System, so that it must have sought refuge in flight. The 

-developed muscular insertions of its limbs and the digitigrade 
character of its step, indicate that it may have had considerable 
na bones of this species have been found wherever the beds 
Wve, Wasatch epoch occur, but most abundantly in Northern 
ooer From the Wind River valley Mr. Wortman brought 
hte mens, and ten from the Big-Horn basin. One of the 
| S$ now figured. l : 
‘future number of the NATURALISTI hope to give a similar 
~ Of the P, vortmani, of which a nearly equally complete 
Pecimen has been found.—£, D. Cope. "ia 


530 General Notes. [May, 


he rebuts the inferences, showing that though some markings may 
be questionable, others are undoubtedly impressions of plants—— 
Professor Owen spoke upon generic characters in the order Saurop- 
terygia, before the London Geological Society, December 20, 
1882. Pliosaurus approaches nearer than Plesiosaurus to a gen- 
eralized Saurian type, as the teeth have the pair of strong enamel 
ridges upon the opposite sides which occur also in the Crocodilia, 
and the large size of the head and shortness of the neck show an 
approach to the fresh-water Saurians. Polyptychodon exhibits a 
third modification of the type. Professor Owen omitted to notice 
the important work of Seeley on this group. 


Silurian—Dr. Lindström has published a treatise upon the 
Upper Silurian fossils of the north-eastern part of Sz-tshwan 
(China). These chiefly belong to well-known Silurian genera, 
but include Gomphophora, a coral with completely perforate 
walls and six short spinous septa in each corallite; Ceriaster, 
which resembles Columnaria, but has interior dissepiments and in- 
creases by intracalicular budding; and Platyphyllum, allied to 
Calceola in the form of the cup, and to Goniophyllum in interior 
structure. Professor Winchell, in the tenth annual report of the 
Geological and Natural History Survey of Minnesota, refers the 
Keweenaw cupriferous red sandstones, shales and conglomerates ; 
the light-colored horizontal sandstones of the south shore of Lake 
Superior in Wisconsin (with fucoids and Scolithus), and the St 
Croix sandstone with its Lingulz and trilobites, to the Lower 
Silurian. 

Devonian—In the American Fournal of Science for February, 
Dr. H. S. Williams writes of a remarkable molluscan fauna at the 
base of the Chemung group, presenting much resemblance vi 
that of the Kinderhook group. The facts point to a Kinde 
fauna, the center of which was mid-continental, and a typ! 
Chemung fauna which had its center in the Appalachians. hiss 
blend at Ithaca, N. Y—In the same journal J. M. Clarke 
scribes three species of Dipterocaris, a fossil genus of ce 
from the Portage and Transition shales, and the lowest beds 


Chemung. 
: n Xournal of 
Science, Mr. C. A. White gives some observations upon the ga 


Tertiary —Where was the geological gaitar of ce n 


And Mr. Garman’s blizzard-killed cattle, wher 


1883,] Mineralogy. 537 


bones be next year? Not fossilized certainly. Fossil bones may 
be split by frost, but if the frost attacks them before they are 
fossilized, their chances of being preserved are small indeed ! 

Quaternary—The remains of Colymdus septentrionatis Linn, 
have been discovered by E. T. Newton, in the Mundesley River 
bed, Norfolk, England. ‘The arguments respecting the Loess are 
still continued. Dr. A. Nehring, of Berlin, answers H. H. Howorth, 
in the February number of the Geologicol Magazine. He gives a 
list of the steppe animals found in the European Loess (Lagomys, 
Dipus, Spermophilus, Arctomys, Cricetus, Hystrix, Arvicola, 
Equus, Antilope), and asserts his belief that a considerable part of 
Germany or Central Europe once had a steppe fauna and flora. 
This fauna was interposed between the Arctic fauna of the glacial 
period, and the forest fauna of the Neolithic epoch. Postulating 
a fauna and flora like that of East Russia and West Siberia, Dr. 
Nehring maintains that the wind may have played an important 
part in the formation of the loess-like deposits of many 
places in Central Europe. . H. Howorth concludes his 
“ Traces of a great Post-glacial flood ” in the March number of 

€ same magazine. The marine drift, in which littoral and 
deep-sea shells are often found confusedly heaped together, in 
some cases with little mixture of sand or shingle, and confined to 
small areas, unaccompanied by those sheets of silt which must 
have remained had subsidence been the cause of its formation, 
yields, in Mr. Howorth’s belief, conclusive evidence of a great wave 
of waters, carrying the shells to vatying heights and distances ac- 
cording to the conformation of the coast. 


MINERALOGY .' 


THE NOMENCLATURE or METEORITES.—As a result of a careful 
study and classification of the 306 meteorites in the collection of 


ag y the valuable work of the authors, our knowledge of 
© ped 
but it 
~~ "*S in the following classified list : 
" METEORITE. 

L Houostperrre, A 
ek - Octibbehite, tazewellite, nelsonite, catarinite, braunite, caillite, schwetzite, 
7 st Sewellite, campbellite, burlingtonite, tuczonite, lenartite. 


TBs i i 
: eet! by Professor H. CARVILL Lewis, Academy of Natural Sciences, Phila- 
: whom communications, papers for review, etc., should be sent. 


5 38 General Notes. [May, 


II. SysstDERITE. 
Pallasite, atacamaite, brahinite, deesite, lodranite. 
II. SPORASIDERITE. 
. Poty. ee —Toulite, logronite. 


2 2. Oligosder e. — Aumalite, chantonnite, aiglite, montrejite, parnallite, 
lucei te, anelli e, mesminite, belajite, butsurite, manbhoomite, banjite, 
lim ite, bustite richmondite, tieschite, erxlebenite, quincite, 


rickite , 
kardot <tadjerite, anal, ren 
3- E —Howardite, cet ‘aman 
IV. ASID 
i rodite, eukrite, shalkite, chassignite, bokkevelite, orgueillite. 


The classification adopted by Tschermak is much more simple, 
being as follows: 
I. METEORIC STONES. 
. Eukrite—Anorthite and augite, iron being rare. 
a bronzite, enstatite; iron rarely seen, 
3. Chondrite—Olivine and bronzite with iron. 
Il. METEORIC IRON. 
4. Mesosiderite. miilicates and meteoric iron forminga granular mixture. 
5. Pallasite—Meteoric iron porphyritically enclosing crystals of silicates. 
6. Meteoric iron. 


GeELatinous Sitica.—Dr. H. Leffmann has found that at the 
bottom of bottles containing certain siliceous geyser waters from 
the Yellowstone National park, there is deposited a quantity of 
gelatinous matter looking like the white of egg, which, on n analy- 
sis, proved to be nearly pure silica. It was piei structureless, 
and by heat dried to a white opaque mass. After having 
closed for several weeks in a closed rere with strong sulphuric 
acid, it shrank to about one-tenth its vo 

The water from the ‘ ‘Opal spring” is ope t, appearing ’ 
what is produced by adding an alcoholic scat of rosin to 4 
large volume of water. The opalescence remains for m | 
oo silica not being deposited unless the ane is evapy” : 


ZEOLITES FROM FRITZ IsLanp.—B. Sadtler, Jr., has analyzed the 
chabazite, mesolite and apophyllite from Fritz island, nC 
ing, Pa. The analyses are published in the Am 
Fournal, and they agree closely with analyses of he same miner 
als from other localities. 


Native LEAD From Ipano.—Professor W. P. Blake has co 
native lead and minium near Bellevue, Idaho, where they — 
galena. The native lead, a rare species, “ is in small rounded masses ie 
or grains from an eighth to one-quarter of an inch in din ; 
sometimes in irregularly reniform bunches, weighing an reer the 
more. The red oxide is in the form of coatings or ir Ons 
metal.”—Amer. Four. Science. : 


1883. | Mineralogy. 539 


Topaz FROM Mainr.—Mr. G. F. Kunz has discovered topaz in 
fine and large crystals at Stoneham, Maine. Some of the large 
opaque masses were parts of crystals measuring a foot across. Of 
transparent crystals one of a bluish and greenish tint measured 
2% inches vertically and three inches across. A number of in- 
teresting minerals are associated with the topaz. 


TURQUOISE FROM ARIZONA.—Professor W. P. Blake, in an inter- 
esting article in the American ¥ournal of Science for March, de- 
scribes some ancient mines of green turquoise in Cochise county, 
Arizona. The turquoise, which he has called “ chalchuite,’ from 
the aboriginal name of the gem, is of a light apple-green color 
like that from New Mexico, and has a specific gravity of 2.7-2.8. 
It occurs in rock in seams and veinlets rarely more than an eighth 
or a quarter of an inch in thickness. 

The locality is interesting from an archeological point of view. 
The mine had been worked probably by the Aztecs and Monte- 
zumas, and many ancient stone implements were found about the 
mine. Turquoise was in general use among the various tribes of 
a and was worked with considerable skill by ancient lapi- 


ries, 
Professor Blake thinks that turquoise should receive the min- 
eralogical name of either “cal/ainite,’ a modification of Pliny’s 
name “callaina,” or “chalchuite,’ derived from “chalchihuitl,” a 
name probably older than Pliny’s. 


MotyspenirE 1n Hone Konc.—F. Warrington Eastlake, in a 
communication to Mature, notes the occurrence of molybdenite 
or molybdenum glance (MoS,) on the island of Hong Kong. Sil- 
ver has been observed in small quantities, also galena, lead and 
Iron pyrites, 

The composition of the molybdenite is, sulphur 40 per cent, 
molybdenum 60 per cent, or one per cent less of sulphur than is 

ven by Dana as the composition of American molybdenite. 


WATER IN CHALCEDONY.—A geode of chalcedony recently re- 
ceived from Salto river Uruguay, contains an unusual amount 


SOME ENCLOSURES IN MuscoviTe.—Professor Lewis, in a paper 
read before the Philadelphia Academy, on Dec. 26, 1882, discusses 
‘Ae enclosures of biotite and magnetite so frequent in the musco- 
vite of Southern Pennsylvania and Northern Delaware. By dis- 
šecting a crystal of muscovite enclosing biotite into a consecutive 
Series of cleavage laminze, a vertical section of the crystal is ob- 
tained, which, as exhibited in an accompanying plate, shows that 
While the edges of both the outer and inner crystals remain_par- 
allel in successive plates, the substance of the black biotite 1s 
Stadually eaten away, and is replaced by the encroaching musco- 


540 General Notes. { May, 


vite as the summit of the biotite crystal is approached. The inner 
black crystal contains a small hole filled by white muscovite, and 
this hole enlarges with successive plates until finally the biotite 
has completely disappeared, as though eaten away by the 
muscovite, 

The author confirms the observations of Reusch and Rose on 
the parallelism of the crystallographic planes of the micas, as 
proved by their “strike-figures.” The biotite is often altered into 
an exfoliating hydro-diotite, just as muscovite changes into mar- 
garodite (kydro-muscovite). 

The superficial markings of reticulated magnetite are also dis- 
cussed, and shown to be always parallel in direction with the lines 
of the artificial “ strike-figures.” Their direction is, therefore, not 
due to any twinning crystallization of the dendrites themselves, 
but to the governing influence of the crystallographic lines of the 
muscovite, 


DoPPrLERITE.—W. Demel has analyzed a homogeneous speci- 
men of dopplerite from Aussee, and after drying at 100°-120°, 
finds 56.42-56.51 per cent. of carbon, and 5.34-5.20 hydrogen, 
leading to the formula, C,,H,,O,. The ash contained a large pet 
centage of calcium, the greater parts of which had probably been 
combined with the organic matter. Experiments were made to 
show that dopplerite could combine with calcium, and the conclu- 
sion is reached that this mineral may be regarded as the calcium 
salt of one or several acids belonging to the humus group. 


“ MOTHER oF Perre.”— The very interesting discovery, a 
nounced a few years since, that saltpetre (nitre) is formed in mar 
by the action of a living ferment, just as alcohol is formed by pe 
growth of the yeast fungus, introduces new conceptions of | 
origin of the nitrates, and shows that the process of nite : 
like that of acetification, is a true growth. As shown by F. i 
Storer, in a recent number of Science, the practical application © 
this fact was made use of as long ago as 1686, when Sewall speaks 


h has beet 
shown by Schlésing and Miintz to consist of very oe joined ; 


1883,] Botany. 541 


ment composed of small cylindrical rods which moved rapidly 
across the field of the microscope with a wriggling motion, often 
bending themselves to form acircle. This may be the same as 
that mentioned by Bechamp under the name of Microzyma crete. 
In the same journal, Professor R. B. Warder gives a list of papers 
referring to the influence of bacteria upon the changes of nitrog- 
enous compounds. 

That the natural nitrates are the result of a fungoid growth is 
a fact interesting to mineralogists as well as to chemists, biologists 
and naturalists generally. 


BOTANY .! 


the shade. Fig. repre- 


ing, and also gives a trans- 
verse section. All the fig- 
ures are drawn one-third 
of the natural size. The , 
Valves of the pod in ques- 
tion, as shown at F ig. 2; Wistaria Pods. 

turned entirely inside out 

at their lower extremity, and separated from their pedicel, pie 

L. 


th 


lp: 
Edited by Pror. C. E, Bessey, Ames, Iowa. 


542 General Notes. [May, 


Wistaria bean, above mentioned, was thrown violently for a dis- 
tance of sixteen feet and rebounded four feet. If it had been 
ejected with the same force from the position in which it grew on 
its native vine, it certainly would have flown for a distance of at 
least thirty feet. At all events, its enclosing pod proved itself to 
be an energetic vegetable catapult.—Rev. J. L. Zabriskie, Nyack, 
NV. Y., March, 188}. 


ADDENDUM TO ARTICLE ON THE Compass PLant (Silphium 
laciniatum).—In the Naturatist for August, 1882, to the list of 
papers on the subject, at the end should be added: 

Tuomas HILL, LL.D.—Proceedings of Am. Ass. for Adv. of Science at Troy, Au- 
gust, 1870, p. 285. 

THOMAS ee aE of Acad. of Natural Sciences Phila. for 1870, pp- 
117-116. 


—do. for 1875, p. 270 i 
—Flowers and Ferns of the U. S., with colored plate of the plant, 2d series, 
1880. 


The extract on page 634 from paper by Francis Darwin m 
Journal of the Linnean Society, Vol. xvin, No. 112, 1881, has 
some errors and omissions. It was copied from another jou 
Now that I can copy from the original I give in full his conclu- 
sion of experiments “On the power possessed by leaves t 
placing themselves at right angles to the direction of inciden 
light.” He says, p. 449: “Thus the result of the crpe 


in the ‘Movements of Plants’ fby Charles Darwin, pp. 438- 444) 
that the power which leaves have of placing themselves at nig" 
angles to the incident light, is due toa specialized sensitiventss 
to light, which is able to regulate or govern the action 0 nage 
external forces, such as gravitation, or of internal forces suc 

4 ty.” 


He defines, p. 421, the terms epinasty and hyponasty, oid l 
ployed by De Vries and himself, as follows: “ An organ b or 
to be epinastic when the longitudinal growth of the upper m 

half; ep 
nasty, if unopposed will therefore result in the organ P” erse 
convex aboe and curving downwards.—Hyponasty isthe ae : 
of epinasty, that is to say, the organ curves upwards sits njami a 
lower increasing more than the upper half in length. — a 
Alvord, Washington, D. C. | 


An APICAL CELL IN GymnosperMs.—One by he phaner- 
acters relied upon to distinguish the cryptogams from a in the 
ogams are disappearing. We have long supposed had one 
development of the stems and roots of phanerogams i wing 


one the old chat . 


character which could be considered reliable. ae a 
point (punctum vegetationis) in the cryptogams 1° a ae 


f cells Me 


which by repeated fission gives rise to the mass © 


ges) ss Re est re Stes eee hy ees Re en ea n 


1883.] Botany. 543 
up the stem or root. On the other hand, in the flowering plants, 
it has always been held that the growing point was made up in- 
variably of a group of cells. We had thus a marked difference 
which seemed to draw a sharp line between the flowering an 
flowerless plants. It is true that in the ringless ferns (Marattia- 
ceæ) of the tropics, and the adder tongues (Ophioglossaceæ), 

he growing point in the root is a group of cells, thus making a 
slight exception to the law, but in all these plants the stems de- 
velop from a single apical cell. So well established did this differ- 
ence appear that in our “ Botany for High Schools and Colleges,” 
this sentence occurs (p. 87): “In the phanerogams the primary 
meristem is developed from a group of cells, instead of from a 
single one; they therefore have no apical cell.” 

We have now, however, the announcement by Dingler, in a re- 
cent paper (Ueber d. Scheitelwachstum des Gy p Stammes), 
that by making careful sections of the stems of seedling gymno- 
sperms and rendering them transparent by maceration in water or 
by the use of potash, he was able to make out the presence of an 
apical cell in quite a number of instances. Thus an apical cell 
was well made out in a species of Ceratozamia, one of the Cyca- 

ez. It was also seen in the Norway spruce (Picea excelsa), in 
Pinus mops and Cupressus pyramidalis. In a single instance an 
apical cell was detected in a species of Ephedra, but as other ob- 
servations failed to verify this, its occurrence may be doubted. 


i that disappearing structures may persist in the embryo or early 
ife long after they have ceased to occur in the adult—C. £. 
Bessey, 


endent on the mode in which it obtains its nourishment Four. 


“yal Mic, Soc., Feb., 1883. 
_ A Government Duty.—The Government has long recognized 


h 
A of providing means for the careful and exhaustive study 


insects which are injurious to the crops of the e 
grower, etc. It has appointed eminent scientinc 


= eet, ee ee i 
Men to devote their strength and time to the investigation of in- 


544 General Notes. [May, 7 


sect pests, and has placed sufficient sums of money at their dis- 
posal to enable them to visit different parts of the country, and 
thus to give to their work a thoroughness it could not otherwise 
have had. This is as it should be, and no intelligent person now 
doubts the usefulness of the Entomological Department at Wash- 
ington. į 

But if the investigation of injurious insects be considered a 
government duty, will not the same reasoning show it to 
equally its duty to provide for the similar investigation of the 
numerous parasitic fungi which injure and often entirely destroy 
farm and garden crops? The damage annually wrought by the 
fungi is but little if any less than that by insects. Take, for 
example, but one of the many affecting wheat and oat crops, viz, 
the rust, and we find that through it alone the country loses every 
year many millions of dollars; how many millions we hardly 
dare venture even to surmise, lest we be accused of exaggeration. 
However, as the annual wheat crop of the State of Iowa, is about 
forty millions of bushels, a reduction of but one tenth on account 
of the rust, would amount to a loss of four million dollars. 
When we remember that it is a very common occurrence for the 
injury from this cause alone to be fully a quarter or a third, a 
1 loss must be 


placed considerably higher rather than lower. Add now the annual 


affect wheat, oats, barley and Indian corn, and we have t0 
United States a sum aggregating at the very lowest estimate 
allowable, from fifty to one hundred millions of dollars. 


But the losses are not confined to our staple cereal crops. 
d attacking al 


which unfit them for food and hasten their decay. And the vey : 
d is infested 


timber of which our houses and barns are constructe 
by species which cause decay and destruction. It 1s needless of 
specify further. We have in the parasitic fungi and in ~~ 
the saprophytic ones, a host of enemies which annually destroy 
immense values. Is it not one of the duties of the Dep se 
of Agriculture at Washington to undertake the thorough, che 
exhaustive study of these enemies? In what way heirs: 
department do more good to the great agricultural inter 
the country than by inaugurating such a work?—C. F: 2 
Boranicat Nores—In the March Grevillea M. C. Co 
scribes and figures a new Gasteromycete (Cyclode 
from Ohio. In the same journal the editor describes D a 
a curious case of a Vaucheria with distinctly septate fil charac- 
All doubts as to its identity were removed by finding te f 
teristic odgonia and antheridia. He strongly suspects 


that under : e 


ses 
i 


a 


y y x j 


1883.] 


Entomology. 545 


certain conditions zoogonidia may be produced by vaucheria, and 
iggests the need of careful re-examination of all the species. 
—-Wn, Trelease has published an interesting paper “On the 
Structures which favor Cross-fertilization in Several Plants” 
(Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist.), in which many curious facts are 
brought together. Three plates accompany the paper, and add 
much to its value. Professor Grant Allen’s paper on “ The 


A flowering plant, new to 
science, from North Wales, has just been described by Arthur Ben- 


Zona region. Among these are Astragalus hypoxylus Wats., Mi- 
mosa lemmoni Gr., Stevia plummere Gr., S. amabilis Lemmon, 


beri Gr., Z. lemmoni Gr., Z. cuneifolia Gr., Verbena arizonica Gr., 
Euphorbia plummere Wats., Microstylis purpurea Wats., etc.—— 
Ravenel’s Centuries vir and vit of Fungi Americani, have been 
received. They contain many interesting species described or no-. 
ticed in recent ‘numbers of Grevillea. 
ENTOMOLOGY.’ 

: RAILROAD CARS AS A MEANS OF DISSEMINATING Motus.— 
-Ve you ever thought of the railroads as a means of disseminat- 

Ing Noctuidze ? Traveling more than usual the past fail and 
Summer, I was often struck with the numbers of Aletiz on the 
tains. There were probably many others on the outside flutter- 
ing at the lights or at rest upon the cars. I do not give it as 
of great value or by any means conclusive; but there has 

* This department is edited by Pror. C. V. Rrrey, Washington, D. C., to whom 

ications, books for notice, etc., may be sent. 


ee 
546 General Notes. [May, . 


been this season a sort of coincidence between lines of railroad © 

d abundance of cotton worms. The northern limit of these 
last, so far as I could learn, in central Mississippi, was just south 
of Holly Springs, in Marshall county, within a breadth of some 
fifteen miles, five east of the railroad and eight or ten west thereof. 
On the Mobile and Ohio road, in the eastern part of the State, 
the northern limit of the worms was Baldwyn, with a western 
spread of eighteen or twenty miles. Between Baldwyn and Boone- 
ville, the next station to the north, is an almost desert stretch of 
twelve miles of low, swampy land, nearly destitute of cotton, and 
but one night train runs northward. On the Mississippi Central, 
on the contrary, there were some three regular north-bound 
trains at night. 

Another coincidence is worthy of mention. In 1881 I could 
hear of Aletize, north of Tallahatchie, only at two points, both in 
this (Marshall) county. The first extended from the river north- 
ward four miles, and but a short distance east and west of the 
railroad. The second was four miles south of Holly Springs, on 
the eastern side of the track. In 1880 there were two points 
propagation of Aletia north of Tallahatchie; one near Waterford, 
the first station, four miles north, and the other, at Holly Springs, 
fourteen miles north of the river. The latter was in the neares 
cotton to the station, and nearly a mile east of it, the town lying 
to the west.— Fudge Lawrence Fohnson, Holly Springs, Miss. 


Insects as Foop ror Man.—Mr. Max Buchner's Contribu- 
tions to the Ethnography of the Bantus! contains the following 1- 
teresting notes which show that insects are by no means despi i 
as food by this tribe of negroes, which inhabit a large portion 
Southeastern Africa. 


cover, vessels are placed with funnel-shaped entrance 
vessels a vast number of white ants, males and females 
and roasted on the spot. They are’ considered a great 
even Mr. Buchner finding them very palatable. rous 
A large, fat, subterranean cricket, as well as a large Coleopte ) 
larva, living in hollow trees, are equally sought for and roasts" 
o fire. 366 » which 
ut it is especially a large caterpillar called “ugoung™ s |. 
is harvested ee the Ea Hie a held crop. It is about five cen, 
timeters long, black, with yellow rings, occurs on 
“belongs perhaps to the butterfly Crenis.” Whenever it a pice 
in large numbers the negroes march out in full force from a 
villages, camping out for weeks in the wilderness to ga out, the 2 
cure the crop. After the intestines have been pressed eS 


Hae 
i arecaught — 
delicacy, 


1 Das Ausland, January 8, 1883, p. 23, ft. 


1883.) Entomology. 547 


caterpillars are dried before the fire and rolled up in packages of 
h leaves. To a civilized taste they are most disgusting, the 
smell reminding one of that of our cabbage worms. 
In view of this custom it seems to be strange that the Bantas 
refuse to eat snakes and amphibia of all sorts, even frogs and 
lizards not being touched by them in times of starvation. 


NUMBER oF MOLTS AND LENGTH oF LARVAL LIFE AS INFLU- 
ENCED BY Foop.—Those who have had extensive experience in 
rearing insects, come to appreciate the variability inherent in most 
species whether in characters or in habit. Hence they feel as little 
sympathy for those who discuss a question of habit as though this 
last must needs be forever fixed in some one observed direction, as 
for those who indulge in the hair-splitting of species on trivial 
grounds. 

In 1876 we hatched from the egg, larva of both Tenebrio molitor 
and Tenebrio obscurus, with a view of ascertaining the number of 
larval molts. Experience had taught us that they are cannibalistic, 
so that each larva experimented with was isolated. Eggs of moli- 
tor, laid May 29th, hatched a few days afterwards (June 5th). 
One larva molted for the first time June 15th, and by May 3d of 
the following year (1877) had molted eleven times when it died, 
A second larva, hatched on the same day (June 5th), had molted 
twelve times by June roth of the following year (1877), when it 
died. Of obscurus, three larve, which hatched April 30th, 1876, 
Were reared to the imago state. One molted but eleven times by 
August 30th of the same year, became a pupa January 20th, 1877, 
and finally a beetle, February 7th, 1877. The other two both 
molted twelve times and attained the imago state February 18th 
and March oth respectively. All were, as nearly as possible, under 
like conditions of food and surroundings, and in all casesthe molt 

t gave the pupa is not considered among the larval molts. 

Since March 1 3, 1879, we have kept two larva of that common 
Museum pest (Zrogoderma tarsale) in a tight tin box with an old 

orm cocoon. They were half grown when placed in the 
box. On, November 8, 1880, there were in the box twenty-eight 
larva skins, all very much of a size, the larve having apparently 
_ Stown but little. The skins were removed and the box closed 
ĉgain as tightly as possible. Recently, or after a lapse of two 
years, the box was again opened and we found one of the larva 
i dead and shriveled up; but the other was living and apparently 
_ jt changed in appearance. There were fifteen larva skins in the 
< We cannot tell when the one larva died, but it is certain 
_ oat within a little more than three and a-half years two larve 
ie ‘Shed not less than forty-three skins, and that one larva did not, 
. during that time, appreciably increase in size. 
oe We know of no observations which indicate the normal or aver- 
—-88e length of life, or number of molts in either Tenebrio or Tro- 


VOL. XviI.—wno, v. 38 


A) 
Bae i 
r 


548 Generat Notes. [May, 


goderma, but it is safe to assume from what is known, in these 
respects, of allied species, that in both the instances here referred 
to, but particularly in the case of Trogoderma, development was 
retarded by insufficient nutrition and that the frequent molti 
and slow growth resulted therefrom and were correlated.—C. Y 
Riley. 


OVIPOSITING oF DIPLAX RUBICUNDULA.'— During the first week of 
October I had an excellent opportunity of watching the egg-lay- 
ing of this handsome little dragon-fly. They were quite abundant 
in a small artificial pond, whose banks were of rock, extending 
about two feet above the surface of the water. A little before noon 
they appear flying over the water coupled in the peculiar manner so 
well known in the dragon flies. As soon as fertilization has been 
accomplished, and while still held together, the female begins to 
deposit the eggs. The pair hover close to the surface of the 
water, and within a few inches of the bank. In this position the 
female dips the extremity of her abdomen slightly into the water; 
then both flying forward, the abdominal end of the female is 
curved strongly forward so as to strike the vertical surface of the 
bank just at the same time as the head of the male strikes it. 
These movements of wetting the tip of the abdomen and deposit- 
ing the eggs alternate with great rapidity. Sometimes the water 
is not fairly reached the first time trying; in which case the dip- 
ping is repeated. Similarly the egg-laying movements are some 
times repeated ; apparently, because the first movement was not 
successful. ; : 

e eggs are so glutinous that they adhere very easily. oe 
number layed with each movement varies. Sometimes there isb 
one; more frequently there are more. At first they are pai 


vertical wall of rock was found to be very thickly ¢ 
them.—Professor W. A. Buckhout, State College, Pa. 
A SMALL BELOSTOMA CAPTURES A Fisu.—In examining eo 
small stream in Dakota last August, to see whether it was pm 
ble for my buggy, I pushed aside the weeds growing at pe 
of the water and saw a strange sight. A Belostoma a h 
fourths of an inch long seemed to have just vanquishe “The é 
three or four times its own length, and like a dace in ne me 
bug, when first seen, was on the fish near the tail. The per i 
gling feebly, turned over on its side and the bug craie D R 
to its throat and apparently pierced it with its bill, and ‘ohether 
appeared in a thicket of fallen weeds lying in the i 4 
by the slight struggles of the fish or the strength of í eral 


cannot say. All this occupied but little time, and being y 
1 Compare also the process as observed in Perithemis Bimini E Packard, , 


Diplax in “ Embryological Studies on Diplax, Perithemis,” etc. 
Jr. Memoirs Peabody Academy of Science, Salem, 1 871,—Zd. 


a ae TETEE 


a ee el eee Te pi 


1883.) 


Entomology. ` 549 


feet away, I could not see minute points distinctly. It is prob- 
able that the main struggle occurred before I disturbed them.— 
J.E. Todd, Tabor, Towa. 


Mosguitos vs. Mararia.—Dr. A. F. A. King, dean of the 
Medical Faculty of Columbian University, recently read a paper 


before the Philosophical Society of Washington, D. C., in which 


he endeavored to sustain the thesis that malarial disease is pro- 
duced through the instrumentality of mosquitos, which, by their 
punctures inoculate the body with the malarial poison. 
ile we cannot agree with Dr. King in his conclusions, it is in- 
teresting to note how ingeniously prevailing phenomena connected 
with malaria may be made to apply to the well-known habits of 
the mosquito. Dr. King presented a series of twenty statements 
drawn from the best medical authorities in relation to malaria and 
which he argued would equally apply to mosquitos. They are 
briefly as follows : 
I. Malaria prevails most in moist and low localities. 
2. It is rarely developed at a temperature below 
3. It is checked by a freezing temperature. 
4. It is most virulent towards the equator and along the sea- 
Coast. 
5. It has an affinity for dense foliage. 
6. Forests and woody tracts act, nevertheless, as an obstruction 
to its spread. 
7. Atmospheric currents transport it. ae 
8. It is developed in previously healthy places by digging up 
the soil or making excavations which are apt to be followed by stag- 
nant pools. 
9. Bodies of water in the line of winds that waft it, have the 
Power of arresting it. i 
10. Absence of mosquitos appear to prevent malarial diseases. 
11. Malaria diminishes in proportion as a country becomes 
More thickly settled. 
12. It usually keeps near the surface of the earth. 
13. It is most dangerous after sunset. 
14. Persons are most exposed to it while sleeping. 
15. The white race is the most sensitive to it. 
16, Fire destroys it. 
17. It diminishes towards the center of cities. 
18. It is most prevalent in late summer and autumn, 
19. It is arrested by walls, fences, hills, rows of houses, cur- 
-S OF even gauze-veils or mosquito nets. 
20. It spares infants more frequently than adults. 
_Extomorocicat Nores.—Mr. R. M. Lachlan having recently 
Written on the occurrence of a marine caddis-fly in New id 
fete ee to the genus Philanisus, Dr. Hagen calls attention to the 
thatin +1 ee ges of the sea-fisheries of th couth 


E 


550 General Notes. x 


coast of New England (1873, pt. 1, p. 379) he mentions a Phryganid 
larva, probably a Molanna, found in Menemsha bay, Mass., in con- 
nection with Chironomus oceanicus Pack. The report of the 
Director of the (Illinois) State Laboratory of Natural History has 
just been received from Professor S. A. Forbes and exhibits a 
comprehensive plan of work, covering general natural history. 
The investigations into the food of fishes and of birds, and into 
the nature of parasitic plants and animals that are being prose- 
cuted in this laboratory, are of the most satisfactory and thorough 
character, and give the laboratory preéminence in these fields. 
In the entomological work Professor Forbes has been ably as- 
sisted by Mr. F. M. Webster and Mr. W. H. Garman.—In his 
first annual report of the Ohio Agricultural Experiment Station, 
Director Wm. R. Lazenby makes a satisfactory showing and de- 
votes considerable space to economic entomology. In almost 
every case the experience at the station with remedies for the 
more destructive insects accords with and corroborates that which 
we have placed on record. In the Proceedings of the Ameri- 
man Philosophical Society (vol. xx, June to December, 1882), re- 
cently issued, there are two important entomological papers. The 
one is Dr. S. W. Williston’s “ Contributions to a Monograph of 
the North American Syrphide.” As the genera and species of 
this family occurring in the United States have never before been 
tabulated, this careful paper is indispensable to the student of our 
Diptera. The second paper is the “ Revision of the Dermestide 
of the U. S.” by Dr. H. F. Jayne, accompanied by four plates, 
drawn and engraved by Dr. G. H. Horn. As Dr. LeContes 
synopsis of that family, written nearly thirty years ago, has be- 
come incomplete by virtue of subsequent discoveries, Dr. Jaynes 
paper is a most welcome contribution. Mr. F 

tributes in the American Journal of Science (XXV, P. 137-138) 4 
short illustrated paper on the antenna of Meloe, referrin ey 
well-known distortion of that organ in the male sex and exp 
ing its use during copulation. 


ZOOLOGY. 


marine animals have in past ages suddenly peris | or peti 
element and been entombed: 1. (fishes) By either unusua ehg; 
odical influx of fresh water from the land ; 2. By volcanic e 

3. By earthquake waves; 4. By storms; 5. (fishes) wee yrrow- 
tion, when massed together in frightened shoals, or when eet 
ing in sand-and mud and accidentally buried by other a net 
mud; 6. (fishes) By being driven ashore by fishes shallow 
(fishes and mollusks) By too much and too little hae , 
water; 8. (fishes and mollusks) By frost ; 9. (fishes) os aa 
parasites; 10, (fishes and mollusks) Miscellaneous © : 


1883.] Zoology. 551 
turbance of equilibrium of living and dead organisms, ferrugin- 


ous springs, poisons, lightning, &c.; 11. Marine life surviving in 
sh-water lakes.— Journal of the Royal Microscopical Society. 


Tae Cause or “ Ror” ın SHeep.—The transformation of the 
parasite worm, or liver-fluke, which causes “rot” in sheep, after 


they 


Th Possessed larval forms infesting various species of mollusks. 
ese 


= and remain there quiescent, only reaching maturity if swal- 


_ Y€ttebrate host. goo 
S Trematode with alternation of generations; but there is a good 
of variety in the life histories of the different species. It was 
? Times, 4th October, 1882. 


552 General Notes. [May, 


supposed that the liver-fluke had a somewhat similar life history; 
but all attempts to discover what mollusk served as intermediate 


The Cercaria had a tail, which, when fully extended, was more 
than twice the length of the body. It was exceedingly active, 
but soon came to rest, showing a strong tendency to encyst itse 
in surrounding objects. Mr. Thomas had a few months previously 
seen a sheep, which he had the best possible reason for knowing 


and it has since proved that such was the case. Moreover, 
collected evidence from independent sources, which rendered it 


bile into the intestines, and are distributed over the fields, à 
4 hed into 4 


the manure. If the eggs fall on wet ground or are wa 
t 


ditch, development continues, and after a time, the le 
i aie hatched out f 


which depends upon the temperature, embryos are 


the eggs. eee 
. For the purpose of his infection experiments Mr. Thor : 
tained eggs from the livers of affected sheep, and kep’ asferred : 
water until the embryos were hatched, and then upon | 


: z. i ‘mented | | 
them to vessels containing the snails to be exper the pur : 


After the embryos enter the snail, they best develop 


1883.] Zoology. 553 


monary chamber, as well as in the body cavity. Here the em- 
bryo undergoes a metamorphosis, becoming elliptical in shape. 
It becomes a mere blood-sac, in which the next generation is pro- 
duced. The germs increase in size and each becomes a redia, as 
the nurse-form, provided with pharynx and intestine, is called. 
When the redia is ready to come forth, it breaks through the 
walls of the brood-sac (sporocyst), increases in size, finally be- 
coming one-twentieth of an inch in length. Within them de- 
velop from minute cells germs of which form Cercariz, each with 
a sucker at the anterior end and another in the middle beneath. 
They have, also, the anterior part of the body covered with ex- 
ceedingly minute spines, and this form is believed by Thomas to 
become the fluke-worm. Similar forms in the same species of 
snails were at about the same time reared independently by Pro- 
fessor Leuckart, in Germany, whose statements confirm those of 
Mr. Thomas in the Zodlogischer Anzeiger. Mr. Thomas’ final 

r appears in the Quarterly Fournal of Microscopical Science 
for January, and is illustrated with several plates. 


CHROMATOPHORES IN CRUSTACEANS.—Dr. Max Weber has de- 
scribed the structure of Haplophthalmus and Trichoniscus, genera 
belonging to the exceptional Isopod sub-family of Trichoniscide. 

€ structure of Trichoniscus, save in regard to externals, had 
not before been investigated. The copious details which such 
an y contains must necessarily be studied in the original. 
riria general interest, affecting other isopods, are duly in- 
icated. 


Dr. Weber makes a digression on the subject of chromatophores. 
Leydig first showed that in the same situations as chromatophores 
are found cells without pigment, but otherwise similar, the whole 

ming one common system. Also animals of constant tint 
Possess non-contractile cells, presumably homologous with chro- 
matophores. These are unquestionably distributed to the chro- 
matophores. By means of gold chloride Dr. Weber has proved 
this connection in the case of a common isopod (a young Philos- 

i). Anger, fear, love and other emotions undoubtedly cause 
animals with chromatophores to change color; yet it is usually 
assumed that the play of the chromatophores serves to hide their 
Possessor, and perhaps in some cases for protection. But Leydig 
‘aw tree-frogs amid their natural surroundings, change spon- 
taneously their beautiful green for a dirty gray tint, just as they 
ote known to do in captivity, especially during murky weather. 
The inference follows that a depressed temperature here acts on 
the chromatophores, particularly when we consider that these or- 

"S are an appanage of pcecilothermous animals. e learn 
V. Platen, Moleschott and Tubini, that light acting directly 
ae au the skin (apart from what is termed the chromatic function, or 

the indirect influence of light through the eyes) enhances the 
_ Metamorphosis of tissue. Dr. Weber concludes that one use at 


554 General Notes. | May, | 


least of the chromatophores is to diminish the transparency of the 
skin and thus to lower the action of even moderate light when it 
begins to affect injuriously the organism. 


Tae METAMORPHOSIS OF PENEUS.—Dr. W. K. Brooks, in his 
account of the metamorphosis of Peneus (Johns Hopkins Univer- 
sity Circulars, Nov., 1882), noticed in the January number 
the NATURALIST (p. 90), says :` 

“Those familiar with the literature of the subject will recollect 
that Fritz Müller kept under observation until it changed into a 
protozoéa, a nauplius which he captured at the surface of the 
ocean. He also secured, in the ocean, a very complete series of 
larvæ, through which he identified his protozoëa with a young 
Macrouran with the characteristics of the genus Peneus. He did 
not rear the nauplius from the Peneus egg, nor did he actually ob- 
serve the transformation into the young Peneus. Certain over- 
cautious naturalists have therefore refused to accept his conclu- 
sions until more conclusive proof should be furnished.” 

Dr. Brooks then proceeds to state that he has captured the pro- 
tozoëa of Peneus and reared it in confinement, witnessing every 
one of the five molts between the youngest protozoéa and the 

oung Peneus. “The whole metamorphosis of Peneus has 
therefore been actually witnessed and there is no longer anyroom 
for criticism.” : 
If Dr. Brooks will read Fritz Miller’s two papers on the subject 
(Arch, Naturgesch., Bd. xx1x., Zeitschr. wissensch. Zool., Bd. xxx), 


he will learn that Müller did zoż keep the nauplius under A 


sumed relation between the protozoéa and the n 
over-cautious naturalists” wished to see proved eit 
the nauplius from the egg of Peneus, witnessing thetra 
of the nauplius into the protozoëa, or discovering intermeti 
stages between the nauplius and the protozoëa. Brooks observa 
tions have no bearing on the question whatever. 
the connection between the stages older tha hows 
That the nauplius belongs to the same series, he has not $ 
In fact, his youngest protozoéa is an older stage than the Yali a 
protozoéa secured by Müller. He has riveted the links in pe 
chain that were closely joined before, but has not tou ) 
weak spot! he 
From the complete disappearance of the exopodites from a 
five pairs of legs and the simplicity of the abdominal APRo Jara - 
in the oldest stage observed, it would appear that Broom se 
belongs to the genus Sycionia rather than to Peneus. uncom- 
The larval stages of the Peneidz seem to my. Miller 
mon in the warmer seas. Besides the published figures ee 


vaa 


1883. ] Zoölogy. 555 


and Claus, I have seen drawings of the developmental stages, 
from the protozoéa onward, made by Mr. Alexander Agassiz at 
the Tortugas islands in 1881, and by Mr. J. W. Fewkes, at the 
Bermudas, in 1882. No observer has re-discovered Müller's nau- 
plius; yet in the light of our knowledge of the development of 
Mysis, Euphausia and Lucifer, I see no good ground for refusing 
toaccept Miiller’s reasons for believing his nauplius and zoéa stages 
to be parts of one life-history.— Walter Faxon, Cambridge, Mass., 
March 9, 1883. 


Discovery oF Eurypauropus 1N Europe.—Dr. R. Latzel, of 
Vienna, writes us under date of February 23, that last summer he 
discovered in Austria the genus Eurypauropus of Ryder. It is there 
represented by two species, the rarer one of which is very similar 
to Eurypauropus spinosus Ryder. He has also detected Pauropus 
huxleyi of Lubbock. We believe this is the first time Pauropus 
has been detected on the continent. 


REPUGNATORIAL PORES IN THE LYSIOPETALIDÆ.— Having re- 


in cave species, where there are apparently no enemies of these 
Myriopods, their pores become at least externally obsolete. —A. 
S. Packard, Fy 

POISON-APPARATUS OF ScorPIONS.—M. oyeux-Laffuie finds that 
the poison organ of the scorpion (S. occitanus) is formed by the 
last abdominal segment, where two small oval orifices serve for 
the exit of the poison; there are two glands, equal in size, and 
ymmetrically arranged ; each occupies a space, covered externally 
by the chitinous skeleton, and having internally an interior and 
Posterior membrane, formed by striated muscular fibres, which 
are inserted into the chitinous skeleton. By their contraction the 
Polson is forced outwards. The wall of the gland consists of a 


556 General Notes. [ May, 


delicate layer, formed by cellular tissues and smooth muscular 
fibres ; on its internal surface there are projecting lamellz, which 
increase the extent of the secreting surface; below this, is a layer 
of prismatic cells, which are filled with protoplasm, containing in 
suspension, and in abundance, fine rounded granulations, which are 
characteristic of the poison of the scorpion, and hide the nuclei, 
which only become apparent on the addition of acetic acid ; these 
are the cells which elaborate the poison, and from which it escapes, 
by the rupture of the cells, into the central cavity of the organ. 

Physiologically, this poison is very active, and that in direct re- 
lation to the quantity introduced; one drop is soon fatal toa 
rabbit and still more active on a bird; seven to eight frogs may be 
killed by one drop, and the hundredth part of one is fatal to an 
ant of large size. It would appear to affect the nervous system, 
and has undoubtedly a marked action on striated muscle, sup- 
pressing spontaneous and reflex t— Journal of the Royal 
Microscopical Society. 


Tue HABITS OF THE SNAKE BirD.—The mechanism of the neck 
in the darters (Plotus) is treated by W. A. Forbes in the Proceed- 
ings of the London Zodlogical Society. The darters feed entirely, 
so far as Mr. Forbes had been able to observe, under water. 
“ Swimming with its wings half expanded, though locomotion © 
effected entirely by the -feet, the bird pursues his prey ge 
fishes) with a peculiar darting or jerking action of the head an 
neck, which may be compared to that of a man poising a spear Of 
harpoon before throwing it. Arrived within striking distance, ee 
darter suddenly tranfixes, in fact, bayonets, the fish on the ope . 
its beak with marvelous dexterity, and then immediately ooa 
the surface, where the fish is shaken off the beak by jerking per 


cently dead bird leaves little doubt as to the mechanism by whi “i 
this peculiar impaling of the prey is effected. The eighth ae 
cal vertebra is articulated with the seventh in such a way 

two cannot naturally be got to lie in the same li 


an angle, open forwards, of about 145°, when peer aan 


s r ' l, . ; e al- 
‘It is obvious that considerable advantage is gunn ier" 
tion in question, the rapid protrusion of the narrow nee apan 


oped a ants, etc.; w 
ped form in the neck of the herons, cormor these parts it a 


quires but aslight modification of the arrangement of theseF ie 
those birds—none of which, so far as I know, impale their PS a 


~- 


1883.] Zoölogy. 557 


the darters—to bring about the perfect adaptation of these struc- 

tures to a newly acquired mode of feeding. Mr. Forbes’ observa- 

tions refer to the Indian darter (Plotus melanogaster), but will un- 
d. 


doubtedly apply to our Anhinga bir 


ZooLoGICAL NoreEs—Pyrotozoans:—The Journal de Micrographie 
for February contains illustrated reports of Professor Balbiani’s 
lectures at the College du France on unicellular organisms, also 
continues the report of his useful course on Sporozoa, finishing 
his account of the Coccidies. Dr. Pelletan, the editor, publishes 
an account of the reproduction by division of Dinodsyon stipita- 
tum——Some interesting Infusoria are described by A. Gruber 
in the last number of Zeitschrift für wissen. Zoologie. H. O 
Brady describes Keramosphzra, a spherical porcellanous foram- 
inifer analogous to Orbitolites and dredged about twenty-five 
degrees south of the south-western corner of Australia, by the 
Challenger (Annals and Mag. Nat. Hist.). 

Sponges.—Mr. H. J. Carter describes several new sponges, and 
Proposes the group of Phlceodictyina for certain species having a 
laminated and concentric structure. The green color of Spong- 
illa is situated in the little spherical granules of the sponge-cell. 
——Mr. Stuart O. Ridley describes four new Primnoans and Gor- 
gonians from the Mauritius. 

Celenterates.—The arrangement of the family Coralliide, to 
Which the red coral of commerce belongs, has been discussed by 
S. O. Ridley in the Proceedings of the Zodlogical Society of 
London. These alcyonarian corals are chiefly remarkable for 
Possessing a continuous stony axis, covered by only a thin corti- 

yer of a softer spiculiferous material, into which the polypes 
are retractile. Precious coral, probably all derived from the Med- 
iterranean, is used by the Chinese and Japanese as ornaments, 
a Chinese empress’s necklace having been made of alternate 
pieces of jade and coral.—One of the most interesting results 
of the studies of MM. A. Kowalevsky and A. F. Marion on the 
development of the Alcyonaria, was the great difference observed 
in the order of the appearance of various parts in Sympodium. 


In some larvæ of delayed fixation the dissepiments were sketched 


out while the vermiform stage persisted, and the ectoderm had 
Oped mesenteric folds and a section almost identical with 

that of an Actinia, while yet no sclerites was forming. In the 

same laying were normal larve that were quickly transformed. 

„_ _orms—Dr, J. Barrois publishes (Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist.) an 
attempt at a general theory of the embryogeny of the Bryozoa 
(Pe yz0a), founded upon the study of their metamorphoses. This 

“Iver states that the relations between the larva and the adult 


: have not before been fully made out. In the Entoprocta there is 
ae > y complete passage, though in a complex manner, of the 
ae organs of the larva into those of the adult. In the Ectoprocta 


558 General Notes, [May, 7 


the larvæ are more different from the adult form. The devel- 
opment of the mantle in the larvæ and the reduction of the inter- 
nal organs which accompanies it, are a series of purely adaptive 
characters. Dr. Barrois believes that the entoproct larva repre- 
sents the ancestral type of the entire group, remarks that such a 
larva is constructed on the same plan as a rotifer, and conceives of 
the original formation of a Bryozoan as resulting from a simple 
change of life in an organism resembling a Rotifer. The Probryo- 
zoa, in his hypothesis were free-swimming organisms possibly 
analogous to the Rotifera. Professor M'Intosh describes Ce- 
phalodiscus, a singular polyzoan dredged by the Challenger in the 
Straits of Magellan, and allied to Rhabdopleura (Ann. and Mag. 
Nat. Hist). The Rev. T. Hincks, in his sixteenth “ Contribution 
towards a General History of the Marine Polyzoa” (Ann. and Mag. 
Nat. Hist) describes six new species, and in his notice of the 
Polyzoa of the Queen Charlotte islands give preliminary descrip- 
tions of thirty-four species.—Mr. W. A. Haswell (Ann. and 
Mag. Nat. Hist.) states that the elytra of the aphroditarean anne- 
lids are connected with the functions of (1) protection ; (2), pro- 
duction of phosphorescent light ; (3), sensation, and (4), incuba- 
tion. In Zphione the scales are dense, causing the animal to 
resemble a chiton. As they are provided with abundant nerves, 
they are probably the seat of some special sense. The ova al 
carried by ciliary action to the under surface of the scales, where 
they adhere till the embryos are well advanced. Impregnatio® 
probably takes place while the eggs are in this position" 
A. Giard (Comptes Rendus) describes an annelid with yee 
characters uniting the Lycoridea (to which it is closest) with pe 
Hesionea and Polynoë, on the one hand, and with the ae A 
on the other. It inhabits a sort of tube formed by the raised ve: 
eral margins of the thoracic region, upon the dorsal aspect 4. 
Balanoglossus (B. robinii), which at the Iles Glenans ae i 
meter or more in length. The proboscis is entirely una 
which is remarkable in a Lycoridian. 


Mollusks—It appears that in Ceylon Helix hemastoma P 
tected from observation by being covered with a growth of apo 
which likewise grows on the trunks of the palms it gipsie 
Helix superba also has a similarly green protective waste ak 
dering it less visible to passing birds. An important i “Unior: : 
article on the vascular and water-receiving system of the -aschrift : 
ide and Mytilus, by Dr. H. Griesbach, appears in the Zé a 
fir wis, Zoologie of Feb. 20, 1883. Hista 

Crustaceans.—Professor F. A. Forel, Ann. and Mag. Ne a 
enumerates the Entomostraca that constitute the agen, Pm same 
fresh-water lakes, a fauna that in its general features pë: 2 plains 
from Scandinavia to Italy and the Caucasus, and fron q lake 
to the Alps. A complete list of the species inhabiting 


= 


ee a eee tt Soe ee 


1883.] Zoölogy, 559 


cannot be made at any one season, as the Cladocera periodically 
disappear and occur at the bottom in the state of resting-eggs. 
As these pelagic creatures can never rest on a solid body, they 
have highly developed swimming organs and a light specific 
gravity, yet they are sluggish, and escape destruction rather by 
their perfect transparency than by their motions. Some feed on 
Algæ, but most on animal food. During the night they swira 
upon the surface, but in the day descend into the depths. 
have a strongly pigmented black, brown, or red eye. Professor 
Forel believes that the regular wind which at night blows from 
the land to the water has been the cause which has kept a certain 
portion of the entomostracous fauna of the lakes to the pelagic 
area until it has become modified to suit its surroundings. As 
the creatures sink during the day, they escape the breeze that 
then blows towards the land. 
Vertebrates— At the close of a valuable paper in the Proceed- 
ings of the Zodlogical Society of London, on the colors of feathers, 
r. H. Gadow sums up his conclusions as follows: We have 
to distinguish between several categories of colors in feathers. 
1, Objective chemical colors, directly produced by pigment. To these 
belong black, brown, red, orange and yellow. 2. Objective struc- 
tural colors. The feathers may contain no pigment at all, and the 
color be produced solely by special structural arrangement of the 
feather-substance, for instance, white, and frequently yellow; the 
latter, if the surface is composed of very fine and narrow longi- 
tudinal ridges. Or the feather contains a yellow to brownish-black 
Pigment, and the color actually observed, as green, d/ue and violet, 
1S produced by a specially produced and particularly constructed 
Sparent layer between the pigment and the surface of non- 
changing colors; blue and violet are always structurally objective. 
Green seems to be only in a few cases the result of yellow pig- 
ment combined with blue surface-structure. In most cases it 


depend on the position of the light and eye. They are produced by 


560 General Notes. [May, 


describes Ofisthoplus degener, a new genus and species of snake, 
with the maxillary edentulous, except at its posterior extremity, 
where it bears a very long sulcated tooth. The same naturalist, 
in conjunction with G. Doria, describes Zodtoca atlantica from the 
Canary isles. Dr. Bean notices in the Proceedings of the United 
States National Museum a collection of birds made by him in 
the summer of 1880 in Alaska and Siberia. L. Stejneger pub- 
lishes in the same Proceedings outlines of a monograph of the 
swans, and Mr. L. M. Turner describes some variations in Lago- 
pus mutus and its allies from the Arctic regions, especially the 
western coast of Arctic America. 


PHYSIOLOGY." 


PHYSIOLOGICAL AUTOMATICITY.— Automatic and spontaneous 
movement is one of the powers of undifferentiated protoplasm, 
but it has been generally supposed that among the higher classes 
of animals all automatic and spontaneous actions are brought 
about by impulses proceeding from certain nerve cells. Thus the 
contractions of the heart, which still proceed with a definite 
rhythm after the organ is removed from the body, are supposed 
to be excited by rhythmic discharges from the nerve cells, which 
are contained within the cardiac walls. Dr. Gaskell has lately 
shown, however, that when a slender strip of muscle, perfectly 
ganglion free, is cut from the apex of a tortoise’s heart and hung 
up in a moist chamber, after the lapse of some four hours the 
strip commences to contract rhythmically and may continue thus 
automatically active for some twenty to thirty hours. The initial 
period of quiescence which follows the suspension may b 
ened about one-half if the strip of muscle be stimulated at inter- 
vals by a very feeble electrical current. “ Every part of i 
muscular tissue of the tortoise heart possesses the property 0! 
spontaneous rhythmical contraction, and the difference 1n func- 
tion between the muscular tissue of one part and that of another 


cular tissue of the frog’s ventricle this rhythmical pu gp 


THE PRODUCTION OF THE SECOND HEART SOUND. si 
twenty-third volume of Pfliiger’s Archiv, Professor Si py the 
scribes experiments which show that the sound produced y 
sudden tension of a membrane, loosely stretched across ; 
end of a vertical tube filled with water, varies in pitch 1 


1 This department is edited by Professor HENRY SEWALL, 


_ Jn the q 
the lower | 


of Ann Arbor, Michig®™ | 


“pote N SO 


MECENA 


j 
j 
Í 
3 
$ 
, 
i 
| 
3 
: 


1883.] Physiology. 561 


as the height of the fluid column. Hence he infers that the 
sound comes from the fluid and not from the membrane. Further, 
that as the membrane is subjected to unequal pressure on its op- 
posite sides, is in fact distended by the weight of the water, it is 
not able to produce sonorous vibrations. He then concludes that 
the second sound of the heart, which is produced by the impact 
of a fluid column, the arterial blood, against membranous septa, 
the semilunar valves, originates in the vibration of the blood, and 
not of the valves.” 

On repeating these experiments by a modified method, C. E. 
Webster concludes that the second sound of the heart is the 
combined result of the vibrations both of the fluid blood column 
and of the membranous semilunar valves.—/ourn. of Physiology, 
Vol. ttt, p. 294. 


A SIMPLE METHOD OF DEMONSTRATING THE ALKALINE REAC- 
TION OF THE BLoop.—A drop of blood, obtained by pricking the 
finger, is placed upon the smooth colored surface of a piece of 
the dry, faintly reddened, g/azed, litmus paper, and after a few 
seconds is wiped off with the corner of a handkerchief or clean 
linen rag moistened with water. The place where the blood has 
Stood is seen to be marked out as a well-defined blue patch upon 
the red or violet ground. Nothing can be clearer or more con- 
vincing than the demonstration of the natural alkalinity of the 
blood which is afforded by this simple experiment —E£. A. Schäfer, 
Journ. of Physiology, Vol. iti, p. 292. 


INFLUENCE oF LicuT upon BacTerta.—Th. W. Engelmann de- 
Scribes a new form of Bacterium, called by him 2. photometricum, 
which exhibits some remarkable reactions toward light. This 

erium moves only when illuminated, coming to a state of rest 
ik “hn according as it is removed from or is brought into the 
gat, 


5 Access of oxygen is favorable and probably necessary to mo- 
tion, but the gas has not the stimulating effect of sunlight. The 
rapidity of movement increases proportionately with the intensity . 
of illumination, and motion gradually ceases on removal from 
ne light. Long continued action of very strong light, especially 
when little oxygen is present, brings the Bacteria to rest. Sud- 
den diminution in the intensity of illumination produces remark- 
able agitation, such as rapid rotary movements. When the field 


9f the microscope is partially shaded the Bacteria are seen to 


was greater or less respectively as the supply of oxygen was 


_ diminished or increased. a 
| When the field of the microscope is illuminated by pure spec- 


eal colors, most of the Bacteria wander into the region of the 
red 


-Ted rays where they are heaped in a narrow, sharply bounded 


$62 General Notes. (May, 7 


band. A smaller number collect under the yellow and orange 
rays and form there a pretty well-defined band. The few remain- 
ing forms are scattered in the more refrangible parts of the spec- 
trum and more especially in the green rays. For the violet rays 
the limits of sensitiveness of the Bacteria is not far from that of 
the human eye, but their appreciation of the ultra-red rays goes 
much beyond that of the eye. It is the ultra-red rays that are 
most abundantly absorbed by the Bacteria and which act most 
powerfully in exciting them to motion.—Pfliiger's Archiv., Bd. 30, 
a Os. 


Tue Diastatic ACTION oF SALIVA.—It has generally been be- 
lieved that the activity of the ferment fzya/in, which in normal 
human saliva rapidly turns starch into sugar, was arrested when 
the alkalinity of the saliva was neutralized or the fluid made 
slightly acid, and that therefore the conversion of starch of the 
food into sugar, which is begun in the mouth, was completely 
arrested when the food reached the acid juice of the stomach. 
The late work of Chittenden and Ely (Fourn. of Physiology, Vol. 
ii, p. 337), and of Langley and Eves (/éid, Vol. 1v, p. 18) has 
shown that the diastatic action of neutralized saliva is more rapid 
than that of the normal fluid, and that the addition of very 
minute quantities of sodium carbonate has a destructive effect 
upon the ferment, The former authors found that the addition of 
a small amount of acid, .025 p. c. HCl, destroyed toa great ir 
tent the starch converting power of saliva, but that when a sma 
quantity of peptone was also added, the diastatic action of the 
ferment was increased above the normal, Langley and Eves 
point out that the peptones probably exert their favorable influ- 
ence through combining with the free acid added to the saliva, — 
thus preventing its destructive influence upon the iptyai 
they find that the slightest amount of free acid in the mi 
arrests the ferment action. cee 

There is good reason to suppose that the gastric juice $ 
during the first three-fourths of an hour after the beginn l 
“ digestion contains little if any free acid; so it is highly. prove 
that the diastatic action of saliva continues for some timer is 
the entrance of food into the stomach, though it seems tained . 
that the salivary ferment is finally destroyed by the acid, COn 
in the gastric juice. je 


xture 


ing of 7 


—The background of conscious perception, physiologically © y um 
ing, is defined by W. T. Sedgwick as “that standard a which 

consciously held) with which we compare any suo ii 
awakens consciousness,” We perceive difference of restri 


d. The latter 


tensity between a specific stimulus and its background. *"" aous- 
may vary so that a stimulus which will to-day rome ying 


ness or motion will not do so to-morrow. Instea ze 


ae Physiology. 563 


the reflex background by means of inhibitions, the author varies 
the background as a whole thermally, and observes its effect on 
reflexes. A reflex or headless frog may be heated so slowly that 
although the heart may beat very fast, vigor caloris may be caused 
without any motor reaction of its limbs. If the heart be tied 
before hand, reflexes occur from gradual heating. This the author 
thinks explained by assuming that in the first case the hot blood 
passing inward equalizes the progressive heating throughout, or 
changes the thermal background; while in the second case, with 
no circulation, the background is fixed and the surface tempera- 
ture rises to the point of difference which causes movement.— 
Science, Vol. i, No. 5, p: 152. 


Action oF DiGITALINE ON THE CIRCULATORY OrGANS.—(Pre- 
liminary note by H. H. Donaldson and L. T. Stevens). The con- 
tinuation of the experiments begun last year has yielded the fol- 
lowing results: The work done by the heart of the common frog 
is decreased by digitaline, whatever the dose, as was previously 
shown to be the case for the heart of the “slider” terrapin. In 
both frog and terrapin, the decrease occurs, whether the aortic 
valves are intact or not. Variations in arterial or venous pres- 
sure do not affect the result. 

By a method permitting direct measurement of the fluid circu- 
lating through the viscera and lower extremities in a unit of time 
and under constant pressure, it has been determined for the frog 
that the arterioles are constricted by digitaline. On this point 
the terrapin has not yet been investigated. Digitaline has also 

shown to increase mean blood pressure in both frog and 
terrapin. We have, then, for the frog under digitaline a decrease 
in the work done by the heart, a rise of mean blood pressure, and 
a constriction of the arterioles. The first and second of these 
points have been already demonstrated for the terrapin as well.— 


Science, Vol. i, No. 5, p. 149 


PERCEPTION oF LIGHT AND COLOR BY THE LOWEST PLANTS AND 
ANIMALS.—The instances in which these faculties are exhibited 
in the lowest forms even extending to some true plants, are very 
humerous, but hitherto have met with little explanation. WwW: 

geimann suggests three principal modes by which light is able 
to affect these organisms, viz: 1. Directly, by modification of the 
interchange of gases, without apparent addition of sensation. 2. 
Y Modification of the sensation of necessity for breathing, owing 
to Modification of the interchange of gases. 3. By setting up a 
} process, which probably answers to our sensation of 
: light, ‘ Of these the first may occur either alone or in combina- 
a ton with the second; simultaneous occurrence of the first and 
third may possibly take place. 

1. Navicula is taken as the type of the first method, and most 
mobile Diatomaceze and Oscillarineæ belong to the same class. 
VOL, XVII_—wo, V, 39 


Barei 
A 


564 General Notes. [May, 


Movement is here intimately connected with the presence of free 
oxygen, which, if not present, can be produced by these organ- 
isms in the light. 

2. Paramecium bursaria, When the proportion of oxygen is 
normal, or somewhat greater than the normal amount, the infu- 
sorian is usually very quiet; if, however, it sinks ever so little be- 
low this degree, the animal becomes restless, and makes for 
places in which there is more oxygen (e. g., edge of cover-glass); 
in good light, but under otherwise similar conditions, the speci- 
mens distribute themselves equally throughout the drop. Active 
swimming is the consequence of serious diminution of the oxy- — 
gen; if strong light is then applied for some minutes, the Para- 
mcecium courses rapidly about, and if insufficient supplies of 
oxygen are added from without, it shows itself very sensitive to 
alterations in the illumination in the spectrum; it prefers red of 
between the lines B. and C. High tension of oxygen reacts 
strongly on the movements, for the animals then tend to swim 
straight or in wide curves away from the point at which oxygen 
is present in abundance. Strong illumination applied suddenly at 
this time causes violent movements, and the Paramoecium o! 
darts into the darkness, exhibiting the phenomenon of protopho- 
bia. Thus this animal is highly sensitive to differences in the 
tension of oxygen. PEEN: 

3. Euglena viridis is taken as the third type. Here the tension 
of oxygen has little to do with the movements. When the Z 
of water is partially illuminated the Euglenæ gradually assem)’ 
in the lighted area, and usually remain there; if a sha ab 
thrown upon the anterior chlorophyll-less portion of the body ae 
animal turns and behaves as if wholly in darkness. This 1s no 
due to the eye-spot which is placed here, as the reaction Is affec mee 
when the darkness first reaches the protoplasm outside it. dis- 
sensitiveness of the anterior end of the body is generally . 
tributed amongst animals, and occurs in Paramecium o a : 
spite of the greater amount of chlorophyll contained int A oof a 
terior part. Engelmann has not as yet succeeded in ng : 
or color-blind Euglene, but individuals from rsa any 


: 
and in different stages of development often show !mpe. Py 
ations in their sensitiveness to light.—/ournal Roy. ee 4 
Society, Feb. meen 


PSYCHOLOGY. 


ROMANES ANIMAL INTELLIGENCE.—Our purpose in We wil 
this excellent book is rather expository than critical. "© 
first notice the introduction to the work, and in subseque™ id 
graphs give the author’s statements as to our presen ppi 
of the mental endowments of the different groups f am 

1 Animal Intelligence. By George J. Romanes., International Scientific ; eo 
New York, D. Appleton & Co., 1883, 12mo, pp. 520. 


1883.] Psychology. 565 


the ascending order, as it is undoubtedly the freshest and, in 
most respects, best work of the sort at our command. Mr. Ro- 
manes, in the present volume, brings together the leading facts 
bearing on the instincts and reasoning powers of animals; in a 
second volume he proposes to consider the facts of animal intelli- 
gence in their relation to the theory of descent ; in other words to 
the evolution of mind in animals and man. 

The present volume is largely made up of anecdotes about 
animals, and as such will find many readers, as the subject is one 
of much popular interest. Many of the anecdotes are, however, 
fresh and pertinent, and while the author has, so far as possible, 
endeavored to suppress anecdotes, he has found it of course im- 
possible not to give most of his space to them. He has been 
fortunate in having had placed at his command, by Mr. Darwin, 
shortly before his death, “all the notes and clippings on animal 
intelligence which he has been collecting for the last forty years, 
together with the original MS. of his wonderful chapter on ‘ In- 
Stinct.”” “This chapter,” adds Mr. Romanes, “on being recast 
for the ‘Origin of Species,’ underwent so merciless an amount of 
compression, that the original draft constitutes a rich store of 
hitherto unpublished material.” In his second work he proposes 
to draw upon this store more largely than in the present one. 

In the introduction Mr. Romanes lays down the general princi- 
ples upon which he constructs his work. His criterion of mind 
ts as follows: “ Does the organism learn to make new adjust- 
ments, or to modify old ones, in accordance with the results of 
its own individual experience? If it does so, the fact cannot be 
due merely to reflex action in the sense above described, for it is 
impossible that heredity can have provided in advance for inno- 
vations upon, or alterations of, its machinery during the life time 
of a particular individual.” 

_ Rejecting the theory of animal automatism on the ground that 
never be accepted by common sense, he claims that asa 
Philosophical speculation “by no feat of logic is it possible to 
make the theory apply to animals to the exclusion of man.’ He 
insists that the mind of animals must be placed in the same cate- 
‘$ory as the mind of man. The proof is the fact that an animal 
‘Sable to learn by its own individual experience. “Wherever 
_ We find an animal able to do this, we have the same right to pred- 
state mind as existing in such an animal that we have to predicate 
_ “aS existing in any human being other than ourselves.” 

i The author then attempts to draw the line between reflex and 
_ instinctive action. This line, he thinks, “is constituted by the 
—oundary of non-mental or unconscious adjustment, with adjust- 
ment, in which there is concerned consciousness or mind. 
me ally Mr. Romanes thus defines reflex action, instinct and 


r 


a “ : z a 
3 Reflex action is non-mental neuro-muscular adjustment, due 


566 General Notes. [May, 


to the inherited mechanism of the nervous system, which is 
formed to respond to particular and often recurring stimuli, by 
giving rise to particular movements of an adaptive though not of 
an intentional kind. 

“Instinct is reflex action into which there is imported the ele- 
ment of consciousness. The term is therefore a generic one, 
comprising all those faculties of mind which are concerned in 
conscious and adaptive action, antecedent to individual experi- 
ence, without necessary knowledge of the relation between means 
employed and ends attained, but similarly performed under simi- 
lar and frequently recurring circumstances by all the individuals 
of the same species. 

“Reason or intelligence is the faculty which is concerned in 
the intentional adaptation of means to ends. It therefore implies 
the conscious knowledge of the relation between means employ 
and ends attained, and may be exercised in adaptation to circum- 
stances novel alike to the experience of the individual and to that 
of the species.” ? : 

These definitions, are, it seems to us, an improvement, in most 
respects, on any which have yet been made, though in thatof 
instinct the idea that instinct is the sum of inherited, originally | 
conscious habits, might have been more distinctly emphasi 

. J. Murphy’s definition, to which Romanes does not refer, that 
“instinct is the sum of inherited habits,” is neat and terse. The 


ed not under 


facts recorded in the different chapters are arrang 


pected, but roughly under the general heads of genera i 
gence, memory, &c. Chapters are devoted to ants, bees, wasps, 
nkey. 


Of course any one can supply a number of published po 
dotes and statements which the author has omitted; perhaps in 
lack of acquaintance with the literature, so scattered a w 
inaccessible. While speaking of the architectural habits jes ! 

ive bee, one wonders that the author had not acquainted we á 
with the late Professor Wyman’s remarkable paper on the ¢ ma 
the honey bee, as well as Reaumur and Maraldi’s observèt iig 
but these, perhaps, were beside his purpose. Mr. Dall ese x 
this journal (Dec., 1882) on the intelligence in a snai: ing it 
power of recognizing a call or sound, and of distinguish Bo 
from other sounds, was overlooked. As regards the intelligen? 
of crabs, the case of “homing” instinct noticed by an English 
server, would have been in place. A number ot tYP">* — 
errors somewhat mar the book. =“ oe ‘the sub- 

On the whole, the work is an excellent contribution oe 

ject, though we must confess to a shade of disappoln” ” 
here and there as tothe method of treatment, as from Fir” 
other writings we had expected something a grain nave atic 
has, moreover, failed to notice some authors who 4 Ma. 


SE A eee SN SNE ERTS S SPN Le ame A REE mes San me SPREA oe ea 


* 


. 


1883. ] Anthropology. 567 


pated his views on various points. We shall look with interest 
for the second work on “ Mental Evolution,” which demands 
powers of high order for its successful treatment. 


INTELLIGENCE IN Prorozoa.—Romanes in his “ Animal Intelli- 
says, “ No one can have watched the movements of cer- 
tain Infusoria without feeling it difficult to believe that these little 
animals are not actuated by some amount of intelligence.” He 
then describes the means taken by a large rotifer to shake off a 
smaller individual which had fastened itself by its forceps to the 
former. He claims that the beginnings of instinct are to be 
found so low down in the scale as the Rhizopoda. He quotes 
from Mr. H. J. Carter, who says: “ Even Athealium will confine 
itself to the water of the watch-glass, in which it may be placed, 
when away from sawdust and chips of wood among which it has 
been living ; but if the watch-glass be placed upon the sawdust, 
it will very soon make its way over the side of the watch-glass 
and get to it.” . 
He then cites the actions of the Actinophrys in getting its 
food, and of Amceba in seizing its prey, young Acinetz, but con- 
= ludes that we should not “be justified in ascribing to these low- 
est members of the zoological stage any rudiment of truly men- 
tal action. 


ANTHROPOLOGY. ' 


THE CARSON Foorprints.—In the area of an excavation made 
for the foundation of the penitentiary at Carson, Nevada, are im- 


Most remarkable among these is a series which have been sup- 
Posed to be the tracks of giant human beings, the ancestors of the 
Present human race. Dr. Walter J. Hoffman visited the site last 
fall in the interest of the Bureau of Ethnology, and brought to 
Washington a cast of one of the depressions. Dr. Hoffman’s 
= Conclusions, in a communication to the New York Weekly Herald 
(Nov, 18), are as follows : “ The only animal capable of producing 
‘Mpressions any way similar to these are the bear and the Mylodon, 
9r gigantic ground sloth. They are neither of these, and the theory 
saming Most followers is that ‘it is the missing link in the chain 
of human evolution.’” A note in the last number of Revue d’An- 
thro ve de Paris rehearses Dr. Hoffman’s researches, and ex- 
Patlates on the evidence of the existence of Tertiary man. Mr. 
7 K. Gilbert, of the U. S. Geological Survey, has received from 
t. Russel a skilled observer on the spot, some valuable informa- 
‘Upon these footprints, which he communicated to the Wash- 
. Anthropological Society. Mr. Russel confirms Prof. Cope’s 
mation that the beds are Upper Pliocene or Lower Quat- 


¥ ‘Edited by Professor Oris T. Mason, 1305 Q street, N. W., Washington, D. C. 


pressions in the sandstone that are probably footprints. The | 


` 


568 General Notes, [May, 


ernary, and is convinced that the tracks are those of the Moro- 
therium, an edendate. It is but just to Dr. Hoffman to say that 
the opinion stated above is that of the people of Carson, and by 
no means his own. The impression, of which a cast was taken by 
him, is not a track at all. The mud was so soft that the animal's 
foot sunk into it, pushed a ridge upwards two or three inches 
higher than the outside level, and came out with a mass adhering 
to it. Consequently no marks of claws or skin creases are to be 
looked for. Very few doubt at this time the antiquity of man, 
but the evidence may be weakened by too earnest pleading on 
the part of its advocates. 


Corea: Tue Hermit Nation.—In May of the past year Com- 
modore R. W. Shufeldt negotiated a treaty between the United 
States and Corea. In a few weeks commercial relations were 
established with Great Britain, France and Germany. The open- 


tain the most reliable and detailed information respecting We 
aboriginal inhabitants of the country, the influence of the environ- 
ing peoples upon Corea, the part which Corea has played in the 
civilization of her neighbors, the detailed account of her historic 
evolution, the story of the Jesuit missions in the last git 
and finally the resources of the peninsula, we chanced to read@ 
- volume published by Charles Scribner’s Sons, of New w 
titled “ Corea : The Hermit Nation,” by William Elliot Gi 
The work is divided into three parts: 1. Ancient and l pe 
history; 2. Political and social Corea; 3. Modern and ree 
history. Of the aborigines nothing is known. 
kingdoms of England, Scotland and Wales, the C 
were distinct in origin, were conquered by a race from io pa 
received a fresh infusion of alien blood, struggled in niv fa, 
centuries, and were finally united into one nation, with o 4 
and one sovereign.” To the sociologist the chapters on al 


ment, feudalism, serfdom, social order, woman and 7 
, ’ , , burial, em- 


child-life, housekeeping, diet, costume, mourning and 
ployments, mythology, folk lore and culture, wi i 
valuable information. Those who regard Manco-Ceapa®, i fad 
zalcoatl and their congeners to have been real persons, “aat 
some comfort in chapter xxi, entitled “ The Dacha by the 
wherein the story of Will Adams, an Englishman het “treated 
Japanese, and of John Wetterree, a Dutchman similarly a 
by the Coreans, is carefully detailed. The influence ° 
anism and Buddhism is well described. 


1] furnish newand — 


Contis 


“Like the three 
orean States ie 


: 


he E E aF PEROSA: LATAE R 


1883.] Anthropology. 569 


CONTRIBUTIONS TO NORTH AMERICAN Erunotocy.—tThe fifth 
volume of Major Powell’s quarto series upon North American 
ethnology has just issued from the Government press, though 
bearing the imprint of 1882. It is simply three quarto mono- 
graphs bound together and sent forth to the literary world upon 
their own merits without introduction, as follows: 


Observations on cup-shaped and other lapidarian sculpture in the old world and in 
America. By Charles Rau 

On prehistoric trephining and cranial amulets. By Robert Fletcher, M. R. C, S., 
Eng., Act. Asst. Surg. U.S.A. 

A study of the Manuscript Troano. By Cyrus Thomas, Ph.D. With an introduc- 
tion by D. G. Brinton, M.D. 


The first paper has undergone no changes since it first appeared, 
save a few literary corrections at the hand of the author. 

he second paper has not previously been noticed in this jour- 

Some may wonder why a work of this kind is published by 

the Government. A celebrated chief of one of our late surveys 


script.” There have been cases of perforations in aboriginal 
crania in America—in Peru, in Michigan and in Illinois. We have 
the Species, therefore, to hang the family on and to justify the 
publication. Furthermore, Dr. Fletcher is, perhaps, the only 
man in America who could have written this interesting paper, 
being the active editor of the /udex Medicus of the Surgeon-Gen- 
éral’s office, and handling the whole body of the medical litera- 
ture of the world. 

_*he third paper, already mentioned, is illustrated by four Fac 
en colored plates, five uncolored plates and 101 figures in the 


oe monograph has its own copious table of contents and 
index, 


A New Arrican Speecu.— Commenting upon Dr. Gustav 
Nachtigall’s second volume on Sahara and Sudan, Mr. A. H. 


A crisis Germa) in Phazania (Ferzan). Lepsius recognizes., in 
oe = only two fundamental racial and linguistic groups, and 


bers, while retaining their primitive Negro L 

< eatigall shows that this group is distinct from Bantu and quite 
Of tically Separate from the northern Hamitic stock. But, out 
deference to the great authority of Lepsius, seeks to save the 


3 


bas, a 
iit 
n 


570 Generat Notes. [May, 


theory of the latter by tentative explanations. Mr. Keane, how- 
ever, boldly affirms that Dr. Nachtigall’s inquiries have resulted 
in “the discovery of an independent and widespread linguistic 
family.” The most archaic form is the Teda or northern Tubu, 
and the offshoots are the Dasa, the Kanem—north of Lake 
Tchad, the Kanuri of Bornu, the Baele of Ennedi and Wanyanga, 
and the Zoghawa of North Darfur. More distant members ap- 
pear to be the Hausa, Fulu and Sourhay of West Sudan, the 
Logon, Bagrimma (Baghirmi) and Mandara (Wandela) of the 
Shary basin, and the Maba of Wadai.——Nature, March 1, 1883. 


Tue PEABODY ACADEMY OF ScIENCE.—In the town of Salem, 
Mass., was incorporated, in 1867, the Peabody Academy of Sci- 
ence, formed by the union of the East India Marine Hall, the 
Essex Historical Society and the Essex Institute, and blessed 
with a fund of $140,000 from Mr. Peabody. In former times the 
sailors of Salem visited all the most remote points of the earth, 
when unadulterated aboriginal implements were plentiful and 
could be had for a “ song.” These hardy men always remem- 
bered their museum, and consequently the collection is very ne 
in foreign material. The present officers are Wm. C. Endicott, 
president; A. C. Goodell, secretary; John Robinson, treasurer, 
and E. S. Morse, director. A very tull account of the museum 
will be found in Cassino’s Scientific and Literary Gossip, Boston, 
Mass. 


Arcuxorocy oF Intinors——The third annual meeting of the 
State Natural History Society of Illinois was held in Champaign 
on the 28th Feb., 1882. The following communications “upon 
the natural history of man were made: 1. Primitive religion n 
America, by Hon. Wm. McAdams, of Jerseyville; 2. Prehistoric 
remains in South-eastern Missouri, by F. S. Earle; 3. The great 
Cahokia mound, by Wm. McAdams. 

Tue Wyoming HISTORICAL AND GEOLOGICAL Socrety.——Publi 
cation number 4 of the above-named society is a very pp ok , 
phlet of letter-press and heliotype plates, descriptive and gi 
tive of seven fine old aboriginal pots, all found in Pennsy a 
excepting one. It does not often fall to our lot to be pl capers 
archeological illustrations, so a little extravagant admiratio, 
must be pardoned. Imagine a full page devoted to each T 


Poro 


m n 


men, beautifully represented, and the opposite page to contain 
that is said about the reverend vase, and you will have a sli ig - 
conception of the pleasure that awaits you in reading publicat! ore 
number 4. 


Tue InpIAN Orrice REport—-If those who had oa ae = 
the Indians from the earliest times could have foreseen | of 
of the Naturalist and of the Smithsonian Institution, wl 


1883.] Anthropology. 571 


Ethnology, Peabody Museum, Archeological Institute, &c., what 
charming and useful books they could have written. The same 
is true of the Reports of Indian affairs, both under the War De- 
partment and under the present management. Notwithstanding 
their ignorance they did give us some very precious information. 
With the growth of anthropological studies, the amount of solid 
information in the Report of the Commissioner has kept pace. 
The volume for 1882 contains 525 closely printed pages, and from 
its correspondence and tables may be gathered a very intelligent 
understanding of the name, location, number, occupation, educa- 
tion, industry and status of every tribe of Indians with which the 
_ Government has to deal. Especial attention is invited to the 
report of education, now for the first time accorded a separate 
table (316-327) in which industrial progress is combined with 
mere school instruction. 


PROGRESS OF ANTHROPOLOGY IN GERMANY IN 1881—1882.—The 


Anthropologie in Deutschland in letzten Jahre,” pp. 101-124. 
The subject is treated under the following particulars : 


1. General information. 


tions, p. 126 ; and O. Fraas on the progress of the prehistoric chart 


Meeting of the German Anthropological Society at Frankfort, 
A $- 14-17, 1882, pp. 65-227. " 


A New ANTHROPOLOGICAL JOURNAL.—The prospectus has been 
Published of a journal entitled, Internationale Zeitschrift für All- 


and W. D. Whitney, in New 
g. is editor and Joh. Ambr. Barth, 


572 General Notes. 


publisher. The Zeitschrift will appear in semi-annual parts, at 
twelve marks a year. The scope of the journal furnishes sucha 
good analysis of linguistic study that a translation is given: 


I. NATURAL History OF LANGUAGE (Anthropology of speech), 

1. Acoustic phenomena of expression (phonetics). Physical phenomena, anat- 
omy, physiology, pathology of the vocal organs and of the ear, difficulties 
of articulation, deafness, physiological explanation of articulate sounds, 

2. Optical expression (graphics), physical and anatomical. Physiology of mim- 
icry, gesture speech. Pathology of writing. 

3. Present relation of acoustic and optic expression. 

II. PSYCHOLOGICAL SIDE. Relations to psychology. Law of development (inher- 
itance and variation). 

1. Articulation. Symbols and shifting of articulation. 

2. Sound. Psychology and shifting of sound. 

3. Roots. Definition of roots. 

4. Words. Sematology and change of meaning. 

5. Sentence. Comparative syntax, including sign language. 


ee ee oo 


III. HISTORICAL SIDE. 
1. Phylogenetic development. Origin and prehistoric evolution, historic evolu- - 
tion, relation to ethnology, families of speech, &c. 
2. Ontogenetic development. Child-speech, acquiring foreign languages, ke, 


MICROSCOPY .' 


! 
i 
a 
1 
í 
7 
; 
y 
i 


METHOD oF PuTTING PELAGIC ANIMALS TO SLEEP IN ORDER TO 


OBTAIN THEIR PHorocrapns.—Dr. Fol,? of Geneva, has made the 
important discovery that Ccelenterates and Echinoderms may be 
rendered insensible and kept so for hours and even days, witne 
injury, by saturating the water with carbonic acid. i 
taining vessel must, of course, be hermetically closed. pecs 
mal at once becomes insensible and motionless, but preserves £ 


u ‘ 
life-like photographs, but also, as Dr. Fol suggests, 
ing animals alive. Fishes and mollusks do no 
ment, and crustaceans for only a short time. 
Dr. Fol tried various narcotics, but found that S$ 
would not bring the animals to rest, while large doses ac 
poisons. The same proved true of tobacco smoke d aque 
solutions of ether, chloroform and ethyl bromide. Sulphy: cal 
and carbonic oxide gave satisfactory results in only 4 few gos 
Hertwic’s METHOD oF PREPARING AND CUTTING AMPHIBIA 
Eccs.’—Although the amphibian egg has long been 4 
object of study among embryologists—and quite: re 


1 Edited by Dr. C. O. WHITMAN, Newton Highlands, Mass. 
2? Zoologischer Anzeiger, No, 128, p. 698, 1882. 
3 Jenaische Zeitschrift fiir Naturwissenschaft, XVI, p. 249» 1882. 


1883.] Microscopy. 573 


since section-cutting came into vogue as before—comparatively 
little progress has been made in overcoming the difficulties that 
attend its preparation for the microtome. The chie difficulties 
are found in freeing the egg from its gelatinous envelope, and in 
preparing it so as to avoid brittleness. 

The best method that has thus far been proposed for these eggs 
is unquestionably that of O. Hertwig, and I shall therefore give 
it in detail. 


I. In order to facilitate the removal of the gelatinous envelope, 
the eggs are placed in water heated almost to boiling a ts 

for 5-10 minutes. The eggs are thus coagulated and somewhat 
hardened, while the envelope separates a little from the surface 
of the egg and becomes more brittle. The envelope is then cut 
under water with sharp scissors, and the egg shaken out through 
the rupture. With a little experience a single cut suffices to free 
the egg. 


2. By the aid of a glass tube the egg is taken up and trans- 
. ferred to chromic acid (one-half per cent), or to alcohol of seventy, 
eighty, and ninety per cent. Chromic acid renders the egg brit- 
tle, and the more so the longer it acts; therefore the eggs should 
not be allowed to remain in it more than twelve hours. While 
eggs hardened in chromic acid never change their form or be- 
come soft when transferred to water, those hardened in alcohol, 
when placed in water or very dilute alcohol, lose their hardness, 
swell up and often suffer changes in form. 


3. Alcoholic preparations are easily stained; but chromic acid 
Preparations are stained with such difficulty and so imperfectly 
that Hertwig omitted it altogether. 

There is an important difference between alcohol and chromic 
acid in their effect on the pigment of the egg. Chromic acid de- 
stroys the pigment to some extent, and thus obliterates, or at 
least diminishes, the contrast between pigmented and non-pig- 
mented cell-layers. As the distribution of the pigment is of con- 
siderable importance in the study of the germ-lamella, it is well 
to supplement preparations in chromic acid with those in alcohol, 
in which the pigment remains undisturbed. 


Sether, so that the thinnest sections can be obtained without dan- . 
 &r of breaking. 

F As the dorsal and ventral surfaces, and the fore and hind 
ends can be recognized in very early stages, it is important to 
know Precisely how the egg lies in the egg-mass in order to deter- 


574 General Notes. [May, 


mine the plane of section. In order to fix the egg in any given 
position in the imbedding mass, Hertwig proceeds as follows: 


a. Asmall block of the hardened mass is washed in water to 
remove the alcohol, and in the upper surface of the block, which 
has been freed from water by the aid of filtering paper, a small 
hollow is made. This hollow is then wet with the freshly pre- 
pared fluid mass. 


6. The egg is washed in water to remove the alcohol, placed 
on a piece of filtering paper to get rid of the water, turned on 
the paper by a fine hair brush until it has the position desired; 
the point of the brush is next moistened and pressed gently on 
the upper surface of the egg, the egg adheres to the brush and 
may thus be transported to the hollow prepared for it in the 
block. i 


c. After the egg has thus been placed in position, a drop of 
absolute alcohol carefully applied will coagulate the “ fluid mass 
with which the hollow was wet, and thus fix the egg to the block. 
The block is again washed, and finally imbedded in the egg-mass, 
which is prepared in the following manner: ; 


Calberla’s Method of Imbedding—The white of several eggs Is 
separated from the yelk, freed from the chalaze, cut with pas 
and thoroughly mixed by shaking with a ten per cent solution 
carbonate of sodium (fifteen parts of the white to one part of the 
solution). The yelk is next added and the mixture shaken T 
orously. After removing the foam and floating pieces of a 
by the aid of filtering paper, the so-called “egg-mass 1S meg 
for use. It is this fluid with which the hollow in the solid bl 
is wet, as before mentioned, the block itself being only a piece 
the same mixture after it has been hardened in alcohol. hite 

Calberla soaks the eggs a few minutes (5-20) in the fresh pen 
of the egg before imbedding ; Hertwig appears to omit this 
of the process. dicated 

After the egg has been fixed to the block as before ek te 
(c), it is placed in a paper box and covered with the fresh 4 
(1-2 deep). The box is then placed in a vessel that rs et 
alcohol (75-80 per cent), enough to bathe its lower me 30-40 
Sel, covered with a funnel, is heated over a water bath or 
minutes, care being taken not to doi/ the alcohol. The aa (ninety 
substance, thus hardened, is next placed in cold alco o a 
per cent), which should be changed once or twice 
twenty-four hours. After remaining in alcohol for al 
eight hours the imbedded egg is ready for cutting. 


1 Morphologisches Jahrbuch, 11, p. 445, 1876 


fg 
Ba 


nes % 
- 
recs 3 


1883.] . Scientific News. 575 
SCIENTIFIC NEWS. 


— A number of American workers in biology desiring to have 
established an association of American naturalists for ‘business 
purposes, held a meeting at Springfield, Mass., April 10 and 11, 
when an organization was effected, and discussions as to labora- 
tory methods and other subjects were held. 

The intention is to have an annual meeting for the purpose of 
discussing topics of common interest for which, at present, no 
opportunity is afforded, as for example: 

Museum interests, in connection with which each museum 
director could indicate his plan of work, the special groups of 
which he was making exhaustive collections, so that work may 
not be uselessly duplicated in many places; methods of museum 
work, methods of exhibition, etc. 

Methods of laboratory work; laboratory technique; new and 
valuable points in staining, mounting, cutting and preserving of 
sections 


ns. 
Systems of instruction in various departments of Natural Sci- 
ence; methods with small elective classes; with large college 
classes. 
The position which the observational sciences should hold in 
the college curriculum. 
he amount of natural science which should appear in college 
entrance examinations. The amount and character of such in- 
struction in preparatory schools, etc. me 
$ At the closing session it was voted to name the organization 
iety of Naturalists of the Eastern United States.” Pro- 
fessor A. Hyatt, of the Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 


_ Was chosen president; Professors H. N. Martin, of Johns Hopkins 


University, and A. S, Packard, Jr., of Brown University, vice- 


_ Presidents ; and Professor S. F. Clarke, of Williams College, secre 


tary. It has twenty-seven members, representing all prominent 


_ Colleges in its district. 


| avy The Coast Survey will, during the present season, complete 
te triangulation connecting the survey of the coast with that of 


ze § carried on in ten different States, viz, New Hampshire, 


* 


‘ermont, Pennsylvania, New Jersey, Tennessee, Kentucky, Ohio, 


A 
ae 
RE- 


576 Scientific News. [May, 


etc. So many applications have been made to the Coast Survey 
for data for maps of particular parts of the country, that the Bu- 
reau has determined upon the compilation of data for a general 
map of the United States on a scale of ten miles to the inch, which 
will be exhaustive and complete so far as that scale will allow. It 
will be superior to anything in the map line hitherto issued by the 
government. The map will be published in several parts, 
form a sort of atlas, the New England States being in one part, 
and equal amounts of territory coveted by the others. This map 
will be issued probably during the coming year. 


te. 
worse than further the biological studies so well begun in this 
report. eae 


regarded as normal. They examined about 150 different i51% 
taken in the channel and the Mediterranean, and ina 
found in the peritoneal liquid, in the lymph, in the blo ait the 
in all the tissyes, microbes more or less numerous, having ction. 4 
characters of land-microbes and capable of similar re Nees (In 
These organisms were mostly the bacterium called ee : 
other vertebrates, it is to be noted, microbes are not fou oo 
blood and the lymph.) The authors cultivated the microbes S" 
cessfully. They also repeatedly made an experiment W por | 
sisted in putting a whole fish or part of it in paraffine ted with 
120° or 140°. - After solidification the paraffine was C2% 5c thus 
several layers of collodion and Canada balsam. The pee? 
guarded from atmospheric germs, all showed, after er 
an extremedevelopment of microbes (which were =a es 


putrefaction). The authors propose to investigate 


1883.] Proceedings of Scientific Societies. 577 


penetration of these parasites and their influence on the vital 
functions.— English Mechanic. 


— Professor J. P. Lesley begins, in Proceedings of the Ameri- 
can Philosophical Society, No. 112, an interesting biographical 
notice of the late Swiss naturalist and geologist, Desor, who at 
one time was so closely identified with American geology and 
zoology during his residence in this country 


PROCEEDINGS OF SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES. 


BioLocicaL Society oF WasHrinoton, March 30.—Communica- 
tions were made by Mr. Newton P. Scudder on the length of the 
hatching period of the domestic fowl ; by Dr. Thomas Taylor on 
Section cutting and mounting of hard woods; and on a new para- 
site in fowls, of the nature of Trichina. Exhibition of specimens 
included specimens illustrating Accidents to animals, by Mr. F. 
A. Lucas;. The bones of the sea cow (Rhytina), by F. W. True; 
Another jumping seed, Remarks on bee-fly larve and their singu- 
lar habits, A burrowing butterfly larva, by Professor C. V. Riley. 
Professor J. W. Chickering, Jr., on Mount Kataadn ; Professor L. 
F. Ward on hybrid oaks of the District of Columbia. 


Boston Society or Natura History, March 21.—Professor 
S. P. Sharples gave an account of a visit to Turk’s island; and 
Mr. S. Garman made some remarks on fossil horses. 

April 4.—Professor Hyatt discussed the sudden appearance and 
quicker evolution of ancient types of animals; and Dr. M. E. 

adsworth spoke of the Bishopville meteorite. 


New York Acapemy or Sciences, April 2.—The following 
iper was presented: An inquiry into the carbon present in bitu- 
_ minous shales, by Professor John S. Newberry. : 


Appatacntan Mountain Crus, March 14—Mr. R. B. Law- 
Fence read a paper entitled, “ Two weeks in Norway,” illustrated 
by the lantern; Professor E. C. Pickering read a paper on moun- 
tain observatories ; and Mr. A. E. Scott spoke on the exploration 
Of the Twin Mountain range. 


. PRocerpines OF THE PHILADELPHIA ACADEMY OF SCIENCES, 
D eb. 13.—Papers presented: “ On a new Unio from Florida, by 
2 B. ‘A. Wright; “ Catalogue of the Fishes of the Atlantic Coast, 

by Jos. Swain and G. B. Kolb; “Notes on the Birds of West- 
° Moreland county,” by C.H. Townsend. Mr. Townsend called at- 
tention to the albino birds in the collection of the Academy. Dr. 


578 Proceedings of Scientific Societies. (May, 1883. 


Leidy stated that the Anodontas brought to him were infested 
with water-mites, marked with a Y-shaped yellow band; he iden- 
tified the species with the Atax ypstlophorus, described by Bonz a 
hundred years ago, as found in Anodonta cyguea of Europe. Pro- 
fessor Heilprin attacked the theory of a great ice-mountain in the 
north during the glacial era. In temperate regions clouds de- 
scend in winter to 5000 or even 3060 feet, and it is impossible for 
snow to form above the vapor line; how high this may be in the 
Arctic regions is not known, but it can scarcely be higher than 
6000 feet, which would render the filing up of ice to sucha height 
that it would flow southward over the area believed to have been 
glaciated a physical impossibility. Professor Lewis brought for- 
ward the evidence of the striz and boulders in favor of a con- 
tinuous ice flow, and stated that the ice in Greenland is now 6000 
feet thick. Professor Heilprin believed 2000 feet to be more 
nearly correct, and said that the thickness of bergs was greatly 
over-estimated, as the part under water was usually assumed to 
be equal in horizontal extent with that above, whereas, in fact, it 
was, in most cases, much greater. 


Feb. 20.—Professor Lewis read a paper by Miss Foulke des 


pe 


cribing the formation and liberation from the interior of Volvox ~ 


globator, of amceboids, which showed their animal nature by de- 
vouring the gonidea of the Volvox. These amceboids were 1i 


C i 
copper, with a laminar surface and structure caused by hammering 


Dr. J 


ment came toa fallen leaf, and immediately threw itself on 
back and pulled the leaf over its body to hide itself. 


alled attention 
e hammers of 


small beetle which had been knocked off a leaf on to 4 pave 


THE 


AMERICAN NATURALIST. 


VoL. xviu.— FUNE, 1883.—No. 6. 


PEARLS AND PEARL FISHERIES} 
BY W. H. DALL. 
Part I. 


pie beautiful objects which form the subject of this discourse 

are familiar to all, and though neither gems nor jewels they 
are generally associated with them in our minds and put to simi- 
lar uses in fact. No gem in its natural condition will compare 
for a moment in beauty with the perfect pearl, as nature offers it; 
any touch except that necessary to fasten it in its setting would be 
desecration, On the other hand true gems, except the opal which 
comes nearest to the pearl, in general owe their attractiveness 
far more to the manner in which they are cut and polished than 
to their inherent properties, 

Pearls are produced by shell fish, or, more precisely, by certain 
mollusks inhabiting the water, the inner layer of whose shells 
Possesses the same iridescent or nacreous character, and is often 
known as “ mother-of-pearl.” 

The soft internal part of these creatures is covered by a thin 
delicate membrane called the mantle, by the surface and especially 
the outer edge of which the shell is secreted. The shell consists 

t two parts, the epidermis and the shelly matter proper ; the lat- 
ter, again, is usually composed of more or less different layers. 
The epidermis or skin is of a horny texture and chiefly composed 
se: a substance called conchioline. It is usually colored darker 
| k Sieg brown, and may be extremely thin or almost invisible. 
_ “May be entirely dissolved in caustic alkali, but is not affected 
Aras delivered at the National Museum, Washington, at the request of the 
ee of the Biological and Anthropological Societies. 

VOL, XVII.—No. vr, 40 


580 Pearls and Pearl Fisheries. [June, 


by ordinary acids, and serves as a protection to the carbonate of 
lime of which the true shell is composed. This carbonate of 
lime may be deposited in prisms, as of arragonite, in amorphous 
or fibrous layers, or as “ mother-of-pearl.” In all cases it con- 
tains more or less animal matter which binds it more firmly to- 
gether. In the case of the pearly or iridescent shell, which is all 
that it is necessary for us to consider at present, the pearly lus- 
ter is caused by the action upon light of the minute layers of 
which the nacre is composed. These layers are microscopically 
corrugated, and their edges meet the rays of light and partly de- 
compose them, as do the drops in a rainbow, producing the play 
of varied colors. This has been proved in two ways, first, by 
digesting mother-of-pearl in acid until all the lime is dissolved. 
A pellucid membrane, representing the animal matter, still 
remains, and if undisturbed still shows the iridescence. But if 
pressed flat so as to remove the corrugations, it also loses its 
pearliness. Again by means ofa diamond splinter, and an engine 
invented by Mr. Barton of the British mint, similar corrugations 
have been engraved on the polished surface of a steel button with 
the result of producing the pearly play of colors; a proces 
which would have proved commercially valuable could the en- 
graved buttons have been kept from tarnishing. 

There are also fine superficial lines on pearly surfaces which 
may add to the effect. These run in various directions, are rio of 
an inch apart, according to Dr. Carpenter, and may be due to the 
minute cilia with which the mantle is provided. 

Pearls are concretions in the tissues, of the same material as 
that which composes the shell layers, and are usually due to the 
presence, in the secreting tissue, of some irritating particle of 
parasite, much as in the tissues of an animal a Trichina becomes 
covered with a limy cyst. In the mollusk, however, the layers a 
constantly added to until the pearl reaches a considerable he 
When it becomes so large that the valves of the shell cann 
close, the mollusk soon dies and the pearl may be washed bape 
and lost. If the pearl escapes from the tissues during the ™ 
the animal, it may become cemented to the inside of the Se 
pseudo-pearls may be formed by the mantle over projections pom 
the inside of the valves. Concretions similar to pearls, but ! n 
less, are formed in many mollusks, as is frequently 
‘the common oyster on our tables. 


1883. ] Pearls and Pearl Fisheries. 581 


For technical purposes pearl-producing mollusks are divisible 
into two classes, fresh-water and marine. It is noticeable that of 
all the great multitude of air-breathing snails which live upon 
land, or in trees, not one produces a nacreous shell; and, further, 
that even among fresh-water mollusks none of the air breathers 
are pearly, and few of those which breathe by gills, except part 
of the bivalves, especially those belonging to the group typified 
by our common river mussels, and so appropriately called the 
Naiades, We will first consider these, of which the most import- 
ant is the true European pearl mussel (Margaritana margari- 
tifera L). 

This mollusk is found in cool temperate climates over most 
parts of the northern hemisphere, though not plenty in America 
and somewhat irregularly distributed. It requires clear streams 
or ponds, of which the water contains a certain proportion of lime. 
These conditions are fulfilled in several parts of Britain, North 
Wales, Sweden, France and Germany, Russia and Siberia. The 
use and value of these pearls were known to the ancient Romans 
at a very early period. One reason for the invasion of Britain is 
said to have been the reputed pearl fisheries. Pliny remarks that 
it was in his time a well-known fact that “in Britannia pearls are 
found, though small and of poor color; for Julius Cæsar wished 
it to be distinctly understood that the breastplate which he pre- 
sented to Venus Genetrix in her temple, was made of British 
Pearls.” Tacitus mentions them as indigenous produets of Bri- 
tain in his life of Agricola, describing them as paler and less 
brilliant than oriental (marine) pearls. The search for pearls, a 
Profitable industry in which the ancient Britons eagerly engaged, 
'S still carried on to some extent in Wales. The traveler who 
Sojourns in the vicinity of Conway castle is sure to be solicited to 
buy some British pearls, which in 1857 were worth from one to 
three dollars an ounce, but are chiefly valuable as curiosities.’ 

‘Dout one mussel in a thousand contains a pearl large enough to » 
be of any value, so that it is evidently not a very remunerative 
Pursuit, 
The British pearl fishery is fully described by Forbes and Han- 
in their British Mollusca. The Conway and the Irt in Eng- 
land, the Tay and Yythan in Scotland and the rivers of Tyrone 
and Donegal in Ireland were the site of the principal fisheries. 


1 ‘ 
Encycl, Brit., Ed. vir, Art. Pearls, 


582 Pearls and Pearl Fisheries. [June, 


The Scotch fishery continued until the end of the last century. 
The mollusks are still collected, but only as bait for the Aberdeen 
codfishery. The peasants used to gather the mussels in the River 
Tay before harvest time; the pearls were usually found in old and 
deformed specimens; round ones, perfect in every respect and of 
the size of a pea, were worth $15 or $20. 

In the twelfth century it appears that there was a commerce in 
Scotch pearls. In 1355 the Parisian jewelers enacted that no 
worker in gold or silver should set them with oriental pearls ex- 
cept in large ornaments or jewels for churches. In the reign of 
Charles I, the Scotch pearl trade was of sufficient importance to 
attract the attention of Parliament. The Scotch fishery seems to 
have been nearly forgotten, when in 1860 a foreign dealer, Moritz 
Unger, conceived the idea of making a tour through the districts 
where the pearl mussel was known to abound. He found many 
in the hands of people who did not know their value, and pur 
chased all he could find. In consequence, many peasants took 
up the search at times when they were otherwise unemployed and 
some were so successful as to make $40 or $50a week. In 1865 
it is estimated that pearls to the value of $60,000 were found. 
One Scotch pearl was bought by the Queen for $200. Since the 
fisheries have revived, the value of the pearls has risen, and g 
ones bring from $25. to $100. One of the pearls, according to 
Frédé, which ornament the royal crown of Great Britain, wes 
found in the River Conway by a lady-in-waiting to Catherine, wife 
of Henry VIII! The lady was fishing and accidentally hooked 
a mussel, or picked one up on the sand, which out of curiosity 
she opened and discovered a pearl of unusual size. Otherwise 
its chief merit consisted in being a native production. It 1345 
large as a bean. f : 

American naiads afford few good pearls, the nacre not ahs 
sufficiently brilliant in general, but a few very valuable pe 
have been obtained from a Florida species. One is represent 
to have been found in New Jersey which sold in Paris for Pr 
In any case the labor and expense, at present rates, in this cou 
try are so great as to render the business unprofitable. 

In Germany the pearl mussel flourishes best in the pan 
forest between Regensberg and Passau, and the streams xi 


1 Frédé, Voyage, etc. 1882. 
2 American Cyclopædia, Art, Pearls. 


1883. ] Pearls and Pearl Fisheries. 583 


head in the Fichtelgebirge. The Saxon fisheries are under the 
control of the Crown, through the ministry of the interior and of 
finance, and are chiefly located in the basin of the White Elster 
and its tributaries, upon which are situated twenty-eight mill 
reservoirs, 

The shell of the pearl mussel is composed of three layers; the 
outer brown or yellow conchioline or epidermis ; next a layer of 
prismatic character, the calcareous prisms being set at right angles 
to the inner surface of the shell, and lastly the inner layer of 
pearly or iridescent shell, which in the pearl oyster is called 
“mother-of-pearl.” The two latter layers are composed of car- 
bonate of lime, and at the margin the horny epidermis usually 
extends in a flap which is turned in over the edge but not at- 
tached to the inner surface. The mature shells sometimes reach 
six inches in length. 

If a foreign body, such as one of its own eggs, a grain of sand 
or a minute cercarian parasite penetrates where it irritates the 
mantle and ‘cannot be removed, it speedily becomes encysted or 
covered by a little capsule. This is thickened from time to time 
by additional deposits, and thus becomes a pearl. Upon the part 
of the mantle which makes the deposit, the character of the pearl 
depends. Some of the concretions partake of the nature of the 
epidermis, are brown and yellow and without luster. Most fresh- 
Water pearls, when sawed in two, exhibit an aggregation of the 
Prismatic shell substance radiating from a central point, which 
alternates with concentric epidermal layers and is externally cov- 
ered and adorned by a stratum of true pearl. If the last is thick, 
clear and iridescent, the pearl is valuable, if not, it is worthless. It 
is thus evident that the common notion of a pearl, as being pearly 
throughout, is in most cases incorrect. 

3 Disease may set up an irritation which will cause shelly concre- 
tions to form in the tissues of the mollusk. These are usually 
Small and irregular in shape, and in the pearl mussel are most fre- 
quent in the substance of the large muscles which close the valves. 
Such concretions are called sand-pearls, and are mostly used in 
embroidery and cheap jewelry. 

v In the above-mentioned cases the pearl lies in the substance of 
“le mantle or tissues, but it may happen that with increasing size 
it works out into the cavity of the shell outside of the mantle. 
In this case it is very apt to become attached to the inside of the 


584 Pearls and Pearl Fisheries. [June, 


shell, and having become so at one point, the size of the connec- 
tion rapidly increases, so that the pearl is soon permanently 
cemented to the spot. These are less valuable because less regu- 
lar in shape and iridescence than the free pearls. In any case the 
matter of which the pearl is composed is secreted at the expense 
of the shell, so that it is not strange that a shell which contains. 
good sized pearls is almost always recognizable, and that it is sel- 
dom that a mussel of perfectly normal and regular shape contains 
a pearl, The fishers claim that three characteristics of the out- 
side of the shell indicate the presence of pearls, namely: 1. 
Grooves or ridges from the beaks to the margin; 2. A kidney- 
shaped outline; 3. The asymmetry of the valves with regard to 
the median vertical plane of the animal. 

The regulation of the pearl fisheries in Saxony is very ancient. 
In 1621 Duke Johan Georg I, of Saxony, reserved this fishery for 
the Crown, and appointed Moritz Schmirler conservator. From 
that time to the present day (with a single exception during the 
seventeenth century) the masters of the royal pearl fisheries, 
twenty-one in all, have been direct descendants of Abraham 
Schmirler, who succeeded his brother Moritz in 1643. The family 
has changed their name in that time by one letter, and call them- 
selves Schmerler. The present incumbent is Moritz Schmerler, 
Senior} 

These fisheries were carefully inspected from a very early 
period, and general directions for their protection were drawn up 
by Dr. Thienemann and authorized June 15, 1827. The waters 
are inspected in spring to see if the mussel beds have been sof 
turbed by ice or débris during the freshets. The area over whi 
the fisheries extend is not searched every year, but is divided o 
313 tracts, of which each tract is considered as equal to one day ; 
work for three pearl-seekers ; and only twenty or thirty tracts are 
fished over in any one year, so that after fishing each tract has ten 
or fifteen years rest before it is fished over again. __ k 

The pearl seekers, who appear to be quite at home !n the wat h 

: on WN 

gather the mussels with a peculiarly formed piece of iron, a 
is sharpened at one end. With this they pry open the valves i 

1For a full account of these fisheries see Dr. J. G. Jahn’s “ Perllischer ay 
Voigtlande,” Uelnitz, 1854; and T. v. Hessling’s “ Perlmuscheln und ihre 5 i 
for those of Bavaria. The data here presented in regard to the German nr fishery % 
are due entirely to the report of Dr. HI. Nitsche on the fresh-water pe 
illustrated by the International Fishery Exhibition at Berlin in 1880. 


1883.] Pearls and Pearl Fisheries. 585 


search the animal for pearls. If any are detected they cut the 
muscles which hold the two valves together, and extract the 
pearls; but if none are found the creature is restored uninjured 
to the water. The pearls are put into a bottle of water on the 
spot, and afterward dried and sorted in the house. Sometimes a 
mussel will be found with small pearls in it which give promise of 
better growth. Such shells are marked with the point of the 
iron and put back. Sometimes excellent pearls have been ob- 
tained from mussels which had been so treated. The pearl fishers 
recognize four qualities of pearls: clear, half clear, sand-pearls 
and refuse. The last are chiefly those which are composed only 
of the prismatic or epidermal shell-substance, are brown or black 
and without luster. Rosy and green pearls with fine luster are 
very highly esteemed. 

The yearly product of pearls is known from the royal account 
books 


In 1649 Abraham Schmirler obtained fifty-one large and forty- 
two small clear pearls, thirty-two half clear pearls, fifty-nine 
refuse and forty-two black pearls. But only since 1719 has a 
complete report been made accessible. The results are shown in 


the following table: 
F Clear Pearls. Half clear, Sand-Pearis. Refuse. Totals. 
ONO E E cn ; Labais 
; Total.|Annual.| Total.|Annual.| Total. Annual.| Total. Anuual.| Total.) Annual. 
E E EAS 
tA ae o... 1809] 90.45 | 726 | 36.35 |12co | 60.00} 552 |.27.60| 4288/214.40 
1740-59 ..... 1412| 70.60| 578 | 28.65 | 485 | 24.25] 281 | 14.05 | 2751/137.55 
1760-79 ...., 1042| 52.10 | 272 | 13.60 | 427 | 21.35 | 219 | 10.95| 1960| 98.00 
Sones 1261| 63.05 | 243 | 12.15 | 357 | 17-85| 179 | 8.95| 2040|102.00 
1800-19... 160 15| 261 | 13.05 | 325 | 16.2 10.15 | 2392|109. 
1820-39 teses 659| 82.95 | 340 | 17.00 | 325 | 16:25 | 326 | 16.30 | 26501132.50 
da ae 1884| 94.20 | 610 | 30.50 | 388 | 1940| 305 |25.25 | 3387/169-35 
1860-79 dike be 1618) 80.90 | 682 | 34.10 | 450 | 22.50] 514 | 25.70| 3264 163.20 
ees . eet 
In 161 years., 12288 76.32 | 3708 | 23.03 | 3957 | 24-57 | 2779 | 17-25 !22732/141.19 
Se os die teas hanna fea a 


The table shows the total product for each quality for the peri- 
ods of twenty years each, and the mean annual product of each 
quality, also the totals and annual means for the whole period of 
161 years covered by the table. 

The pearls were formerly turned over to the Royal Museum of 
Natural History, where they were held subject to the needs of 
the directors of the famous Royal Art Museum of Dresden. 
They were sorted and the finest employed in making articles of 
Ornament, collars, bands, etc., and in embroidery. A magnificent 
Pearl collar is one of the treasures of the Dresden “ Green vaults,” 


586 Pearls and Pearl Fisheries, [June 


it contains 177 pearls from the Elster, and is valued at about 
$7000. The finest pearls found since 1819 were nine in number, 
weighing thirty-five karats, and valued at eighty-five thalers each. 
In 1802 the Royal Museum sold 7000 thalers’ worth of pearls, 
and with the proceeds bought the Racknitz collection of minerals. 
In 1826 forty-three particularly fine pearls were made into an 
ornament for the Grand Duchess of Tuscany. The value of the 
pearls obtained in 1879 was about $750. At present the pearls 
come under the control of the ministry of finance. 
Attempts have been made from very early times to induce arti- 
ficially the formation of pearls by the fresh-water pearl mussel: 
To an invention of this kind the celebrated Linnzus, “ father of 
natural history,” owed his order of knighthood, conferred by the 
King of Sweden in 1757. The plan, though successful in pro- 
ducing pearls, was soon given up on account of the expense in- 
volved. Attempts have been made more lately in Saxony to 
obtain pearls in two ways: Ist. By introducing some foreign sub- 
stance (such as a small pearl or a little pellet of porcelain) into 
the mantle in imitation of the process by which the finest natural 
pearls are developed; 2d. By inserting these bodies between the 
mantle and the shell, as the Buddhist monks of China do with 
their little tin Buddhas. The first process has not proved satis- 
` factory ; in the second the substances used are generally covered 
with a coating of nacre which may become quite thick but 1s 
generally so irregular, and even angular, in shape as to make the 
result of little value. In 1850 Herr Schmerler began the g 
facture of nick-nacks, such as portmonnaies and little boxes © 
the polished valves of the mussels. These no doubt most of you 
have seen. They appear at Niagara, at Coney Island, 1 wel 
Yosemite and at Saratoga, wherever the travele , 
mementos are likely to be in demand. The manufacture ye 
authorized by the Saxon government and already greatly eri 
in value and importance the pearl fishery of which it was ongi 
ally a mere incident. The latest improvement reported is that 
polishing the shell until it is so thin that it becomes hee? ee 
and a photograph can be seen through it, or the poran ae 
have his own portrait photographed upon the reverse side 
shell itself, and present it 
“ Smiling through gates of pearl”? 

to the lady of his choice. 


A 


1883.] Aboriginal Quarries—Soapstone Bowls, etc. 587 


-` This industry is carried on in the town of Adorf, where many 
hundreds of thousands of mussels are worked up annually. If it 
were not for raw material received from other parts of Europe the 
Saxon beds would soon be depopulated. A similar manufacture 
has sprung up in parts of Bohemia and Bavaria. Naturally other 
sorts of pearl shell are worked up in the same shops, especially 
Haliotis iris Chemn., from New Zealand, and Turbo marmoratus 
L., from the East Indies; Turbo pica L., from the West Indies 
and the Californian “ abalones,” Haliotis cracherodii, splendens and 
rufescens. 

Japan produces some small but brilliant pearls from her fresh- 
water mussels, Cristaria spatiosa and Anodonta japonica, especi- 
ally the former, 

In China the immense but thin-shelled Dipsas plicatus is made 
use of to produce miracles by the monks of a Buddhist monas- 
tery at Pú sa ch'i p’ang. Small stamped tinfoil images of Bud- 
dha are slipped between the mantle and the shell at the front end 
of the animal, and it is then placed in an aquarium or tank. In 
two or three months they are covered by a coating of pearl which 
fastens them to the inside of the shell while the embossed features 
of the image stand out in relief As many as twenty of these 
“miraculous” Buddhas are sometimes found ona single valve. 
The pious pilgrims, in ignorance of the means by which they are 
produced, consider this the highest testimony to the supernatural 
er and powers of the venerated founder of their sect, 
while the monastery reaps a handsome income from the same. 

(To be continued.) 


:0: 


ABORIGINAL QUARRIES—SOAPSTONE BOWLS AND 
THE TOOLS USED IN THEIR MANUFACTURE. 


BY J. D. McGUIRE. 


ia recent years soapstone quarries showing undoubted evi- 

dences of having been regularly worked by early American 
races, have been discovered in several of the States of the Union, 
and it is highly probable that they will be found wherever the 
šoapstone itself is met with of a character suitable for being 
worked.” The manner of working the quarries, the tools used in 
them, as well as the vessels there made are as yet comparative 


588 Aboriginal Quarries—Soapstone Bowls and the (June, 


novelties to our archeologists, and consequently but imperfectly 
understood. The specimens found in the quarries, as a rule, are 
_ bowls or dishes, although it is known that other articles were 
manufactured from this stone. 

Quarries of soapstone, showing evidence of extensive working, 
” and similar to those we find on the Atlantic seaboard, have been 
observed in California, and are described in the seventh volume of 
Wheeler’s Survey by Paul Schumacher} although the California 
Indians made vessels of a different character to those with which 
we are familiar. It is suggested by Schumacher that the markings 
of metal tools were observed in the California specimens, though he 
does not mention the finding of any metal in the quarries. The 
same suggestion has been made in regard to those articles which 
we have in Maryland, because of the regular tool marks often 
observable on the bowls; so far, however, as the remark refers to 
our bowls, I believe it to be erroneous; primarily because I have 
seen no indications of the use of metal, not having found a trace 
of it in my researches, but principally because I have implements 
of stone, found in the quarries, with which the whole work was 
capable of being performed. These implements are all of stone, 
and I feel satisfied that the quarries themselves belong to the pure 
stone age; Kalm, the Swede, who visited this country early 1 
the last century, describes pot-stone dishes as being made by In- 
dians “ notwithstanding their unacquaintance with metals.” Al- 
though we have no present data by which to demonstrate the 
antiquity of our quarries, I think we have sufficient an 
justify our belief that they certainly date to a time prior ze j 
advent of the whites, still they must have been worked up to ns 
within the historic period. According to the opinion of th 


who composed the expedition of which Schumacher was = 
chief, the California Indians do not appear to have p° ee 


art of manufacturing vessels of clay ; or if they did, it 
very limited extent. In Maryland, on the contrary; 
abundant evidence that pottery and soapstone were used ‘oe 
same time and by the same people, for broken soapstone shel 
or bowls, have been found on village sites, and also 1n the 
heaps associated with pottery. eer. 
The area and development of these quarries seem are dif 
sive, the regularity observed in the shape of the tools al ġ 
ferent quarries, and also in the shape of the dishes, 56+ 


1883.] Tools used in their Manufacture. 589 


uniform that one is almost persuaded that these quarrymen, if I 
may so term them, were skilled artisans. 

The Indians of California are said to have traded ollas for 
those things which they stood most in need of, and is it not nat- 
ural to suppose that the Indian of the East was less a trader than 
his western cotemporary ? 

Whilst the dishes do not appear to be difficult to manufacture, 
so far as mere labor is concerned, there is a certain sameness 
observable in the tool marks, both inside and outside the bowls, 
that would hardly be met with were they made by untaught 
workmen. The same may be said of the tools themselves, most 
of which I have found to be regularly grooved and peculiarly 
adapted to the work required of them. 

Quarries showing undoubted indications of aboriginal occupa- 
tion have been several times described ; their extent, the charac- 
ter of stone worked, the shape of the dishes, &c., so that I shall 
confine my remarks as much as possible to that which has struck 
me as being of interest and novel in those remains. 

It has been but a few years since the first of these quarries be- 
came known, and their examination thus far has been confined 
almost entirely to what could be found upon the surface, such as 
bowls, dishes or other large objects ; and but little time has been 
devoted to anything like a systematic examination, which, if 
made, could hardly fail of interesting and valuable results. 

Frank Cushing, under auspices of the Smithsonian, opened 
one quarry at Chula, in Virginia, and others are known to exist 
m Connecticut, Massachusetts, Pennsylvania, Rhode Island, New 
Jersey, Maryland, District of Columbia, Virginia and North Caro- 
lina, and all have, I believe, been discovered within the past de- 
sade. Those thus far examined seem to have been devoted 
Solely to the manufacture of articles intended for culinary pur- 
Poses. Whereas the o//a of California, whatever its real use, 
seems best adapted for holding liquids for the purpose of being 

tted a distance, or for storage purposes, thus taking the 

Place of pottery. Whilst the ol/a of California is better finished 
our dishes, which, as is well known, are rude when found in 
Warries, they all appear to have been taken from graves. Arti- 
cles of Soapstone found in the East, on the contrary, are almost 
exclusively surface finds in abandoned quarries, and so far as I 
am aware no finished dishes have ever been discovered. It is to 


590 Aboriginal Quarries—Soapstone Bowls and the (June, 


be hoped that finished specimens will be discovered, for we know 
they were made, and it is singular they have not been found. 
Soapstone bowls are heavy, rough, take up much space, and be- 
cause of their great weight are often left behind by field parties. 
I have found four or five small pieces of soapstone vessels several 
miles from any known working place, or vein of the stone, and 
invariably these small pieces show tool marks finer than any that 
we have as yet discovered in the quarries; some even are 
smoothed; and pieces have been found with rough attempts at 
ornamentation. Judging from the number of working places or 
quarries, and the numbers of broken vessels occurring in them 
soapstone must have been extensively used; this use, however 
must have been confined within comparatively contracted limits, 
because of the great weight of the material, unless when near 
water transportation. 


In Maryland, so far as I have observed, the process of making 
soapstone vessels in quarries, the “pot-forms” seem to have been 
first taken from the living rock, in a block of a suitable size for the 
desired vessel. This form or block was obtained by picking 4 
groove on the bed rock and deepening this groove to the desired 
depth, when it was wedged loose after being cut under as far as 
possible. The outer lines of the intended dish were then cut on 
the form which was as yet as solid as it was when detached Peis 
the quarry rock, and this cutting was done with a bladed imple 
ment. These outside strokes of the tool are almost as bold as ! 
they had been given with an implement of metal, often a 
three inches or more in length being taken from the bowl at 
stroke. Almost all the bowls show this cutting process t° = 
been followed and not the pecking or picking so often descr! to 
as the manner of forming the bowl on bed rock. The oo 
these dishes as a rule do not show the same bold stroke 
generally find on the body of the bowl, and this I imagine to” 
because the handles would probably be injured by ay | 
severe usage, they were cut more delicately, aud generally 
finer tool marks. eon 
After the outer shape was thus given the bowl, = we 
of the vessel was commenced, and here we find picking 43° 
have been resorted to as when the outer form was first 7 Jð yes- 
bed rock ; first a groove just inside the rim of the ere 
sel was formed by pecking with a sharp-pointed- teal, 


, 


1883.] ` Tools used tn their Manufacture. 50T 


core thus left must have been detached with a cutting tool, prob- 
ably used as an adze. After the inner side was thus formed, I am 
inclined to think a tool somewhat on the order of a chisel was 
employed, for we find many of the vessels with smooth cut inner 
sides which I suppose to be secondary cuttings. I have found 
- celts in different quarries with ground edges only, which I am 
satisfied were used in the quarry preparation of the vessels. 

The tools used in quarrying and fashioning these dishes appear 
to me to be a class of implements entirely distinct from anything. 
which we have heretofore seen or had described. Those sharply 
pointed and rounded quartz stones with sharp points and cutting 
edges found in most quarries, were possibly used as suggested 
by others, in the hands; but to my mind they are natural forms 
not generally used. Whereas the true quarry tools were mostly 
if not always hafted and grooved, roughly it is true, but dis- 
tinctly. Their general shapes I might say are often almost iden- 
tical with implements from the drift. 

One thing very noticeable is the exceedingly rough and rude 
finish of the dishes found in the quarries, whereas their outlines 
as a rule are really symmetrical, Any one would, I think, be im- 
Pressed with the want of finish in a collection of quarry speci- 
mens, but more especially is this the case when compared with 
those small pieces elsewhere alluded to, which we find in the 
fields. The former are exceedingly rough and thick, and the latter 
often smooth, always thin and delicate, and sometimes showing a 
tude ornamentation in the lines found cut on them. 

To claim that these quarry specimens were used in anything 
like their present condition, supposing they were whole dishes, is 
unreasonable, because of our inability to imagine purposes for 
which they would have been serviceable. We find in the quarries, 
almost invariably, broken vessels which must be the failures of a 
manufactory. It will be asked, of course, where are the completed 
vessels ? Whether cached or buried remains for the future to 
disclose. We know ‘enough, however, to be able to say posi- 
tively, the completed vessel does exist; but even then we know 
4S yet but little of it in any condition. The worked surface of 
rock in that quarry with which I am most familiar, varies from 

ree to six feet beneath the present surface of the surrounding 
Soil, and the quarry pits are indicated only by slight depressions 
in the ground, now hardly observable. This filling in of the pits 


592 Aboriginal Quarries—Soapstone Bowls and the (June, 


is of course caused by freezing and thawing of possibly centuries. 
On opening one of the pits the artificial character of the soil be- 
comes manifest, consisting as it does of chips of the soapstone 
without number, from the size of a pea to that of one’s fist, or 
even greater, mixed with the soil; with here and there a handle, 
a rim, or the bottom of a dish, and not unfrequently lost or 
broken tools. Rude evidences of a forgotten race, of whom all 
we know, or possibly can know, must be gleaned from these 
abandoned workshops. 

The shape of these vessels varies greatly, though generally 
speaking they are oblong; some, though, are round and some 
almost rectangular. They are from an inch to seven or eight 
deep, and from three to fifteen or eighteen inches long. Whilst 
some of these were small drinking cups that would have helda 
gill or so, or were possibly children’s toys, others were sufficiently 
large to hold a gallon or more. Almost invariably these dishes are 
supplied at the ends with handles coming straight out an inch or two 
from the body of the bowl. The only explanation of the absence 
of finished specimens in the quarries that appears to me at all 
plausible, is, that in the quarries the bowl was only blocked out 
in the rough, and was left to be completed at the owner's leisure 
in his home, where ornamentation and finish could be given at- 
cording to the skill or taste of the individual possessor. The 
outline being once formed, and the superfluous wei ht removed 
in the quarry, the vessel could be carried with comparative ¢asê, 
though some of the specimens are extremely heavy even them 
and some that I have seen must weigh as much as fifty oF n 
pounds, and could not have been transported any great distanc? 
from where they were manufactured, except with a greoaie! pe 
tion of strength than was probably ever made. To finish ere 
as they were certainly sometimes finished—with delicate pt 
smooth polish and rude ornamentation on the outer side—h sd 
required the same skill as was necessary in giving the bow 
original shape. It is highly probable that the quarry ene 
finished specimens in or near the quarries, and I trust t found} 
further research is given the subject some of them may be visi 
but it is of course possible that these quarries were ony a 
by those who were in search of vessels intended for their a wae 
and they being fashioned to suit the taste of the individ 
again abandoned; but this suggestion I do not think pr 


1883.] Tools used in their Manufacture. 593 


although I believe it is related that such was the custom of those 
who manufactured the Catlinite pipes. 

I have found two quarries in Maryland in which the manufac- 
ture of soapstone articles seems to have been regularly and sys- 
tematically conducted, one in Howard and the other in Balti- 
more county. In many other places in these counties, and also 
in Carrol, where soapstone crops out, I have found rude vessels — 
which possibly may have come from workings that have escaped 
my search, On the property in Howard, where one of these 
quarries is situated, I found, at my first visit, the whole surface 
of a large tract of woodland, possibly ten acres in extent, almost 
covered with broken dishes and bowls, with a few implements 
lying scattered here and there. The rock here crops out in cer- 
tain places, but a dozen or more circular or elliptical depressions 
show where either a detached cobble had been worked out or a 
pit had been sunk to bed rock. For in this place I think both 
cobbles and bed rock have been worked for the purpose of manu- 
facturing soapstone vessels. In the Baltimore county quarry only the 
solid beds of stone have been worked; this quarry.has produced 
the best specimens of dishes which I have seen, and is now being 
worked for commercial purposes. In clearing away the surface 
soil in order to reach merchantable stone, many interesting speci- 
mens both of tools and dishes, or bowls, have been found, but I 
regret to. say that many more have again probably been covered 
up, because of their value not being recognized by those working 

: ‘Quarry. In this place I have found most of the quarry tools 
4 Which I now possess, and a sufficient number, I think, to give one 
a tolerably fair idea of the character of implement used in quarry- 
Mand manufacturing soapstone bowls. Here there do not 
: “Ppear to have been more than two or three pits worked, and they 
’ are Not very extensive, although great numbers of pots must have 
a here made, The quarry tools appear to have been generally 
7 composed of black granite, with an occasional one of limestone 
‘ clay slate. Whilst quartz is common in the vicinity of soap- 
. teas and its cleavage of a character to lead one to suppose 

wei would be generally used for making tools, I do not believe 
u have been the case, although in all the descriptions I have 
eg Soapstone quarries, quartz is said to have furnished most 
as tools discovered, consequently I may be mistaken. Again 
Matte is exceedingly brittle, and I hardly think would stand the 


594. Aboriginal Quarries—Soapstone Bowls, ete. [June, 


constant battering requisite to detach a block from the quarry, or 
to fashion a bowl; while black granite on the other hand is one of 
the toughest of stones, and will stand a great amount of work 
without any appreciable wear. I believe many of these granite 
tools to have been overlooked because of their great resemblance 
to soapstone, either when lying on the ground or in the débris. 
The black granite crops out immediately above both of the quar- 
ries mentioned, and within a few feet of them. The quarry tools 
are of various shapes, and have several features I do not remem- 
ber to have seen described. Some few are delicate, but the ma- 
jority of them are exceedingly rough in appearance, and are pect 
liarly adapted to the work they had to perform. The tools, so far 
as I can describe them, consist of picks, mauls, axes, both single 
and double bladed, adzes, celts and chisels. The mauls, adzes, 
axes, and picks were generally grooved, many of them roughly 
and indistinctly, and were evidently intended to be used with han- 
dies. In fact, one of the men working in the present quarry, who 
had never suspected the use made of these tools, pointing to 7 
roughly ground turtle-backed pick, now in my collection, said 
that when they dug it out of the bank it had a handle a 

to it, which was made of a forked stick that was wrapped around 
it, and the ends tucked in the crotch of the stick. The names by 
which I call these tools are meant only as descriptive of those 
uses to which they appear to have been put, judging from their 
shape, and not that they were necessarily used as are the tools to 
which I liken them. There are some few implements, however, 
that have shapes which appear unique, and can be compared t0 
no implement now used by white people, with which I per 
quainted. The mauls appear to have been used in battering h 
substances, and are greatly worn on their ends. The axes se 
blades flaked out symmetrically, and were many of 
ended, as in fact is quite a common occurrence among Sev eet 
the quarry implements, the cutting edges are quite sharp, n 
would be capable of performing good work, although they S 
not ground. The picks were generally sharp-pointed and qu! 
heavy, and were grooved for handles, whereas there a“ 
picks, long and narrow, ungrooved and having 4 distinct A 
curve, intended apparently for pecking, for being used mor e 
adze, but even they, I imagine, would have performed quicker pees 
more satisfactory work if hafted. The adzes appear to have 


: 


Ten aT 


Fe ae. eee TE ee Oe ee ee ee ee ee eee 


Be Ag pee PL 


i a J 


- Mensals, 
which 


1883.] Annelid Messmates with a Coral. 595 


used for cutting towards one, as are adzes with us, and some of 
them to have been so shaped as to have been peculiarly well 
_ adapted for cutting in the living rock for the purpose of detaching 
amass of it for particular purposes, or for giving a shape prior 
to the article being detached. 

Evans in his Ancient Stone Implements describes hatchets, or 
broadaxes, like a certain class of tools found at Cissbury, in Eng- 
land, in certain pits in the chalk, that resemble our soapstone 
quarry tools in several particulars. Whilst Evans seems inclined, 
judging from the shapes of these tools, to attribute them to the 
Neolithic age, it is only, as he says, because of finding associated 
with them one or two ground celts that they were not considered 
Paleolithic. Judging from our present quarry experience, these 
tools, whilst so ancient in shape, appear to be among the most 
recent of the tools used during the stone age, which almost stag- 
gers one’s belief in paleolithic forms. It is very often most diffi- 
cult to describe stone implements, and I have seen but few palæo- 
liths, and therefore may be mistaken, but there is no doubt in my 
mind that implements identically similar in shape and material 
with cave or river-drift implements, are to be found on the surface 
and associated with polished articles of apparent recent date, and 
nowhere is this more strikingly illustrated than in the immediate 
vicinity of Washington city. These stones bear the same charac- 
teristics which we observe in implements found under circum- 
stances denoting a great age, but are in localities which lead us to 
consider them as modern. 


:0: 
ANNELID MESSMATES WITH A CORAL. 


BY J. WALTER FEWKES. 


THE Occurrenee of annelid tubes on the under surface of many 
Specimens of the well-known coral, Mycedium fragile Dana, 
Several localities, led me to suspect that the relationship of 
the wor ms which inhabit them to the coral, was that of com- 
Similar instances have been described in other genera 
authors who have mentioned the coral galls. A fact 
adds to the interest attached to this subject is, that in 
tall cases where the annelid is found associated with the 
"a, it has modified the general shape of the Mycedium to 
41I 


VOL, XVIL—NO. vr 


“R 
ats 
Mf 


596 Annelid Messmates with a Coral. [June, 


which it is attached. The young of M. fragile is a simple fungia- 
like’ coral attached at its base, somewhat cup-shaped, with smooth 
outer walls. As it grows older new individuals form as buds, 
upon the upper part of the disk in circles about the original and 
centrally placed polyp. 

These buds differ somewhat from the parent, and as in the branch- 

ing Madrepore, Madrepora cervicornis, we have two kinds of indi- 
‘viduals, a single large—the original polyp—and several smaller 
found below it on the sides of the branch; so in the saucer-shaped 
colonies of Mycedium there are, as is best seen in smaller colo- 
nies, an original polyp, found in the center of the disk on its uppèt 
side, and smaller, or buds from the same, which are arranged in 
regular concentric circles about it. The smooth under side of the 
Mycedium is destitute of coral individuals, and is generally cov- 
ered with Bryozoa, small mollusks and worms ; of the latter one 
of the most interesting is the tubicolous annelid which is claimed 
as a messmate of the coral, and is thought of more importanc 
than the rest in the determination of the ultimate form of the 
growing coral community. 

The calcareous tube in which the worm lives is firm . 
throughout most of its length to the under side of the coral. Its 
terminal opening in a Mycedium of regular shape, lies near the 
rim of the saucer-like disk of the young coral. In the growth 
of the rim this extremity of the worm tube is imprisoned by the 
increasing edge of the disk in such a way that it is wholly suf- 
rounded by the live coral in the progress of its growth. 
growth of the worm tube, however, keeps pace with the ye 
of the coral about it, and as it rises above the upper eni 
the Mycedium the opening into the tube is kept uncovered 
this growth, so that the head of the annelid with its ge 
branchiz can always have free communication with the avi ; 
water, notwithstanding the tube itself is often wholly enclosed i 
the calcareous secretions of the polyps. When the growing i 
covers the terminal opening of the worm-tube the vom 
but this rarely occurs, as the closing of the opening 15 poe i 
prevented by a corresponding growth of the tube. © ‘a 
specimens examined the extremity of the tube had we A 
direction at right angles to the upper surface of the cor 4 


ly united 


ee re RM PY eter 


f 
ý 
f 
l 


ungia that 
1 The resemblance is closer to the attached young (“ Strobila ”) om 


to the free adult. 


; 
| 
a 
: 


we 


a Ag ee “A OP hee NE > ETE Se Wenn ee nS 
Se ee E om rr, st te ees si 


TA hea T S E E S ee DE NA A E T E CEE 


1883.] Anneiid Messmates with a Coral. 597 


projects a full half inch above that plane. The coral, however, 
has formed “ @guo pede” along the sides of this projection and has 
covered it to the very apex. The result is the formation of vari- 
ations in the regular, growth of the coral which may be likened 
to a coral-gall such as is formed by the crustacean genera, Hapa- 
locarcinus, Cryptochirus and others. The greater part of the 
worm-tube lies in sight on the under side of the Mycedium, while 
its terminal opening is almost wholly concealed, being surrounded 
by the live coral community through which there is, however, a 
small opening into the tube cavity inhabited by the worm. 

It is interesting to notice, however, that the modifications in 
form of the growing Mycedium always begin on its rim in the 
Vicinity of the tube opening. As the growth of the coral goes 
on, the portion of the ccenosarc on the edge of the saucer-like 
disk coalesces around the obstruction caused by the tube in 
such a manner as eventually to completely surround it. When 
this has taken place the end of the worm-tube grows upward and 
seems to rise out of the midst of the growing coral. In all cases, 
however, the shape of the coral is changed by the obstruction to 
its otherwise regular growth. 

In Porites and several other genera we have a similar commen- 
salism of annelids and corals. Specimens of P. astreoides in 
which these worm-tubes can be well seen, is found in almost 
every collection of corals. Many specimens have the interior of the 
Coral mass riddled with these worm-cases, whose openings cover 
the Surface of the coral “head.” Such a combination of grow- 
Ng coral and annelids, when both are alive, presents one of the 
most beautiful sights upon a live coral bank. 

_ While younger specimens of Mycedium, almost without excep- 
tion, have a regular disk-like shape, which in older and larger 
Colonies Where the annelid is not found, is still preserved, it al- 
a always happens that the presence of the worm-tube leads 
irregularity in form in the animal upon which it is found. 
Younger Specimens are especially well adapted for a study of this 
Phenomenon, Mycedium grows to the level of low water, and is 
often exposed to the air by very low tides. It is, however, quite 


hardy, and the short exposures are by no means always fatal. It 


Prefers for its home sheltered lagoons to the open reefs beaten by 
ies » Which would soon destroy its fragile disk. Its favorite 
itat is the side of submarine cliffs and caves. 


598 Progress of Invertebrate Paleontology [June, 


PROGRESS OF INVERTEBRATE PAL/AZONTOLOGY 
IN THE UNITED STATES FOR THE YEAR age 


BY CHARLES A. WHITE, M.D. 


FAIR amount of work has been done during the past year. 

No deaths have occurred among American paleontologists, 

and one new name appears among those mentioned in the present 
reviews. 

In the American Yournal of Science for January, pp. 40-46, Mr. 
Alexander Agassiz discusses the resemblance of living deep-sea 
Echinids with those of Cretaceous age, under the title, “ The con- 
nection between the Cretaceous and recent Echinid fauna.” 

In the June number of the American Journal of Science, pp. 
476-478, and one plate, Mr. John M. Clarke proposes and illus- 
trates three species and two new genera of Crustaceans, Spathio- 
caris and Lisgocaris, under the title “ New Phyllopod Crustaceans 
from the Devonian of Western New York.” In the July number, 
. pp. 55 and 56, he describes a Cirriped Crustacean from the De- 
vonian, under the the name of Plumutites devonicus. 

Dr. J. W. Dawson, in Proceedings of the Boston Society of 
Natural History, Volume XX1, p. 157, has a “ Note on Spirorbis from 
an iron-stone nodule from Mazon creek, Illinois.” Dr. Dawson 
notes the occurrence of a Spirorbis in connection with a fossil 
Millipede of the coal measures. He regards it as identical with 
a form found in the coal measures of both Nova Scotia and Ev- 
rope. This was published in 1881, but it was not noticed in my 
last year’s review. i 

Professor James Hall has prosecuted his great work for w 4 
State of New Jersey during the past year as he has been aonga 
the past. He also prepared a revised edition of all the pul 
tions he had previously made on the celebrated Niagara fossils 
Waldron, Indiana, with important additions of text and a 
now thirty-six in all, and published the work in Professor U a 
Annual report (the eleventh) of the Geological Survey of In Prov 
for 1881. He has now in hand another important work for 
fessor Collett’s next report. pee 

Professor Angelo Heilprin has made the following pe 
in the Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Scenes mise 
delphia for 1882: “On the discovery of Ammonites 1 ih 
of Tertiary age,” pp. 94; “ On the relative ages and class! 


1883.] in the United States for the year 1882. 599 


of the Post-eocene Tertiary deposits of the Atlantic slope,” pp. 
= 150186; “On the occurrence of Nummulitic deposits in Florida, 
= andthe association of Nummulites with a fresh-water fauna,” pp. 
189-193 ; “ On the age of the Tejon rocks of California, and the 
occurrence of Ammonites in Tertiary deposits,” pp. 196-214. 

In the first of these papers Professor Heilprin states his positive 
conviction that the Tejon group of California is Tertiary and not 
Cretaceous, and in the fourth paper he reaffirms this opinion. In 
the second paper he takes the ground thåt no true Pliocene de- 
posits occur on the Atlantic slope of the United States. 

In September Mr. U. P. James published No. 6 of his “ Palæ- 
ontologist,” pp, 46-53. It contains “Descriptions of ten new 
species of Monticulipora from the Cincinnati group, Ohio.” 

The well-known Swiss palzontologist, Professor P. de Loriol 
has, in the Journal of the Cincinnati Society of Natural History, 
P. 118, Plate v, a “ Description of a new species of Bourgueti- 
crinus,” from the Ripley group, Cretaceous, of Alabama. 

Mr. S. A. Miller has published a new edition of his useful “ Cata- 
logue of American Paleozoic Fossils.” He has also published the 
following papers in Volume v of the Journal of the Cincinnati 
Society of Natural History: “Description of two new genera and 
tight new species of fossils from the Hudson River group, with 
om ks upon others ;” “ Description of ten new species of fossils ;”’ 
k Description of three new species and remarks upon others sie 

Description of three new orders and four new families in the 
class Echinodermata, and eight new species, from the Silurian and 
Devonian formations.” These papers are one each in the four 
_ Rumbers of the journal, in the order here mentioned. They are 
2 all illustrated on Plates 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 and 9 of that volume. 
Professor J. S. Newberry opposes the views of Professor Heil- 
= ies that the Tejon group of California is of Tertiary age, in an 
_ “ticle in the Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences for 
1882, pp. 194, 195, entitled “On supposed Tertiary Ammonites.” 

fessor A. S. Packard, Jr., in an article in the AMERICAN 
Naturist for April, opposing the views of Professor Lankester 
at Limulus is an Arachnid nearly related to the scorpions, calls 
attention to the fact that scorpions and limuloid crustaceans ex- 
Sted as early as the Carboniferous age, and were then as widely 
““rentiated from each other as now. 
Julius Pohlman, in the Bulletin of the Buffalo Society of Nat- 


- 600 Progress of Invertebrate Paleontology . [June, 


ural Sciences, Vol. 1v, No. 2, pp. 41-45, Plates 1 and m1, pub- 
lishes “ Additional notes on the fauna of the Waterline group 
near Buffalo.” One of the species he estimates had a lengthof — 
thirty inches when perfect. . 
In the Journal of the Cincinnati Society of Natural History, 
Vol. v, pp. 119-121, Plate v, E. N. S. Ringueberg publishes “De 
scription of two new species of Crinoids from the shales of the — 
Niagara group at Lockport, N. Y. j 
M. C. Schlumberger, of Paris, France, has “ Remarks upon a 
species of Cristellaria,” in the Journal of the Cincinnati Society of : 
Natural History, p. 119, with illustrations on Plate v. The Fora- | 
minifer is from the Ripley group, Cretaceous, of Alabama, and is q 
referred by this author, with some doubt, to the C. rotulata of 4 
D’Orbigny. : 
. Mr. Samuel H. Scudder; has done much in fossil Entomology, : 
as the following notes will show: : 
“Fossil Spiders,” Harv. Univ. Bull., 2, 302-303. (Reprinted ‘ 
under title: “Our knowledge of fossil Spiders,” in Field Natu- 
ralist, 1, 61-63, Manchester, Eng.) J 
“ Archipolypoda, a subordinal type of spined Myriapods from 
the Carboniferous formation.” Memoirs Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist, A 
No. 5, p. 143-182, Pl. 10-13, figures also in text. [Criticised ys 
Packard recently in Am. Nat. ] i 
The general matter was printed in Si/iman’s Journal the year a 
before, but this contains in addition the full description and discus | 
sion of all the species and genera, twelve species, four genera -o i 
The first part of Mr. Scudder’s Nomenclator Zodlogicus appeared 
(pp. 19 + 376), containing a vast number of paleontological °° 4 
era. The second part is now half through the letter M, pao ‘ 
contain about 80,000 references, being an index to Agassiz, 4 
shall, the Zoological Record and Scudder. ao d 
“ The affinities of Palæocampa Meek and Worthen, as gee q 
of the wide diversity of type in the earliest known a (5) 10: 4 
Amer. Four. Sci. (3), 24: 161-170. Amer. Mag. Nat. H pe i 
286-295. fom | 
“A new and unusually perfect Carboniferous cockroath T : 
Mazon creek, Illinois.” Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., s OTA: l 
=- “Notes on some of the Tertiary Neuroptera of nara a: : ; 
and Green river, Wyoming Terr.” Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat T 
407-409. 


1883.] in the United States for the year 1882. 601 


“ Older fossil insects west of the Mississippi.” Proc. Bost. Soc. 
Nat. Hist., 22 : 58-60. 
“On additional remains of articulates obtained by Dr. Dawson 
from Sigillarian stumps in the coal field of Nova Scotia.” [Note 
toa paper of Dr. Dawson’s.] Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc. Lond., 1882: 
649-650. 
Proof of Mr. Scudder’s memoir entitled, “ The Carboniferous 
hexapod insects of Great Britain,” has been read, and will appear 
shortly in the Memoirs Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., Vol. 3, with one 
plate. The general part of it appeared in Geological Magazine in 
1881, under the title, “Two new British Carboniferous insects, 
with remarks on those already known.” The plate contains, 
among other things, a chromo of one Carboniferous wing to show 
the colors remarkably preserved. 
Mr. E. O. Ulrich began, in the October number of the Journal 
of the Cincinnati Society of Natural History, an important series 
of illustrated papers on “ American Palaeozoic Bryozoa.” The 
second paper appeared in the December number, and is to be 
continued into the succeeding numbers for 1883. In the October 
number of that journal, pp. 175-177, he publishes “ Description 
of two new species of Crinoids from the Cincinnati group,” and 
illustrates them on Plate v. 
In the February number of the American Journal of Science, 
Page 151, Mr. C. D. Walcott gave a “ Notice of the discovery of 
a Peecilopod in the Utica slate formation.” In the March num- 
ber of the same journal, pp. 213-116, he made further publication 
of the same discovery with the title, “ Description of a new genus 
of the order Eurypterida from the Utica slate.” The name pro- 
Posed for the new genus is Echinognathus. 
Bulletin No. 1 of the Illinois State Museum of Natural History 
at Springfield, Illinois, has been issued, octavo, pp. 43. It contains 
two articles by A. H. Worthen ani one by Charles Wachsmuth, 
but no illustrations. 
i Mr. Wachsmuth’s paper occupies pp. 40-43, and is entitled, 
Descriptions of two new species of Crinoidea from the Chester 
limestone and coal measures of Illinois.” : 
Mr. Worthen’s articles are entitled respectively : “ Descriptions 
of fifty-four new species of Crinoids from the Lower Carbonifer- 
= limestones and coal measures of Illinois and lowa: and 
“ Addenda-corrections and proposed new names for species pre- 


602 Progress of Invertebrate Paleontology in the U. S., ete. (June, 


viously described in the Geological Survey of Illinois, under 
names that were preoccupied ; and descriptions of two new spe- 
cies of fossil shells from the coal measures of Illinois and Kan- 
sas.” All these species described and discussed by Messrs. Wor- 
then and Wachsmuth are to be illustrated in the forthcoming 
seventh§volume of the Illinois Geological Survey. 

No. 3, Volume 1, of the Bulletin of the American Museum of 
Natural History of New York, has been published, containing 
sixty-one pages of text and four plates. It is wholly devoted to an 
important work by Professor R. P. Whitfield, “ On the fauna of the 
Lower Carboniferous limestones of Spergen Hill, Indiana, witha 
revision of the descriptions of its fossils hitherto published, and 
illustrations of the species from the original type series.” Pro- 
fessor Whitfield proposes three molluscan genera, namely, Lepe- 
topsis, Bulimorpha and- Eotrochus. The greater part of these 
‘species were published without illustrations by Professor Hall in 
1856, in the Transactions of the Albany Institute, and have be- 
come widely known under the designation “ Spergen Hill fossils. 

In the March number of Annals of the N. Y. Academy of 
Sciences, pp. 193-244, he published “ Descriptions of new Sp 
cies of fossils from Ohio, with remarks on some of the geological 
formations in which they occur.” This is a preliminary publica- 
tion of matter that is to appear in a forthcoming volume of the 
Ohio Geological Survey, Forty-seven new species are described 
and one new Cephalopod genus (Zrematoceras) proposed. The 
formations from which the fossils come, are of Devonian and 
Lower Carboniferous age. 


uae a 
In the Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences” 


Philadelphia for 1882, pp. 17-34 and Plate 1, Professor Henry ai 
Williams published “ New Crinoids from the rocks of the on 
mung period of New York.” He has also published ego 
Cornell University press, Ithaca, N. Y., a “ Catalogue of the 
sils of the Chemung period of North America,” pp. 14 oye) fe 
During 1882 I have made four palaontological pek 
follows: “ Conditions attending the geological descent of s 
fresh-water gill-bearing Mollusks,” American Fournal of S0; 
for May, pp. 382-386; “New molluscan forms from the Ar ms 
and Green River groups, with discussion of some associated 
heretofore known,” Proceedings of the U. S. National j 
Vol. v, pp. 94-99, Plates 1 and 1v; “ Molluscan faunā 


Museum, 


1883.| Note on the Genus Campeloma of Rafinesque. 603 


Truckee group, including a new form [Zatia dallii], pp. 99-101 

late v; “Fossils of the Indiana rocks, No. 2,” Eleventh annual 
report of the Indiana Geological Survey, pp. 347-401, Plates 
37-55. Four new species are described in this work, but it is 
mainly a republication of forms more or less well known. Seven 
new plates were prepared expressly for this work, but the remain- 
ing twelve plates are made up of figures which were engraved 
over twenty-five years ago by John W. Van Cleve to accompany 
a work on fossil corals, which he did not live to accomplish. 


= 


NOTE ON THE GENUS CAMPELOMA OF 
RAFINESQUE. 


BY R. ELLSWORTH CALI.. 


ge earliest known forms of this subgenus of the great mol- 
luscan family Viviparidæ appears to have been described by 
Thomas Say as a Limnæa,! the type of the group being the form 
now common in collections under the name of decisa. The form 
on which the description was based is illustrated by Fig. 6, on 
Plate 111, and is reproduced as Fig. 13 by W. G. Binney in his 
monograph of this family published as Smithsonian Miscellane- 
ous Collections, No. 144. In a subsequent corrected edition of 
the Encyclopædia the same form and plate appear, bearing how- 
ever the name of Paludina decisa Say. This reference is the first 
in which any of the forms of this group are referred to Paludina, 
a subgenus not represented in North America so far as known. 
In several instances European malacologists appear to have con- 
founded these American forms with different exotic subgenera. 
They have been referred by these foreign systematizers variously 
to Ampullaria,? Melania’ Helix Cochlea’ and Melantho. Mr. 
W. G. Binney appears to be the first among American authors to 
employ the name of Melantho for these mollusks, though in this he 
followed the unpublished work of Dr. William Stimpson.’ It is 
! Nicholson’s Encyclopædia, ed. 1, 1817, and ed. 2, 1818. 
oo Encyc. Meth., Tome 11, p. 32. 
ea Syn. Meth., p. 134. ; 
o o 2d Supplement, p. 226. (Hauley’s ed., 1856.) : G. Binney 
Cae Conchyliologie, Tome 127. Quoted on the authority of 'W.G. 7 
: — of personal verification. ie 
ace to Smithsonian Misc. Coll., No. 144, p. Ul 


604 Note on the Genus Campeloma of Rafinesque.  [June, 


difficult to understand how so accomplished a naturalist came to 
adopt the subgeneric name of Melantho for shells distinctively 
American and of fresh-water habitat, when for forty or more 
years the genus was known to have been founded on a marine 
fossil from the Paris basin, The genus is defined by its author’ 
in the following terms: “ Peristome incomplete, not effusive; 
very thick; white. Subglobular. Marine.” It is classed by 
him as a subgenus of Melania. Following Dr. Stimpson, Mr. Bin- 
ney has brought Melantho into quite general use among Ameri- 
can conchologists ; though occasionally one is found still using 
the exotic subgenus Paludina. 

Aside from the grave doubts excited by the history of this 
genus with reference to its applicability, there comes into the 
question the important consideration of priority. Mr. Binney m 
his monograph makes no mention of the prior genus proposed 
by Rafinesque, whose misfortune it has been to incur the incubus 
of falsification in matters pertaining to natural science. That 
naturalist, eccentric as he no doubt was during the latter portion 
of his career, did actually collect from the Ohio river shells 0 
this group, and did actually describe them. In the Fournal de 
Physique for 1819} Rafinesque described his new genus Cam- 
peloma, citing characters which I translate as follows: “ Shell 
oval. Aperture oval, truncated at base; lip reflected, united in à 
point behind. Umbilicus wanting. Animal unknown.” ro 
the particular shell before him Rafinesque adopted the specific 
name of crassula, and stated that he had only found it in TE 
Ohio. Moreover he further characterized this species aS i 
“ four whorls of the spire reversed,” a quite common feature, : 
every collector knows, among certain species of this class, m 
they are nominally dextral. The assumption that the bei 
naturalist had before him a reversed specimen of Say’s P% alu 
ponderosa is strengthened by his specific name crassula, pepe 
in allusion to its texture. To this again is to be added the : 
mology of the generic name, which, taken in connection d 
cific characters, leave no room for doubt as to the real meee 
the specimen on which it was founded. Being a scholar as 

1 Bowditch. Elem. Conch., p. 27, Plate 1v, Fig. 15, 1822. 

? Tome 88, p. 423. 
. §Test ovale, Ouverture ovale, base tronquee, lèvres reflechies, 
ponts posterieurement. Point d’ombilic. Animal inconnu. 

te 4 tours de spires contraires,” , Loc cit., p. 423- 


E 


unies er 
flexueuses, 


SA, NR oe nr eee aa = 


TAREN EL e a eh lk Bs 


eS Se aa aaa 


Pe ee ee ee 


AS > ee 


i e e 


1883] Note on the Genus Campeloma of Rafinesque. 605 


as naturalist, a dualism unfortunately not always enjoyed by stu- 
dents of nature, he turned to the Greek for a generic name, and 
found in it the words xapzy, a bending, and dopa, a margin, an 
etymology in exact keeping with the sigmoid character of the 
aperture of all the species of the genus. 

It remains now to note what has been the reception of Cam- 
peloma by naturalists. In botanical science and in other sections 
of zoology than that relating to mollusks, his generic and specific 
names have received little sanction. But among students of the 
Mollusca one is occasionally found willing to do the “ Transyl- 
vania professor” justice, when it can be shown all but conclu- 
sively that his names are entitled to recognition. For years Cam- 
peloma remained unknown, or if known its claims were un- 
heeded. It remained for an American naturalist to first properly 
apply Rafinesque’s diagnosis, and that naturalist was Dr. Theo- 
dore Gill. In the Proceedings of the Philadelphia Academy of 
Natural Sciences for 1864,' he cites the main facts in the history 
of Campeloma; shows that it has precedence. of Melantho by 
three years; and that it could have been based only upon a mol- 
lusk referable to Paludina as that genus was then understood by 
naturalists. This is the first, and it must be admitted a successful 

‘mpt to interpret Campeloma and refer it to a well-known 
mollusk, 

Among foreign authors Rafinesque’s genus appears to have 
been as sadly misunderstood as Bowditch’s Melantho has been by 
American Systematists. Herrmannsen? gives the correct date of 
the founding of the genus and its proper etymology, but follows 

enke in making it a subgenus under Turbo, thus entirely mis- 
taking its Scope. But in the same treatise, on page 23 of Supple- 
menta et corrigenda, he refers Campeloma to Melanopsis of 
Ferussac, with a mark of doubt, thus further removing it from its 
true position, Chenu? following the Messrs. Adams, makes 
Melantho a subgenus under Paludina with a very poor figure @ 

ys Ponderosus serving as the type. Like the illustrious syS- 
i atists he so implicitly followed, he makes Lamarck’s genus 
oo a Synonym of Paludina, and further confuses the matter 
Y giving Vivipara georgiana Lea, a place in illustrating Melan- 


co ` 

A Loc, cil., p. 152. 
"Indicis 

mE 


M generarum Malacozoörum Primordia, Vol. 1, p. 161. 
anuel de Conchyliologie, Tome 1, p. 310. 


606 Note on the Genus Campeloma of Rafinesque. [ June, 


tho. It is quite difficult to conceive of two species more widely 
separated from each other than the two this author makes illus- 
trative of Melantho. I know of no naturalist in America who 
would not unhesitatingly refer these shells to separate and dis- 
tinct genera. | 
Summing up the facts in the case of this neglected genus, it 
is certain that the shells constituting it cannot be referred to Pal- 
udina of Lamarck, and equally certain it is that Melantho of - 
Bowditch will not apply. There having been as yet no other 
generic name proposed but Campeloma for these mollusks, one 
Species of which was surely before Rafinesque in framing his 
diagnosis, the rules of priority, and justice alike, will necessitate 


its use, 


A word or two regarding the forms included in Campeloma may 
not be out of place. The genus has a wide distribution east of 
the Rocky mountains, occurring in nearly or quite all the States 
from Texas to Maine, to Minnesota and beyond into British 
America. The most widely distributed species of the group's 
Campeloma decisum Say, which is found throughout all the 
northern sections of this region, extending into Nova Scotia and 
far northward in the Province of Quebec; thus being the 
only species the distribution of which reaches beyond the term 
tory of the United States. It is the only form common in New 
England. In the western portion of this latter area appear 
another form, the Campeloma integrum DeKay, and in the ex- 
treme south-west of Connecticut the distinct form Campeloma 
rufum Haldeman, also occurs. The most western limit of pe 
last species appears to be the Cedar river in Iowa, from whi 
locality a single specimen has been placed in my cabinet. 7 
three species mentioned, decisum, integrum and rufum are r a 
associated in great numbers in certain parts of the State of ye 
York, notably in the Erie canal, and wherever so found pe 
their specific characters to a remarkable degree. Westward Ohio. 
New York, in Western Pennsylvania in the drainage o elop 
a fourth form occurs, which appears to reach its greatest es 7 
ment in that great waterway, the Campeloma pena o , 
reversed specimen of which form, as has been said, serve a Ne 
type of the genus. In the State of Ohio occurs a fifth Hs act 
Campeloma obesum Lewis, which seems to luxuriate 1 y per- 
waters of the central portions of the State. In Illinois, a. 


* 


1883] Note on the Genus Campeloma of Rafinesque. 607 


haps further eastward, a sixth distinct form predominates, seem- 
ing to replace all the others, the Campeloma subsolidum Anthony. 
The form decisum also occurs in the northern portions of the 
same State. From the Mississippi river, at a single station in 
Mercer county, are collected peculiarly constructed forms which 
may, until more is known about them, be doubtfully assigned to 
Anthony’s swbsolidum. They have been described by Dr. Isaac Lea 
as Campeloma milesii, his type, however, coming from Brand lake, 
Michigan. Specimens of the same form have been received from 
Arkansas. The forms thus far mentioned would appear to com- 
prise all the species found in the Northern United States. Pass- 
ing to the south of the great drainage system of the Ohio river, 
including the Tennessee and Cumberland drainage areas, only two 
forms appear common in some portions of the area we have de- 
scribed, the Campeloma ponderosum Say, and C. rufum Halde- 
man. The first of these attains a great size and high degree of 
perfection in the Warrior, Alabama and Coosa river systems, as 
well indeed as in the Tennessee river, in that portion of its course 
which lies in the State of Alabama. The second species, Cam- 
peloma rufum Hald., is taken in some numbers in the Hiawassee 
river in Tennessee, where its forms exhibit great beauty and per- 
fection, It should be remarked, however, of the shells from Ala- 
bama which have been referred to this species, that grave doubts 
are entertained of their correct determination ; the facts connected 
with them pointing to a distinct and probably new species. In 
all the shells which are thus known to be common to the two 
areas, are presented some very interesting facts bearing on the 
influence of environment on animal life. Over this last area, and 
beyond toward Louisiana, occur other forms which, in a critically 
accurate revision of the genus, it will be necessary to recognize 
as good and distinct species. They are Campeloma decampu W. 
G. Binney, occurring in the Tennessee drainage of North Alabama 
and south to the confluence of the Coosa and Tallapoosa rivers, 
n the Coosa and Cahawa rivers occurs a form described as Cam- 
beloma nolani Tryon, which it will also be necessary to recognize. 
n a few of the collections in which it has been placed it bears the 
name of ponderosum, but would seem to be sufficiently distinct. 
F rom this same State there has been described, by Dr. Lea, a 
form known as Campeloma coarctatum, said also to occur in South 
Carolina, Mississippi and Arkansas. 


608 Mosses. (June, 


Summing up the facts of geographical distribution, as the spe- 
cies are now understood, we have two entirely distinct groups of 
these mollusks which, in general terms, may be said to be governed 
in distribution by geographical features, and two of them—one 
of the two being doubtful—appearing common to the two areas; 
Campeloma decisum has the northernmost range, and Campeloma 
ponderosum the southernmost. Further collections are yet needed 
to fix definitely the range of the several species, and to properly 
define their specific relationship. 

It might be added, in concluding this note, that these neglected 
mollusks promise a rich reward for him who shall study them 
anatomically. Their life-history is entirely unknown; the limits 
of the species poorly understood and thus far often misintet- 
preted; and what is important from a purely zoological sta 
point, their geographical distribution and the influence of envi- 
ronment need careful elaboration. 


302 
MOSSES. 
BY PROFESSOR W. W. BAILEY. 


Mo have always had a peculiar attraction for certain stu- 
dents, yet there are comparatively few who study them. m 
ordinary school or even college courses of botany they are 9a y 
mentioned. Indeed, the study of Cryptogams, or flowerless 
plants, is by far too much neglected. Ferns, it is true, have many 
votaries, scientific and amateur, but one rarely hears of any but a 
specialist engaged in the examination of mosses, lichens, or fang! 
Algz have been more fortunate, and have always excited more or 
less popular interest. 

It is, undoubtedly, the difficulty attending the study © 
that has caused them to be so much neglected. One 
rather expert with the microscope to accomplish much 
investigation. This entails expense, but after all not so m 
that many persons of fair means might indulge in the purs™ Pe 
good microscope, with its appurtenances, is to-day within a 
reach of any who care to husband their resources for a while were. 
the object of securing one. I must say, however, in pr 
any purchaser who is himself unfamiliar with the instru 


f mosses 


in their 
uch but 


must be — 
wa 


ing, tat 


i T aea ole tae Say da e EASA a Se ea PDE A a e a E ae ee T 


È 
$ 
: 
} 


R ae ee 


1883.] Mosses. 609 


should always consult some specialist, otherwise he is likely to 
commit an egregious error in his investment. 


` Mosses can be studied throughout the year, hence they afford 
a most delightful winter occupation. Certain species, varying with 
the season, can always be found in condition, but of course 
some regions are much more favored than others. In the White 
mountains, for instance, mosses literally cushion the rocks, clothe 
the standing or fallen trees, and spread over the ground. Often 
they hang from moist cliffs in those billowy curves assumed by 


Snow heaps on a roof. The traveler sinks knee deep in the drifts 


they form. The number of species is often bewildering. A mat 
removed, say from some wind-fall, is discovered to be a tangle of 
many kinds. It would require an expert to separate them. Often 
they are found, as in the case of the genus Fontinalis, trailing in 
springs or running streams. They climb, too, high up into the 
Alpine regions, some kinds being found only on giddy mountain 
ops. 

A few words about the study of these bewitching little plants. 
One first has to determine whether the fruit is ¢erminal or lateral, 
that is, whether borne at the ends of the stems or as an outgrowth 
from the sides. Mosses are by this means divided into two great 
Sections, the Acrocarpi and the Pleurocarpi. Any Polytrichum 
would be an example of the first class, and a Hypnum of the 
second. It is not always an easy matter to determine this point. 
Having settled it, however, one next examines the urn, capsule or 
theca (it is known by either of these names), to discover whether 
or not it is covered by an operculum. This is a sort of lid, which 
May be deciduous or persistent. If it does not fall away the plant 
is looked for in Section A of the artificial key of Gray’s Manual 
(edition of 1863, now out of print and rare). Otherwise we pro- 
ceed to Section B. Under this second head we find that the mouth 


the peristome. Delicate manipulation may be required to esti- 


mate them, both in the use of the lenses and illumination, and in 
the handling of the knives and needles. External to the teeth 


610 : Mosses. [June, 


lies the ring or annulus upon which they are inserted. It varies 
much in its development. The capsules, it should be mentioned, 
are, at some period of their growth, clothed with a membranous 
cover, either entire like a candle extinguisher, when it is mitriform, 
or split on one side and hood-like, when it is cuculliform. This 
body, called the całyptra, is apt to be fleeting, and hence easily 
lost. It is often entirely absent in mature specimens, but is im- 
portant and should always be secured if possible. The capsules 
assume all kinds of forms—cylindric, oblong, globose, pyriform, 
unequal sided, obovoid, etc. The powdery particles they contain 
are the spores or sporules. The capsules are borne on thread-like 
pedicels, though sometimes nearly or quite sessile. An enlarge 
ment of the pedicel just below the urn is known as apophysts. The 
elongated receptacle of the flower takes the name of the vaginula. 
Often the capsules are immersed or partly hidden in the floral 
(perichetial) leaves, as in Fontinalis. “ Intermixed with the 
reproductive organs are cellular, jointed filaments ( paraphyses). 
Mosses have two kinds of reproductive organs, sometimes Sep 
rated on different plants (diæcious), but oftener found on distinct 
portions of the same plant (monecious). Some are even polyga- 
mous, The fruit of quite a number is not known at all. 
process of reproduction is quite recondite, and beyond the scop? 
of the present article. 

It should be said that the character of the stem and of the 
leaves is most important. The latter must be closely studied as 
to their shape, margins and appendages. The mid-rib may be 
prominent, forming a costa, or even prolonged above into an aw". 
The so-called arcolation or arrangement of the cells of the leaves 
is quite characteristic, assuming very beautiful geometric we 
In Sphagna, which some authors separate from true mosses, 
cate cross sections of the leaves must be examined. À 

There are many points of terminology and description pas 
which I have not here entered, indeed, the terms mee i 
tremely numerous, and to a beginner perplexing. One eee 
master them and their application only by persistent use pis. 
are usually defined in any good manual of mosses OF any oo 
botanical glossary. 

At every step of one’s work in the stud 
pressed with the extraordinary beauty of t 
The leaves are wonderful microscopic object 


he objects TS 


s, and the capsules 


y of mosses he is i A 


ee eer! ee We en ee 


| 


1883.) Mosses. 61D 


with their teeth, often hygrometric, are fashioned with the utmost 
delicacy. Then the whole habit of the various plants is so 
diverse! Some are prostrate; others growing erect, like Poly- 


Fig I 


ote 1,—A Polytrich 1 apophysis; ped, pedi- 
cols È beires) as ea ae chien eee i nae nee hie <a h Done ft at's W ad removed. of» 
ayas 


m; fer, s perisi g pe 
: —A Mnium. cap, capsule; ger, peristome. Fic. we the same. caf, Capsule > 
S {en peristome; op, operculum, Fic. VI.—A Hypnum. øer, peristome; a7, annt- 

cap, capsule, . 


_ trichum, imitate pine forests ; others, like Climacium, resemble 
iniature palms. In Barbula th ne teeth are curiously twisted- 


VOL, XVII,—wno. VI. 


612 Mosses [June, 


The foliage of some is dark-green in color; of others reddish or 
brownish, and in Leucobryom it is almost white. 

Mosses are widely distributed over the earth from the equator 
to the poles, and inhabit very diverse locations. When dried up 
by the heats of summer they will soon recover under the influence 
of moisture, at once resuming their vivid colors and beauty. 
They are probably among the oldest of the existing families of 
plants, and their part in life is to prepare the way, by their action 
on the soil and decomposition, for the higher vegetation. This 
task they share with lichens, whose history is perhaps even lower. 
Their direct economic uses are few, but as objects of study they 
will ever possess an increasing interest. 

The collection of mosses is a comparatively simple matter, and 
may be here briefly stated for the guidance of such as maybe 
inclined to gather them. In the first place, having selected some 
specimen for preservation, shake out from it as much as possible 
of the soil, or if the plant is attached to a tree, obtain a thin slice 
of the bark to which it adheres. Always make notes of the 
medium from which it is obtained, as earth, tree or rock. If the 
kind of tree is known, indicate it on the accompanying label. It 
should be stated, too, if the tree on which it grows is dead of 
alive, or if the moss is on the ground, the character of the soil 
Remember to affix the time and place of collection. The spec 
mens are best preserved in a portfolio of binder's boards, oF td 
book 10 X 15 inches, which can be tied together by tape A 
strings, and is filled with bibulous paper. The collector shoul i 
carry with him into the field besides, a number of paper envelope | 
or pockets for the reception of specimens. Put but one g7 : 
in each pocket. They require comparatively little pressure 
mounting use a firm white paper six inches in length by pe s 
a quarter (6 X 41%) in width. The plants can be attach 5 

t sheets 10 © 
means of paste, and arranged in books or loose 
herbarium. of the ; 

Lastly, it may be of interest to state the names of som ~ : 
American botanists who have been especially distinguishes ™ | : 
field. Of these the late Wm. S. Sullivant is perhaps oe 
known. He prepared the paper on mosses for Gray's a has 
besides many elaborate and costly illustrated works. Death’ Ss 
lately removed those other accurate and careful mu ambridge j 
Coe F. Austin, of New Jersey, and Thos. P. James, of C Eo 


, 
: 
: 


Te a TE ee ee ye eo oTa 


a E S ee ee h 


1883:] Emotional Expression. 613 


Mass. The veteran Professor Tuckerman, of Amherst, still 
remains, and from him and Professor Lesquereux, of Columbus, 
Ohio, the well-known palæontologist, we now hope to obtain a 
work on mosses to supply the place of the old manual and to 
bring the science up to date, 


:0: 
_ EMOTIONAL EXPRESSION. 


BY A. T. “BRUCE, 


+o Darwin, more than to any previous investigator, must be 

credited precise and comprehensive explanations of emo- 
tional expression, owing largely to the prominence given by him 
to hereditary influences which often afford explanations of emo- 
tional phenomena where individual experiences do not appear 
sufficient. The study of emotional language is interesting both 
from a physiological and psychological point of view. Consid- 
ering its psychological bearings it seems proper, before entering 
on a detailed description of any emotional expression, to present 
in outlinė such a definition and classification of emotions as nar- 
row limits admit of. 

An emotion may be defined as a tendency to act accompanied 
or unaccompanied by a particular feeling. In the common accep- 
tation of the term, emotion means a tendency to act accompanied 
by a feeling which is the distinctive mark of the emotion. Ten- 
dencies to act in ways more or less definite on the application of 


. Proper stimuli, when no feeling is present in the sensorium, are 


Fespectively known as reflex or automatic actions, the stimuli be- 
ing external in the former case and internal in the latter case. 

e two kinds of emotive tendencies mentioned are separated 
by no well defined boundary. Emotions accompanied by feeling, 
when oft repeated, tend to become automatic, while emotions 
ordinarily unaccompanied by feeling may, in the absence of 
higher €motions, send impressions to the sensorium. 

Instincts comprise a class of emotions, connecting emotions 
accompanied by feeling with those unaccompanied by feeling. 
nfining our attention to what is commonly known as an 
€motion, it is apparent that the feeling accompanying each is 
Pleasurable or painful. When the feeling is pleasurable the ten- 
im cy is to continue the course of action entered upon; on the 
other hand, when the feeling is painful, the tendency is to desist 


614 Emotional Expression. [June, 


from the course of action which has as its concomitant the pain- 
ful feeling. Pleasurable emotions might be. defined as attractive 
and painful emotions, as repulsive inclinations or tendencies. 
Objects which by their stimuli bring about attractive or repulsive 
tendencies, are pleasurable or painful. It is needless to say that 
the pleasurable or painful elements are frequently so combined in 
an emotion, that it is difficult to determine whether the compound 
is pleasurable or painful. Looking at the physiological concomi- 
tants of these two broad classes of emotions, evidence seems to 
sanction the view that pleasurable emotions are accompanied by 
well-sustained, while painful emotions are accompanied by ill- 
sustained, nervous actions. Physiologically viewed, a pleasurable 
emotion is a nervous action wherein the nervous energy does not 
sink below a certain level, the repairs afforded by nutritive sub- 
stances keeping it above that level. The physiological aspect of 
pain is waste exceeding repair, the nervous energy thus sinking 
below a certain level. 

Ignoring feeling altogether, it must follow that a creature with 
no hereditary paths of action already cut in its nervous: mecha- 
ism would act mainly in lines where its movements were well 
sustained. Such movements would, in the long run, come to 
have a preponderance over ill-sustained or painful movements. 
Moreover, movements from a source of pain being better ~ 
tained than movements towards that source would eventually 
prevail. Consequently the repulsive nature of pain is x physio 
logical consequence. Feelings accompanying attractive i 
repulsive tendencies are by association pleasurable or painful. $ 
these conclusions be granted, we have an explanation of the eo 
tions and of that totality of emotional influence which constitutes 
will, as Professor Bain has pointed out. 

Now the actions of every individual under an emotion 
ulus of any nature, are determined not only by his own © 
ences, but by a vast experience of pains and pleasures pane 
to him by his ancestors. Accordingly in studying the ge is 
which are the objective -expressions of various emotions, ; ; 

x A dividual ex 
necessary to consider the ancestral as well as the ge hat itis 
perience which has made the particular expression W4 is 
The antithesis of painful and pleasurable emotions 1S jude al 
limited “ principle of antithesis” extended so as tO " f pait- 
emotional expression, Speaking broadly the expression © | 


al stim- 


1883.] Emotional Expression. 615 


ful emotions is a relaxed state of the muscles while pleasurable 
emotions are expressed by a vigorous action of the muscles, 
This general statement needs modification in some cases where, 
as often happens, pleasurable and painful emotions are combined, 
or where the emotion, though painful, is expressioned by move- 
ments from the source of pain, such movements, as before stated, 
being better sustained than movements in the opposite direction. 
Granting this fact, it must still be admitted that pain, fer se, often 
is a strong stimulus in provoking muscular contraction. The 
Writhings of one in pain are not simply movements from a source 
of pain. Yet even in such cases the action is not long continued, 
and is apt to exhaust itself sooner than actions expressive of 
pleasure. Moreover such actions, under painful stimuli, are in a 
certain sense movements from a source of pain, for the contrac- 
tion of the muscles, by bringing about vascular dilation, draws 
the blood from the over excited nerve centers; consequently the 
€xcessive nervous action is lessened by their contraction. A 
Proper understanding of what has already been said concerning 
€motions in general will be of assistance in the study of particu- 
lar emotional phases which it is the writer’s purpose very briefly 
to discuss. The study of the whole field of emotional expres- 
sion, at once precise and philosophic, attempted by Darwin, is 
fully appreciated by naturalists. There remains, however, many 
Points of interest connected with emotional expression, where an 
extension of Darwin’s views is possible. In his “ Expression of 
the emotions” Darwin appears to have based his order of pres- 
entation on no classification of the emotions, moreover he occa- 
sionally presents his “ principle of antithesis ” as an explanation of 
€motional expression where the actions might be better explained 
on the universal principle of pleasure sought or pain avoided. For 
instance, the shrugging of the shoulders as indicative of helpless- 
Ress is explained by Darwin, on his principle of antithesis, as being 
the contrary of emotions expressive of éffort or determination. It 
would appear more philosophic to ascribe such acts to incipient 
cringing or cowering. Helplessness implies an obstacle which can- 
not be resisted or overcome. Now it must be obvious that when a 
Creature meets an adversary too powerful to be resisted or avoided, 
the only course to pursue is to lessen the pain of chastisement 
which the powerful adversary may inflict. If its adversary be a 
bully of its own species, capable of being pacified by propitiatory 
Movements, the movements of the weaker creature serve a dou- 


616 | Emotional Expression. [June, 


ble purpose. The actions of the creature are necessitated by the 
universal law of movement in paths of pleasure. 

The movements in the case under consideration would be the 
protection of the softer and more sensitive portions of the body 
by the harder and more callous parts. Accordingly the viscera 
are protected by leaning forwards, by bringing the elbows to the 
side and by spreading out the hands. The head is at the same 
time depressed, presenting the less sensitive portions instead of 
, the more sensitive face, while the shoulders are elevated so as to 
cover the more sensitive neck. Putting all these movements to- 
gether, we have the expression of abject helplessness denominated 
cringing. But when for an aggressive and unavoidable adver- 
sary, we substitute an insuperable obstacle, we notice the same 
element of helplessness without the obvious need of self-protec- 
tion. There are, however, similar elements in both cases. Con- 
sequently by “ substitution of similars,” a process almost as get 
eral in association as in reasoning proper, we have that likeness 
of expression which a helpless shrug of the shoulders indicates. 
The truth or falsity of this explanation of the impotent shrug 
does not affect the general law of emotional expression or lessee 
the necessity of reducing all particular expressions to various 
phases of the same law. Taking the simpler emotions, of which 
the distinctive expressions have been explained by Darwins 
researches, it is possible to arrange them according tO tben 
respective intensities on the scale of pleasure and pain. 

Their respective positions on the scale would be somewhat & 
follows : 

Bright eyes. 
Intense, expressed by ¢ Laughter, and 
$ Partially contracted muscles. 


Pleasurable a " 
Less intense, including complacency, etc., expressed by incipi 4 
smiles, : 
ca actions 
Mixed Anger, sullenness-~expressed more or less distinctly by the : 
se of conflict. l 
f ‘a by open mouth A 
Agony, fear, astonishment, expressed 
he ontracted occipito-frontalis and corrugsto® 
Intense yore: 
Grief, despair, helplessness, etc., expressed from 
laxed muscles, indicating the exhaustio ee 
Painful flight or pain. 


Guilt, shyness, etc., characterized Ls ar 
inducing blushes through the 


vaso-motor mechanism. 


Less intense 


1883.) Emotional Expression. 617 


The pleasurable emotions very briefly outlined in the table do 
not call for much comment. The joint cause of laughter may be 
suggested. The nervous activity which is the concomitant of 
pleasurable feeling must be discharged by the motor channels, 
Movements in lines of least resistance would take place in the 
most worn channels. Such channels are obviously those con- 
nected with automatic actions, such as breathing, which are con- 
stantly open; consequently the movements of the diaphragm 
result. But in order to fully explain laughter the interrupted 
character of the expiratory blast must be explained. Now it is 
perfectly obvious that an element of surprise is an important fac- 
tor in the production of laughter. Surprise is accompanied by a 
powerful inspiration and the sudden diversion of nerve currents 
from their previous channels. This inspiration of surprise would 
have to be followed by a strong expiration which, however, is 
modified by movements of the respiratory muscles induced by 
the pleasurable stimulus and by the diverted nerve currents which 
find their exit through the most open channels. 

The composite character of the emotions classed as mixed 
€motions may need some explanation. Anger with men com- 
monly results from some insult which detracts from self-esteem. 

e effort is then made to regain that esteem at the cost of the 
insulter. There is present in consciousness self-humiliated and 
a representation of the insulter humiliated. More generally 
stated, anger implies simply the effort to remove or attack any 
pain-inflicting agency. In that event there is present in the mind 
the same two elements of pain and pleasure, weakness and 
strength, viz., the pain inflicted and a sense of personal power 
able to resist the pain. 

Astonishment when unmixed is, judging from its close likeness 
to fear, a painful emotion. To the animal in its wild state any 
Strange creature must, in most cases, be either its prey or its 
destroyer, consequently there is the open-mouthed inspiration, 
explainable, as Darwin has shown, as the inspiration which pre- 
cedes efforts to escape or attack, while the open mouth also ren- 
ders respiration less noisy, thus assisting the concentration of the 
attention on the strange object. Astonishment seems to have 
been primarily derived from a disagreeable surprise resulting from 
the unexpected apparition of a destroyer. Shyness is probably 
due to this same unpleasantness associated with strangers, aggra- 
vated in the case of man by the known propensity of strangers 
- criticise our appearance. Hence attention is called to self, 
causing blushing. 


618 Developmental Significance of Human Physiognomy. [June, 


THE DEVELOPMENTAL SIGNIFICANCE OF HUMAN 
PHYSIOGNOMY} 


BY E. D. COPE. 


"T'HE ability to read character in the form of the human face and 

“ figure, is a gift possessed by comparatively few persons, although 
most people interpret, more or less correctly, the salient points of 
human expression. The transient appearances of the face reveal 
temporary phases of feeling which are common to all men; 
but the constant qualities of the mind should be expressed, 
if at all, in the permanent forms of the executive instrument of 
the mind, the body. To detect the peculiarities of the mind by 
external marks, has been the aim of the physiognomist of all 
times ; but it is only in the light of modern evolutionary science 
that much progress in this direction can be made. The mind,as 
a function of part of the body, partakes of its perfections and its 
defects, and exhibits parallel types of development. Every pect- 
liarity of the body has probably some corresponding significance 
in the mind; and the causes of the former, are the remoter 
-causes of the latter. Hence, before a true physiognomy cal 
attempted, the origin of the features of the face and general form 
must be known. Not that a perfect physiognomy will ever be 
possible. A mental constitution so complex as that of man can- 
not be expected to exhibit more than its leading features ™ the 
body; but these include, after all, most of what it is important 
for us to be able to read, from a practical point of view. 

The present essay will consider the probable origin of the 
structural points which constitute the permanent expressio": 
These may be divided into three heads, viz: (1) Those fhe l 
:general form or figure ; (2) Those of the surface or inte 
of the body with its appendages ; and (3) Those of the forms no 
the head and face. The points to be considered under each ot — 
these heads are the following : 

I. The General Form. 

1. The size of the head. 

2. The squareness or slope of the shoulders. 

3. The length of the arms. 

4. The constriction of the waist. 

5. The width of the hips. 


a oe iladelphi® 
1 Abstract of a lecture delivered before the Franklin Institute ee Evolu- 
Jan. 20, 1881, in exposition of principles laid down in The Hypo 
tion, New Haven, 1870, p. 31. 


1883.] Developmental Significance of Human Phystognomy. 619 


6, The length of the leg, peared of the thigh. 
4 The sizes of the hands a 

8, The relative sizes of the pi Bei 

IT. The Surfaces. 
9. The structure of the hair (whether curled or not), 
10. The length and position of the hair. 
11. The size and shape of the bs 
12. The smoothness of the s 
13. The color of the skin, hair Tad irides. 
II. The Head and Face. 

14. The relative size of the cerebral to the facial regions. 
15. The prominence of the forehead. 
16. The prominence of the superciliary SAN ridges. 
17, The prominence of the alveolar borders jaws 


21. The form of the nose. 
22. The relative sjze of the orbits and eyes. 
23. The size of the mouth and lips. 


Fige 2. 


Fig, 1, 


prer myr of skull ot adult a relatively shorter J re and more I paar s 
el í lat orter jaws an - 
nent cobra r eat, young orang, showing relatively s j 


620 Developmental Significance of Human Physiognomy, (June, 


The significance of these, as of the more important structural 
characters of man and the lower animals, must be considered 
from two standpoints, the palzontological and the embryological. 
The immediate paleontological history of man is unknown, but 
may be easily inferred from the characteristics displayed by his 
nearest relatives of the order Quadrumana. If we compare these 
animals with man, we find the following general differences. The 
numbers correspond to those of the list above given. 

I. As to General Form.—{3) In the apes the arms are longer} 
(8) the extensor muscles of the leg are smaller. 

II. As to surface-—(9) The body is covered with hair which is 
not crisp or wooly ; (10) the hair of the head is short; (13) the 
color of the skin, etc., is dark. 

III. As to Head and Face—(14) The facial region of the skull 
is large as compared with the cerebral ; (15) the forehead is bi 
prominent, and is generally retreating; (16) the superciliary 
ridges are more prominent; (17) the edges of the jaws are more 
prominent ; (18) the chin is less prominent; (20) the cheek bones 
are more prominent; (21) The nose is without bridge, and with 


p 


Fic, 3.—Figure of infant at birth; g, front of face. 


1883.] Developmental Significance of Human Phystognomy. 621 


short and flat cartilages; (22) the orbits and eyes are smaller 
(except in Nyctipithecus); (24) the mouth is small and the lips 
are thin. 

It is evident that the possession of any one of the above char- 
acteristics by a man approximates him more to the monkeys, so 

as it goes. He retains features which have been obliterated. 
in other persons in the process of evolution. 

In considering the physiognomy of man from an embryologi- 
cal standpoint, we must consider the peculiarities of the infant at 
birth. The numbers of the following list correspond with those 

already used (Fig. 3). 

I. As to the General Form—( 1) The head of the infant is rela- 
tively much larger than in the adult ; (3) the arms are relatively 
longer; (4) there is no waist ; (6) the leg, and especially the 
thigh, are much shorter. ; 

TI. As to the Surfaces—(10) The body is covered with fine 
hair, and that of the head is short. ` 

UI. The Head and Face. —(t4) The cerebral part of the skull 
greatly predominates over the facial; (16) the superciliary ridges are 
not developed ; (17) the alveolar borders are not prominent; (20) 
the malar bones are not prominent; (21) the nose is without 
bridge and the cartilages are flat and generally short ; (22) the 
eyes are larger. 

It is evident that persons who present any of the characters 
Cited in the above list are more infantile or embryonic in those 
respects than are others; and that those who lack them have 
left them behind in reaching maturity. 

We have now two sets of characters in which men may differ 
from each other. In the one set the characters are those of mon- 
keys, in the other they are those of infants. Let us see whether 
there be any identities in the two lists, z. e., whether there be any 
of the monkey-like characters which are also infantile. We find 
the following to be such: 

T. As to General Forn—(3) The arms are longer. 

1. Surface—{10) The hair of the head is short, and the hair 
on the body is more distributed. 

TII. As to Head and Face—(21) The nose is without bridge 
and the cartilages are short and flat. 

Three characters only out of twenty-three. On the other hand 


622 Developmental Significance of Human Physiognomy. (june, 


the following characters of monkey-like significance are the oppo- 
sites of those included in the embryonic list: (14) The facial 
region of the skull is large as compared with the cerebral; (15) 
the forehead is not prominent ; (16) the superciliary ridges are 
more prominent; (17) the edges of the jaws are more prominent. 
Four characters, all of the face and head. It is thus evident that 
in attaining maturity man resembles more and more the apes 
in some important parts of his facial expression. 


Fig. 4. Fig. 5- 


__Portrait of the same a 


4.—Portrait of a girl at five years of age. nd less protuberane? 
a 


FIG. Fic, 5.— 
kenia years, showing the elongation of the facial region, 
of the cerebral. 


It must be noted here that the difference between the por 
and embryonic monkeys and the adults, is quite the 54 ne i 
those just mentioned as distinguishing the young from thea ak 
man (Figs. 1-2). The change, however, in the case of the mo 
is greater than in the case of man. That is, in the monkeys "° 
jaws and superciliary ridges become still more prom! 
man. As these characters result from a longer "i of 
from the infant, it is evident that in these respects th d ee 
more fully developed than man. “Man stops short s the 
ment of the face, and is in so far more embryonic} 
nent forehead and reduced jaws of man are characters 


L 
1882, P 5' 
1 This fact has been well stated by C. S. Minot in the N ATURALIST for 


PLATE XIII. 


i f nose 
: : a Soe tant pee 
Esequibo Indian women, showing the following peculiarities : ree agh short femu 
; : : pie 2 ro 
prognathism, no waist, and (the right hand figure) deficiency of stature throb, 
From photographs by Endlich. 


1883.] Developmental Significance of Human Physiognomy. 623 


dation.” The characters of the prominent nose with its elevated 
bridge, is a result of “acceleration,” since it is a superaddition to 
the quadrumanous type from both the standpoints both of pale- 
ontology and embryology.’ The development of the bridge of 
the nose is no doubt directly connected with the development of 
the front of the cerebral part of the skull and ethmoid bone, which 
sooner or later carries the nasal bones with it. 

If we now examine the leading characters of the physiognomy 
of three of the principal human sub-species, the Negro, the Mon- 
golian and the Indo-European, we can readily observe that it is in 
the two first named that there is a predominance of the quadru- 
manous features which are retarded in man; and that the embry- 
onic characters which predominate are those in which man is 
accelerated. In race description the prominence of the edges of 
the jaws is called prognathism, and its absence orthognathism. 
The significance of the two lower race characters as compared 
with those of the Indo-European, is as follows: 

Negro.—Hair crisp (a special character), short (quadrum. accel.); 
prognathous (quadrum. accel.); nose flat, without bridge (quadrum. 
retard.)?; malar bones prominent (quadrum accel.) ; beard short 


—. 
— 


Fi paid : z eii brid: f. nose 
IG. 6.—Profile of a Luchatze negro woman, showing de cient f geo 
and chin, and iloga facial riii: and prognathism. - 7 Fac of of sed 
sg showing flat nose, less prognathism and larger cerebral region, From serp 


See Cope, the Hypoth othesis of Evolution, New “Haven; 1870, p31 
? In the Bochimaus, the fi flat n at bones are codssified with To adjacent elements 
as in the apes (Thulié), 


624 Developmental Significance of Human Physiognomy. {June, 


(quadrum. retard.) ; arms longer (quadrum. accel.) ; extensor mus- 
cles of legs small (quadrum. retard). 


Mongolian.— Hair straight, long (accel.); jaws prognathous 
(quadrum. accel.) ; nose flat or prominent with or without bridge; 
malar bones prominent (quadrum. accel.) ; beard none (embryonic); 
arms shorter (retard.); extensor muscles of leg smaller (quad. 


retard,). 


i river of 
Fic. 8.—Portrait of Satanta, a late chief the Kiowas (from the eph liy 
Texas), from a photograph. The predominance of the facial region, 
of the malar bones, and the absence of beard, are noteworthy, 


i em- 
Indo-European—Hair long (accel.); jaws orthognatho y 
bryonic retard.) ; nose (generally) prominent with briag an 


malar bones reduced (retard.); beard long (accel.); arms 
(retard.) ; extensor muscles of the leg large (accel.). 
The Indo-European race is then the highest by vi 
acceleration of growth in the development of the i - 
the body is maintained in the erect position er oped 
leg), and in those important elements of beauty, 4 We ) 


rtue of the 
by which 


PLATE XIV. 


Le ‘ 


FEA 


Wrestler ; original in the Vatican. This figure displays the characters of the 


The W. 
male Indo-European, except the beard. 


1883.) Developmental Significance of Human Physiognomy, 625 


nose and beard. It is also superior in those points in which it is 
more embryonic than the other races, viz., the want. of promi- 
nence of the jaws and cheek-bones, since these are associated 
with a greater predominance of the cerebral part of the skull, in- 
creased size of cerebral hemispheres, and greater intellectual 
power. 

A comparison between the two sexes of the Indo-Europeans 
expresses their physical and mental relations in a definite way. I 
select the sexes of the most civilized races, since it is in these, 
according to Broca and Topinard, that the sex characters are most 
pronounced. They may be contrasted as follows. The nunibers 
are those of the list on page 618 already used. I first consider 
those which are used in the tables of embryonic, quadrumanous 
and race characters : 


MALE, FEMALE. 


I. The General Form. . 


2. Shoulders square. Shoulders sloped. 

4. Waist less constricted. Waist more constricted. 
5. Hips narrower Hips wider. 

6. Legs longer, Legs shorter. 

8. Muscles larger, Muscles smaller, 


II. The Integuments, etc. 
to, More hair on body, that of head Less hair on body, that of head longer ; 
shorter; beard. no beard. 
12. Skin rougher (generally). Skin smoother, 
LIT. The Head and Face. 
- Superciliary ridges more prominent. Superciliary ridges low. 
Eyes often smaller. Eyes often larger. 


a 
ia 


The characters in which the male is the most like the infant are 
two, viz., the narrow hips and short hair. Those in which the 
female is most embryonic are five, viz., the shorter legs, smaller 
muscles, absence of beard, low superciliary ridges and frequently 
larger eyes. To these may be added two others not mentioned 
in the above lists; these are (1) the high pitched voice, which 
never falls an octave as does that of the male; and (2) the 
- Structure of the generative organs, which in all Mammalia 
more nearly resemble the embryo and the lower Vertebrata in 
the female than in the male. Nevertheless, as Bischoff has 
pointed out, one of the most important distinctions between man 


626 Developmental Significance of Human Physiognomy. (June, 


and the apes is be found in the external reproductive organs of 
the female. 

From the preceding rapid sketch the reader will be able to ex- 
plain the meaning of most of the peculiarities of face and form 
which he will meet with. Many persons possess at least one 
quadrumanous or embryonic character. The strongly convex 
upper lip frequently seen among the lower classes of the Irish is a 
modified quadrumanous character. Many people, especially those 
of the Sclavic races, have more or less embryonic noses. A 


pment of 
Fic. 9.—Australian native (from Brough Smyth), showing small develop 
muscles of legs, and prognathism. 


wae 
retreating chin is a marked monkey character. Shortm : 


the oe 
stature is mostly due to shortness of the femur, or thigh; F : 
equalities of people sitting are much less than moa z ig a 
standing. A short femur is embryonic; so 15 4 very larg 


PLATE XV. 


: Sass Se See eee 
pear, Venus of the Ca haracteristic 
ep pitol (Rome The form ner face present the c aracte 
z ‘ies of the female of the Indo-European race 


1883. | Editors’ Table. 627 


The faces of some people are always partially embryonic, in having 
a short face and light lower jaw. Such faces are still more embry- 
onic when the forehead and eyes are protuberant. Retardation of 
this kind is frequently seen in children, and less frequently in 
women, The length of the arms would appear to have grown 
less in comparatively recent times. Thus the humerus in most of 
the Greek statues, including the Apollo Belvidere, is longer than 
those of modern Europeans, according to a writer in the Bulletin 
de la Société d’ Anthropologie of Paris, and resembles more nearly 
that of the modern Nubians than any other people. This. 
is a quadrumanous condition. The miserably developed calves 
of many of the savages of Australia, Africa and America, are 
well known. The fine swelling gastrocnemius and soleus 
muscles characterize the highest races, and are most remote 
from the slender shanks of the monkeys. The gluteus muscles 
developed in the lower races as well as in the higher, distin- 
guish them well from the monkeys with their flat posterior out- 
line. 

Some of these features have a purely physical significance, but 
the majority of them are, as already remarked, intimately con- 
nected with the development of the mind, either as a cause or as 
a necessary coincidence. I will examine these relations in a future 
article. 


—:0:——— 
EDITORS’ TABLE, 
EDITORS: A, S. PACKARD, JR., AND E. D. COPE, _ 


—— The late meeting of the National Academy of Sciences 
Was, in some respects, a noteworthy one. In the election of new 
members it showed that official relations at the seat of govern- 
Ment do not constitute a passport of admission to its circle. The 
Academy evidently prefers that it shall furnish candidates for 
g0vernmental responsibilities rather than that the Government 
shall furnish it with members. On the other hand it partially 

A doned its usual reserve in favor of pure science, and elected 
two members whose services have been chiefly in the field of ap- 
Plied science, 

_ the academy appointed a committee to consider its relations 
with the Government. One of the questions that should be agi- 


VoL, XVII.—nNo, Vi 43 


628 Recent Literature. [June, 


tated is that of the compensation of its members. The members 
of the French Academy receive a salary, and are paid for atten- 
dance besides. Additional compensation is given for labor on 
some of the committees. The government of Russia pays the 
members of its academy $2000 per annum, and gives them 
excellent lodgings in the academy building. The United States, 
with its high esteem for education and scientific investigation, 
should not do less than the autocratic government of Russia, 
whose treasury is depleted, and whose people are so largely un- 
educated. As the case now stands, in our so-cailed democratic 
country, many members cannot attend the meetings on account of 
the necessary expense, and none but rich men can hold some of 
the leading offices. 


:0: 
RECENT LITERATURE. 


Norwecian NORTH ATLANTIC EXPEDITION, 1876-8 — This 
valuable memoir was forwarded to the editorial committee in 
January, 1881, and proofs of the plates had been distributed some 
months earlier, but the publication has been delayed until now. 
It contains a review of the species of Buccinide native to 


Northern and Arctic Atlantic ocean and its connecting waters. 
with the nu- 


pecies a 
tioned. The species treated of are Chrysodomus pete Bean, 
: ; H , 


Ñ. (Sipho) islandica Ch.; N. (Sipho) turgidula Jefle.; grat ia 


with species ebur Mörch, fusiformis Brod., dalli F riele, n. w : 
vita M. Sars, lachesis Morch, undulata Friele n. S. qni Friele; ] 
Friele, and varieties ; the sub-genus Mohnia with 44. 127 species: a 
Troschelia berniciensis King ; Buccinum with the following Chemn, | 
B. undatum with varieties, ciliatum Fabr., gréndlanawcu™ © Bete 
undulatum Miller, finmarkianum Verkr., humphreysia™ je 
nett, hydrophanum Hanc., nivale and sulcatum Friele (2. PE a 
va-nova@ Beck, glaciale L., and tenue Gray. erial forthe 
It will thus be seen that this work contains rich py ips it 
consideration of the student of Arctic mollusks and o „nized 
which discrimination is of extreme difficulty, as 15 fully rec E 
1 Norwegian North Atlantic Expedition, 1876-8. Zoology Y sal one mp 
Buccinide. By HERMAN FRIELE. 4to, pp. 37, with six P 
‘Christiania (Dec.), 1882. 


1883.] Recent Literature. 629 


by the author. Probably no two naturalists could be found who 
would agree on the systematic place or relations of all the forms 
of Arctic Buccinidze which have been described. But we have not 
seen any discussion of them with which we felt a more general 
accordance than that in Mr. Friele’s work. In regard to the gen- 
eral relations of the group we feel that the limits of Troschel in 
this, as in many other cases, are too narrow, and his distinctions for 
family rank too refined and too exclusive. In dental, as in other 
characters, the time is at hand for naturalists, who may not yet 

ave done so, to realize that easy transitions from one group to 
another exist in a majority of cases and may be found by sufficient 
search. The genus Jumala of Friele, bears somewhat such a re- 
lation to Strombella Gray, as Liomesus Stimpson, does to some 
forms of Sipho. The median plate of the radula is edentulous, 
In this it agrees with Beringius Dall (1879), and a doubt arises as 
to their distinctness from each other. The type of Beringius is 
Chrysodomus crebricostatus Dall, from Alaska. The only criti- 
cism which occurs to us relates to one of the figures. We 
doubt extremely whether the odtheca figured as belonging to 
Buccinum terra-nove Beck (PI. 111, f. 16, 2-4), does not rather apper- 
tain to a Neptunea, as it resembles precisely that of several small 
forms of Neptunea allied to despecta, familiar to us in the north- 
ern seas, while we have never met with odtheca of such form be- 
longing to a true Buccinum.—I. H. Dail 


caand Mexico, though almost purely descriptive in its character, is 
of high value both from the carefully prepared text and well exe- 


Sive, at the conclusion of the work, an introductory volume, 

wherein the physical features of the country will be described and 
illustrated with maps. 

e mammalia have been enumerated and described by the late 

E. R. Alston, and the text occupies portions of the first seven 

numbers, and is illustrated with eighteen chromo-lithograph plates, 

— by Wolf, Smit and Keulemans, a guarantee of their excel- 

ncy. Mr. Alston has brought together what little is known of the 

ia Centrali-Americana; or, Contributions to the Knowledge of the Fauna 

Oumar e Mexico and Central America. Edited by F. DUCANE neen any 

1882. VIN. Zodlogy, parts 1-1 5. Botany, parts 1-12. 4to. London, 1879- 


630 Recent Literature, [June, 


habits and distribution of the mammals. For the first time we have 
definite information regarding the monkeys of Central America 
and Mexico, comprising, as they do, perhaps, the most striking 
feature ofthe region under consideration. There are eleven species, 
representing two: families, and six out of ten genera of American 
monkeys in all. The existence of monkeys north of the Isthmus 
of Panama was long overlooked by zoologists, though recorded 
by several of the older zoologists, notably Dampier $ 
1729). Apparently the species which extends farthest north is the 
Mexican spider monkey (Ateles vellerosus Gray); it occurs in 
Guatemala from coast to. coast, In Mexico it has not been found, 
according to Reichardt, north of a point in Vera Cruz, near the 
volcano of Orizaba, where it is common, living in small troops 
in the deep ravines up to an elevation of 2000 feet above the sea. 
Reinhardt “also found it at a height of 4000 feet in the eastern 
parts of Oaxaca, but never on the Pacific slope of the Cordillera 
in that State; and he believed that monkeys were not to be found 
on the western coast further north than Tehauntepec.” 
We are afforded fresh data concerning the distribution of the 
Carnivora; the opinion of Dr. V. Frantzius is quoted that the 
coyote is not indigenous to this region, but spread through Cen- 
tral America subsequent to the Spanish conquest. “ He con- 
siders it improbable that they should have existed among the 
thick population of the semi-civilized natives who then occupied 
the western slopes, and thinks that their invasion may have be 
coincident with that of the European cattle, which were intro- 
duced in the first decade of the sixteenth century.” A data 
by Mrs. Salvin of a specimen of common skunk (Mephitis mipi. 
tica) in the museum of Guatemala is the only positive ia 
the range of this species into Guatemala, as it was not represe 
in Messrs. Godman and Salvin’s collections. sera 
he two Central American tapirs are discussed with consi 
ble detail; although the adult of Baird’s tapir was not discov ae 
th species are figured and their distribution partly ane 
We are also treated to an excellent colored illustration still | 
manatee, which is common on the eastern coast; Dampier # 
mains the best authority as to its mode of life. The EE 
of peccary are illustrated, and interesting accounts of pags E 
are given ; the collared peccary ranging from “ 36° no o Negro 
on the Red river of Arkansas, and as far south as the B y 
of Patagonia.” In Guatemala “the collared peccary 'S E i the 
. $ è % rr : h forest, but in 
seen in parties of five or six individuals in t e ite-lipped 
early morning they trespass into the clearings.’ The We 
peccary goes in large droves in Guatemala as Y : 
Rica, where they abound most in “the thick prime hi her-lying J 
the warmer lowlands,” but is also met with in the hig k a 
mountain woods. ahia Me 
~ The antelope is not found south of Sonora and Chih a 


1883.] Recent Literature. 631 


Clark is quoted as stating that in this region “ the antelope is said 
to have an abiding hatred for the rattlesnake, which it decoys first 
into a striking attitude and then utterly annihilates by leaping into 
e air and coming down upon the snake with its four sharp- 
cutting hoofs placed together.” (See the illustration in the NAT- 
URALIST On p. 179. 
The birds are being treated in the same manner as the mam- 
“mals by Messrs. Salvin and Godman; the reptiles, amphibians 
and fishes, by Dr. Günther ; the mollusks, by Dr. E. von Martens ; 
the crustacea, by Professor Huxley; the arachnida, by Rev. O. P. 
Cambridge; the coleoptera, by H. W. Bates and others, including 
r. D. Sharp and C. O. Waterhouse; the hymenoptera, by P. 
Cameron ; the butterflies, by Godman and Salvin, and the moths 
by H. Druce; the neuroptera, by Mr. McLachlan ; the orthoptera, 
in part, by J. Wood Mason, and the rhynchota, by W. L. Distant. 
The botanical portion is entirely in the hands of Mr. W. B. 
Hensley, . 


positions and their attachments. With the above-mentioned 


; h : 
verse sections of the proboscis and longitudinal sections, showing 


i 1 ty of the mouth-parts and of the sucking apparatus of some Dipter: 
Dissertation for the purpose of obtaining the Philosophical Doctorate at the Leip- 
2g University, By GEorGE Dimmock. Boston, A. Williams & Co., 1881. 4to, pp- 
50. 4 plates, 
ae Memes Munddele. Trophi Dipterorum. Af Fr. MEINERT. Kjõbenhavn, 1881. 

» PP. 91. 6 plates. 
dere Aenntniss der mundtheile der Dipteren. Von EDUARD BECHER. Beson- 
abgedruckt aus dem xiv. Bande der Denkschriften der Math.-Naturwissen, 
Classe der K. Akad. der Wissenschaften. Wien, 1882. 4to, pp. 42+ 4 plates. 


632 Recent Literature. [June, 


in an instructive manner the relations of the cesophagus to the 
mouth and proboscis. 

It appears that complicated as are the mouth-parts of the Dip- 
tera, the mandibles are least developed, or most often absent. 
They are present in the female Culex, but are absent in Eristalis, 
Bombylius, Musca and many other Diptera. 

The maxillz are, next to the mandibles, the’ oftenest absent in 
Diptera, but the maxillary palpi are usually, probably always, . 
present. The labium is the most fully developed part of the 
mouth, the large fleshy lobes so well developed in the house fly 
being termed the /abel/z. It appears that the mouth-parts arè 
most developed in the mosquito, which for this and other reasons 
stands at the head of the Diptera. a 

s to the poisonous nature of the mosquito’s bite Dr. Dim- 
mock’s views may be considered as most probably correct. He 
says: “ After having experimented a large number of times wi 
the living mosquito, I am convinced that there is use made ol a 
poisonous saliva. * * * When the insect is allowed to draw 
its fill on the back of my hand, the subsequent swelling 
from forty to forty-eight hours, and the amount of poisonous 
effect upon me, as proved by numerous experiments, 1$ ™ 
direct proportion to the length of time which the Culex has oc- 
cupied in actually drawing blood. The above-mentioned facts 
would indicate a constant outpouring of some sort of poisonous 
fluid during the blood-sucking process, and wouid necessi 
tube or channel for its conduction. Now, no other channel: ae 
through which saliva could pass from the base to the tip 1n shad 
mouth-parts which Culex inserts in the skin, and this, toge 
with the position occupied by the salivary duct in other Dipti, 
leads me to believe, without as yet being able to give anatomical ia 
proof of it, that the hypopharynx of Culex contain 4 duct 
pours out its poisonous saliva.” Biy is 

Dr. Meinert’s memoir is very well illustrated ; it 15 10 destlibe 
with a brief Latin synopsis. His work, while exact in pee phic 
tion of actual parts, appears to us to be lacking 1n aig gen- 
breadth. For instance, he has some singular views as to a, He 
eral homologies of the trophi of insects, especially D P calpella 
uses Kirby and Spence’s terms cu/tellus for mandibles an 3 ophi d 
for the maxillæ of Diptera. But his illustrations of the trof L 
numerous Diptera are made with great apparent care an 4 
ness, : though A 

Becher’s work is not so well illustrated as the foregoing, of each 
the number of genera represented is greater, a° type are rather 
dipterous family are represented; the descriptions of the flea 

rief, None of the authors compare the mouth-par's © gerlip of 
with those of other Diptera, Becher only figuring the te : 


Pulex. Dr 
The latest article is a short preliminary one by “™ 


1883. ] Recent Literature. 633 


in the Zodlogischer Anzeiger (1882), translated in the Journal of the 
Royal Microscopical Society for February. This paper is on the 
mouth-organs of sucking insects. After describing the mode of 
taking food in the bees and bugs, which we refer to at another place, 
he deals at greater length with the Diptera. He dissents from 
Dimmock’s and Meinert’s view, that the labium of these flies is 
made up of the labium proper and the epipharynx, but considers 

e paired organs described by Meinert in Hippobosca, &c., as an 
independently formed epipharynx, to be enormous developments 
of the cheeks. The tactile hairs of the labella are connected with 
nerves, and organs of taste are situated on the labella or fleshy 
“tongue.” He confirms the opinions of previous observers as to 
the pumping arrangements of the salivary glands and the sucking 
apparatus of the pharynx. 


Martin anD Moate’s How ro Dissscr A Brrp..—A handy 
little volume is this, the second part of Messrs. H. N. Martin and 
W. A. Moale’s “ Hand-book of Vertebrate Dissection.” To begin 
by finding fault, almost the only fault that there is to find,and one 
that is doubtless caused by the low price at which the book is 
issued—the illustrations are too few and too rudimentary. 

The pigeon is taken as a type, and has the advantage of being 
readily accessible to all. The work begins by giving the zoologi- 
cal characters of the division, class and sub-order. Those of the 
order are omitted, and the character “sternum provided with a 
keel,” is rather that of the order Carinate than that of its sub- 
order, Schizognathz. The external characters of head, trunk, 
limbs, feathers and skin are first described, and the student is next 
directed how to prepare and examine the skeleton. This is fol- 

-lowed by the dissection of the soft parts, the neck, pleuro-peri- 
toneal cavity, veins and arteries, vocal, abdominal and reproduc- 
tive organs, brain and cranial nerves, eye and ear. Clear and con- 
cise directions are everywhere given, enabling any student of or- 
dinary dexterity and application not only to dissect a pigeon, but, 
better still, to dissect some other carinate bird, and note carefully 

Points of distinction between it and the pigeon. 


Mayer’s MONOGRAPH OF THE CAPRELLID@.2—The Caprellide 


sd. After describing the species of the Ok 
World, the author, apparently from want of material which it 
Would seem our museums might have afforded, treats in a very 


*Hand-book of Vertebrate Dissection. By H. Newett Martin, D. Sc., M. 
D., M.A., Professor in the Johns Hopkins University, and W. A. Moare, M.D. 
Partu, How to Dissect a Bird. New York, Macmillan & Co. 60 cents. 
*Fauna and Flora des Golfes von Neapel und der Angrenzender Meeres-abschnitte, 
lia von der Zodlogischen Station zu Neapel. vi Monographie; Caprel- 
iden. Von Dr. P, MAYER, mit 10 tafeln in lithographie und 39 zincographien. Leip 
7, 1882. 4to, pp. 201. Í 


634 Recent Literature. [June, 


inadequate way of our few described North American species, 
The geographical and bathymetrical distribution are then given, 
‘but the work is strongest, as one would naturally expect, in the 
anatomy and histology of these creatures. The nervous and 
muscular systems are elaborately discussed, and especially the 
biology of these Crustacea, which is treated of under the heads 
of habitats, symbiosis, mimicry and sympathetic coloring, play of 
chromatophores, sensibility to external influence, duration of life, 
molting, walking and swimming habits; parasites, etc., and phy- 
logeny. The illustrations are numerous and excellent. 

THE GEOLOGICAL RECORD FoR 1878.\—It is a pity that the ap- 
pearance of a work of this description should be delayed nearly 
four years beyond the natural time of publication. The editor 
apologizes for the great delay in the appearance of the volume by 
non-arrival of the MS. of the sections America and Arctic Re- 
gions from the sub-editor of those sections. Mr. E. Wethered has 
undertaken, however, in future to edit the section America. Still 
the volume is a little larger than its predecessors, containing over 
3530 entries. The list of contributors to the present volume is a 
long one, numbering forty-five, and the list of journals and works 
referred to fills twenty closely printed pages. : 

After giving the titles, sometimes with a very brief synopsis of 
works and articles on the stratigraphical and descriptive geology 
of different countries, those of articles on physical geology, ap- 
plied and economic geology, petrology, mineralogy, palzeontology, 
maps and sections, and miscellaneous and general geology follow 
in the order given. There is also a supplement for the p 
from 1874 to 1877 at the end of each of the above divisions. 

f course to the working geologist such a record as this must 
prove invaluable. The editors promise that hereafter the yearly 
issues will be more prompt and complete. 

Grotosicar Survey oF Oxn1o2—The fourth volume of ye 
vey contains reports upon the mammalia of the State, by A. M- 
Brayton; upon the birds, by J. M. Wheaton pe fi the re 

e 


and amphibia, by W. H. Smith, and upon t fishes, T robi- 
stated; but 


Jordan. The first report contains little that is new. | 
bility that the wild cat (Lynx rufus) is extinct in Ohio is 
of the wolf no more recent particulars are given than qù ge 
from Dr. Kirtland, who speaks of it as very rare in sess 
from Hildreth (Pioneer History of the Ohio Valley), who J 
that in 1848 it was nearly extinct. eo the 
Nothing is stated with regard to the abundance or “ache 
present occurrence within the State of the gray fox; the see 
1 The Geological Record for 1878. An account of works on gehen gal 
and palæontology, published during the year, wi 874 a: 
by WILLIAM WHITAKER an .H. Darton. Lond 


*Report of the Geological Survey of Ohio. Volume IV 
‘Columbus, O., 1882. 


1883. | ; Recent Literature. 635 


said to be “ almost unknown in the Middle States ;” nothing is said 
of the abundance or scarcity of the ermine, mink or skunk, and 
the same defect of localization is evident throughout. The badger 
“formerly extended to Ohio,” and the black bear was abundant 
in 1805. The reader will search in vain for facts not contained in 
older works. 

The section devoted to birds is far better. It commences with 
an account of the topography of the State, and in every case men- 
tions the season at which the species appears, the localities it 
prefers and its abundance or scarcity. Details respecting the 
mode of nesting, eggs, food and habits are also systematically 
given. The Carolina parrot was formerly a visitor, but has not 
made its appearance for several years. The golden eagle is oc- 
casional, and the white-headed eagle abundant in some localities. 
A black vulture (Cathartes atratus) was observed in 1877. . The 
white pelican is a not rare spring and fall migrant; the double- 
crested cormorant occurs but rarely ; the Florida cormorant breeds 
in the State, and several gulls and terns frequent Lake Erie. The 
check list gives 292 species, of which only six are considered ac- 
cidental. A bibliography of Ohio ornithology; a dissertation 
upon the relation between latitude and coloration, in which the 
author asserts, after a careful comparison, “that the pattern of 
coloration in the adults of our Northern birds is the same as that 
found in the young of allied Southern birds,” and a glossary, con- 
clude this section. 

hio supports thirty-six species of reptiles and twenty-five 
batrachians. Of these, three are lizards and thirteen tortoises. 
Jgosoma laterale is included on the authority of Dr. Kirtland; 
Cistudo clausa and Emys meleagris are said to be rare; the cop- 
perhead occurs along the waters of the Mahong, Big Beaver and 
Muskingum rivers, and near Cleveland ; Eutænia proxima is rare ; 
Tropidonotus erythrogaster has not been seen in the State by the 
writer ; the hog-nose snake is occasional in the north-eastern part 
of the State and in Scioto valley, and Pityophis melanoleacus, 
Ophibolus calligaster, O. doliatus, Coluber obsoletus, Cyclophis æs- 
tvus, Diadophis punctatus and Carphophis amenus are rare. — 
. Of the Batrachia, Chorophilus triseriatus is rare, Hyla picker- 
ingu is included solely on the extent of its extra-limital range, and 
Spelerpes longicaudus is rare. The genera Desmognathus and 
Gyrinophilus, though possessing well-marked characters, are not 
admitted, but are included in Plethodon and Spelerpes. Dr. Smith 
notes the occurrence of Menobranchus lateralis in the Hudson, 
and gives the authorities for the statement, that when its gills 
have been nibbled off by small fish, it can survive by cutaneous 
and pulmonary respiration. 
In the introduction to this section several curious particulars 
~a regard to food are given. The bull-frog will vary its insect 
tegime by eating mice and its own species, and Rana halecina has 


636 Recent Literature. [June, 


also cannibalistic habits. A toad has been observed to breakfast 
upon nine wasps, and dine upon eight more. It does not swallow 
bees and wasps immediately, but first presses them to death be- 
tween its jaws, and thus avoids their sting. Insects and snails 
form, however, the principal food of the amphibians of the State, 
as well as of the lizards and smaller turtles. The danger from 
venomous snakes is much exaggerated, as out of the few bitten 
three out of four get well. This department is less valuable than 
the others on account of the author’s manifest unacquaintance with 
the nature of the higher systematic analysis. The only valuable 
statements in this field are copied from other authors without cred- 
it. This is especially true of the Urodela, although the author 
states that “the classification and description” is taken “ from the 


essay forms chapter x1 of the report of Profe 
lain, State Geologist of Wisconsin, and has been prepared "7 = of 


F. H. King, assistant on the Survey. It comprises 2 p 
the report and is thus rather a voluminous contie os a sich 


ject which is attracting much attention in this country, Now that 
is one of much practical as well as biological interest. e a 
our birds are described and the systematist’s work 15 about C0 
pleted, their life-histories, habits and relations to their en “gi 

are subjects still fresh and novel, and much remains to sets 
towards harmonizing the discordant views held as to the va 


vironments — 


recor , 


> i : e facts i 
birds as insect-destroyers. The materials for the contents — 


by Mr. King were obtained from an examination | 
of the stomachs of over 1800 birds, 1608 of which co 


ibuted 
From the 


results which have been incorporated in this ag eee swe 


1608 stomachs examined the dzsjecta membra of 76631 
obtained, Part of his work was done in Jefferson COU 
and part at Ithaca, N. Y. 


Mr. King estimates, from of course imperfect data, ad 


nty, Wiss 


i ee 


1883.] Recent Literature. 637 


30,096, and for an equal area in the vicinity of Ithaca, 51,984. At 
the rate of sixty-six per square mile, an area somewhat less than 
that of our State (Wisconsin) would have a population of 3,565,- 

” He then, after stating some facts, concludes: “ Fifty in- 
sects of the average size would certainly be a small daily allowance 
for the average bird. One hundred and twenty days is less than. 
the time our summer residents are with us. At the rate assumed, 
each bird would consume 6000 insects. This would give as the 
aggregate number of insects consumed by the birds calculated to 
occupy an area equal to that of our State, the enormous total of 
21,384,000,000. Add to this amount the work which these birds 
do in their Southern homes, and we have a low estimate of the 
influence they exert over insect life.” After discussing a number 
of topics, the author devotes the body of the essay to an account, 
original and compiled, of the insectivorous habits of 295 species: 
of birds. The work is rich in new facts, is the result of a great 
amount of field-work, and is creditable both to the author and the 
State, which has called for such work. Due credit is done to Mr. 
S. A. Forbes, the pioneer in this line of practical biology. 


THE ZooLocicaL RECORD FoR 1881.— Zo the Editors of the 
American Naturatist:— While thanking the editors of the 
American Naturauist for the appreciatory notice of the “ Zod- 
logical Record” for 1881, contained in their April number, I 
wish to be permitted to offer some explanation on one or two 
points referring to that volume contained in the subsequent notice 
of the German “ Zoologischer Jahresbericht” for the same year. 


€xpert in one branch as to the importance of his subject may 
differ from those of his fellow-workers on the value of detail ; 


want of space was an important factor on this point; and it is 


obviously useless to give (e. g.) the full and often verbose title of 


Paper, 

Palzontological papers were also originally deemed not proper 

Subjects for a zodlogical record, save in recent forms bearing on. 

existing animals. There is, moreover, a separate medium for 
“se papers in the Palzontological section of our “ Geological. 

Record.” Here again, however, the individual opinions of the 

have been allowed to have weight; and the marvelous 


638 Recent Literature. [June, 


larly wish to be allowed to make some important corrections as 
to facts; and I therefore add the following remarks on the sub- 
ject from Mr. Stuart O. Ridley, zodlogical assistant in the British 
Museum, by whom the record on Spongiida was contributed: 
“ The remarks made in the review (at p. 395) upon the article 
Spongiida of the ‘ Zodlogical Record’ for 1881 (Vol. xvi) are 
almost wholly inaccurate, and it is necessary to point out one par- 
‘ticular besides in which it is, at any rate, calculated to mislead. 
“1, In the first place, the names of twelve authors are given as 


following reasons : x 
“R. O. Cunningham: the paper evidently referred to 1s 4 short 
-abstract of a paper on sponges generally, containing no NO 
facts or views. smbel): 
` “C.W. Giimpel (apparently meant for an author named Güm V aL 
the paper apparently intended had been already recorded in 
XVII, 1880, at p. 23 (ad zit.) as belonging to the year 1880. a 4 
“T. Mayer (P. Mayer is evidently intended) the paper apparently 
intended is recorded by me under Protozoa, p. 16, as referring 
-a Rhizopod and not furnishing any zoölogical information 
sponges. : 
“2. Secondly, ‘some’ writings by Sollas, Carter and WE A 
are stated not to be mentioned by me. Comparing my 4 
with the other similar record available for comparison, les) for A 
‘Zoologischer Jahresbericht’ (Zoölogical Station, gt mene i 
the year, I find that of works by Carter, I record all tho: a 
tioned by the German work and in addition one pa give | 
_fin.) and a second at p. 14 (ad jin.). Of works by Solias, which | 


reference is given but which is evidently cnn ont perhaps | 


f disadvantag™” y 
ted to give more bY 


1883.] Recent Literature. 639 


twenty-four, viz., forty-two, It should, however, be noticed that my 
article gives, at different points, full titles of twenty-five works deal- 
ing directly and of seven others dealing less directly with Sponges, 
and records matter relating to Sponges of “/irty-one others, with- 
out giving their titles. Thus the total of works recorded is sixty- 
three, and not eighteen, as might, perhaps, be inferred from the 
wording of the review. 

“T am therefore unable to see (with one small exception) any 
validity whatever in the grounds given for the statement that, as. 
regards the literature of Sponges, the student would find the 
English Record imperfect.”—&. C. Rye, editor Zoöl. Record, 7 

le Row, London, 14 April, 1883. 

[We gladly make room for the foregoing reply to our notice in 
the April number of this journal. The notice of the English 
Zoological Record was prepared in a kindly, appreciative spirit, 
least of all was it the reviewer’s design to make a “ disadvan- 


ficing spirit is sufficiently evident. We should say frankly that 
we did not read with care the body of either reports, but com- 
pared the lists of works printed at the beginning of each chapter. 
By overlooking, as in the case of the sponges, mention of those 
Papers not enumerated in the English Record under.“ Chief 
Works,” we gave, as Mr. Ridley shows, an erroneous impression 
as to the completeness of the record, which we sincerely regret. 
At the same time, it seems to us other persons might fall into the 
Same error, and suppose that no author was mentioned whose 
writings were not catalogued at the beginning of the several 
chapters or sections. If the names only, of authors of minor 
Papers and notes could be added at the end of “ Chief Works,” 
etc, it would take but a few lines and be a great convenience. 
Apparently the German recorders have catalogued the author’s 
writings, both “chief” and minor articles and notes, referring by 
number to the catalogue number, and thus secured a greater ap- 
mar of accuracy.—A. S. Packard, . Fr., for Editors NATUR- 
ALIST. 


i RECENT BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS. 
Riley, C. V.—Reports of experiments upon the insects injuriously affecting the 
i rs Ws 8 


orange tree and the cotton plant. U. S. Dept. of Agriculture, Bulletin N 

i From the author, i 

~ Reports of observations on the Rocky Mountain locust and Chinch bug. U. 

S. Dept. of Agriculture, Bulletin No. 2, 1883. From the author. 

Ennis, Facob.—T wo great works to be done on our sidereal system. Washington, 
1883. From the author. 


tkley, Mary H.—Notes on the developmeut of Rana sylvatica. Ext. Proc... 
Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., Oct., 1882. From the author. 


640 Recent Literature. [June, a 


Aimee, E > —Some pos in the development og Moimi wank Ext. 
Pro t. Soc. Nat. Hist., March, 1882. From the a 
tee z Fo .—Coal. Ext. Aai Pradai Ola ia April, 1883. 
From the author 
Dollo, M. TENA s sur la Présence chez les oiseaux du “ Troisième Trochanter” 
des Dinosauriens et sur la fonction de celui-ci. Ext. du Bull. du Mus. Roy. 
i 8 the author. 


Green, Asa T.—Eureka, or the Golden Door Ajar. From the author, 

Cassino, S. E. & Co.—Scientific and Literary Gossip, 

Perot E, F. and Ulmer G. L.—-The Amateur Naturalist. From the editors. 

Ashburner, Chas. A.—Editorial Mining Herald and Colliery Guardian. Progress 
elds 


Mapping the Anthracite Coal fields of Pennsylvania. Ext. Trans. Amer, Ins, 
Mining Engineers, 1881. 


The Anaa Coal beds of Pennsylvania. Ext. Trans. Amer. Inst. Mining 
Engine 1882. 
— Atlas of the Panther Creek Coal basin. Vol. 1. Southern Coal field, All from 
the au 
Ryder, F. ri Observations on the abs i ~ Ser a the food, e e 
-development of Embryo Fishes, com estigations conducted 
the Central amines, Washington, D. Cc. ro 5 a688i: pion the author, J 


-———The microscopic sexual chearc ot the Momina Portuguese úi com» 
mon edible oyster of Europe compared. From the author 
Martin, H. Newell, Sewall, H. F, Sedgwick, W. ag d Brooks, Wn, Klee 


aed roy to the employes of the Baltimore rt Ohio R. R. Co. From 
Hébert, Ed.—Gisement des conches marines de Sinceny (Aisne). Ext. Bull. Soe. 
Geol. de France, 1860. 
——Sur la position hes Sables de Sinceny. Ext. id, 1879. ; 
——Mémoire sur le gover Nummulitique du midi de la France. Ext. idem, 1882. 
All from the author CPER 
From the American 


ieie “rtd S. Specimen of the nd Mes. eni 
Antiquari and 2. From i i 
Lyman, B. AA S fg utility of the enone a te Pennsy vania State a 
4 logical Survey in the ty field. Read before Amer. Inst. Nin Be a 
Feb. 23, Pike From the author Board 
Brewer, W. H.—The American trotting horse, Why he is and what he is. a 
of at atam of Massachusetts, 1883. From the author. $ Science, ; 
The evolution of the American trotting horse. Ext. Amer. Jour. 
1883. From the author a trachia, with . 
Yarrow, H. C—Check- = of North American Reptilia an a 
ogue of specimens in U. S. Nat. Museum. Bulletin U. S. Nat. Mie Na 
From the author. h Americà 
Jordan, David S., and Gilbert, C. H.—Synopsis of the Fishes of Nort 
Bulletin No. 16, U. S. National Museum, 1883. From the pra 
Foster, David.—The Scientific Angler. New York, Orange Judd & ane 
publishers zur Natur- 
Dunker, Wi. Theli , and Zittel, Karl A.—Pal one rhin Beiträg? authors. 
geschichte der Vorzeit. verte Lieferung., Cas: 1883. From ma 
Kerr, W. C.—The new Pap of North a From the Me 
Marion, M. A, F.—Sur es récents des Scien x a 
noncé le 5 Ernad Pease a is ® a Seance de Raie des Fe 
emie d’Aix. 1883. From the auth 


1883. ] Geography and Travels. 64! 


GENERAL NOTES. 
GEOGRAPHY AND TRAVELS.' 


Asta—Dr. L. E. Regel left Samar-land at the end of June 
last, and proceeded to Hissar by the very difficult though short- 
est route via Penja-kent, leading by the Fan river, Lake Iskander 
kul, and across the Mur pass. In the center of this region is a 
great mountain range, whose summits, the peaks of Kuli-kalan 
and the Chundar and Bodhan mountains, are seen from Samar- 
kand. South of this range runs the Saridagh valley, and beyond ' 
this rises the Hissar range proper; while northward lie the Kul- 
i-kalan plateau, and thé valleys of the Pasrut river and of a tribu- 
tary of the Voron. The plateau of Kul-i-kalan is about thirteen 
miles in circumference, and has five lakes 10,000 feet above the 
sea level. The mountains around have no real glaciers, but old 
moraines are traceable. The tocks are fossiliferous limestones, 
and the vegetation of the region is richer than that of any other 
part of the basin of the Zarafshan. The forests are richest in the 
zone between 4000 and 8000 feet above the sea level, where the ap- 
ple, cherry, nut and the Archa occur. The Archa also predomi- 
nates in the upper zone, which reaches to a height of 10,500 to 
11,000 feet—higher up than the line of perpetual snow—and has 
also birches, willows and an arborescent Ephedra. The Mur pass 
(14,000 ft.) is very steep, and immense accumulations of snow are 
found upon the southern slope, in the foggy climate of Hissar. 
A series of lower parallel ridges of fossiliferous sandstone occurs 

een the two main ranges and also betweenHakimi and Kara- 
tagh, while the mountains are syenite, syenite-gneiss, granite and 
fossiliferous slates, 


Much valuable work has been done in the Caucasus and adja- 
cent regions by the Caucasian branch of the Russian Geographical 
Society. The highlands of the Caucasus afford a greater variety 
of geological and physico-geographical features than the Alps, 
together with such a variety of botanical, zodlogical and ethno- 
logical features as can hardly be met with elsewhere, owing to their 
Position between Europe, with its moist climate, highly-indented 
Coasts and young civilizations, and Asia with its deserts and pla- 
teaux, dry climate and ancient civilizations. The longitudes and 
latitudes of Kars, Erzerum, Mysum and many other places have 

n correctly determined, and pendulum observations have 
shown that the geoid or true figure of the earth’s surface nearly 
Corresponds with the spheroid on the shores of the Black sea, but 
at Tiflis rises above it 1 587 feet, and at Gudaur 4371 feet. 


i The Kars plateau is bordered by mountains reaching 9700 feet 

in height, devoid of wood and deeply cut by rivers. Migrations 

of various peoples are still going on, Armenians, Turks, Turco- 
‘This department is edited by W. N. LOCKINGTON, Philadelphia. 


642 General Notes. - [ug 


mans, Russians, Greeks, Kabards and Osets moving to and fro. 
The twelfth volume of the Memoirs contains the first part of a 
large work by the late General Uslar, on the ancient history of 
the Caucasus. 

M. Nasiloff is spending a third year in the exploration of the 
Northern Ural. He has explored the River Lala under 59° N. 
lat., where he discovered layers of sphero-siderites; also the 
banks of the Sosva and the Lozva, along which he has made large 
geological, botanical and ethnographical collections. 

The Batum province, the Santabago of antiquity, has a most 
luxuriant vegetation, but is thinly peopled. The mountains of 
the left bank of the Chorokh, between Batum and Artvin, are 
spurs of the Anti-Taurus, which terminates near the Chorokh in 
the peak Kvahid, 10,390 feet high. The deep gorges are occu- 
pied by Mussulman Gurians, and each is so isolated from the 
adjoining ones that the population has its own individuality. The 
fields of Indian corn and rice are often scratched on terraces 3000 
feet above the sea, close to ruins of small old fortresses, each of 
which has its legend. 

The small people called the Svanets, numbering only 12,000, 
seem to be degenerating in every way ; goitre and cretinism are 
common. These diseases are also known in Western Daghest ot 
and in the valleys of the Andian Koyson ridge. The men and 
women affected with a peculiar hysteric disease, bark like dogs, 
and the natives consider it as the result of bewitching with T. 
“ barking grass ” (a kind of Orchis). nad 

The province of Kars consists of three parts : the basın of the 
Olti, covered with clay hills and intersected by irrigation andj 
the plateau of Kars, fifty miles long by thirty-five miles wide, ant 
5000 to 6000 feet high, and a plateau 6000 to 7000 feet | gn 
covered with good pasture land and dotted with lakes. S 

. His route 


Arrica.—Lieut. Wissmann arrived at Cairo Jan. 1. $ a 
from Loanda, by way of Nyangwe on the Lualaba, to Me si : 
led him through the unexplored southern half of the Cong? - 
basin, which was found to be most densely populated. d 

The people called Tushilange, residing between the Kasal ¢ : 
the Lubi, are very numerous, and are ruled over by ee fyo 
Kingengeand the more powerful Mukenge. Mule ‘co : 
his wives, escorted the travelers to Nyangwe. The aerial 
lake, which had been described to the travelers as 4 piso 
turned out to be only three miles long. It has pr ently ne 
outlet, and is 2230 feet above the sea. East o' om Lieu 
dwell the Basonge, a very numerous people, "i Pe 
Wissmann speaks as friendly, laborious and highly $ ai i 
dustrial art. He brought away splendid specimen 
weapons, carved ivory, inlaid wares and iron and — travel 
Leaving the fertile plains inhabited by these tribes, 


1883. ] Geography and Travels. 643 


entered the vast virgin forests that extend to the Lubilash, a 
stream as wide as the Elbe. There are no fruit trees in these 
forests, and game and birds are therefore absent. Onlyelephants 
and a kind of wild boar were met with. 

Some difficulty was experienced in crossing this stream owing 
to the ill-will of Kachichi, king of Koto, an old and much-rever- 
enced sorcerer. Some shots and rockets finally frightened him 
into lending boats. 

Beyond the Lubilash the territory of the Beneki was passed 
through. Of this tribe Lieut. Wissmann says that the villages 
are models, well built and clean, the houses surrounded by gardens 
and palm-trees. They are an agricultural people. Some of their 
oo are so long that it took three or four hours to pass through 


em, 
Farther east they passed through the rich prairie lands inhabited 
by the Kalebue and Milebue, extending to the Lomami, another 
tributary of the Congo. 

Another tribe visited was that of the Batuas, an undersized, 
slender, dirty and savage-looking people who subsist on the chase 
and on wild fruits, and whose arms and implements show a low 
State of culture. On the long and dangerous journey from Lake 
Tanganyika to Zanzibar, Lieut. Wissmann met with a most hos- 
pitable reception from the renowned brigand chief Mirambo. 

He says that Lake Lincoln, reported by Dr. Livingstone, does 
not exist. 


_ The mission station of Ribé, near Mombas, was recently vis- 
ited by a marauding party of Wakwafi, a tribe through whose 
territory Mr. Thomson's expedition must pass. The tact of Mr. 
Wakefield averted a combat, which would have had a sinister 
effect on the prospects of the expedition. 


Dr. Fischer, on the part of the French Geographical Society, 
has left Zanzibar for the interior, and intends to visit the un- 
friendly Masai as well as to explore the country between Lakes 

anyara and Naivasha. 


: M. Storms arrived at Karema on the 27th September last, hav- 
ing left the coast on June gth, thus making the journey in the 
unparalleled short time of three months and a half. 


Monseigneur Fr. Sogaro, papal vicar of Central Africa, from 
Sahara to the equator, has left for Khartum. 


_M.l’Abbe Guyot has ascertained that the Ruaha, or Lufigi, the 
_ fiver that issues from the great lakes and empties itself into the 
_ Sea below Zanzibar, is not navigable. It is a beautiful, broad 
_ Watercourse in some parts, but narrower in others, and ull of 
_ ‘Sts and rocks. Père Guyot spent seventy-two days in the dis- 
trict, and is preparing a map of it 
VOL. XVII,—No. v1, 44 


644 General Notes. 


GEOGRAPHICAL NotEs.—M. Yavorski is publishing the account 
of his journey to Cabul. He passed by the once famous town of 
Bamian, now in ruins. The Argentine expedition sent in search 
of the murdered Crevaux has explored a portion of the course of 
the Pilcomayo. The (French) Society of Historical Studies has 
offered a prize of 1000 francs for the best essay upon “The 
effects, from an. economist’s point of view, of the cutting of the — 
Isthmus of Panama on the relations of Europe with countries 
washed by the Pacific ocean.” wo new meteorological ste — 
tions have been established in the north of Russia, east and west — 
of the Ural chain, at Mesena (Europe) and Berezov (Asia). As 
these are removed entirely from the influence of the Gulf Stream, — 
and are in the track of the cold, dry winds that from time to 
time sweep over Europe, they will prove important.——The Yel 
low river has not resumed its southern course, and only flows — 
Some of the members of 


tions. He will now begin the exploration of the coasts Ot WF — 
will now begin p ke Niger he 


both mountain ridges that enclose the valley of Ferghem i 
product of the wells, which are in the limestones @ raev 
the chalk formation, is a heavy mineral oil, which, 
oration of the naphtha, leaves a heavier “ hide 
excellent water-proof cement when mixed with sand. 
also mines of mountain-wax on the Kok-tube mona 
sulphur mine at Karim-duvany. Baron Nordens la 
tains that the constant advance of the ice-mass 1n © 
well as the fact that the country does not rise contin i 
interior, show that the whole land is not covered Wh" Ti 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 645 


ice; and the studies made by him and others upon the tempera- 
ture and moisture of the air on the inland ice corroborate this 
conclusion. His expedition started in May. A Danish expedi- 
tion will also be sent to the east coast of Greenland. T 
death of Dr. Kayser, who had been sent by the German African 
Society to their station on the shores of Lake Tanganyika, is 
announced in a communication from Zanzibar, dated Nov. 8, 1882. 
——The Lena meteorological station is situated in 73° 22’ 30” 
N. lat., and 126° 34’ 55” E. long. The health of the expedition 
is satisfactory. 


GEOLOGY AND PALAMONTOLOGY. 
Tue Decay or Rocks GEoLociIcALLy ConsipERED.! — The 


and in the Blue Ridge. In connection with the latter he de- 
scribed the decay not only of the crystalline strata but of their 
enclosed masses of pyritous ores and the attendant phenomena. 
The decay of the primal and auroral strata of the Appalachian 
valley, and the formation therein of clays and of iron and man- 
§anese-oxyds was also discussed. The Pre-cambrian antiquity 
of the process of decay in the Eozoic rocks in the Mississippi 


Position seen in the Pliocene auriferous gravels in California was 
described and explained. 


Northern regions during the drift period was then considered, and 
a thesis advanced by the writer in 1873, that the decomposition 


erosion, which removed previously softened materials, 


unt, LL.D., F.R.S., read before the National 
, April 17, 1883. 


646 General Notes. [June, 
comparative studies of Reusch in Norway and in Corsica, in — 
which similar views are enforced. 
The principal points in the paper are resumed at its close, as 
follows : ie” 
1. The evidence afforded by recent geological studies in Amer- 
ica and elsewhere, of the universality and the antiquity of the 
subaérial decay both of crystalline silicated rocks and of c 
ous rocks, and of its great extent in Pre-cambrian times. } 
u. The fact that the materials resulting from such decay are 
preserved 7 sifu in regions where they have been protected from 
denudation by overlying strata, alike of Cambrian and of more 
recent periods; or, in the absence of these, by the position of the 
decayed rock with reference to denuding agents, as in driltless 
regions, or in places sheltered from erosion, as within the St 
Lawrence and Appalachian valleys. 7 
ur. That this process of decay, though continuous through : 
later geological ages, has, under ordinary conditions, been msig- 
nificant in amount since the glacial period, for the reason that the — 
time which has since elapsed is small when compared with pre- 
vious periods, and also probably on account of changed atmos — 
pheric conditions in the later time. ed 
1v. That this process of decay has furnished the material ps : 


rocks by the more or less complete loss of p 
bases thus separated from crystalline silicate 
the source, directly or indirectly, of all limestones and ca 
rocks, and have, moreover, caused profound secular cha 
the composition of the ocean’s waters. The decomposition 
phuretted ores in the Eozoic rocks has given rise to oxy 
iron ores 7m situ, and to rich copper deposits in various geog 
oon eft in the pr 
drift, but, 


GEOLOGY OF THE CHESTER VALLEY OF Penxsyivania-— Tido 
lowing note from Mr. Chas. Hall further criticizes pot A 
Mr. Rand, which was the subject of a review by Fro! 
in the May number of the NATURALIST: 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 647 


to which he refers. I can with propriety, however, make a few 
comments here on his argument. 

In the first place Mr. Rand does not account for the absence of 
slates, corresponding to the South Valley Hill belt (hydromica 
_ slate), on the north side of the Potsdam sandstone of the North 
Valley hill. 

The Potsdam of the North Valley hill, in the vicinity of the 
Schuylkill river and the sandstone east of the river, rests directly 
upon a series of syenites, hornblendic and quartzoic rocks which 
correspond in age to the rocks of the Reading and Durham hills 
in Lehigh and Northampton counties (Laurentian). 

r. Rand quotes a statement of mine that the “ hydromica 
schists * * * are the Hudson River shales and flank the 
Chester valley on the south.” 

The quotation does not convey the fact that I argued that the 
limestones of the Chester valley rested upon decomposed feru- 
ginous slates with limonite ore and Potsdam sandstone. 

The decomposed slates are without doubt the upper primal of 
Professor Rogers. 


N Primal slate. South Valley hill. 
No Limestone, 


Along the southern margin of the limestone in the district un- 
der consideration (vicinity of the Schuylkill river) the limestones 
pass by gradual alternations into slates (hydromica slates of the 
South Valley hill). 

_ The character of the limestone is very different along the south 
Side of the valley from that on the north. 
long the northern side of the valley there is nothing to be 
Seen of a transition from the the upper primal slates into the lime- 
Stone of No. 1 

Adjoining the alternations of limestone and slate along the 
_ Southern margin of the Chester valley there is no regular deposit 
of an or quartzite in any portion of the district where I have 
Worked. 


The limestones along the northern edge of the Chester valley 
are usually more or less of a light drab color, and decidedly 
dolomitic, while on the southern side of the valley they are usu- 

“y of a bluish cast and associated with white and blue marble. 

The Marble is always confined to the southern side of the valley. 

S a further argument in favor of the superposition of the 

hydromica schists of the South Valley hill, I considered the syn- 

clinal Structure of the north-eastern point of the South Valley 

hill just north of Gulf mill and the synclinal structure of the 
Mill escarpment, 


648 General Notes. [June, 


In the face of these and many other facts, I concluded that the 
South Valley Hill slates must belong to a more recent age than 
the limestones, and as there is a gradual transition from the lime- 
stones into these slates, similar to that found in other portions of 
the State, they must be of Hudson River age. 

lave never observed any deposits of sandstone, of conse- 
quence, within the South Valley Hill belt, and none at all between 
the slates of the South Valley hill and the limestones. 

Limonite ore does occur close to the junction of these slates 
and the limestone, at a point just north of Gulf mill and also 
south of the South Valley hill just west of West Conshohocken, 

That deposit north of Gulf mill is intimately associated with 
the slates of the South Valley hill, but is very different from those 
in proximity to the Potsdam on the north side of the valley. 

Without going further into details, I would say that Frazers 
views and mine are at variance. He finds, I believe, rocks below 
(underlying) the Potsdam sandstone and interposed between it 
and the underlying syenitic rocks. il 

Our observations along the junction of the South Valley H 
slates and the limestones do not agree, and upon these two points 
depends the structure of the succeeding measures south of the 
valley. : 
Unfortunately Mr. Rand has apparently taken the tangled 
in hand and has begun in the middle to unravel a sna ee 
can only be accomplished by careful observation and mee 
extending over a much larger area thana single township.—® 
E. Hall, Grove Hill, Page Co., Va., April 3, 83. 


ANNUAL Report OF THE STATE GEOLOGIST OF NEW J w 
1882.'\—This little volume is brimful of information se 
the neighbor State, contains a complete geological eS the 
smaller maps, one illustrating the geodetic survey, the o t geo 
watersheds of the State; and six lithographs of pron 1882 
logical features. The topographical survey was ne Bearfort 
upon 430 square miles of rugged highland, and in ‘rst time, | 
district three beautiful little lakes were mapped for the h ; 
and two others correctly located. ing 

The red sandstone, ae Triassic, occupies a br d wt a Z 
the State obliquely, and containing 1507 square rr lands, ald : 
plain shut in on the north and north-west by the Hig nd newer 
open to the south and south-east toward the Cretaceous ene 


orth of mE 
minal mo . ! o 
glacial drift and alluvial beds deposited in basi?S T g 

Camden, N. J. wie : 


1 Annual Report of the State Geologist for the year 1882. 
Patterson. 


1883. ] Geology and Paleontology. 649 


glacial moraines. The shales vary in hardness from that of 
scarcely compacted clay to argillaceous sandstone, and some of 
the sandstone is argillaceous and liable to fall to pieces on expo- 
sure to atmospheric agencies. 

he report gives valuable information respecting the iron 
mines, the output of which last year was 900,000 tons, or more 
than in any previous year; the plastic clays, with their industry 
of brick-making, terra-cotta and terra-cotta lumber (a mixture of 
sawdust and clay, forming a light yet strong building material) ; 
the changes of the shore line, the net result of which is consid- 
erably in favor of old ocean, who has encroached upon the 
meadow sod so that in some spots tracks of cattle and horses 
are found on what is now the beach ; and upon seaside develop- 
ments, climate, and the rapid progress of agriculture in the 
southern and almost sub-tropical extremity of the State. 


friends in the steam yacht. The following course was sailed over : 
From this city to Halifax, N. S., standing well out to sea; thence 
coastwise to Cape Sable and Yarmouth; across the inner mouth 
of the bay to Grand Manan island ; up the coast of New Bruns- 
wick to St. John and Truro, at the head of the bay; down the 
coast of Nova Scotia to Annapolis, which river and several others 
I ascendea, thus circumnavigating the entire sheet of water, which 
is about 180 miles long by an average width of 40 miles. Sound- 
ings and deep sea and surface temperatures were taken during the 
cruise. A week was spent at Kingsfort, N. S., on the beautiful 
Basin of Minas, a few miles from Cape Blomidon and Cape Split. 

These tides are, as you say, one of the wonders of the world. 

ey are caused, as are also the dense fogs of this region and of 
the North Atlantic by the cold Gulf Stream,’ pouring from the 

Fetic ocean by Smith sound, Baffin’s bay and Davis strait, along 
the coast of Labrador, and through the Strait of Belleisle, which 
discharges into the Gulf of St. Lawrence. These cold, heavy cur- 
rents hug the coast line as they run. 

On doubling the south-east corner of Nova Scotia, at Cape 
Sable, they strike for the first time the warm and lighter waters 
from the south, and drive the latter before them toward the point 

least resistance, which is up the Bay of Fundy. At its mouth, 
OPposite Cape Sable, the tide rises 6 feet; opposite Digby, 28 
feet; at St. John, 38 feet; off Windsor, 45 feet, and when ebb, a 
ret Could not be filled with water in the harbor; at Truro, 
feet, and at ebb the red clay bottom is exposed for a distance of 


inao 
This is a mistake. Labrador current is undoubtedly meant.— Eds. 


650 General Notes. [June, 


twenty-five miles. These measurements refer to spring tides, 
which are highest. But the belief which so generally prevails, 
that the tide assumes, as it rushes onward with loud roar and 
great velocity, a high, almost vertical wave, or “ bore,’ as itis 
termed, which even draws into its vortex such animals as may 
stray near the beach, is wholly erroneous. There is no bore or tidal 
wave on the Bay of Fundy. Navigation there is neither danger 
ous nor difficult, unless it be from fog or ice. In the absence : 
storms, the tides, ebb and flood, are accompanied by scarcely a 
ripple. Even at Cape Split, where the bay suddenly contracts to 

a width of about three and a-half miles, the “ wave” wll not meas- 
ure one inch in height. What can have been the origin of this — 
fable, which has not only obtained general credence among many, 
but is even accepted by men of science without question, and is 
yet chimerical as a madman’s dream? Probably the very trifling 
bore which does really exist on two small tributaries of the bay, 
the Petitcodiac and Shubenacadie. The bore on the former river 
I measured at Moncton, N. B., eighty-nine miles E.N.E. of St 
John, and found it just three and a-half feet high, with a travel 
up-stream of six miles per hour. It is caused by the last of the 
ebb tides being met and repelled by the flood tide in a narrow 
stream confined by almost vertical banks——P. F. MeCourt, M.D, 
im Scientific American. 


A New Icuanopon!—M. L. Dollo, of the Belgium Museum of 
Natural History, has carefully examined fifteen out of the twenty- 
two dinosaurs that have been found at Bernissart, and on 
the conclusion of M. G. A. Boulenger, who (Sur l'arc pelvien : 
les Dinosauriens, Bull. de L’Acad. Roy. de Belg., m sn) mE 
nized among them a new species of Iguanodon, to which Ke l 
the name of Z. dernissartensis. This new form is muc "E 
than the well-known Z. mantelli, the bones of which a yen 


Se et ee 


I. bernissartensis, with six. J. seeleyi, described by . a 
Hulke in 1882, is thought to be identical with Li es : 
but the question is not settled. The sternum in all the exei 


GroLocica News—Post-tertiary.—A deposit of rhe Wolgs : 
remains of the diluvial period has been laid bare by Sr 


du etin 
1 Sur les Dinosauriens de Bernissart. Par M. L. Dollo. Ext. y . 
Musée Royal de Belgique. Tome 1, 1882 


1883.] Mineralogy. 651 


on its banks, between Zarizyn and Sarepta. Elephas primigenius, 

Bos priscus, Elasmotherium, Camelus knoblochi and several ante- 

lopes, stags, etc., are among the contents. Remains of animals, 
the bones of which have apparently been broken by man, to- 
, gether with many stone implements, have been found in the 
crevices between the blocks of lava underlying a pumicestone 
pit near Andernach, on the Rhine. As the pumicestone filled 
the crevices to a depth of two or three feet, and the bones, etc., 
were beneath this filling-in, it is believed that there was a settle- 
ment on the spot, the food-remains from which fell into the crev- 
ices defore the deposition of the pumicestone. On the Middle 
Ural M. Malakhoff has explored the lake dwellings of the neigh- 
borhood of Ekaterinburg, and has discovered close by Irbit, very 
interesting accumulations of bones, lake dwellings on Lake Ayat, 
and stone and bone implements in a cavern close to the Mias 
ironworks. 


SS RS a at ee eee 


MINERALOGY: 


by Damour? It occurs crystallized in regular hexagonal prisms, 
transparent and nearly colorless. Its hardness = 6.5 ; specific grav- 
ity 3.28. It has a vitreous fracture and is without cleavage. At 
first sight it resembles beryl, tourmaline or apatite. 


Before the blowpipe it loses its transparency, blanches, and 
Sives to the flame the green color characteristic of boric.acid. It 


. Tt is essentially a borate of alumina with a small proportion of 
iron. A mean of three analyses gave: 


B,O, Al,O, Fe,O, K,O 
49.19 55.03 4.08 0:70. == 100, 


yielding the formula (Al,03, Fe:0;) BOs. 


Il. Picro-epidote is a name proposed by Damour to designate a 
Variety of epidote from Lake Baikal, Siberia, which has magnesia 
* e and is infusible. It occurs in white or yellowish-white 
small crystals in lapis lazuli. Des Cloiseaux has shown that the 

stallographic and optical characters are those of epidote. 


IIT. Dumreicherite is a new mineral of the alum group described 
by Dr. C. Doeljer® as occurring in crevices in lava in the form 
of superficial crusts. It was apparently monoclinic, but had a 


. } Edited Professor H. CARVILL Lewis, Academy of Natural Sciences, Phila- 
Jeyk ja whom communications, papers for review, etc., should be sent. 
4 Soc. Min. de France, T. VI, p. 20, April, 1883. 

Zur Kenntniss der vulcanischen Gest. u. Min. d. Capverd’schen Inseln, 


652 General Notes. [June, 


fibrous structure. It is readily soluble in water, and has an 
astringent taste. Its composition, according to Kertscher, is: 
SO, Al,O, MgO H,O NaCl 
36.65 7.14 45.01 tr. 
giving the calculated formula 4 MgSO, + Al,S,O0,, + 36 aq. 


=> oroo 


_ Recent LitHorocicaL Work.—It is daily becoming more 
evident that a classification of rocks either by their chemical 
composition alone or by the minerals they contain, is artificial 
and unsatisfactory, and that a true basis of classification is to be 
found only by combining the general . characters of rocks with 
their mode of occurrence as elucidated by field work. Lithologists 
are finding that the microscope and the laboratory are not all- 
sufficient, but that observation of the geological relations of the 
rocks is of the first necessity. Lithology thus rises to a higher 
sphere, and not content with giving a multitude of names to 
rocks of varying texture and in different stages of decomposition, 
is becoming one of the most important methods of geological 
research. sch. 

Perhaps no one is striving more earnestly toward the establis 
ment of this broader method of lithological work than Dr. M 3 
Wadsworth, of Cambridge. In a forthcoming work to be pu 
lished by the Museum of Comparative Zodlogy, he dwells pw 
the importance of grouping the characters of rocks, rather yan 
taking any one character as a basis of classification, and pe : 
pares the usually received classifications with the Linnean a! 
cial botanical classification. é 

In the same essay certain conclusions are reached which a 
much interest, and are often widely at variance with general si e 
ceived theories. He holds that the interior of the earth arr 
liquid, that eruptive, volcanic and plutonic rocks are l 


eruptive, volcanic rocks. Meteorites are regar 
derived from a hot, liquid mass, rather than from a § a e from 
solid body, and it is suggested that they may have S with 
the sun. The appearance of the memoir in full 1s awat i 
interest. 
CHARCOAL AS A PRECIPITANT FOR Gorp.—Mr. ; 
: Davis? (Sr.) has discovered a novel and most intere 
or separating gold from its solution by employing © causing 
has found that charcoal has a remarkable energy 10 “4 * 


1 Journ, Franklin Inst., April, 1883. 


1883.] Mineralogy. 653 


precipitation of gold from its chlorine solution, while other metal- 

lic and mineral constituents of the same solution are unaffected. 

The gold is thus both deposited and refined. All that is neces- 

sary is to pass the solution of the gold ore through a charcoal 

filter, when the gold in a pure state is deposited upon the char- 

coal, which may then be burned and a button of gold readily 
ined, 


This discovery, so simple in its method, was at first ridicule 
by chemists. Repeated experiments have, however, shown its 
efficacy. Not only are no other substances than gold thus de- 
posited, but the gold itself is completely separated from its ter- 
chloride solution, the liquid after having passed through the 
charcoal containing not even a trace o gold. As copper is not 
affected by the passage through the charcoal filter, that metal 
may be afterwards deposited by contact with scrap-iron. Silver 
would already have been precipitated as chloride in the original 
Solution. By this process, therefore, gold, silver and copper may 
each be separated by most inexpensive methods from the same 


. 


solution 


eposited, not from any affinity for carbon, but simply because 
the chlorine in which it was soluble has been taken away to form 
hydrochloric acid, in which gold is insoluble. It also follows 
that copper and other metals soluble in hydrochloric acid are not 
affected by the conversion. 


_ CRYSTALLIZED SERPENTINE FROM DELAWARE.— Professor H. C. 
Lewis! has described certain crystals of serpentine which occur 
in the deweylite of Way’s quarry, Delaware. The deweylite con- 
tains angular fragments of quartz, such as would be produced by 

rowing a heated quartz crystal into cold water. It also contains 
rounded masses of feldspar which are more or less altered into 
deweylite. The deweylite is thus shown to be probably the 
result of the alteration of graphic granite. 

_1€ crystals of serpentine, of a smoky pearl color, have a 
p caceous cleavage, and in the polariscope are shown to be 

axial with a small optic-axial divergence. The physical and 
chemical characters, including an analysis by Mr. Haines, are ` 
Siven, and the mineral is proved to be a true serpentine. The 
“€avage and the optical characters show that it is crystallized. 


X Tue Fiuorine Mrnerats—In an extended review of the 
~ Orne minerals, by Professor P. Groth? our knowledge of these 


3 ee Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., Feb., 1883. 
€itschr, f. Kryst., etc., VIT, 4th and sth Nos. 


654 Generai Notes. [June, 


minerals is rendered much more exact. He treats with especial 
detail the cryolite group of minerals. Cvyolile is shown to be 
monoclinic instead of triclinic. Pachnolite and thomsenolite are 
shown to be species distinct from each other, the latter mineral 
containing one molecule of water, as already proved by Brandl? 
The crystals of pachnolite are monoclinic, having generally the 
form of slender prisms, the prisms being striated horizontally. 
Thomsenolite has the same characters, both minerals decrepitating 
strongly when heated. Ralstonite, an isometric mineral, and 
chiolite, a tetragonal mineral resembling cryolite, have been re 
examined and Brandl gives. them new formule. Arksutite is 
shown to be merely a mixture of cryolite and pachnolite, and not 
a distinct species. 


A Norwecian Dust SHower.--On the 26th of last February 
a fine dust was discovered overlying the snow in Trondhjem Amt 
(district of Drontheim), in Norway, and like the dust showers 
which followed the volcanic outbreak of 1876, was thought to 
indicate a recent volcanic eruption in Iceland. Dr. Reuse of 
the mineralogical faculty of the University of Christiania, has, 
however, shown that it is not of eruptive origin, but const 
common sand, fine particles of quartz, hornblende and talc on 
some associated fine particles of vegetable matter. — Althou . 
volcanic origin of this dust has been disproved, it 1s neverth 
of interest, considering the wide extent of snow-covered country 
over which this dust was deposited. 


Microuite From Expa.—A. Corsi? has found small crystals of : 
microlite at several localities in Elba. It occurs in granitic f° ae l 
and is associated with albite, orthoclase, tourmaline, lepidolite, ¢te 
The principal forms are octahedra and rhombic dodecahedra. y 
color it varies at different localities from dark, dirty geen 
low, and from being opaque to transiucent, the eae i 
being reddish-yellow. The powder is grayish-white. 49%; 
characters are those usual to microlite. oo 

F. Fontaine 


Ametia County, Va., Minerats.—Professor W. f Amelia 
contributes an interesting article upon the minerals ne d The 

o., Va., giving much information not heretofore publishe helvite, 
microlite and monazite, columbite, fluorite, beryl, ort mae elvite, 
etc., are each described in detail. In the description mits t0 
which includes Mr. Sloan’s analysis, Professor Fonta a ‘al by 
make any mention of the original discovery of that = 
Professor Lewis l ee A 

Tne Wm. S. Vaux CorLecrion.—This magnificent = certain 
minerals and archæological specimens, bequeathed un 

1 AMER. NATURALIST for Jan., 1883, p. 76. 

*Boll. R. Com. Geologico, 1881. 564. 

"Am. Four. Se. and Arts, May, 1883. 


1883.] Botany. 655 


conditions to the Philadelphia Academy of Natural Sciences, has 
finally been received by that institution. There are over six thou- 


$10,000. It includes suites of specimens from almost all parts of 
the world, and is especially rich in relics of the Swiss lake dwell- 
ers, in pottery and implements of the American mound-builders, 
and in vases and idols from Mexico and Peru. 

The sum of $11,000 is also given to be applied to the fitting up 
of cases, to the care of the collections and to the purchase of 
Specimens and books. 

BOTANY. 


New Western Grasses.—No full revision of North American 


and Arkansas, Wolf in Illinois, and Gattinger in Tennessee, have 


vi with the materia! of several collectors. We have freely 


eur purpose jointly to publish as soon as possible a catalogue as 
full and complete as our material will permit. 

-Oward the furtherance of this object we would be glad of the 
assistance of all botanists and collectors in the communication of 
Sg and notes which may render our labors as effective as 


E. 
The following list indicates some unpublished species, most of 
Which are based upon recent collections, a few, however, having 


oe 
Edited by Pror. C. E. Bessry, Ames, Iowa. 


656 General Notes. : [June, : 


been several years in herbarium, and a few being modifications 
or changes of names for previously published species : 


1. Pantcum autumnale var. pubifiorum. 16. Poa kelloggii. 
2. Tripsacum lemmoni. 17. Poa flexuosa var. occidentalis. 
3- Aristida falmeri. 18. Poa alsodes var. occidentalis. 
4. Stipa stricta. 19. Poa stenantha var. brevifolia. 
5. Muhlenbergia wrightii. ` 20, Poa wardii, 
6. Sporobolus wolfit (Vilfa minima). 21. Poa elongata. 
7. Sporobolus interruptus. 22. Poa nevadensis. 
8. Agrastis foliosa. 23. Poa gracilis. 
9. Agrostis exarata var. littorale. 24. Glyceria lemmoni (Poa lem- 
10, Trisetum montanum. moni). 
11. Graphephorum wolfii ( Trisetumwolfii) 25. Festuca jonesii. 
12. Danthonia intermedia. Bouteloua burkii F. L. S. 
13. Bouteloua havardit. — 27. Deyeuxia tweedii F. L. S. 
14. Bouteloua pusilla. 28. Melica fruticosa F. L. S. 
15. Eragrostis neo-mexicana. 29. Muhlenbergia dumosa F. L. S. 


— George Vasey, Depart. of Agric., Washington, D. C., March 6. 


MEMORANDUM As TO THE Compass PLant.—My correspondent, 
Rev. Dr. Thomas Hill, LL.D.; formerly president of Ha 
now at Portland, Maine, thinks the stages of growth of the seed- 
ling of the compass plant (Si/phium laciniatum) should ha 
accurate and repeated observations, and a report of the direction 


of the young leaf at various dates. He made such oban 


favorable, and wishes that such experiments could be on 
again and minutely observed and reported. He planted in 

and south rows, but (not trusting that) he says, “ over t 
bed I stretched as soon as I had planted the seeds, ree 
cotton threads, as exactly in north and south direction n heee 
Then I had simply to measure by a paper protractor ee row : 
made by the young leaves with the threads. The mie ae | 
into rich, damp ground and be fairly exposed to lig a. 4 
sides. Measure at the end of each week, keeping oa when 
table.” He says, “they began to turn towards the met te length 
about four inches high, twisting the petioles in the whole **"> 


as they do so.’ at were 
In his letter he makes a diagram, grouping together pies n 
their directions at different dates; when very young Ea 


ight 
CLASSIFICATION OF THE Ureptnes.—Mr. C. B. pomni 
been studying the British plants of this group—the | $ sna papel 


are familiarly called—and has embodied the res 


1883. Botany. 657 


published in Grevil/ea for March, 1883. The British species are 
arranged under nine genera, as follows: 

Uromyces, with twenty-three species. Five tribes are recog- 
nized, viz: 1. Lepturomyces; 2. Micruromyces, in both of which 
teleutospores only occur; 3. Hemiuromyces, with uredo and 
teleutospores ; 4. Uromycopsis, with ecidia and teleutospores ; 5. 

uromyces, with æcidia, uredo and teleutospores. The last is 
again subdivided into (1) species with all three spore forms on 
the same host plant, and (2) those with æcidia on one host and 
uredo and teleutospores on another. 

Puccinia, with sixty-six species. Five tribes are recognized 
here also, viz: 1. Leptopuccinia; 2. Micropuccinia, both wi 
teleutospores only; 3. Hemipuccinia, with uredo and teleuto- 
Spores; 4. Pucciniopsis, with zcidia and teleutospores; 5. Eupuc- 
cinia, with æcidia, uredo and teleutospores. This tribe is divided 
into two sub-tribes as in Uromyces. e hetercecismal species 
are P. graminis of wheat and various grasses, with æcidia and 
on barberry ; P, rubigo-vera of barley and various grasses (and 
wheat in this country), with zcidia on Lycopsis, Echium and 
Symphytum ; P. coronata of various grasses (oats in this country) 
with æcidia on Rhamnus; Z. mohnie of Molinia, with æcidia on 


ra 
midiopsis, with æcidia and teleutospores, and (2) Euphragmid- 
lum, with ecidia, uredo and teleutospores. 

Cronartium, with a single species. 


mT Micromelampsora, with teleutospores only ; 2. Hemimel- 
ampsora, having uredo and teleutospores; 3. Melampsoropsis, 


658 General Notes. 


a 


A Norte on TRADESCANTIA VIRGINICA.—Last summer I hadan 
opportunity of observing many plants of the common spiderwort 
under cultivation. Two variations in the structure of the flowers 
were quite frequent. One was in their numerical plan, some be- 
ing dimerous and avery few ‘etramerous. Another much more 


perfect, at least as yellow thickened pads at the bottom of a deep 
apical notch; and Ziurd, a petal deeply notched with purple cal- 
losities at the bottom of the notch, as though its apical portion 
had been arrested in its longitudinal growth and had simply t- 
creased in thickness instead. In some cases this thickened por 
tion was elongated and partly detached from the petaloid portion. 
All of which goes to show: 

1. The hairs on the filaments are modified portions of the blade 
of a petal, and therefore portions of the phydlome, rather than 
trichome. 

2. The anthers, in this plant at least, are to be regarded as 
modified portions of the petal rather than outgrowths from It 
F. E. Todd, Beloit, Wis. 

sset read a 


INFLUENCE OF MOONLIGHT UPON PUT eee . 
paper before the Paris Academy of Sciences, at its SeSSIC™ "" 
5, 1883, upon the influence which the light of the moon has = 
the direction of plant growth. “Plants of phototropic ® m 
bility were grown from seeds in pots in a very dark panii the 
on three nights exposed at a window to direct monik ti 
stems bent over towards the moon and followed it in its CORA" 


REMARKABLE FALL OF PINE PoLLeN.—On the 18th of apite 
present year, in gathering some wàter plants (Zygnen 
rolegniaceæ, etc.) from a prairie pond in Central powa oe 
an abundance of what turned out to be pine pollen on the of the 
of the water. Now there are no native pines in this P ee 
State, the only pines being those planted for ornamen m ae pine 


None of these, however were in bloom, neither pe ward oe 
forests of Minnesota, Wisconsin, Michigan and ao ter 


essey. 
‘ 


1883. | Botany. 659 


SIMILARITY OF PLANT AND ANIMAL CeLts.—In a paper on plant 
cells and living matter, by Dr. L. Elsberg, in the Quarterly Four- 
nal of Microscopical Science for January, the author concludes 
that the frame of cellulose, analogously to the cement substance 
of animal epithelia and the basis substance of other animal tis- 
sues, is pierced by either single filaments of living matter ora 
reticulum with more or less large accumulations of living matter, 
interconnecting all neighboring tissue elements, and that the 
plant, therefore, like the animal, is one continuous mass of living 
matter, with interspaces which contain some non-living material, 


BotantcaL Notes.—A. P. Morgan publishes, in the Journal of 
the Cincinnati Society of Natural History (April, 1883) a valua- 
ble paper on “ The Mycologic Flora of the Miami valley, Ohio.” 
Descriptions are given of eighty species of white spored Agarics 
found in the region designated. Among these are five new spe- 
cies, viz., Agaricus miamensis, A. granosus, A. monadelphus, A. 
estensis, and A. alboflavus, all of which are excellently illustrated 
by large lithographic plates. A second paper is promised which 
will treat in a similar manner the remaining Agaricini. Dr. C. 
S. Dolley, of Rochester, N. Y., has again deserved the thanks of 


s 
from the pen of Mr. G. E. Davenport, whose name is a sufficient 
guarantee of the excellence of the work. He has just published 

€ comparative tables showing the distribution of ferns in 
the United States,” as preliminary to his promised book, One 


hundred and fifty-five species are enumerated, and their geo- 


oF ue, Fowl Cholera and Southern Cattle Fever,” in the Report 
the Department of Agriculture at Washington, for the year 

nM 1881~2.—_In the same report Dr. Vasey has a paper on grasses 
i Th. other forage plants, illustrated by twenty-five full-page plates. 
es ese annual papers by Dr. Vasey have long given much value 
a ‘the Department reports. The March Torrey Bulletin con- 
pohong other interesting notes, one by Dr. Vasey on “Three 
aa at ks,” with three plates; “ New and little-known Ferns 
A U. S.,” by Professor Eaton, and “A list of Western 

h 


YOL i xvn,— no, vr 45 


660 General Notes. 


year and now issued in pamphlet form, include one “On Fer- 
mentation,” by Dr. Sedgwick, which is a model of simplicity 
coupled with accuracy. Excellent figures are given of yeast 
plants and many forms of Bacteria. Dr. Rothrock has been 
studying the microscopical distinctions between good and bad 
timber, some of the results of which he embodied in a paper 
read before the Am. Phil. Society, Feb. 2, 1883. A plate accom- 
panies the paper. We should like to see more work like this 

one. In the April Yournal of Botany appears a list of “ New 
genera and species of Phanerogams published in periodicals in 
Britain in 1882,” which ought to find a counterpart in some of 
our American journals for American plants——J. C. Arthur de- 
scribes and figures a new variety of the common walking-leaf 
fern (Camptosorus rhizophyllus Link., var. intermedius) p S 


April Bot. Gazette. It approaches C. sibiricus in shape 
and character of the fibro-vascular bundle. It was collected on 
limestone cliffs in Eastern Iowa. 
ENTOMOLOGY.’ i 
THE NEW CLASSIFICATION OF THE COLEOPTERA OF NORTH AMER 
1cA.—This important work, prepared by Drs. LeConte and Hom, 
and to which we referred to on p. 515 of last year’s Na = 
has just been published by the Smithsonian Institution as No. 
507 of its Miscellaneous Contributions. Its appearance bic 
hailed with joy not only by coleopterists in this country, Mi 
by all those interested in Entomology. It is a stately oe 
ume of 567 pages, and though the general arrangement of ia i 
ter is as in the first “ Classification,” the present volume 1s Mi 
more than a mere second edition thereof. In the former ™ a 
the Phytophaga, Rynchophora and what was formerly hinge" 
Trimera were not reached, whereas the new classification © up 
the whole order, is almost entirely re-written, and 1s brought : 
to date. : that ie 
The general arrangement of the families is in the main the 
proposed by Crotch, with but one important change, Vi2» ss 
Serricornia are placed before the Lamellicornia, the au Bee 
fying this change by the close relationship existing bette relr 
members of the Clavicorn series and the Serricormia. "ag 


in the Clavicornia and Heteromera respectively. ca study 


the introduction, which gives a very clear exposition of 
ternal anatomy of the Coleoptera, illustrated by original " i 
drawn by Dr. Horn. r 
: : D cto 

1 This department is edited by ProF. C. V. RILEY, Washington, =° ; 
communications, books for notice, etc., may be sent, 


188 3] Entomology. 661 


A welcome addition to the volume is Mr.Henshaw’s plows 
phy, consisting of a complete list of references to a 
graphs or synopses of families, genera or species that have ‘hin 
published. 


A PRETTY AND UNIQUE GALL-MAKING TorTRICID.— In May, 
1882, we received through Mr. H. K. Morrison, from Ft. Grant, 
Arizona, some elongate galls—mere swellings of the stem—on a 
sensitive plant, Acacia felicina. The moths issued during June 
and July, and proved to be one of the most striking, pretty and 
exceptional Tortricids known. The ac- 


loom on a damson with a terminal band 

of delicate crimson, contrasting with 
streaks of metallic steel-blue, deep rich 
brown, straw-yellow and carneous. 


e 
pe d a description under the genus eles combatant eas 
Grapholitha, with which it has the closest size 
affinities and to which Lord Walsingham, ‘who has examined 
Specimens, would refer it—C. V. Rile ey. 
GRAPHOLITHA NINANA, n. os —Average Ad age 1.9™™, Head hee the face and 
palpi delicate Sulphur-yell llo top pin EERE dark-brown or black. Thorax 


arie o en 

with a pruinescent bloom and with two loipirudinal sae of de eous oh e 

inner border margined with a streak of same color. ta pale straw-yellow with a 

Series of six brown-black, costal spots (sometimes one or two intermediate ones indi- 
e ie low, wi eg to th 


Hi 
© 
fog 
fad 
5 
Ed 
aes 
hid 
oe 
i 


al an cal; the first is lin t 
wing and'connects hin or less distinetly with a black fine which obliques poste- 
mer = makes an elbow almost at right a angles across the terminal fourth of 


o six. w 
ch metallic scales are sometimes in the pink fed, hd aai pa ai on inside of 
transverse black line, while some black scales are also a le in the pink field 
(three ree specimens J; fringes brown, faintly mente secondaries dark brown 
Pale ; Wings beneath dark brown, strongl yi iridescent, the costal mar 
‘Peated, a pale basal streak ee middle "3 primaries an ore oc pee = ee 
ning the whole length along the upper ae of secondaries + te egs pale, tarsi 
nalate yogs fer, Ret with secondaries. 
Described fro N , three Qs. Slight oe in minute details, and but 
unimportant Aan differences between the 
SMUL IUM FEEDING ON OTHER hii ao Hagen (the £no- 
mologist’s Monthly Magazine, April, 1883, pp. pi 5) considers 
that Simulium may, after all, prove useful to man by causing the 
action of large numbers of chrysalides of Pieris menapia, 
Which is so injurious to pine trees in Washington Territory. Al~ 


662 General Notes. (June, 


though no direct observations were made on the subject, Dr. 
Hagen thinks that the black-flies attack and suck the helpless 
chrysalides. That Simulium can subsist on insect blood is not 
strange, since fleas and mosquitos are known to so subsist, and 
the correctness of the belief seems to be corroborated by the cir- 
cumstance that in those places where the Pieris abounded Simul- 
ium molested neither man nor beast; while where the butterfly 
was wanting the travelers were exposed to the usual annoyance 
by the flies. 


Loncevity 1n A BrettE—Dr. D. Sharp notes (Entomological 
Monthly Magazine, April, pp. 260-1) that he kept a female of a 
water-beetle (Dytiscus ræselii Fabr.) alive for nearly five years, and 
that during the first two years a male accompanied her. Copt- 
lation between the two insects was actually observed, yet a post 
mortem examination of the female showed the ovaries very 
small, the tubes containing no eggs, and, so far as known, the 
beetle never deposited an 


Dr. Sharp explains this fact that, in his experience, it is very 


difficult to get the larger Dytiscidz to oviposit in confinement, 


and that the eggs are only developed in the ovaries under circum- 


stances suitable for their deposition. 


Synopsis oF THE N. A. Hexioraina.—Mr. John B. Smith l 


gives us, in the Transactions of the American Entomological a 
ciety (Vol. x, pp. 205-255) a synopsis of this sub-tamily, or group, 
as he prefers to term it. The paper is illustrated with two plates, 
one of outlines showing the typical venation of the primaries, 


admits that no really scientific classification of the sub: e 


; 
X 
2 


+ 


yet been made, and that his classification may be enter rather. 


by individual opinion than by the conviction which serious Smith 


1883. Entomology. 663 


tempt at a correct arrangement of the sub-family. Where trivial 
characters are deemed of generic use we think wing design or 
ornamentation should not be entirely neglected, but might be 
considered with advantage. Mr. Smith cites a few larve, but a 
number more are known, and where those of species such as 
Heliothis armigera (Hubn.) and H. dispaceus (L.) [ phlogophagus 
Grt.] have been so long known and fully described, nothing is 
gained by quoting later and less complete descriptions. 


STYLOPISED ANDREN&%.—In the Entomologische Nachrichten for 
March 1, 1883, there is an interesting article by Mr. H. Friese on 
the successful collecting of Stylops aterrimus by digging up in 
winter time the colonies of Andrena pratensis. He remarks that, 
according to his observations, the stylopised Andrene have a 
much denser pubescence on the abdomen than those not infested 
with the parasite. 


DEATH oF PROFESSOR ZELLER.—It was with deep regret that 
we received the announcement of the death from heart-disease on 


send him in return when the sad news reached us. Zeller was 
born April 9, 1808. He was beloved by all who knew him, and 
his place cannot easily be filled. 

Fic Capriricators.— Two interesting articles upon the so- 
called “fig insects” are contained in Part 1 of the Transactions 


Foe they are Cynipids, giving the following arrangement of 
em : 
CYNIPIDA: Westw. 


SYCOPHAGIDES. 

Division 1,—Prionastomata, Division 2.—Aploastomata. 
Blastophaga Gray. Sycophaga Westw. 
Agaon Dalm. Apocrypta Coq. 
PARESI Coquerel. 


Xradibia S. Saund. 


Protection or Insect CoLLEcTIONS.—The power which Tro- 
Eoderma and other Dermestid larve affecting insect collections 


664 General Notes. [June, 


exhibit in resisting the effects of insecticides is well known. They 
speedily recover from the effects of benzine; they will live for 
_ days in a tight jar filled with camphor or napthaline, and when 
they are within some dried insect they are unaffected even by the 
strongest volatile poisons, such as cyanide of potassium. 
There are three prerequisites which we believe to be more im- 
portant than insecticides in protecting insect collections. They 
are: Ist, absolutely tight boxes; 2d, the quarantining, for a 
ficient length of time, of all specimens received through exchange 
or otherwise; 3d, the keeping of the boxes closed as much as 
possible during the time of the year when the parent Dermestid 
beetles most abound. In the climate of Washington this dan- 
gerous period extends from April till June—perhaps a little lon- 
ger. At any other season there is not much danger from Der 
mestid beetles. 


Tue Cuicor IN Arrica.—It is stated in Burton and Camerons 
“To the Gold Coast for Gold” that the chigoe (Pulex penetrans) 
has been recently introduced and has spread all over the est 
African seaboard and far into the interior. At the time of Captain 
Burton’s first visit (1862) it was unknown on the west coast; but 
now it ranks with the indigenous red, white and black ants, cèt- 
tipedes, scorpions, venomous spiders and flies of the tzetze group, 
as among the chief plagues of that region. . 


— Herbert Morris, Germantown, Pa, of se 
[In our experience we have found that while the beer 
species is usually found upon the ground where it has 
with the leaves, yet it is quite frequently attached as aw 
scribed, and as we have recorded in our Fourth Report x 


° : í ars 
curve of the margins of the labium gradually pii has p 
maxillæ per 
mouth, at the point of origin of the paraglossæ. Besides : 


1883.] Entomology. 665 


tile hairs certain peculiar clavate pale hairs are placed on the 
apex of the labium, which appear from observations to be analo- 
gous to the olfactory hairs of the inner pair of antennz of Crus- 
tacea, and, as they carry a minute opening at their ends, must be 
considered as either gustatory or olfactory organs. 

Like that of butterflies, the sucking-tube of the Hemiptera is 
made up exclusively of the two maxilla, which unite in sucha 
way as to form a double cylinder, the upper division of which car- 
ries the food, the lower the salivary secretion. The mandibles lie 
by the side of the maxilla, and can move about on the tube. e 
end of the labium is provided with terminal nervous organs. In 
the proboscis of Diptera the sucking tube is formed mainly by the 
labium, which consists of a demi-canal, closed below partly by 
the mandibles which are connected with it by a groove-and-ridge 
joint and partly by the hypopharynx, which runs below the man- 
dibles, carrying the salivary canal; on each side below the hypo- 
pharynx lie the maxille. 


Tue “Pine Mora or Nantucket.’—The author, Mr. S. H. 
Scudder, sends us, under this title,a neatly printed pamphlet of 
20 pp., with a colored plate, published by the Massachusetts So- 
ciety for the Promotion of Agriculture. It embraces an account 
of the injury to the pines (Pinus rigida) on the island of Nan- 
tucket by a Tortricid, Retina frustrana, n. sp., with full descrip- 
tive details and remedial suggestions, and ends with an appendix 


(Pinus inops) around Washington, as published in the report of 
the Entomologist, Department of Agriculture, for 1879. Mr. 
Scudder is inclined to doubt the specific identity of the insect work- 
ing on Pinus inops and P. rigida in other parts of the country with 
his Retinia frustrana, but without very cogent reason. After study 
and comparisons we agree with Fernald and Comstock. This fact 


Practical conclusion of the pamphlet, which is that dy breaking 
or cutting from every pine tree on the island every affected shoot the 
insect might be virtually exterminated—a conclusion which pre- 
Supposes either that the species is confined to the island or that, 
ing more widely distributed, the parent moth could not or would 
not fly from adjacent land. Mr. Scudder concludes that there are 
two annual generations. While two have been plainly made out 
for the latitude of Washington, it is yet doubtful whether more than 
one occurs, as a rule, so far north as Nantucket. The irregularity 
in development is apt to mislead, and in studying Dapsilia ru- 
a Hübn, on Long Island, some years since, we were forced to 
Consider it monogenentic notwithstanding the appearance of the 
Moths in early spring. 
The popular name chosen by the author is rather unfortunate. 
Popular names for injurious larve are most appropriate when 


666 General Notes. [June, 


they apply to the larva state and when they indicate distinguish- | 


ing habits or characters among allied species. 


EntomotocicaL Norrs.—A Trypeta “gall” discovered by 
Weyenbergh in the Argentine Republic on the terminal bud , 
of a Heterothalamus resembles in appearance the froth produced 
by the well-known spittle-insect, but is somewhat more substanial 
in structure. r. S. H. Scudder in Science for March 2, 1883, 
discusses the interesting discovery by Mr. Charles Brongniart, 
the fossil Phasmidz, from the upper coal measures of Commentry, 
reproducing his sketch of the gigantic Zitanophasma fayoli— 
The Stettiner Entom-Zeitung (1883, Nos. 4-6), contains the follow- 
ing articles of interest to the American student: Möschler’s re- 
view of the Brooklyn Check List of Macrolepidoptera ; on the 
scales on the wings of Geometridz and their possible use for clas- 
sification, by C. von Gumppenberg; continuation of C. Ploetz's 
Synopsis of the species of Hesperia; J. Lichtenstein’s description 
of the Aphidid genus Schlechtendalia, and Dr. Réssler’s remarks 
as to the best system of the Lepidoptera. Une application de 
l’Entomologieala Medicine légale, par M. Mégnin, in Le Natur T 
February 1, 1883, relates to the discovery, in a house, of the drie 
up body of a child, the presence of certain Dipterous and Coleop- 
terous insects in and on the body, enabling Mr. Mégnin to ae 
accurately fix the date of the death of the child-——Ayome 


annosus Say, breeds, according to Mr. Coquillett, nw 


Raphael Meldola discusses the mimicry oie 


Boston Society of Natural History, Vol. xx1, P eee following 


entomological papers: A new and unusually perfect can | 
Notes on some of the Tertiary Neuroptera of game An- a 
: entomol- 
ogy, is by Wm. Trelease on the structures ‘which in 
fertilization in several plants. Mr. G. N. Milco, p 
of the Buhach Producing and Manufacturing Co., Stoc ig § 
estimates this year’s Pyrethrum crop of the conti shows 
Mercer county, to be at least forty tons.——Fritz ;: cgi poly 
(Kosmos, March, 1883, p. 448) that chrysalides © 


> as of eo 
damus from larvæ raised under like conditions were He o 


olor, a fact that holds equally true of our own Papilios- 


1883. } Zoology. 667 


also criticizes (¢bid, pp. 466-9) Hagen’s paper on “ The color and 
pattern of insects.”——Dr. Edward Hoffer (iid, pp. 412-421) 
gives some interesting facts as to the nest-building of humble- 
bees. We regret to see that with the change of political power 
in California there has been a change in the officers of the Hor- 
ticultural Commission that does not seem to be an advantage. 
Bitter complaint is made. for instance, of the removal of Mr. 
Matthew Cooke, who has been indefatigable in his labors on 
the commission. ome vine cuttings from Madeira were 
recently held in New York in the belief that they were affected 
by Phylloxera. Specimens were sent by Collector Robertson to 
the State Department and finally submitted to us for examination 
and suggestion. We advised their immediate forwarding, as 
there were no grounds for their detention. 


ZOOLOGY. 


Tue Emspryonic TENTACULAR KNOBS OF CERTAIN Puyso- 


out other resemblances in the larvæ in which these structures are 
found. The result was that an interesting likeness between the 
Single (“embryonic”) nectocalyx of Monophyes and the “ primi- 
tive scale” of Agalma was found. The following reasons led me 
to regard these last-mentioned organs as homologous. Both are 
formed in the same way, both are embryonic and are lost in sub- 
sequent development. We have in the “primitive scale” of 
galma an indication of the point in the development of the 
Siphonophora, where the separation of the Physophore from the 
Calycophore, or where the separation of both groups, from a 
stem form,” took place. The embryonic bell of Monophyes is 
an organ of motion; the primitive scale of the young Agalma, 
although homologous to a bell, has lost the function of motion, 
is an organ of flotation, while in Agalmopsis (Halistemma) 

the embryonic bell is not even represented. The only structure 
in thelarva of Agalmopsis (Halistemma), which shows the relation 
this genus to the Calycophore is an embryonic tentacular 
Knob, like that of the larva of Agalma, which is thought to be 
The ees to the tentacular appendage of the Calycophores. 
iS statement of a possible genetic relationship between these 


668 General Notes. 


two groups is not held to apply to the Pneumatophore (“ Pneu 
matophoride” Chun), nor to the Discoideze.— F. Walter Fewkes. 


NOTE ON ALAURINA PROLIFERA Buscu.—The rich pelagic fauna 
of New England waters contains many genera and species 
marine Turbellaria which have not been studied by American 
zoologists. The accompanying sketches of Alaurina do not add 


EXPLANATION OF THE FIGURES. —Fic. t angie asexual AY 1 peso = 


- agar e — estitute of constrictions. Ther ere is a non-cilia 
6 


inal posterior spine ; the 7 ps cili ate 
single constriction E: this A 4 was fou f wimming an nd in nate next rs 
larv 1, or the eito ` > two arias which are e unit ; 5 was ; 
sie Fis G. - 3. ~—The oldest spec of an asexual Alaurina whic terior and 
in this m we have a deep ioe Ba n (4) midway aie the gg and the 
terior etetem es of the body; this esenteiction has been see pof the two wa 


two worms to separate from each other at that point; the post two small, 
represented as united in Fig. 3, has four eye-spots, two large an of the W 
the sma l r 


bosci vie h A 
which is pers with small ek Ri fee Sanaat whic ions d, terminal 
divide the asexual Alaurina into t worms ; ¢, shallow on eofw 
posterior aide: m, mouth (cilia sted. “There is no vent. 1.5, 
resented in Fig. 3; s, lateral “spines,” 


ok oa 


1883.] Zoology. 660 


anything to what is already known of the anatomy and develop- 
ment of the genus through the researches of Busch, Metschni- 
koff, Mereschkowsky and others, but are published simply to call 
attention to its interesting development. This species, as already 
stated, has been taken from only one other locality. Other spe- 
cies, however, as A. composita Metsch., have been found in the 
Atlantic ocean. 

Color green and yellow, transparent and slightly phosphores- 
cent. All the above-mentioned specimens were taken wit 
Müller’s net in Narragansett bay.—/. Walter Fewkes. 


Enormous SpipEr’s Wes.—When in Franconia valley, N. H., 
last summer, my wife and myself observed a spider’s web of such 
enormous proportions that it seems worth while to put the phe- 
nomenon on record. I regret that I was so foolish as to omit, at 
the time, taking accurate measurements. The web was of the 
geometrical kind—very perfect, and stretched between two trees, 
one a small larch and the other a large sugar maple. The total 
length of the guys or supports must have been fifteen feet at least, 
while the web proper was, I should say, all of three feet in cir- 
cumference. In my desire to be within bounds I really think I 
under-estimate the dimensions. The span of threads indicated a 

| very large builder, but our utmost search failed to find this archi- 
, tect. I should greatly like to know what species probably con- 
structed this enormous trap —W. W. Bailey. 


THE STRUCTURE AND FORMATION OF THE COVERING OF THE 


670 General Notes. [June, 


Below the chitin-forming epithelium, is a bed of conjunctive 
tissue, having all the essential traits of the dermis of higher ani- 
mals 


When the animal molts, it casts off only the external layer of 
the epidermis, and below this may be already seen other yet soft 
chitinous beds proceeding from the epidermis. 

he digestive canal of the Crustacea is lined bya chitinous bed, 
the structure and mode of formation of which is the same as that 
of the external teguments. In examining this lining, M. Vitzon 
discovered the presence of salivary glands. 
he internal as well as the external lining is cast off in the 
molt, but the Brachyuraand Macroura do not molt in the same 
manner. The former keep their usual posture during the change, 
the abdomen is freed before the cephalo-thorax and chele, an 
the carapace separates from the epimera. The latter lie upon their 
side, the membrane between the cephalo-thorax and first abdom- 
inal somite is broken, and the cephalo-thorax is freed at once. 
measurements of the rejected carapace and of the pr 
before and after its change of covering, M. Vitzon arrives at the 
belief that the increase in size of the creature takes place rari 
the change, which is caused by it, and not, as usually s 
during the time that the carapace is soft. of 

Previous to the formation of the chitinous envelope, a pede 
glycogenous matter is deposited around the body below Aa 
carapace, and this reserve of nutritive matter has disappeared n 
the new tegument is formed. These glycogenous subi i 
constantly being stored up in the liver, ovaries, lymph, etc. pe 
for the change that will exhaust them. In the Macroura, fs 
reous depositions are formed in the stomach previous to ser 
and in the Brachyura lime salts are abundant in the bloog W 
the time of the change approaches. The 

HINCKLEY ON THE MOUTH STRUCTURE OF Tare aii 
Proceedings of the Boston Society of Natural linet 
the results of observations upon the mouth structure 0! ~ 
poles of Rana silvatica, R. catesbeiana, R. halecind, R. fi and HY- 
R. palustris, Bufo americana, B. fowleri, Hyla versicolor 5 
lodes pickeringii. The mouths of these adele a tad 
merous shap” 

‘thin the lips, om¢ 
pointed teeth, and also several fleshy folds within These 
three within the upper and two to four within the pele appeat 
folds are set along their free edges with fine teeth, W. gre action 


out at right angles with the lip, but are laid back when ©" pi nged 
wishes to reject any substance caught. The under lip is 


under 


with papillæ. In Rana the upper lip is shorter than in the ip 


three 
All 


1883.] Zoölogy. 671 


doubled inward at each angle of the mouth ; in Hyla and Hylodes 
the upper lip is broad, and the border of the lower lip does not 
double inward at the corners of the mouth; while in Bufo it is 
broad and nearly straight, and the angles of the lower lip are 
doubled in. Tadpoles feed first upon the gelatinous envelope that 
surrounded the eggs they sprang from, and then by preference on 
animal food. The two toads have one fringed fold under the 
upper lip, and two on the lower ; those of the Ranidæ vary in num- 
ber; while the two tree-frogs have one above and two or three 
below. In some species the line of papillæ on the lower lip is 
broken by a central fringe like that on the folds. The papillæ 
appear to test the nature of the objects that touch the mouth. 


HYBRIDIZATION OF Brook TROUT AND GRAYLING.—!I think the 
brook trout and grayling could be crossed, provided the fish spawn 
at the same time of year. The brook trout cast their spawn in 
most of our streams during the fall and winter months and the 
grayling spawn during the spring months. I have crossed the 
striped bass with shad, herring with shad, white fish with salmon, 
salmon with brook trout and brook trout with salmon trout. 

The last-mentioned cross is the most successful and valuable 


think they will make a large trout, suitable for rivers and 
lakes. Next season I shall cross them again with brook trout, 
and the young will be seven-eighths brook trout and one-eighth 
salmon trout. None of the salmon trout and brook trout hybrids 
yet produced have the vermilion spots of the brook trout. 
think if the three-quarters cross does not bring them out, seven- 
cighths will, and there will be a new family of speckled trout, 
that will grow to a large size and be a choice fish. 
I think the grayling and the California mountain trout could be 
~ Crossed, as they spawn the same time of year. If I lived in a 
. grayling country I would know before another season passed. 
think the cross will be made within a few years, and I consider it 
a very important point in fish culture. I have made many other 
attempts at hybridizing with more or less success.—Seth Green, 
in the American Angler, May 13th, 1882. 

Errect oF Birps on Insect Lire.—In a recent brochure by 
. S. A. Forbes, State Entomologist of Illinois, he shows that, in 
es: Considering the effects of birds on insect life, there are three ques- 
= to answer, as follows: 
-L Do birds originate any oscillations among the species of in- 

sects upon which they feed? That is, are their food-habits ever 

5o inconstant from year to year that species which are at one time 
Pt elements of their food, are at other times neglected and 
Owed to multiply, without restraint? 


672 General Notes. [June, 


2. Do birds prevent or restrain any oscillations of insects now 
noxious, or capable of becoming so, if permitted to increase more 
freely? That is, do they bring to bear upon any such species a 
constant pressure so great that those insects would increase 
unduly if this pressure were removed by the destruction of the 
birds ? 

3. Do they do anything to reduce existing oscillations of in- 
jurious insects? Do they sometimes vary their food-habits so far 
as to neglect their more usual food and take extraordinary num- 
bers of those species which, for any reason, became superabun- 
dant for atime? In answer to the third question the paper has 
been prepared. Mr. Forbes selected an orchard which for six 
years had been stripped by canker-worms. He shot a considera- 
ble number of birds therein for two successive years, on May 
24th, 1881, and May 2oth, 1882, representing nearly all the kinds 
seen in the orchards, made full notes of the relative abundance 
the species, examined carefully the contents of all the st 
obtained, and tabulated the results as the basis of his paper. i 
appeared that the robin and twenty-six other species of v pis 
sects, of which 16 per cent was canker-worms and only 4 Sain 
insectivorous beetles, The blue bird ate 12 per cent. of can 


worms. Mr. Forbes concludes: d habits, 
1. That birds of the most varied character an to the 
migrant and resident, of all sizes, from the tiny ate md 
blue jay, birds of the forest, garden and meatpt w 
arboreal and those of terrestrial habit, were cema i y of in- 
attracted or detained here by the bountiful supp a 
sect food and were feeding freely upon the Pe 
abundant. That 35 per cent of the food of all the h ies of 
gated in this orchard should have consisted of a single pee ae 
insect is a fact so extraordinary that its meaning Cann ssed a5 
taken. Whatever power the birds of this vicinity Pe argely 
checks upon destructive irruptions of insect life was i pa Ps 
exerted here to restore the broken balance of Oe aa of 
_ 2. The comparisons made show plainly that the as insects 
this concentration on two or three unusually nu oe their food | 
was so widely distributed over the ordinary elements @ atic 
that no especial chance was given for the rise of new | 
among the species commonly eaten. _ indigo bi i, the 
3. The fact that, with the exception of the ae with thos? 


species whose records in the orchard were compa many catet 
made elsewhere had eaten in the former situation | 


1883.] Zoölogy. 673 


pillars other than canker-worms as usual, simply adding their 
nker-worm ratios to those of other caterpillars, goes to show 
that these insects are favorites with a majority of birds. 


THe Harry WOODPECKER, A CORRECTION.— Referring to the 
interesting communication of A. G. Van Aken (Am. Nart., May, 
1883, p. 515) upon the hairy woodpecker, there is apparently the 
often repeated mistake made of confounding the work of the hairy 
and -the yellow-bellied woodpeckers. Our author says: “ The 
perforations which he makes are merely for the purpose of secur- 
ing his quarry from their ensconsure neath the bark out of the 
reach of other agencies.” 

Now, if the circular holes arranged in horizontal lines in the 
bark of fruitand other trees are referred to, there are two remarks to 

made: Ist. These holes are not made by the hairy woodpecker 
at all. 2d. They are made by the yellow-bellied woodpecker 
(Sphyrapicus varius), not for the purpose primarily of obtaining 
insects, but forthe inner bark and sap. This correction has often 
been made, but that there is further need of it is evidenced in 
many ways besides the particular statement referred to. e 
two birds and their work are all but universally confounded by 
the farmers and fruit growers of my acquaintance. The one is, 
however, decidedly useful; the other, though insect-feeding in 
part, does to the orchards and ornamental trees far more injury 
than good. Among these trees the one should be carefully pro- 
ora the other shot—7. % Burrill, Champaign, Ill, April 23, 
1883. 


_ ZOOLOGICAL NoTEs.—Protozoa.—Mereschkowski finds in an 
infusorian named by Cohn Acarella siro, a link between the Ciliate 
and Suctorial infusoria. The Acinetines present cilia in some 
: of their development, but otherwise the groups have 
hitherto been regarded as quite separate. Acarella siro, which 
abounds in the Bay of Naples, has a somewhat pyriform body, 
ending in front in a small conical neck, at the base of which is a 
collar of long cilia in three superposed circles of seven or eight 
each. Upon the margin of the orifice of the neck four suckers 
are always present, constructed, like those of the Acinetina, of a 
slender peduncle, ending in a globular enlargement. It creeps 
slowly at times, at others, moves by sudden leaps, in both cases 
by the action of its cilia. H. J. Waddington publishes in the Jour- 
nal of Royal Microscopical Society the results of some experiments - 
on the action of tannin on the cilia of Infusoria, especially Parame- 
cium aurelia, the immediate action of the tannic acid rendering the 
Cilia visible without any manipulation of the light. Also by the 
use of sulphurous acid Infusoria are at once killed, and in most 
, if the Infusoria are ciliate, the cilia are rendered visible ; 

but if the Infusoria are only partially killed, they become 


674 General Notes. [June, 


almost motionless, while the ciliary action may be well observed. 
A parasite has been lately found on the skinof a young 
trout, by M. Henneguy, those in an aquarium at the College of 
France having suffered much fron it. The organism is a flagel- 
late Infusorian, and is named, provisionally, Bodo necator. 


Echinoderms —The stalked Crinoids of the Carribean sea have 
been worked up ina preliminary way by Mr. P. H. Carpenter in 
the Bulletin of the Museum of Comparative Zodlogy—the final 
report to appear in those of the Challenger Expedition. ——Among 
the numerous interesting finds of the Travailleur in recent cruises 
is a new Eudiocrinus, being the fifth species at present known. 
These animals belong to the family of the Comatulide. The new 
animal is distinguished as Æ. atlanticus, the four others having 
been found in the Pacific. It was dredged in the Bay of Biscay, 
in a depth of 896". The Eudiocrini have only five arms (while 
the other Comatulz have at least ten). While those of the new 
form are simple, they are far from being of primitive type 
The animal is not able (like the others of the same group) to fix 
itself firmly to foreign bodies; it probably rests on the sea-bot- 
tom with arms and cirri spread out, not having to fear either 
waves or currents, But the muscular masses of its arms show 
that it must be a good swimmer. Fifteen specimens were 
tained. Oe 

Mollusks —From C. Ashford’s observations (Journal of bie 
chology, July, 1882), on the action of the heart in the snails ( i 
cidæ) during hibernation, it appears that circulation gocs ia 
slowly when the thermometer is not below 26-28° F. One 
were not made at a lower temperature than this, owing to cern 
ness of the Enylish winter, but Mr. Ashford thinks that ree 
statement that the heart remains motionless throughout hit Ai 
tion needs modification. In this country, with its cold ee : 
it would be comparatively easy to examine the question an Aë 
haps settle it. The Bulletin of the United States Fish are if 
contains an article translated by J. A. Ryder, from the oie a 
Dr. R. Hoorst. That observer speaks of artificial inp eal 
as impossible in the case of the common oyster. gs nt, if 
the bivalve shell develops from a simple unpaired rudiment, 
opposition to the observations of Lacaze-Duthiers an Teredo, a5 
The description of the development of the shell in rat in the 
given by Hatschek, agrees with that observed by Hoo gui 
oyster, and the latter thinks it safe to assume that the pent out 
` of the shell in all mollusks takes place the same way, whic advo- 
the monophyletic theory of the descent of the mollusca, 20°" 
cated by Von Ihering. i 

sFr i athique de 

Vertebrates—In the Bulletin de la Société Philom 
Paris M. Al. Thominot describes Saccodon cranocephalunh Sy and 
acinid from the Rio Guyaquil. The teeth are small, sm 


1883. ] Zoology. 675. 


mobile. On account of the form of the teeth and the mode of their 
implantation, the author proposes to unite the genera Saccodon, 
Hemiodus, Parodon, Prochilodus, Citharinus and Cznotropus 
as a sub-family with the name of Citharinina, A number of ich- 
thyological papers by Mr. T. Gill, appear in late signatures of 
the Proceedings of the United States National Museum. The 
synonymy of the class Leptocardians is given, followed by a 


so 
Pediculate fish, with other brief articles. He discusses the rela- 
tionship of the Echeneidids which he regards as a sub-order, which 
he names the Discocephali, and states that the basis cranii is sim- 
ple. Messrs. Jordan and Gilbert also notice certain neglected 
generic names of Lacépède, and discuss the synonymy of the genus 
Bothus of Rafinesque. ature, in reporting the Proceedings 
of the Linnean Society of New South Wales, states that Mr. 
Morton has ascertained that the Australian lung-fish, Ceratodus, 
spawns in the Burnett river during the months of June, July or 
August, the spawn being deposited in a slight excavation formed 
in the bed of the river, at a depth of eight or ten feet, the male 
and female remaining in close attendance on it until hatched. Ar- 
rangements had been made by which it was hoped that a supply 


(C æleonidæ), and membranous expansions which are com- 

parable to the septa in birds.” 

26, Mr. Everett Smith closes a series of notes on 293 species of g 

Maine birds. In the same paper is noticed a flight of white peli- 
1000 


in the Proceedings of the United States National Museum con- 
tain a criticism of Seebohm’s Catalogue of Birds. Mr. R. Ridg- 
46 


676 General Notes. [June 


way describes a new warbler from the island of Santa Lucia, W. I, 
a supposed new plover from Chili, and defines anew the genus — 
Tantalus and its allies. Mr. L. Belding catalogues a collection — 
of birds made along the western coast of Lower California—— 
Observations on four mules in milk, by Professor A. Duges, of 
Guanajuato, Mex., are translated in the Proceedings of the United 
States National Museum. Although observations relative to the 
milk given by animals which have not passed through the state 
of gestation are few, still a number have been recorded, including 
some human beings. A mule in milk was observed by Dugès 
near Guanajuato. The animal had never given birth to offspring, 
nor had ever been served by an ass or horse. The mamma. 


which issued with much force and fell foaming into the vessel pre- 
pared to received it.” Dugès also records three other s “a 
cases._—lIn a paper in the same Proceedings on the birds of the 


tion of the writer, of all sounds issuing from animal beings. , 
“red monkey” (Ateles melanochir) is quite numerous, and ato 
largest in size of Costa Rican quadrumana. The most abu : 
kind, however, is the white-faced money ( Cebus hypoleucus). ; T 
were often quite annoying from their habit of throwing dis. 
nuts, etc., at the traveler passing below them. p 
covered the place where I took my morning bath, a 
noying in this particular that I appreciated as never 
thetic story of the ‘ Boys and the Frogs,’ and had a 
them in pure self-defense. But I felt like a murderer fortor 
found the flesh of the “ watousa” (Dasyprocta crist p 
the opinion of the writer, the most delicious meat he ever 

pleasure of eating.” 


before the p. 


General—Zodlogy in Spanish America :'—The perusal Ot J 
Resúmen del Curso de Zoologia, given at the Conte stirring | 
of Caracas, leaves the impression that there is some little st 
of the intellectual waters in that direction. i 

The classification adopted, albeit the “Estruciones o ho 
are intercalated between the Gallinæ and Palmipedes, af out 
the arrangement of both fishes and batrachians is some 
of date, is better than some to be found nearer home. 
1 Resúmen del Curso de Zodlogia, leido en la Universidad Central. Por. As" a 
Caracas, 1882. Pe 


1883.] Physiology. 677 
PHYSIOLOGY.: 


A TEXT-BOOK oF Puystotocy.2—Dr, Foster's work may well 
be regarded as epoch-making in the history of English text-books 
of physiology. Few authors have combined the capability and 
‘appreciative insight necessary to the treatment of this subject as 
ascience. Physiology is a chain of reasoning connecting isolated 
phenomena, and the study of that subject calls into play to the 
fullest that mental discipline which gives the power of sifting the 
true from the false and the acquirement of which is, ina measure, 
the design of the student’s labors. A great drawback to the 
general usefulness of Dr. Foster’s book has been the fact that the 
discussions contained in it were on a scientific plane to which the 
average medical student could hardly transport himself. In the 
new edition, however, the author has sought by the omission of 
the discussions of many disputed points and by the introduction 
of new diagrams, to render his book especially useful to the medi- 
cal student; there is given us, accordingly, a clear presentation of 
practical information in which, at the same time, the scientific 
aspects of physiology are held in full view. 

COMPARISONS OF STRENGTH BETWEEN LARGE AND SMALL ANI- 
MALS.—M. Delbeuf, in a paper read before the Academie Royale 
de Belgique and published in the Revue Scientifique, reviews the at- 
tempts of various naturalists to make comparisons between the 
Strength of large animals and that of small ones, especially in- 
Sects, and shows that ignorance or forgetfulness of physical laws 
vitiate all their conclusions : 

er a plea for the idea, without which the fact is barren, M. 
Delbeuf repeats certain statements with which readers of modern 
zoological science are tolerably familiar, such as the following : 

flea can jump two hundred times its length ; therefore a horse, 
Were its strength proportioned to its weight, could leap the Rocky 
mountains, and a whale could spring two hundred leagues in 
height. An Amazon ant walks about eight feet per minute, but if 
the progress of a human Amazon were proportioned to her larger 
Size, she would stride over eight leagues in an hour, and if pro- 
portioned to her greater weight, she would make the circuit of the 
globe in about twelve minutes. This seems greatly to the advan- 
tage of the insect. What weak creatures vertebrates must be, is 
the impression conveyed. : 

But the work increases as the weight. In springing, walking, 
Swimming or any other activity, the force employed has first to 
Overcome the weight of the body. A man can easily bound a 
height of two feet, and he weighs as much asa hundred thousand 

Stasshoppers, while a hundred thousand grasshoppers could leap 


$ is department is edited by Professor HENRY SEWALL, of Ann Arbor, Michigan. 
Eag A Sxt-Book of Physiology. By Dr. M. Foster, M.A., M.D., F.R.S. 4th 


678 General Notes. [June, 


no higher than one—say a foot. This shows that the vertebrate 
has the advantage. A man represents the volume of fifteen mil- 
lions of ants, yet can easily move more than three hundred feet 
in a Minute, a comparison which gives him forty times more power, 
bulk for bulk, than the ant possesses. Yet were all the con- 
ditions compared, something like equality would probably be the* 
result. Much of the force of a moving man is lost from the ine- 
qualities of the way. His body, supported on two points only 
when at rest, oscillates like a pendulum from one to the other as 
he moves. The ant crawls close to the ground, and has only a 
small part of the body unsupported at once. This economizes 
force at each step, but, on the other hand, multiplies the num 
of steps so greatly, since the smallest irregularity of the surface 
is a hill to a crawling creature, that the total loss of force 1s per- 
haps greater, since it has to slightly raise its body a usand 
times or so to clear a space spanned by a man’s one step. 

By what peculiarity of our minds do we seem to expect the 
speed of an animal to be in proportion to its size? Wedo 
not expect a caravan to move faster than a single horseman, nor 
an eight hundred pound shot to move twelve thousand eight bun- 
dred times further than an ounce ball. Devout writers speak ofta 
wise provision of Nature. “If,” say they, “ the speed of a mouse 
were as much less than that of a horse as its body 1s smal ald 
would take two steps per second and be caught at once. W 
not Nature have done better for the mouse had she suppressed 
the cat? Isit not a fact that small animals often owe their are 
to their want of swiftness, which enables them to change ai 
direction readily. A man could easily overtake a mouse IN 
straight run, but the ready change of direction ger 

. Plateau has depa i on the strength of insects, me 
facts are unassailable. He has harnessed carabi, nec i 
beetles (Melolontha) and other insects in such a way — He 
delicate balance, he can measure their powers of draug : 
announces the result that the smallest insects are pitt pa 
proportioned to their size, but that all are enormous a pad 
when compared, bulk for bulk, with vertebrates. A aie 
scarcely lift two-thirds of its own weight, while one sm iit 

of June-beetle can lift sixty-six times its weight. Fory Were 
such June-beetles could lift as much as a draut ; 
our strength in proportion to this we could play "|, movè 
equal to ma dinsinthat of a horse, while an elephant could m 
mountains, sd 

This seems, again, great kindness in Nature, to the = 
animal. But all these calculations leave ou me 
chanical law: “What is gained in power is lost 10 aredi 

. : : ndite 
elevation of a ton to a given height represents an exper- hy fe 
equal amount of force, whether the labor is pern can move 
man or horse. Time supplies lack of strength. : 


1883.] Physiology. 679 


as much as a horse by taking more time, and can choose two 
methods—either to divide the load or use a lever or a pulley. If 
a horse moves half its its own weight three feet in a second, while 
a June-beetle needs a hundred seconds to convey fifty times its 
weight an equal distance, the two animals perform equal work 
proportioned to their weights. True, the cockchafer can hold 
fourteen times its weight in equilibrium (one small June-beetle 
sixty-six times), while a horse cannot balance nearly his own 
weight. But this does not measure the amount of oscillatory 
motion induced by the respective pulls. For this both should 
Operate against a spring. 

A small beetle can escape from under a piece of cardboard a 
hundred times its weight. Pushing its head under the edge and 
using it as a lever, it straightens itself on its legs and moves the 
board just a little, but enough to escape. Of course, we know a 
horse would be powerless to escape from a load a hundred times its 
own weight. His head cannot be made into a lever. Give hima 
lever that will make the time he takes equal to that taken by the 
insect, and he will throw off the loadat a touch. The fact is that 
in small creatures the lack of muscular energy is replaced by 


which was three times the bulk of the other, leaped an equal 
height. This was what might be expected of two animals simi- 
larly constructed. The spring was proportioned tothe bulk. In 
Experiments on the insects with powerful wings, such as bees, flies, 
dragon-flies, etc., it was found that the weight they could bear 
without being forced to descend was in most cases equal to their 
own. In some cases it was more, but the inequality of rate of 
fight, had it been taken into the reckoning, would have accounted 
or this. 


Take two creatures of different bulk but built upon exactly the 
Same plan and proportions, saya Brobdignagian and a Lilliputian, 
and let both show their powers in the arena. Suppose the first to 
Weigh a million times more than the second. If the giant could 
raise to his shoulder, some thirty-five feet from the ground, a 
Weight twenty thousand pounds, the dwarf can raise to his 
Shoulder, not, as might be thought, a fiftieth of a pound, but two 
full pounds, The distance raised would be a hundred times less. 

a race the Lilliputian, with a hundred skips a second, will travel 
an equal distance with the giant, who would take but a skip ina 
“econd. The leg of the latter weighs a million times the most, 


680 General Notes. 


but has only ten thousand times as many muscle fibers, each a 
hundred times longer than those of the dwarf, who thus takes one 
hundred skips while the giant takes one. The same physical laws 
apply to all muscles, so that, when all the factors are considered, 
muscles of the same quality have equal power.— W. N. Lockington. 


THE DIRECT INFLUENCE OF GRADUAL VARIATIONS OF TEMPERA- 
TURE UPON THE RATE OF BEAT OF THE Doc's Heart.—In the 
Proceedings of the Royal Society, Professor Martin, of Johns 
Hopkins University, describes his researches upon the effect: 
changing temperatures upon the rate of beat of the dog's heart 
The heart was perfectly severed from all physiological connection 
with the rest of body, with the exception of the lungs, and was 
nourished by an artificial stream of whipped blood. “As the re- 
sult of many experiments it was found (1) that the isolated dogs 
heart beats quicker when supplied with warm blood, and slower 
when cold bloodis supplied to it; (2) that the rateof beat depends 
much more upon the temperature of the blood in the coronary 
arteries than on its temperature in the right auricle or ventricle; 
(3) that when defibrinated calf’s blood is used to feed the heart, 
that organ cannot be kept alive as long as when defibrinated dog’ s 
blood is employed; (4) that no matter how long an experiment 
lasts, the defibrinated blood, circulated again and again through 
the heart and Jungs, shows no tendency to-clot ; hence fibrinozen 
is not produced in those organs. 

The question answered by the first of t 
one for whose solution the research was undertaken. The exper : 

xtrinsic mee Z 


ts sh i i its highly developed e Be 
ments show that, in spite of its highly develop s, so far as 


he above results was the 


rhythm is concerned, in its own nerve-muscular tissues, a 4 : 


iati ithin wide limits (42°-27, ©) J 
to temperature variations within wide (4 To account 


the frog’s heart or that of the embryo chick does. k 
for the quick pulse of fever we, therefore, need ot 
beyond the mammalian heart itself: we require no excita- 


tion of accelerator cardio-extrinsic nerve-centers. 


Skin Viston.—In a recent communication to the Vee . 
emy, Professor Graber, of Czernowitz, describes a long te affone 
experiments with regard to the “ skin-vision” of anima d of vis- 
ing exact proof that certain animals, without te qualita- 
ual organs proper, can make not only quantitative hiefly tothe 
tive distinctions of light. These experiments relate c tic) lower 
earthworm as representing the eyeless (or “ derma ee 
animals, and to the Triton cristatus, as representative poets ae 
(“ ophthalmoptic”) eyed animals. In a table Pro oa ee 
presents columns of numerical “ ccefficients of rea! ce illumin- 
cating how many times more strongly frequented a SPAC "=. th 
ated with bright red, green or white without ul 


ee eee, ee 


ee 
4 
a 
a 
i 


Doa a E aie SS 
* 


1883.] Physiology. 681 


one illuminated dark blue, green or white, with ultra-violet re- 
spectively, the conditions being the same as regards light, inten- 
sity, radiant heat, etc. In one set of experiments the animals 
were in the normal state; in another, the anterior end of the 
worm, and the eyes of the Triton were removed.——Nature. 


PHOSPHORESCENCE AND RESPIRATION IN ANNELID WorMS.—Mr. 
W. A. Haswell has investigated the structure and functions of the 
elytra or scales, the possession of which is one of the most char- 
acteristic peculiarities of the Aphroditacea. 

‘With regard to the functions of the elytra, the author distin- 
guishes (1) protection, (2) production of phosphorescent light, (3) 
sensation, (4) respiration and (5) incubation 

The protective function is in some cases the predominating one. 
Thus in Iphione the scales are of extreme density, and cover the 
entire dorsal surface with a complete armor. In others the scales, 
though tough, are more readily detached, and in many instances 
do not completely cover the dorsal surface, or are so delicate and 
So readily parted with when the animal is irritated, that their 
direct protective action must be very slight. 

When certain species of Polynoé are irritated in the dark, a 
flash of phosphorescent light runs along the scales, each being 
illuminated with a vividness which makes it shine out like a 
shield of light, a dark spot near the center representing the sur- 

ce of attachment where the light-producing tissue would appear 
to be absent. The irritation communicates itself from segment 


attention of the assailant in the dark recesses which the Poly- 
Noidz usually frequent. : 

t the elytra act, like dorsal cirri, as organs of some special 
sense, seems probable from their abundant innervation, as well as 
from the presence, in many instances, of fimbriz and other appen- 

S, some of which act as end organs for the nerve branches. 
In Aphrodita and Hermione the scales have been observed by 
Williams and Quatrefages to perform an important mechanical 
on in connection with respiration. In these genera the dor- 
sal surface is covered with a coating of felted hairs, which stretch 


_ 8cross from one side to the other, and enclose a canal open in 


front and behind, and having for its floor the dorsal wall of the 
with the elytra and the “branchial” tubercles. These 


682 General Notes. [June, 


authors regard the oxygenation of the perivisceral fluid as taking 
place through the thin integument covering the scale tubercles 
and the tubercles at the bases of the dorsal cirri, and having ob- 
served the scales to be subject to rhythmical movements by 
means of which a current of water is driven continually over the 
dorsal surface, thus renewing the water in contact with the 
“branchiez.” In species in which the felt-like dorsal covering 
does not exist, this function would appear to be in abeyance; 
in Polynoé and allied genera, so far as Mr. Haswell has observed, 
the elytra remain perfectly motionless, while the animal as a 
whole is at rest. i 
The sexual products reach the exterior through apertures in the 
bases of the parapodia ; and the ova are carried by ciliary action 
to the under surface of the scales, where they remain, adhering 
by means of a viscid matter till the embryos are well advanced. 
Impregnation probably takes place while the eggs are in this 
situation.—/ournal of Royal Microscopical Society. 


PSYCHOLOGY. 


thinks it is P. cornutum. The following, which I am led to pak 
municate with complete confidence in its truthfulness, I have = 
from a friend, an educated lawyer: A full statement from rA 
has been made to me several times, at intervals of some g 4 
I made notes, and find my communicant agreeing clos a 
his facts every time. Hence I give the following as the p! 
his statements : “ts reach 
It was near the South Platte cañon, where the foot hills along 
the plains, on an afternoon in May, 1880. I was wale fe 
a disused lumber road, when my attention was drawn a 
strange movements of a horned toad. Instead of ninani 
from me, I soon saw that it was making painful efforts to S€ ae 
young one from my observation. I was deeply impre e from 
the fact that it was a mother solicitous to save her op ; 
danger. The young one acted wildly, and reo Teei it 
and me, occasionally with a sidling motion against the youre is 


she w give its movements a direction of her per where it 
way she got the little thing into a depression are "But now, 
squatted. I made no motion, but simply watched. 

q otion, ply hich in fact 


suddenly, the mother changed her conduct, w self, by 
actually tactical, for she now tried to decoy me 7 at Ww 


a little distance of her flight, then turn again, wi this to 


1883. | Psychology. 683 


draw my attention from her little one. The mother was full 
grown, and the young one, I should think, was about one-third of 
her size. 

So it seems this tiny cousin of the Iguanas has attractive 
psychic qualties, and so bird-like, too. But then if the bird heirs 
from the lizard, it should be an estate of body and of mind. But 
though a likeness in kind, how vastly superior to the inheritance 
in degree.—S. Lockwood. 


Buro AMERICANUS AT PLay.—Except in the love season, so 
hermit-like is the common toad that I never suspect it of having 
a spark of frivolity or fun in its make up. It has seemed to me as 
the personification of a stupid stolidity. It catches insects. But 
should the bug play opossum, Bufo would be completely hum- 
bugged, for however hungry, it would not touch it. Bufo’s eyes 
are everything. I do not think it can smell. If there is motion 


wholesome. ‘On one occasion I saw a very large Bufo under a 
gooseberry bush, whose shade sheltered him from the heat of the 
summer sun. I plucked some of the ripe fruit, and having sucked 
out the pulp I threw the sour rind so that it fell about an inch in 
front of the toad, making a slight rebound. Some folks have a 
Proverb— Where there’s smoke there’s fire.’ The Batrachian 
holds to a similar conceit—* Where there’s motion there’s life.” 
The gooseberry husk disappeared in a trice. I threw another. 
Own it went, too—and a third, when the big goggle eyes seemed 
Serious, as if looking into the matter. In vain I tried it again— 
Bufo had learned wisdom by experience. : 
_ Every one knows how a dog will play with a stick, and a kitten 
with a ball. Under the seat, where we resorted of an evening last 
summer, an old toad had his form or resting place. Into this 
damp spot his back parts were pushed, and from it his grave, golden 
eyes could watch while he waited for the cool of the evening. 
One evening he came out hopping as was his wont. A bit of dead 
twig had fallen from the tree overhead. Did he see it fall? I 
Cannot say. But this is what was witnessed by more than one. He 
took up that twig in his mouth, and sat on his hind legs like a 
rodent. The toothless fellow could not bite the stick, but he did 
go through a queer performance with it between his big lips, his 
lo -fingered hands upon it, as if he was improvising a flute. It 
Was a comical sight. It is evident that the creature was playing 
with it. "The whole thing was quite deliberate. Perhaps it occu- 


684 General Notes. [June, 


. pied two minutes—a long time for Bufo to keep his mind on so 
abstract a subject. He dropped the stick, hopped away several 
feet, then turned round, came back and went through the same 
performance again,in exactly the same way. He had now had 
his play out, and left for the lawn, bent on the more sober pursuit 
of getting his livelihood. 

A toad may be made to learn. A friend at whose house wasa 
basement, had several toads in the area. Towards evening they 
came out with much regularity to feed. It did seem that they 
knew her voice. They certainly had learned not to fear her pres- 
- ence. Whether they distinguished her from others I do not know— 
comparative or experimental observations are usually confined to 
naturalists. The observable fact is this: These toads had been 
taught reliance upon their benefactors. It was indeed beautifully 
said: 

— “ The toad, ugly and venomous, 
Wears yet a precious jewel in his head.” 


I claim to have found “the toad-stone.’ The gem is psychic 
—a modicum of educability in Bufo’s brain —S. Lockwood. 


INTELLIGENCE IN THE ELEPHaNtT.—The following little ee 
dent is related as illustrating to what a remarkable oe 
reasoning powers of the elephant may be brought out, as H jai 
showing the control experienced animal-trainers have pion? P 
huge brutes. A medium-sized Asiatic male elephant with the : 
T. Barnum and London Shows has been taught to ae 
following: Dressed as a German, with a cap perched on = se 
he is brought into the ring, and mounting a strong barrel ge 
it backward and forward with his four feet. He then x rings 
chair, sits on it before a table upon which is placed a bell, his 
the bell, orders dinner, eats it, drinks out of a bottle oe = 
mouth with a big napkin, fans himself with a palm-leaf ret psi 
on his hind legs, his fore legs, on’ his head, lies down, ye head, 
upon the ground, rolls over, gets up, holds his trainer on 


an organ, walks on bottles arranged in a row, see with his 
articles, takes off his clothes with his trunk, rolls a tub things, 
nose, sets it on end, sits on it, and many other gie 
closing by pushing his trainer out of the ring. Allt 
without a word being spoken to him— xchange. í 
; ac- 
A Story or A Doc.—Sometime during the past wt 
cidentally learned the story of a black-and-tan terri siderable 
seemed to me so noteworthy that I have been at oes wing Ot 
_ pains to authenticate it. I have now received the 10 of Provi- 
a from the owner of the dog—Mr. W. S. Granger, a 7 

ence, R. L: 

“ At Christmas, 188ọ, our family all went to Newport £0 _ 


188 3.] Psychology. 685 


a few days with a relative, Capt. Pitman, and Ponto being a mem- 
ber of the family, we took him along, going by rail, and landing 
at one end of the city, Capt. Pitman was then living near Elm 
and Washington streets, and Ponto remained there a week, but 
did not go around the city, and returned home by the same way 
that we went. The following summer Capt. Pitman having left 
Newport, his father was accustomed to take Ponto occasionally to 
Silver Spring (about twelve miles from Providence). One day 
arriving at the boat just as it was leaving, he jumped aboard and 
left the dog behind. The Newport boat left a few minutes later, 
and upon this Ponto jumped, and the boat making no landings, 
went on to Newport. Here he disembarked at the other end 
of the city, where he had never been, and from thence found 
his way to Capt. Pitman’s former residence. The new occupants 
tried to turn him away, but he was bound to remain and make 
himself at home, which he did until the lady, who was then oc- 
cupying the house, could write to Providence, when we sent for 
him. Now, how he could have found his way to the house in the 
short space of time, and after six months time, and never having 

n to the steamboat landing, I cannot tell. When first there, 
there had been quite a fall of snow and good sleighing, so that 
the whole appearance of the city was changed from his first to his 
second visit.” — W. W. Baile) 


, 
. 


like, even though it had been swallowed, they would eject it. 
The final result has been that the last eighteen months we have 


686 General Notes, [June, 


and though fond of raw steak, it does not seem to assimilate 
nearly as well. Of course meal-worms, spiders and flies are 
always their preference, and to these they will help them- 
selves freely, though this arises I think largely from their ex- 
hibiting life. Generally when hungry they stand with open 
mouths calling loudly for us to feed them. Besides beef, pork 
and veal as meats (mutton they dislike), their chief diet has been 
crackers and cookies, though the latest development is a love for 
corn and oatmeals when not ground too fine. For fruits in gen- 
eral they do not care particularly. They sing incessantly during 
‘ the late winter, spring and summer, but are more silent, though 
not wholly so, during the molting period. By their side hangsa 
pet robin which sings constantly also, but our closest observation 
has failed to recognize from these “ mockers” the first note closely 
imitating that of the robin, though they hear it so constantly, 
whilst other sounds, as peeping of chickens, mewing Ot a ¢ 

snarling of puppies, filing a saw, and various bird notes, which 
they neither of them have heard, as the cage always hangs in the 
dining-room, constitute their chief delight. This has led me to 
inquire whether they intentionally produce any of these special 
sounds, or whether itis simply ¢heir method of singing. I do not 
question but that in some instances they may be taught to follow 
strains of music, but do they ever adopt it themselves? For per 


sons our birds manifest strong preferences, but they do not seem 
and are rather 


strange lady, dressed in rather gay colors, undertook to touch on 
of them as he sat on my hand, when he was so alarmed D fot 
ble to fly, he dropped every tail feather, and stood tran 

a moment till she withdrew —MVary E. Holmes. a 


Mask1nG oF Crass,—It is a matter of common season 
certain species of sea-coast crabs are during the greater E of- 
their existence covered with a superficial growth of o 
ganisms, such as algæ, sponges, polyps and tunicates, Wil 
wise cover inert bodies, and which were consequently pei asa 
to find their way to the carapace of the animal in que ; 


result of pure accident. Dr. Graeffe, inspector of igr ae 
instead of chance governing the location of these vould S 
‘sites on the carapace of the crab, their presence nor who, 
to the intelligent action of the animal supporting ©) tthe feet, 
with of its 


such forms as most strictly partake in their ane such a5 
colors of the surrounding objects, and conta y ugh the 
will be least liable to attract attention. Singular 


species of crab thus disguising themselves arè 


ce 


enough, | 
ided on the 


1883. | ; Anthropology. 687 


back with a peculiar growth of hooked bristles, which tend to 
secure the objects placed there, and to retain them until they shall 
ave become firmly united or rooted to the mass. The crab is 
seemingly aware of the fact that detached or lacerated por- 
tions of polyps and sponges are capable of further growth and 


development.— American. 
ANTHROPOLOGY. '! 


American Hero Mytus.—Dr. Daniel G. Brinton is the author 
of a new work on American hero myths, published in Philadel- 
phia by H. C. Watts & Co. Although professing to deal with 
the great heroes, Michabo, Ioskeha, Quetzalcoatl and Tezcatli- 
poca, Itzamina, Kukulcan, Viracocha, Votan, Gucumatz, Bochico, 
&c.,, the work has a wider scope and includes the whole 


of a national hero, their mythical teacher and civilizer, often 
identified with the supreme deity and creator, who appeared 
among the ancestors of the tribe, gave them precious advice and 
gifts and disappeared, leaving hopes of his return. As a rule, 
each is a twin, or one of four brothers burn at one birth, gener- 
ally at the cost of the mother’s life, who is a virgin, or at least 
not impregnated by man. The hero struggles with his brother, 
or one of his brothers, often involving the universe in repeated 
destructions. 

In the words of Dr. Brinton : “ All of these myths are trans- 
Parent stories of a simple people to express in intelligible terms 
the daily struggle that is ever going on between day and night, 
between light and darkness, between storm and sunshine.” This 

thought is brought out from page to page in a series of charming 
Surprises which carries the reader’s attention onward to the end 
of the book. : j 


"Edited by Professor Oris T. MASON, 1305 Q street, N. W., Washington, D. C. 


688 General Notes. . (June, 


Dr. Brinton thus summarily dismisses the Toltecs: “Who 
were these Toltecs? They have hovered about the dawn of Ameri- 
can history long enough. It is time they were assigned to their 
proper place, and that is among the purely fabulous creations of 
the imagination. Toltec, Toltecatl, signifies an inhabitant of Tol- 
lan, the city of the Sun, in other words, a child of light. Without 
a metaphor, it meant at first one of the far-darting, bright-shining 
rays of the sun.” 

One of the most delightful of the many pleasing things in the 
volume, is the allusion to the ball-play of the stars, and to the 
stars as the spots on the great tiger skin of the sky, on p. 119. 

To have an exalted appreciation of one’s subject is requisite to 
its presentation with such vivacity as to awaken the earnest atten- 
tion of the reader. The only danger is, that the writer will be 
carried off his feet by his own enthusiasm, and will think the thin 
air of speculation to be the solid ground of truth. For instance, 
Dr. Brinton strenuously insists that in all the hero myths t 
idea of a supreme creator and god of light, superior even to the 
sun itself, prevails. It may be so. Some will flatly deny. Others 
will say: “ The facts are not so indisputably known as to justify 
a dogmatic assertion.” It is apparent that the author has wal 
in pleasant converse with Sir George W. Cox and C. P. Tiele. 


to the unseen, and has its special ethical code; morality, a 
ith reference to our 
fellow-men, and has its special ethical code. Each, however, = 
pends upon the other, and rules of conduct towards spiri 

beings find their rationale in our duty to our fellow-men, 
as the contrary. é a 

It gives free pleasure to say in answer to what pros . 

on p. Ix, that without doubt the Rev. J. Owen oa ae 
an Episcopal missionary among the Dacotas, has pare es 
myths from the tribe with which he has associated th Myths 
known from all Indian tribes when Dr. Brinton wrote his ‘ 
of the New World. 


ATHROPOMETRY.—The following tables on h 
ments are given in Hovelacque’s “ Les Races Hu 


uman measure — 
el ” 


5 eight. 
Height. Heig 
» m 
-atagonians...,.1.78™ 5ft. 10 in. Roumanians, «++ mh 
Polynesians... .. 1.76 Magyars 1.03 
dirogot 5.66"... E3 Sicilians ... e... r 
žuineans 1.72 Fins, iecit I. 


Cales. . ois. 1.71 
Scandinavians.. .1,71 Laps.» «9.950% 
Scotch LI Papuans oe ae : a 
Danes. .....+--1.68 Veddahs s.. «t ae 50 
1 
! : 


Bushmen ..--++ 1,40 


1883. | Anthropology. 689 


Cranial in has long been a subject of inquiry for various 
urpose . Hovelacque quotes from Broca the following: 
Male. 


Female. 

ie Ut Rae a Pee See ees aa f: + cu. dm. 1.445 
ME: BIRCODS sc) is ace er JA cee EMRE 1.564 1.366 
amea. Hamels Ea ea lS wp Rin Ache Aik ee 1.574 1.356 
Esquima Vis Cenk tea eee i A 1 428 
New Calais Se OVERS Ves Ol are E a 1.330 
nea Negroes ......... I ee 1.251 
PATRON IAS DOARRE NEEE EE pin nines E T 1.329 1.198 


The cephalic index is the ratio of the width to the length of 
the skull, alieni ee and for convenience has received 


Dolicocephaly .......0.ccec sce c cree esses eenseuases .75 and below. 
Sub- dolicocephaly | Kap eus cus oe owe ik <i su Sip dine dines ERS -7501—.777 

Mesaticephaly . 0... 05. s-sc0cscccnncsedes seeetadees -7778-.80 

Sub ris taal <r Se Sang ApE ape ye RES AE OS Boe oe wae 8001=.8333 

Brachycephaly,........00 secesccvecconsvesucssssess .8334 and upwards, 


The races of men have been measured with a view to ascer- 
taining their cephalic index. There are those who strenuously 
Maintain that no evidence of race can be found in these measure- 
ments, notably, of late, Mikluko-Maclay, respecting the Papuans ; 
on the other hand, the utmost confidence is reposed in them by 
others. M. Hovelacque furnishes the following table: 


e T 5 Odes ca ey uke On: 71 Span. Basques......+++--+- ra 
Veddahs UE g | Bas seiere ee ie 
PEPE AEE TOEO TAE TE Gens 71 Annamites.. s.s.s... AGAN a 
Pagonims 3.25) oa gan E uthenes (Slav. Wick aye he ‘82 
I fttentots Sows cuss sb can ee 72 lagy r o ee PEE ES .82 
C ya HO oe palo, Gy Sere! . .72 So. Germans ......+.-+++05 

GOME a e Ai nun ee 0s qa. EA ches "(Slavs of Bohemia). . 

{ hic ne ade sc eO Bes E sig 73 Croats... 2. ce ee ence eee e eee 
MN R = 0 Se ee 74 preng eti P E E 84 
Egyptian 76 Auvergnats .......0+-+-+++ ‘84 
Poliesans hs eee oes 76 Savoyards ....00.+--+-ee08 85 
Ainos 27D © Lapis ces vase cce cutee ses P AS 
a a E E A eyes 17 


The orbital index is another character of racial importance, it 
is the ratio of the height to the width of the orbital cavity. A 
few sok will show the variation in this regard : 


E E debs .. -804  Auvergnats.....-.sseeeees 865 
ah r Caledonians. perk na p006 Indo-Chinese TRTO 
E E cee cs ... 836 Javanese. .... .. 9I 
arenai Uaioe e i so - 84 Polynesians .....+++++++++ 92 
Croats . iat "845 Chinese. ..... ee 938 


The number of parts thus amenable to measurement are 
counted by the hundred, M. Topinard gives 105 in the “ Peedi 
et Procédés craniometriques de Broca.” The subject of asym- 
metry as related to crime and atavism has been tsia aiy 
forward by the trial of Guiteau, the assassin. 


 Diatecrs or Borivian Inpians—Dr. Edwin R. Heath, after a 
three years’ residence in the department of Beni, in South Amer- 


690 General Notes. June, 


ica, contributes to the Kansas City Review (vi, 12) a paper of great 
value upon the Indians of Bolivia, accompanied with seven vocabu- 
laries. In the north-western part of Bolivia, along the Rivers Beni, 
Mamore and Yacuma, are various tribes of Indians, some civilized, 
others still savage, each having its distinct language, even though 
living side by side, having constant intercourse and intermarry- 
ing. The tribes mentioned in Dr. Heath’s paper are arranged 
here in alphabetical order for ready reference: 

Araunas——A cannibal tribe on the banks of the Madre de 
Dios, a branch of the Purus, in N. W. Bolivia. Evidences of 
. their cannibalism are given. They wear the hair long, go naked, 
and are greatly feared by the Pacavaras and Cavinas. 

ancaparangas—A savage tribe on the Madeira river, above 
San Antonio falls, as far as the borders of Bolivia.. Dangerous to 
travelers, 

Canichanas.—A civilized tribe at San Pedro, on the Mamore, à 
tributary of the Madeira. They resemble the Mobinas in stature 
but are lean and bony. Vocabulary in the Kansas City Renew. 

Cavinas——A mission on the Madidi river, just above its june 
tion with the Beni in Bolivia. Reduced to seventy souls. Speak 
the Tacana language. Ma- 

Cayuabas or Cayowas.—In and around Exaltacion, on the M 
more river. Well formed, average height 5% ft. Vocabulary 10 
Kansas City Review. ; 

Chicas On the west side of the Mamore, from Erat 
to mouth of the Beni. Once in the Cayuaba mission but no 
returned to savagery. 

Mei A. caves tribe on the east side of the Ma 
from Exaltacion to the mouth of the Guapore. They are a 
ror to all who ascend the river. e Ive miles 

Maropas.—On the east side of the Beni river, twe oE Maro- 
from the river at the little town of Reyes. Related to the 

. Vocabulary in Kansas City Review. ~ a a 
Sabina al eke Gants Ana, mge Yacuna river, Bolivia Ia 
nine miles south of Exaltacion. Vocabulary in Kansas Coia 

Mosetenas.—At the missions of Muchanes, Santa a civilized, 
at the head waters of the Beni river. They are partia age in 
spin and weave, practice couvade. Customs and V 
Kansas City Rev. een 11° and 

Pacavaras—A small tribe on the Beni river, ee women 
12° south, only twenty souls, almost white, well salary i Kai- 
handsome, features Caucasoid. Customs and vocabu 
sas City Rev. ae former 

Tacanas— Divided into civilized and uncivilized; he 
reside at the village of Tumupasa, lat. 14° S twenty thewest Of 
of Beni river; the latter at Ysiamas, fifteen miles ' ae 
Tumupasa. Vocabulary in Kansas City Kev. 

Trinitarias—Reside in Trinidad, Bolivia. . 


1883.] Anthropology. 691 


Race COLOR AND NATURAL SELEcTION.—The fact that Mr. Dar- 
win rejected natural selection as a factor in the production of the 
difference of color in the different races of men, naturally prompts 
a spirit of deference in offering the following views, notwith- 
standing the well-known fact that he courted intelligent criticism 
of his conclusions. 

That color by its harmony with general or special surroundings, 
in many cases not only assists animals in evading discovery and 
destruction, but enables the Carnivora to secure their prey more 
readily, is undisputed; yet sexual selection seems to be regarded 
by Darwin as the principal if not sole cause of the difference of 
race color in man. 

Regarding a problem so involved, comprehending as it doubt- 
less does the joint operation of several factors, possibly including 
some that are unknown, it would be rash to do more than sug- 
gest the probable. 

When we reflect that there is good reason to believe that Africa 
and the Asiatic isles were the birth-place of the human race, and 
that it inherited from an ancestral form the dusky hue of the 
old world primates, and then call to mind the luxuriant foliage of 
the tropics that produces a deep gloom even at noonday, and 
then consider the advantages that the dark hue of the skin would, 
under such circumstances and with the body in a nude state, 
give to its possessor, not only in the successful pursuit of the 
chase and evasion of the Carnivora, but in the savage contests so 
common among primitive and uncivilized peoples; may it not 
fairly be inferred that natural selection played, and is still playing, 


Sexual selection is one cause of the divergence from the origin 
black, natural selection having long been rendered inoperative 


¥ Descent of Man,” Part 1, Chap. vit. 


VOL. xviI.—no. vr. u: 


692 Scientific News. [June, 


mn 
PR 
< 
4 re 


SCIENTIFIC NEWS. 


— The Appalachian Mountain Club has issued its Register for 
1883, containing its by-laws, list of members, etc. A fresh num- 
ber of its journal, Appalachia, was issued in April. Among the ` 
leading articles are Professor E. C. Pickerings’s on mountain ob- — 
servations, A. E. Scott’s on the Twin Mountain range, and Mr. W. — 
O. Crosby’s on the mountains of Eastern Cuba, in which he - 
claims that Cuba has, in Post-tertiary times, been an area of ex- 
tensive elevation, the, reefs fringing its mountains to a height of 
nearly 2000 feet affording indisputable evidence. But he ques- 
tions whether these reefs were formed while the land was actually : 
rising. The reefs in fact are witnesses both for elevation and sub- — 
sidence, “testifying with nearly equal distinctness to both elevation 
and subsidence.” The coast of Cuba is said not to be probably 
rising now, at least not at all points. Hence Mr. Crosby dots 
not agree with Mr. A. Agassiz, who claims that the West Indian - 
reefs, at least that of Alcaran, were formed during the elevation : 
of the sea bottom, but accepts Darwin’s theory as an adequate — 
explanation of the elevated reefs of the Greater Antilles ; and i : 
claims that the upheaval of this portion of the earth’s crust rere 
been interrupted by periods of profound subsidence, during With — 
the reefs were formed. “The subsidence of 2000 feet, 0 Ae : 
El Yungne is a monument, must have reduced the. Greater i : 
tilles to a few lines of small but high and rugged islands; m 
as Mr. Bland has shown, fully accounts for the absence, 1m A 
immense tracts, of all large land animals, although they A 
abundant here in Pliocene and earlier times.” ae 

— An interesting lecture, by M. A. Milne-Edwards, a hee 
deep-sea researches carried on during the recent ie a x 
Travailleur, appears in the Annals de Chimie et de aha ie eao 
other things, the author says, they often came across awa : 
stance, at one time thought so important, called Bathybius, ane es 
verified the conclusion already come to, thi iv a mae 
down from its high pedestal. Bathybius is merely @ id when 


red ar a 
ive in the ak 
830ft.). baer 
Plants alone 
g substances, 


“Therefore the food prepared at the surface, un 
of the sun’s rays, must gradually fall, like eer’ 
the submarine wastes where no plant canlive. — 


1883.] ‘ Scientific News, 693 


— The question whether ostriches will breed in this State seems 
settled by what has occurred at Woodward's Gardens within the 
last few days. One of the female birds at that resort has com- 
menced laying eggs and bids fair to continue in the work for some 
time. The first was laid on Tuesday and the second yester- 
day. One of them weighs three and a-half pounds, is four 
and a-half inches in lateral diameter and seven inches in 
longitudinal diameter. The ostrich lays every alternate day 

a 


ose who have examined into ostrich farming are so confident 
of its success that a corporation has been formed for that pur- 
pose, with a capital stock of $30,000, all of it taken, called the 
California Ostrich Farming Company. A tract of 640 acres has 
also been secured on the old Abel Stearns ranch, near Ana- 
heim, in Los Angeles county, which will be under the superin- 
tendence of Dr. C. J. Sketchley, formerly of Cape Town and an 
5, paca ostrich farmer.—San Francisco Chronicle, March 2, 
1883. 


— Ina recent lecture delivered at Leeds, says the English Me- 
chanic, the Rev. W. H. Dallinger, F.R.S., spoke on the bearing of 


Strike them was that the two forms were actually alike, but the 
one might be inserted into the blood of a human patient and be 
perfectly harmless; whereas the other, if inserted into the blood 
of a human patient, would cause death; so that the function was 
absolutely unlike. 


Chall enger made her deepest sounding, of 3862 fathoms. It was 
inside a basin—that is, many hundred fathoms down it was 
‘nclosed by a ridge. The temperature of the water at this great 
ao ies Out of the four nests which I saw, three contained 22 eggs each, and the fourth 


in’s Zoology ofthe Beagle. The number 9 


694 Scientific News. [June, 


depth was 36 degrees. It is a curious fact in connection with 
such basins as this that the water of the bottom of them is of 
exactly the same temperature as that which runs over the topof 
the ridge several hundred fathoms above. The specimen of the 
bottom secured at this sounding showed a soft, brown ooze, with 
evidences of animal life——Sczentific American. 

— The Division of Entomology, Department of Agriculture, 
has begun the publication of a Bulletin. No. 1 contains reports 
of experiments, chiefly with kerosene, upon the insects injuriously 
affecting the orange tree and the cotton plant, made under direc- 
tion of the entomologist, Professor Riley. The second number 
includes the report by Mr. Lawrence Bruner, of his observations 
upon the distribution of the Rocky Mountain locust, in British 
North America, in 1882, in the region of Fort McLeod, and the 
Cypress hills and neighboring regions. Mr. S. A. Forbes com 
tributes memoranda of experiments relating to the use of kero- 
sene emulsions on chinch bugs. The correspondence contains 
items of considerable entomological interest. 

— An interesting case of breeding is reported from ee 
viz., the fruitful pairing at Halle, of a Gayal bull from India with 
a cow of the long-horned African Zebu race, from the Soudan. 
The latter belongs to the oldest races of horned cattle, whose 
forms, as the figures on ancient Egyptian monuments witness, 

ave remained the same for thousands of years. The result shows 

(as Herr Kühn points out) that such animals of primitiv A z 
which have been so long subject to the same conditions ot 1%) 
may, with suitable treatment, prove to be unweakened bret 
power of reproduction, even when placed in circumstances po 
differ in the most extreme ways from those of their : 
reached h 
from America. They have been sent over by Lore Do a 
hope that it may be possible to introduce the breed m Agis 
lands, They are at present housed in the Duke O“ SThe 
pheasantry, at Glengary, and are to be turned out in May. hich 
Duke has recently imported a number of Soot 
have been set free in the woods of mae ae | 
be able to jud hether the experiment w1 | ee 

judge w er p he Sadd Laboratory 


at Annisquam, Mass., will be open for the reception 2 1883 i 


during the coming summer from July Ist to Septem Natural 
The laboratory is carried on under the Boston we ede oman’s 


History through the liberality and cooperation 0 a7 i 
Education Association. ed to the : 
— Dr. E. R. Showwalter, of Mobile, Ala., has Pa Sesils and ma 
University of Alabama his valuable collection © o spec 
rine and fresh water shells, embracing more 
mens, together with a fine library of scientifi 
to take rank among the best collections in the 


C 
=. 
o 
= 


1883. } Proceedings of Scientific Societies. 695 


— The King of Italy has conferred on Professor James Hall, 
of Albany, the decoration of commander of the order of St. Mauri- 
tius and St. Lazarus. He has also presented Dr. T. Sterry Hunt, 
of Boston, the decoration of officer of St. Mauritius and St. 

rus. 


— A despatch from Berlin says that William Charles Hartwig 
Peters, the German naturalist and traveler, is dead. Professor Pe- 
ters was born in Coldenbiittel, Schleswig, April 22, 1815. He - 
studied in Copenhagen and Berlin. He became known to the 
public by his exploration, from 1842 to 1847, under the auspices 
of the Prussian Government, of Mozambique, which he described 
ina work of four volumes, published between 1852 and 1868. 
From this work Bleek compiled his “ Languages of Mozambique” 
(London, 1856). Professor Peters was connected for many years 
with the medical department of the University of Berlin, and in 
1857 he succeeded Lichtenstein as Professor of Zoology and 
Director of the Zodlogical Collections. Professor Peters resem- 
bled an Englishman or Dane rather than a German. His temper- 
ament was rather sanguine, and his mental and physical move- 
ments more rapid than is usual with the Germans. He was an 
accute zoologist. and an untiring worker. His most important 
contributions are in the department of Vertebrata. He leaves a 
considerable family. 


20: 
PROCEEDINGS OF SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES. 


Nationa Acapemy or Scrences.—The annual stated session 
of the National Academy of Sciences was held in Washington, 
D. C., commencing Tuesday, April 17, 1883, at I1 A. M., at the 
National Museum. The following papers were read : 

1. On the genesis of metalliferous veins, by Joseph LeConte; 
2. On the composition of the venom of serpents, by S. Weir 
Mitchell and E. T. Reichert: 3. On the change in the properties 

Atoms and Atomic groups caused by a change in the position 
of a molecule, by Ira Remsen; 4. On the nascent state of oxy- 
gen, by Ira Remsen; 5. On barometric gradients, by Elias 

Oomis; 6. On the structure of the skull in Hadrosauride, by 

D. ope; 7. Determination of the inequalities of the moon’s 


Plement to Delaunay’s “ Theorie du Mouvement de la Lune,” by 


N W: Hill; 8. Maxima and minima tide-predicting machine (ex- 
hibition 


tn, Photography, by H. A. Rowland; 15. Some experiments 
Pon a method of forming a visible image of the solar corona, by 


696 Proceedings of Scientific Societies. [June, i 


A. W. Wright; 16. On the phosphorescence of sulphate of qui- 
nine, by A. W. Wright; 17. Further generalızations regarding 
complex inorganic acids, by Wolcott Gibbs; 18. The Fauna of — 
the Gulf of Mexico, by A. Agassiz; 19. On the great object-glass — 
made by Alvan Clark & Sons for the Pulkowa Observatory, by 
Otto von Struve. ‘ 
The following foreign associates were elected: Struve, Adams, — 
. Cayley, Clausius, Dumas, Helmholtz, Kirchoff, Pasteur, Stokes, — 
Sylvester, Hooker, Thomson, Anvers, Bertrand, Huxley, Virchow, — 
Berthelot, Boussingault, Chevreul, De Candolle, Kölliker, Oppol- 
zer,.Richthofen, Wurtz. 7 
The following members were elected : Gilbert, Bell and Billings — 
of Washington, and Hill and Jackson of Cambridge, Mass. 
The following officers were elected: O. C. Marsh, president; 
Simon Newcomb, vice-president; Asaph Hall, home secretary; — 
and Professor Young, to fill a vacancy in the council. at 
SITZUNGSBERICHT DER GESELLSCHAFT NATURFORSCHENDER — 
FREUNDE zu BERLIN. 1882.-—Jan. 17. Herr P. Ascherson ex- — 
hibited some leaves of Sar safsaf Forsk., and some petals r 
Alcea ficifolia L., brought by Herr G. Schweinfurth from the 


to the twentieth dynasty. Salix safsafis at the present timè — 
common in Egypt and in the oases, and the dried leaves ex bited, | l 
though at least 3437 years old, closėly resemble those of the fe 
cent plant in texture and nervation. Alcea ficifolia is not indigem ; 
ous in Egypt, but is commonly cultivated there, and its ocom 


assertion of Blackwall, viz., that it is effected by means of 
dation of a gummy nature; Herr Max Bertels show e 
made by A. Bosjesman, and spoke of the coexistence of 
power of design, with a low state of culture in other res 2 


men, Eskimo, etc.; Herr W. Peters described three new S| i 
Hyperolius and one of Limnodytis, batrachians from 908 aes 
rica. pecimens eok 
W. Eichter spoke upon © 


apan; Herr W. Peters described a new 


marked variety of the ophidian genus Macroprotom™ 


rocco. 


1882. ] Proceedings of Scientific Societies. 697 


AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SociEtTy.—May 19.—“ A contribu- 
tion toa Monograph of the North American Syrphide,” by Dr. S. 
W. Williston, was presented ; Professor Cope read a paper upon 
the “ Classification of the Ungulate Mammalia.” 

June 16—Horace F. Jayne, M.D., presented a communication 
entitled “ Revision of the Dermestide of the United States ;” 
and a paper entitled “ Radiant Heat an Exception to the second 
law of Thermodynamics,” by H. T. Eddy, of the University of 
Cincinnati, was also read. 

ug. 18.—Dr. Genth read a paper entitled “ Contributions from 
the Laboratory of the University of Pennsylvania.” 

Sept. 15.--Professor Cope exhibited and described some re- 
markable new fossil forms from the Permian rocks of Texas, and 
communicated a “ Third Contribution to the History of the Ver- 
tebrata of the Permian formation in Texas.” 

Oct. 6.—Professor Lewis read a paper on the Terminal Moraine 
in Pennsylvania ; Mr. Chase communicated a sixth series of Pho- 
todynamic notes; Professor Cope described Meniscéessus conguistus, 
the first mammalian species discovered in the Cretaceous. 

Oct. 20—Dr. H. C. Wood offered for publication in the Transac- 
tions a memoir entitled “ On the nature of Diphtheria, a clinical 
and experimental research, by Drs. H. C. Wood and H. F. For- 
mad ;” Commodore E. Y. McCauley offered for publication in 
the Transactions a Dictionary of the Egyptian language ; Professor 
I. C. White’s communication on the “ Geology of the Cheat river, 
West Virginia,” was read; Professor Claypole’s notes on the 
= Commingling of fossil forms,” “ The discovery of Holoptychtus 
americanus low in the Chemung, at Leroy, Bradford Co., Pa,” and 
on a mistake in the Geological map of Bradford county, were 
read; Mr. Lesley described “ Some recent observations of the 
amount of ice erosion along the crest of the Kittatinny moun- 
tain,” by Professor H. C. Lewis; Professor Cope communicated 
a catalogue of fifty-eight species entitled “ Synopsis of the Verte- 
brata of the Puerco Eocene epoch,” and a paper “On the system- 
atic relations of the Carnivora.” 

Ov. 3.—Mr. Lesley exhibited some of the recent publications 
Of the Second Geological Survey of Pennsylvania, and showed 
ow near completion it now is. : : 

Dec. tMr. Lesley made some remarks on the Egyptian 
character of certain Hebrew names. The wser, or jackal-headed 

, Was in use in royal names from the 4th to the 19th dynasty, 
and the Hebrew name Zs'ral, corresponds with the hieroglyphic 
Usrra, Esau is the Edomite Sasu. ee 
vie Jan. 5.—Professor Cope communicated a paper entitled * First 

Addition to the Fauna of the Puerco Eocene.” 

Jan. 19.—A committee of three were appointed to draw up a 
_ Memorial to Congress urging the continuance of the Light-house 


6gp Proceedings of Scientific Societies. [June, 1883. i 


Board and of the Coast Survey under the direction and control of 
the United States Treasury Department. 
eb. 2——Dr. Rothrock read a memoir on the microscopic dif 
ferences in woods; and after discussion, with special reference to 
the occurrence of abnormal rings in the timber, Mr. Price re- 
marked that Dr. Rothrock’s important practical discovery was the 
direct result of the practical use to which the American Philo- 
sophical Society had put its portion of the Michaux legacy; Dr. 
Frazer presented a paper entitled “Some comparative tabl 
showing the distribution of Ferns in the United States, by G. E. 
Davenport. is 
Feb. 16—Professor H. C. Lewis introduced a discussion upon : 
the thickness and movement of the Continental glacier. i Ha 
March 2.—Mr. H. Hale read a paper on the Tutelo Indians and 


ck 
PN, 


March 16.—Dr. Brinton read a paper by Professor T. F. Crane, 3 
of Cornell University, entitled “ On Mediæval Books and Ston : 
Professor Cope communicated a paper entitled “ Fourth opum 
tion to the History of the Permian Formation of Texas. 


BrotocicaL Socrery or Wasgıncron—April imee ? 
cations were read by Professor L. F. Ward, on the Hybri Ar 
of the District of Columbia; by Mr. B. F. Johnson, pae T 
servations on the climbing of snakes ; Professor C. V. Ri Nee E 
remarks on the bag- worm ( Thyridopteryx epheme aj of the 
W. True on the tape-worm and other parasites ın the egg Mat 
domestic fowl ; Dr. Thomas Taylor on the living parasiti 
the lungs, cavities and tissue of domestic fowl, and Mil 
der on the muskrat (Fiber zibethicus) in captivity. 


Se apr ee ee a ee ee eta UE, Be Ce, oi a a get ee ae a a 


re . 


Boston Society of NATURAL a v Ai 
Fred. Wright read a paper on the glacial phenom" es. 
Mr. S. Garman presented a few notes on the fossil horse 


on the condition and doings of the society. The ae 
were elected. The rest of the evening was give? 4 bull 
the altar-mounds and sacrificial rites of the ne 
the Ohio valley, by Mr. F. W. Putnam. 2 


e * 


fe 


ee AN” l 


INDEX. 


pn meak ears E hs 
Academy, arser ey Sciences, 59, 627, 695. 
a s mitchelli ? 160, 

Shenial b 


ele, 
, Sense rt gp in, 219, 


ssociation, IT. 
Akebia, aa Kom leaves of, 117. 
ies. om 
Albite 
Alcea fcifolia, 696. 
Alpe g BE bewildered snow-bird, 105. 


sory zi , Addendum to article on the compass 


Ameba, 97, 
Amphibian eggs, cutting, 572. 
Amphicyon cus 237. 
gnarl A 237. 


Lee rin 


364. 
Artemia salina. gs” 
Arthur le of, 505. 
Rl aba Carly drania i 
Arvicola, late Tertiary, 373. i 


Asia, geograph eve 528, 64x. 


onian talismans, 452. 
Buell — a 


of, r12. 
ogy 


Bat, o f wings of, 
Ree? r 
Battey, T, J., freshly hatched young of horse- 


in germination, r2, 
Bear, Ramp, W.A in, 448. 
Beauchamp, W. M., distributian of Unio pressus, 


3» 54, 55. 
Be pr pase A oak ll 334- 


gconomie r 


Rootes, aag wie ine a riae 


Bulgaria 


Burrill, T Ty new species of Micrococcus, 319- 


700 


Butterfly hunting, 363. 
mistaken instinct in, 196. 


Cacao, 116. 
Caddis Sy. a 
Calama: Oas ceous, ag 
Calendula, eo hai of, 3 

Ca ~~. = > = ie la Campeloma of 


Campbell, D yiia development of male prothal- 
lium of horsetail, to. 
gy of, 408. 


Canidæ, extinct, 
Canis latrans, si 
lupus, oe. 
microtis, 215. 
Mewes in New England, 453, 
Caprellic 33- 
Capybara, fossil, +37. 
Carabidz, fo at o 
tions u birds, 418. 
Cirbomlerius e Is, 4 
Carson footprints 
Carterella, 335. 
Castoroides - soe 
ulatus, a "Sts 55- 


Caterpillars, 32 323. 
dried leaves as food for, 423. 
Catskill Kas of M iddle Pennsylvania, 274. 
Cave flat-worm 
cat a pa in gym perms, 
e e p 
99» 


Cerat S peame A ag 675. 
Ceratostoma albocosonatum , 318. 
subulatum, 318. 
Culcdeshole panna 503. 
an 


ta, 504. 
dbourne, ~ A. thei 462. 


panaee, habits in confinement, 119. 
Chiteptera a omy of, 332 
Chloroform, ‘se pr in imbedding, 345- 
Cholesterin, 98. 
is addope, 33. 

224. 


Ch 
aoi 
atory o 
Grae en, fastinct of the seventeen year 
oO. 
occurrence of ~ fossiliferous 


ta in the. lower Ponen 
(Caska, Bi of Middle 


Coal, anthracite, 1, 
Cocci inellidz, fond a 
rela tions ko birds, 418. 
Coccosteus gn 
Coclenterates 


2 , 660, 
bitoroides, 
Bodon ie AAA. Pa 
ce 


Index. 


Cope, E. D. —_— of Cory 


ip 
girise oscil ‘mammals of Ronzon, 


nus codus 
Coraes d on Elasmotherium, 72. 
pene on Indian Mammalia, 


Nation al Academy of Sciences, 627- 


Nevada be d tracks, 
note on the pe et E oas 
superior molar, ang adi he of 


R Neuroptera of 


iwo new genera of Pythonomon, 
Uint tatherium and Bathmodon, 68. 
= pe pote, Ee Aefa, 427- 
opepo 
gi CF? heseroeaial nesis in, 208. 


Copper artefacts, American, 452. 
oe 315. 


Coral, 5 
Corea 568. 
Corn, Yadian. 


Corthylus pinedes inisi 84. 
orvus ossifragus, 324. 


Coryphodon, 406. 
ow, 359- 
Cowrie, 2 
ame he hoe, gr. 
ra orse: : oe 
g of, 686. 


Crane, pees aa fi , 360. 
reeper, ee and white, 103. 
Farii e 
Cretaceous fils, 499. 
mollusks, 536. 
Crinoidea, 53 
Crioceris isepunctat, 199- 
Crow, fish, 3 +. x 
Crustacea, be sa Pore ee 
copepod, 8% 
ont > bi a, 296 219 
‘00 i 
sal jon ture of oot dian 
Cryolite 
Gry ryote 7 Ha, lentaginis, 195- 
Cesas, pseudosym ae r 
Ctenacanthus rap fe go 
Cuba, coral reefs of, 692 
Catalans cipt "386. 
a a oar us, 95 
en ao ar? 
Game 38 Pe 


pee 499» 


Daisy, hairs p 33. gian 
Dall, W. H., 


wee 
Darwin, C a; 


r 


1 
an 
F 


Index. 701 


Deta Shell ot 660, of the Travailleur, 92, 97. 
lo 
Dermatea j “os “ag 192. 
Dermestidz 
Devonian ba. 3to. Pi 
geology, 53 
veii censat, 316. 


e properties of, 440. 
herium manigat, 309 309, 466. i 
Diplax rubicundula, 548. 
5 ana 349. 


» 44 3+ 
Pistichopus rice dh 118. 


Dogs, extinct of = N. America, 235. 
Dog’s a x 
Drawing Apparatus, 22 

Dreams, 338. n 
Dumreicherite, 651. 


Earth, changes of pa of, 20. 
ven ae 
„41I 


ermata, 436. 
circulation of, 436. 
fission in, 42 
hybridization i in, 436. 


f North American 
Fungi, t92, re 
Notice S “green Sylloge Fun- 
Embryology, 336 
Enchytræus ve vermicularis, 118. 
mini 


Sek P. ž ning region of Southern New 
les 2 
Entomol cated works, ar 


4. 
» 558. ss 
rasitic worms 
Entoptychus cavifrons, 169. gene 
Crassiramus, 168 
nbdoidais 169 
p! ns 
Epeira, 463. ‘ 
Epischura fluviatiiis, 384. 
Equisetum arvense, ous ik eia of, 10. 


strigosum 
Ermine, 214, 


i 3) 555. 7 
; aie les, 436. 
S foordii, r6z. > 


Fasciola hepatica, 435, 551. 
Fat cel, 4a 444. 
Faxon, W. Se agg pepe of Penzeus, 554. 
Feathite, color 559. 

Fewkes, J. W. pr A n of Tetraplatia volitans, 


Alaurina prolifera, 668, 
annelid messmates with a coral, 


x tentacular knobs of 
occurrence of of Alea na in New 

"eae waters, 426. 
sucker on the fin of the Hetero- 
character- 


La oes a cators, 663. 
Filaria in nore s eye, 348, 


Fire-fly, 
Fish, 230, 
ba, “ 
e of, 96, 97. 
Fishes, foasil, was yoass.. 
of Florida and Texas, 331. 
f ee nga p = pe k 
parasites in, 5 
Fluke, sheep, 551, 
worm, 435. 
Fly, cluster, 82. 
Foon bebe: 337- 


Forbes, S. A., A Scolopendrelia in Hlinois, 91. 
So ; Bay of, tides of, 649. 


North ios 192. 


Galecynus geismarianus, 240+ 


Germs, disease, 2 
Gillman, H. 1, discovery of m mound relics at Devil's 


Gold habs si'e precipitant for, 632. 


native, alloys, ien 


Gaber. Pai, 
Gomun ae to botany, 544. 
Grasses, 6: "or 
ian stone, 
Gay ke Fs Bithynia i tentaculata, 205 
ties for. Limax maximus, 


remarks on the distribution of Mar- 


Hae Soh 9 ogy of the Chester valley of 
a , 646. 
awk: conkon tailed, 344. 


702 


Hazel, male flowers, 117. 

Heart, physiology of, 215. 
sound, akg cond, 560, _ 

Heliothine, 

parswa st nore 323. 

sap he vetus, ie 

Helix hemas 


augos 312 

Herrick, C. T blind bes on sil of the family Har- 
pactici 

heterogenctic™ d development in 

ia s, 381 

Herrings, kind of, 330. 

espe „aaka. y s nematodon, 165. 
Heteropo 

Hibernation of j f jumping mouse, 334. 

Hippa ta 

His, she i pe a 

Holmes, M, E., fabi ts a a caged robin, 102. 


re 
n, eal ita man, 464. 

Horse’s we. "Filaria in, 3 

Human anatomy, ‘Allon oa 

Hunt, as S., decay of rocks EPE a a consid- 


ere 
O ndi hasy basilatus, 246. 
orius, ieh 46. 
Hydrochæru is eh: 


Hybridization of Seek G trout and grayling, 671. 
of cattle; 
Hydrozoa, reproduction in, 432. 
Hypoxylon holwayii, 393. 
piceum, 
Hyco, pg 
Hysterium sphæri aceum, 193. 


Idotæa tricuspidata, 438. 
Imbedding, ore phos, 574. 
Indiana, no 

Indian pose 


ladim, ‘Bolivian, dialects of, 689. 
merican, music of, 226. 
hiss, ite, pera 
Infusoria, ye 
Infusoria 
Ingersoll, E w in oa and its history, 467. 


Insa 
pigas as food for 
amagin. ave pit, 20. 
effects of birds — 4 s 
hearing in, 
inheritance ig social instincts among, 


mouth- -parts of, 631, 664. 
a 64. 


ames, J. Yo, 08 


| 
A 


Parma, le 
ohnson, PEE cars as a means of dissemi- 
nating moths, 545. 

Kayowe phonetics, 107. 

King, F. oe instinct and memory exhibited by 
the ing squirrel in arsaya a a 
thought vos imig — of wings in , 36. 

Kunckelia gy 


Lagomys — 379» 
Lamprey 


Microscopie sections, eee 


Index. 


Lampyris 337- 
Land-slips, 532 


onsen rif 

Leptospheeria stereicola, 317. 
AEP 316. 

Lepus ennisia 

Liatris sanik ys of, 33- 

Life, nature of, 234. 


Limax m aximus, 205. 

Limulus, ER 

ES Society ‘of E New ork, prsi 

Lippincott, J.S v Seer of omens coal in 
nature a 


Lockington, W. K. comparisons of strength be- 
bai soe ba and =r — , 677, 
ood, S., bufo at play, 683. 
veoh apc in a horned 
Lophiostoma aa wre 
Lopholatilus, gr. 
Lucilia macellaria, 423. 
uumbriculus » 333. 
um bricus agric ola, 435. 
Lysiopetalidæ, 326, 555. 


researches of, 449. 


l M. 
ae achenial hairs bay fibers of Com- 


M 
Nao 


Ġ., 


germin 
n, PE of, 343+ 455» 
roa 
—_ States, 275. 
margaritifera, 324- 


D., aboriginal 
TA d the gm osed in 
Measles, bacteria of, 458. 


Megilla ta, 320. K 
Melanconis apocrypta, 194- 
decoraensis, 195. 


ye -d : 


Melipona, 340. P 
Mendenhall, N. note = Mutilla, 323- 
Meniscom 

oe ee olophus, 53: 


hi ræ e aa a scolytid 
Meniscotherium ter rare 
CH. ae. aa a stern = 


Meteostsin, 37 
Mexican Bn 453 
Miacidz, 2 

Mice, 
Michi 


ios , 229, 233, 44? 
crocóccus, 443. 
: g gallicidus, 370, 
torum, 319- 
ake pe . 
toxicatus, 319. 


ea 


Minnesota, geo 
Mite, in fowls, 422 


Index. 


deep-sea, a 
ena 
preteens = shell of, 427. 


orris, C., nic physics, r 135, 259. 
organization of animals, 486. 
es» vs, La a e 549. 
Mosses, 


Murtieldt, Th E., mistaken, in a butterfly, 196. 
Muscov vite, 5 
Mss, 2 — of Natural History, 297. 


7- 
Maine perdi Oe 463- 


Nearetic fauna, 465. 
en +94, 


ew Je 
New Guinea, 304.. 
New Mexico, mining region, 149. 


nag » 560. 
Orohippus, 465. 
Osborne, H. cy Sart al maaan shee, go. 


1 
Packard, A. S. sont cave- caves ahabiting mg Between, S. 
po s of P des 
ene ar mus 


eyes, 
note on spawning time of 
Penzus, go. 


703 


Pelagic animals, 572. 


Crustacea, 
Penæus, metamorphosis of, 90, 554. 
Pennsylvania, 523, bat. 


Phaneropleu curtum, 160. 
Pheasants, pt hag 431. 
Phenacodus, 53 

Philadelphia county, geology of, 6s. 
Phosphorescence es nsects, ie 


Phylloxera, 399+ 

419. 
ire Poser 135, 2 
Physogmonep, bates, aed 
as t non * 


Pere maiden, 651. 
Picus iregi y 


Pig 

Piftdium, 94 9 

Pillsbury, Bat bresa maximus in Central 
Pinen moth, 5. 

Pitcher plent: 

Plains Michigan, 249. 


Plants go Sa hg wei of species of, 416. 
Sanie piena 


Pleslarctoays Sit 45, 46. 
Pleurolicus coca 167. 
rys, ag 
Pleurotoma pois 
Retr snake, 26. 
Polydesm „Dew species with eyes, 428. 
ay culatus, 327. 


vibraculum of, 95. 
Ponent, lower, of — Pennsylvania, 274. 
Porcupine, fossil, 3 


Porto Alegre, 357, 4 a. 


Potatoes, wild, oog, of, 415. 


Princetun Scientific Expedition, 408. 
Prodoxus, 197. 
Pronuba, 197. 
Proteus, 2 ot 
Prothallium, male, of horsetail, ro. 
Protozoa, 557, 567- 

preserving and staining, 457. 


Puff reais a” 

n, : 
Python heart of, during incubation, 335- 
Pythonomorpha, 72. 


> 


Quaternary plants, 410. 


pa ra 
us, 1 
amphorhynchus, 192. ee 
, Indian stone graves, 130. 
peg “white, 332. 


Reptiles, 97- 

eptiles, anatomy of, 

Rhode Island, early 
21 


704 


fertilization bed ators 
structural a seamke cal pecu- 
liarities in Presube and Prodoxus, 
I 

fostering the _— of economic 


entomology, 420 
gall-making ‘ortric 
hibernation of Aletia xylina in the 


3 420. 


possible be of the cotton 


i hog 
natural sugaring, I 
number of molts tat length of lar- 
val life as in pee r wi food, 547. 
wheat-stalk Iosoma, 
obin, 102. 
Rocks, decay of, 645. 
Rodentia, extinct og North America, 43. 
origin 
—— of nh, oai effects of a varying, 


Rotifer, 212, 463, 551. 
Kast my oy yen 
Rot in shee 
Ryder, J. rie s green — = = Fra er, 86. 
avity in embryo 
mr ‘fishes, 98 


Saliva, 562. 
Salix sa pe 696. 


Satyrus a 
Sauropterygia, 536, 
Scapholeberis s angulata, 502 


49, 50. 
Scolseninorphas eies. 438. 
Se exe ndrella, 


na, 92. 
Scoria, 555. 
poiso noi 219. 
omy cide 446. 
Screw worm n Central Aneli: 423. 
Selache poir ae 2I 
» 545. 


$ conyzoides; hairs of, 33. 
erpentine 
Sex in the embryo, determination of, 441. 
97- 


Shark, os. 

Shell, Br id scan, "growth of, go. 
money, 
of Commies and mollusks, 427. 


enue 
; fresh-wate; r, 96. 
Silica, Selatinous, 5 8. 
Of, 444. 
Sil phon | lactone, 542. 
Silurian fossils, 408 


Simocephalus zen, 503, 
Skin vision, 68 


N Anae. ‘sactlae expedition, 


Smith, S. I, supposed origin of the species of 
Dopik the Bonin islands, 
42 p 
Snake bird, 556. 
blind, 438. 
coral, bite of, 26, 
Snow bird, ros. 


Index. 


Society of wa og of the Eastern U. S., 575. 


Solanum fendleri, 
jam esii, 415 5. 
tuberosum, 415, 
dpi V. M; 


249. 
bebe. i resets, 440. 
Spherella ilici j 


x n 
Squirrel, flying, 36. 
Bs sil, 43. 


Steppe m 


ammals, 537. i ji 
Stone, cup- — 107, ytd 
image, 


Streets, T. H. study ro the inet ae 
the North Am w ‘shrikes, , to show 
amon progenitor; 589+ (i 


Sug: 
Sula cyano 
Stn eed natura 

school, the eee 114. 
Seaton; chimney, n nest of, 118, 
Syllophodus, 47. 


Tadpoles, mouth of, 670. 
Taligrada, 406. 
Tapir 


, 630 
Telea "poly phieny s, 664. 
‘Temaocyon ages, 258. 


Tertiary og eat t a Atlantic slope, 308. 
410. 


Rodentia, 43- 
Tetraplatia ventas 426, 
Tile fish, gt, 96. 

‘in, 515. 
Tinea pore 323+ 
sone ella, 323- 
zella, 323. 
Tita rnanko tayoli, 436. 
Toad, oe 5, 683. Seti á 
. "3 a ji 
Todd, J. E. a small Belostoma mee : 


marctus brevirostris 2 


Towsse ndia grandiflora, ha hairs of, 33- 


na, Mi . £79; S47 we 
oderma h ” 
Trout, ne Am {the N- tien 


Turner, E anec 
+ 539. 
ent bicolor, 193- 


Uintatherium, 68. 2 ee 
Unionidz, 203+ 


Unio pressus, 204, 433. 
Uredines, 656. 
Urnatella gracilis, 466. 


S, 316. 
en, A, G., at ior ecker, 
om dente 
Vegetable pene th a E 
technology, w s, 67. 
ercenari 
ce et embryolog 
rimordial Pon nF ved of, 429. 
Vertebrate head, segmentation of, 21 
S visection, 175. 


Volvox x globator, 578. 
Vortex cavicolens, 89. 


am: 467. 
Wapati, 359. 
ax- 117 


Mia ete Oe E 


e black pia white 


Index. 705 


Wells, ‘eae i 533 
Whale, Biscayan, 432, 
ine? 


ihe. of invertebrate palzon- 
logy int . S. for 1882, 598, 
Whiteaves recent discoveries of fossi 

fishes | in the Derai rocks of Canada, so 
Williston, S bis E in the flexor longus of 

the © foo, 24 
Mariae ais hai 6 

pec sn veh 11, 673. 
ry-billed, 440, 673. 
Worms, is. ` 
Erap biting, 89. 
vision in, 


iiem: A G., batteri hunting in the desert, 


Yellowstone park, 349. 


es J. L., dispersion of seed by Wistaria, 
Zeolites, 

Zoo pas g the future, 58. 

Zot coek atlantica, 560, 


THE 
AMERICAN NATURALIST. 


VoL. xvi.—FULY, 1883.—No. 7. 


THE NATURALIST BRAZILIAN EXPEDITION. 
BY HERBERT H. SMITH. 
Seconp PAPER.—THE LOWER JACUHY AND SAO JERONYMO. 


A FEW days after our arrival at Porto Alegre we were in- 

vited by Mr. B., a German merchant, to visit his coal mine 
at Sao Jeronymo, fifty miles from the city ; berths were given us 
on a small steamer which our friend was about to despatch to the 
mine, and he himself finally consented to accompany us. 

Our course lay up the river Guahyba, which, above the city, is 
much widened, the channel being divided by several islands ; 
here it receives several branches, spreading out in different direc- 
tions like the fingers of a hand, whence the local name of Viamao, 
or handway, sometimes applied to this section. The upper con- 
tinuation of the Guahyba is properly the Jacuhy, which enters 
the Viamao from the west. This is the largest and much the 
Most important river of the province. It rises on the southern 
flank of the Serra Geral and takes a general southerly course as 
far as Cachoeira, where the rapids end ; from thence it flows east- 
ward, with few curves, to the Viamao. The whole length, in- 
: cluding the Guahyba, is not far from 400 miles, and it is naviga- 

ble for small steamers, except during droughts, as far as Cachoe- 
ita, 175 miles from the Lagoa dos Patos; large lake steamers 
sometimes run up to Sao Jeronymo, fifty miles from Porto 
Alegre 


For some time after we entered the Jacuhy we saw only low, 
Steeply-cut banks, lined in most places with forests of no great 
eight; willows and leguminous trees were abundant, but palms 
and woody climbers were almost wanting, so that the woods 


VOL. XViL.—No, vir 43 


eS 


708 The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition, (July, 


reminded us strongly of home. This forest belt is a mere screen, 
hiding flat, open meadow, or mimosa thickets, behind. Thickets 
and forest belong to the alluvial land of the river; in dry weather 
they are well above the water, but after heavy rains they are often 
covered to a considerable depth, the Jacuhy sometimes rising 
nearly forty feet. As on other rivers which are subject to heavy 
floods the alluvial lands are highest along the banks, where the 
silt and mud brought down by the water are first deposited. 
These high banks being more favorable to the growth of trees, 
are well wooded; the lower lands behind are often swampy, and 
they support only bushes and grass.’ 

The flood-plain of the Jacuhy is of small extent, generally lit- 
tle more than a mile broad; it is composed almost entirely of 
clays, though islands and banks in the channel are often sandy. 
The river itself, in its lower courses, varies in width from a quat- 
ter to half a mile, and it is generally deep all the way across, the 
current is rather rapid; water clay-stained but not muddy. As 
we advanced we could see low, rounded hills behind the forest 
on each side, and eight or ten miles below Sao Jeronymo the 
main land appeared at the river’s edge on the southern side; 
beyond this it was continued, with little interruption, to the vil- 
lage. These banks are never very high, and they show y 
occasional ledges of soft, clay-like rock, with a pebbly beach = 
low; they comprehend the space between the mouths a : 
small tributaries, called Arroio dos Ratos and Arroio da t0 
teirinha. 

The first large tributary above the Viamão 
which enters from the north; it rises in the i 
important for the German colonies near its banks. : 
pi northern side, is the village of Triumpho, and opposi pn 
on the south bank of the Jacuhy, the village of 540 uate” | 
Triumpho is conspicuous for its handsome church; pie ate : 
there is little to distinguish the two places. They. 2 ga hedges 
enough, the whitewashed and red-tiled houses backed 4 Up the > 
and orange groves, or bright, prairie covered hillsides. ae 
river there are wooded islands, and a rounded grames a 

: ; ; f Triuapt 
pears above the water's edge directly in front O ig ae 

We landed just above São Jeronymo, where vn traction S 
running to the coal mine, about seven miles. Stea 

re Ihave noted 


1 Something similar is seen on the Lower Amazons, whe 
g 


1883. ] The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. 709 


not yet been introduced, but Mr. B. ordered out a queer little 
box-like trolly, with a bony nag for locomotive; we seated our- 
selves in the box, six of us in all; B. touched the nag with his 
whip and the beast laid back his ears and started off in fine style. 
The day was a perfect one; the heat tempered by a cool south- 
west wind which here blows during a good part of the year. As 
soon as we had passed the village hedges we emerged into open 
prairie, beautiful rolling lands stretching back to higher hills on 
the south and west. The prairie was quite smooth and cleap, the 
grass mingled only with low herbs or dwarf bushes; flowers were 
abundant, and among them we recognized such old friends as the 
scarlet and purple verbenas. Low tracts between the ridges were 
covered with a ranker growth; some portions were flooded, and 
here great flocks of water-birds had gathered, snowy white her- 
ons with an occasional black-winged stork or roseate spoonbill. 
A kind of rail, called here Caracare, was very common, often 
standing in pairs by the roadside and flying off with harsh cries 
when we came up; this species is generally seen on dry ground, 
though structurally it is a wader; an allied form (Parra) has im- 
mensely elongated toes to enable it to walk over the floating 
_ leaves of water plants. 

A dozen thatched huts are scattered about the mine, which is 
marked only by the shaft-tower and engine-house. Here we were - 
fortified with a preliminary lunch, and duly rigged in the very ill- 
fitting costumes which are usual on such occasions. My wife, 
with a miner’s hood over her head, looked much like a very dirty 
friar; our tame marmoset monkey, Billy, sat on her shoulder, but 
crawled under the hood and clung to her hair in distnay as we 
dived into the blackness. The shaft is a perpendicular one, fifty- 
seven meters deep ; the coal-bed varying in thickness from one 
and a half to two meters, dips very slightly to the north-north- 
west. The coal resembles Cardiff coal in appearance, but is more 
shaly, and contains a good deal of pyrites. Of its quality I 
shall speak farther on. 

Most of the miners employed here are English or Irish, but 
there are a few Germans and Brazilians. They are paid one 
milreis (about forty-four cents) per carload for the coal, three 
loads being equivalent to a ton. At this rate a good miner 
will earn about 100 milreis, or $44 per month. Including the 
engineer, firemen, carpenter, blacksmith, &c., about forty men are 


710 The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. [July, 


employed here. The passages are already extensive, but only 
one shaft has been sunk, the scale on which the mine is worked 
at present not warranting further expense. One engine of forty 
horse-power is used for the shaft, a smaller one being employed 
for pumping ; the latter is required only once or twice a week, 
the mine being unusually dry. 

After remaining several hours at the mine we returned to São 
Jeronymo, where we made our headquarters for several weeks. 
The place, which contains perhaps 800 inhabitants, is a very good 
example of the better class of villages in this part of the province. 
The streets are regular but unpaved except by the native pebbles; 
as usual there is a grass-grown, shadeless square, certainly far 
from ornamental, and having no particular use unless it be 
to pasture the village horses. The houses are generally well 
built of adobe or brick, white-washed and covered with tiles; 
there is a curious little chapel, but no church, The place con- 
tains several good-sized stores with general stocks, two hotels, an 
apothecary, blacksmith, saddler, carpenter, &c. A steam saw- 
mill has been erected, and there is an important establishment 
for the preparation of matte, or Paraguay tea, which is brought 
from the Serra do Herval, forty miles distant. We mp 
little dark rooms in the principal hotel, where the landlord t z 

- much pains to make us comfortable. Our dining-room and ni 
ting-room also contained the billiard-table, which is m 
a Brazilian country hotel; luckily it was not much used ex be | 
of a Sunday. We found, however, that the house was BES 
by a party of rather noisy card-players, whose conviviality = 
robbed us of sleep. Now and then, too, a drinking epee x 
take place, and it was necessary to keep our doors well l A 
bar out the revelers. For the rest the house was quiet a” 
and we greatly enjoyed our stay here. = 

Our pursuits were a standing wonder to the village ee a : 

frequently came to visit us; the boys espe the mar 
hours in gazing at us through the open window. y ga : 
moset, came in for a share of admiration; the genus 15 

here, and there was much discussion as to wheth often accom 
was really a monkey or something else. As ge wits she 5008 
panied us in our walks, perched on my wife’s sho j bichinho- 
became known in the vicinity as a senhora d'ague? | : 
the lady of that little beast. a 


t 


1883. ] The Naturatist Brazilian Expedition. JII 


Nearly all the country around Sao Jeronymo is open campo, or 
prairie, very similar to the pampas of Uraguay, with which it is 
continuous; it is varied only with strips of forest along the 
streams, and with occasional groves, or capoes, on damp hillsides. 
The landscape is beautifully fresh and park-like; the heat is sel- 
dom oppressive, even in the height of summer, and our long 
horseback explorations were a continual pleasure. f 

From one of the higher elevations, five or six miles south-east 
of Sao Jeronymo, an excellent idea may be obtained of the to- 
pography of this region. The country is seen to be occupied by 
many irregular ridges, which commonly trend east and west, but 
are much broken and excavated ; their tops are generally rounded, 
and rocky ledges are not often seen. Between the ridges are 
branching valleys, and among and on the hills there are innumer- 
able hollows, many of which have no visible outlet. These val- 
leys and hollows are always more or less swampy, and the plants 
which grow in them are different from those of the main prairie; 
the grass is high and rank, mingled often with thorny bushes and 
thick-leaved aquatic plants. In journeying over the prairies one 
may pass thirty or forty of these Janhados in the course of a day. 
The small ones are insignificant, but the larger are dreaded by 
the herdsmen, for in rainy weather they may be almost impass- 
able; at any time the unwary traveler runs the risk of seeing his . 
horse sink to the saddle girths—no pleasant predicament when 
one must dismount in the mud and rescue his steed as best he 
may. The banhados, in their general features, reminded me of 
the flooded meadows of the Lower Amazons during the subsi- 
dence of the river; some of the wading birds are, in fact, of the 
Same species as those seen there. 

The hills themselves are dry but fresh, with many clear streams 
of cold water. The ground is covered with short grass, mingled 
with innumerable flowering herbs; generally there are no bushes 
or trees, but in some places a kind of palm called the pot is 
abundant. This palm grows to a height of thirty or forty feet, 
and has a thick rounded head of brushy pinnate leaves ; it is never 
seen in clumps, but grows singly, scattered over the hillsides ; 
seen from a distance it gives the landscape a curious dotted ap- 
Pearance. The fruit of the potia has a yellow, acid pulp, which 
'S eaten, and after a hot day’s ride over the campos it is very 
refreshing, Many birds and mammals are fond of this fruit, and 


712 The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. 


it is probable that its edibility serves a useful purpose in prope 
gating the species; the seeds being heavy would be dissemi 

very slowly by ordinary means; but as it is they are often s 
lowed whole by birds and passed unchanged through the intes- 


speak of several species of foxes, but it is probable that these are 
merely varieties. Armadillos of three kinds are more abundant, 


campos a somewhat dangerous amusement. i 
devour termites, and one frequently sees the mines which the 
armadillos have made in the high conical nests of the insect 
These nests are almost as hard as brick; the bones and muscles 
of the forefeet in the armadillos are specially modified so as to 
secure great strength for digging, and the large claws are used 
like miniature picks in boring the tough clay. The only rodent 
which I have observed is the prid, a small thickset species like 
miniature capivara; it burrows in the ground and eats the seeds 
of campo plants. A small skunk is occasionally seen; 1t 1$ 7 
different from the North American species, and though a 
„ Sesses.the terrible weapon of its family, this is so seldom | ue 
that hunters do not hesitate to capture the animal with th 
hands." ae 
Nearly all the birds appear to be distinct from the forest id 

cies; hawks are particularly abundant, and of many > 
Troops of ostriches (Rhea americana) are occasionally seen, 
in this district they are very wary. When riding over 
we sometimes gave chase to them, but one might sc ai 
to catch a locomotive ; the birds have a very pines F 

they cover the ground amazingly. Though so tear a 
they are not at all afraid of cattle, or of unmoum ees 
quently they are seen feeding among the herds. pe 
sists of seeds, grass, insects and so on; the herdsma 
they also eat snakes, and for this reason their flesh is pat 
eaten, though it is said to be very good. o a 
The Rs is a mere shallow hole scratched im ue ; 
but I han 


i à ; : m 
1 A rabbit and a small rat are also said to inhabit the ¢@ po 
met with them. i 


1883.] The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. 713 


twenty, thirty or more eggs are found together, but it appears 
that these are not all laid by one bird ; several females lay their 
eggs together and take turns in sitting on them.’ The nest may 
be left uncovered during the heat of the day, but in this region, 
I believe, it is never entirely deserted. 

The capées, or patches of forest, of which I have spoken, are 
quite different in their character from the main forest farther 
north; many of the trees are of distinct species ; there are few 
vines or bushes, and one can ride freely beneath the branches. 
The tree trunks and boughs stream with long pendant lichens or 
“Spanish moss ;” there are many epiphytes, but orchids are not 
common, and I noticed only two species. The soil of these capoes 
is good, and they are the only lands used for plantations, the 
prairies being considered unfit for agriculture. I believe, how- 
ever, that the banhados, if drained, would be excellent ; their 
soil, a rich black loam, could hardly fail to give abundant 
returns. . 

The campo lands are excellent for pasturage, and many thou- 
sand head of cattle are kept on them ; these are rather small but 
hardy, and well suited to the half-wild life which they lead. 
Horses are raised only in limited numbers, as the herdsmen re- 
quire them ; like the cattle they are small, and may be consid- 
ered as a degraded race. The best of them are excellent riding 
beasts for short journeys, but they are deficient in endurance. I 
believe that better breeds, both of horses and cattle, might be in- 
troduced here with great advantage. Sheep, which are occasion- 
ally seen, might do well, but the climate is probably too warm for 
Successful wool-raising. ci 

The German element is but slightly represented near Sao Jer- 
onymo. The people are generally of Portuguese descent, the 
Poorer classes with more or less intermixture of Indian or Afri- 
can blood; there are few slaves, and not many free negroes. The 
Status of the population is much like that of similar districts 
throughout Brazil; there are a few educated and intelligent fami- 
lies, but the mass of the people are very ignorant, though not 
Wanting in natural intelligence. All the men are, of course, 
€xcellent horsemen. Costumes vary with the class. The better 


- families keep much the European style, the men only assuming 


* This habit is recorded of the African ostrich, and I believe that it is common to 
a number of South American birds. 


714 The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. | July, 


the famancos, or wooden-soled shoes, about their houses, and the 
long boots and spurs, slouch felt hat and woolen poncho, or shawl 
when riding. The poncho varies with the season; for cold or — 
rainy weather it is a great circular cloak, generally of some dark — 
cloth lined with bright red; the head is passed through a hole in 
the middle and the cloak falls around the body. When riding 
this covers the haunches of the horse, and the heat of the ani- 
mal’s body serves to keep the rider warm. Cloaks of similar 
form but of thin black cloth embroidered over the shoulders, are 
often seen in mild weather; the ordinary poncho, however, isa — 
brown striped shawl, of woolen or cotton, according to the 
wealth of the owner; like the others it has a hole for the head. 
This form is used during the summer, and it frequently takes the — 
place of a coat. 3 
The true herdman’s costume consists of a high-collared calico 
shirt, very wide, baggy calico trousers, or rather drawers, often 
some bright color, and a wide sash at the waist ; to these are gur 
erally added an old slouch hat and a pair of wooden-soled slippers 
which, when riding, may be carried in the hand. These men 
carry long sword-knives, and often a large, old-fashioned, double- | 
barreled pistol, giving them a sufficiently warlike appearance 3 
Rarely the cherepd, a cloth tied around the waist, is used in liew : 
of trousers. The saddle, at first sight, seems very an 4 
great pieces of leather and a woolen cloth being generally carnet 
under the saddle proper, which is only slightly curved; anot n s 
cloth, or the skin of some animal, is fastened over the whole, 
that the affair weighs two or three times as much as an m 2 
English saddle. But the Rio Grande saddle, besides gi es 
during the day, serves as a bed at night ; the two pieces of pee 
are then spread on the ground with the cloth over them, . a 
herdsman, wrapped in his woolen poncho, sleeps at = ene a 
The poorer class of houses are coarsely built of clay SU standard oO 
in a framework of poles and thatched with rushes. a Poel 7 
articles of food are jerked beef and beans, but ma% ad ai 
tea, is found in every house. This beverage is entent ~ 
throughout the southern part of South Amen a length 
portant that I will describe its preparation somew. high forest _ 4 
The matte plant! (Mex paraguaiensis) grows 1m the ie oe 
i : d yerba in the spit 
1 Called herva congonha, or simply Aerva in Brazil, and 7 eee 
republics, ‘3 


1883.] The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. 715 


of the region between the Parana and the Atlantic, and perhaps 
also in the Matto Grosso. It is a shrub or bushy tree from ten 
to twenty feet high, and thickly covered with oblong-lanceolate 
leaves, which are furnished beneath with peculiar aromatic glands. 
The hervaes are commonly in mountainous districts, far from set- 
tled places, and the peasants make long journeys to gather the 
leaves. Having chosen a locality, they go over it in detail, hack- 
ing off all the smaller boughs, and leaving only the. stems and 
lower parts of the main branches. Soon after gathering, the 
boughs are passed, one by one, through the flame of a long fire 
bed with certain aromatic woods ; this operation lasts only half a 
minute for each branch, but it requires a peculiar dexterity not 
easily acquired ; an unpracticed hand will burn the leaves or dry 
them unevenly. After this preliminary scorching the branches 
are cut into smaller portions, which are gathered into faggots and 
hung close together under a low shed; there a fire is maintained 
under them for twenty hours or more. To secure good matte 
this fire should also be fed with aromatic woods, which give a 
bright flame without smoke; the workmen, however, frequently 
use the first wood which comes to hand, such as the araucaria, 
or Brazilian pine, which imparts a disagreeable odor to the leaves. 
Being thus thoroughly dried the faggots are allowed to remain 
under the shed until the time arrives for sending them to the fac- 
tory; they are then untied, and the twigs are strewn over a clear 
space of hard ground, which has been previously prepared ; here 
they are thrashed with long poles until the leaves and twigs are 
reduced to small fragments. The mass is then gathered up and 
packed in baskets for transportation. Commonly the gathering 
is repeated at intervals of five or six years in each Aerva/, and the 
Product of a tree is said to be better after it has been despoiled 
several times, The first cutting may take place when the tree is 
fifteen years old. Sometimes the leaves of other species of Ilex 
are mixed with the true matte, to its great detriment. Attempts 
have been made to cultivate the tree, but without success; the 
seeds grow naturally only at intervals of several years, and under 
peculiarly favorable circumstances: It is said that germination 
takes place only in those seeds which have passed through the 


. 


intestines of birds} If this be true the fact will be an important 


*Conty ; Le Maté et les Conserves de viande, p.17. In this work a very com- 
Plete account is given of the preparation of matte. 


716 The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. [July, 


addition to the large mass of evidence which tends to show that 
plants are intimately dependent on animals for their propagation 
At ail events it is certain that the Jesuits of Paraguay formerly 
utilized the bodies of their Indian servants to induce germination 
of Ilex seeds for their plantations. 

Arrived at the factory, the leaves, if damp, are again dried by 
exposing them for several hours to gentle heat in a furnace or 
oven. The woody portions are then picked or sifted out, and the 
leaves are reduced to finer fragments in mortars. The commer- 
cial quality of the matte depends mainly on the thoroughness of 
the last two operations, but somewhat, also, on the region from 
which the leaves are gathered, nearness to or remoteness from 
the sea, and the skill and care shown in the drying operations. 
Paraguay yerba is perhaps the best, but that country furnishes 
only one-fifth of the matte which is consumed in South America; 
at least three-fifths is produced by the Brazilian province of 
Parana, the remainder coming from Santa Catharina and Rio 
Grande do Sul! 

No South American thinks of drinking matte from a cup; it 
is taken from small globular or oval gourds, which are ofen 
prettily painted or carved, and sometimes elaborately ornamented 
with silver. The gourds are half filled with the leaves, sug 
being sometimes added ; boiling water is then poured in, peo 
infusion is sucked through a tin or silver tube, the end of wit 
is furnished with a perforated bulb. The same leaves See | 
several infusions. Among the Rio Grande peasants the ne ea 
bombilha handed to a traveler is the first mark of w 
when he has sucked the liquor out, the gourd is filled with at 

, a ce, to a 
again, and passed to the next guest, or, in his absence, eee 
ber of the family. Commonly the same gourd p ea hid 
complete the circle two or three times before they are Saan 
aside. 


(To be continued.) 

‘ +. Grande; it differs 

1I have described the preparation as it takes place 1m Rio Gran ae 
what in the other provinces and in Paraguay. 


1883. ] Growth and Development. 717 
GROWTH AND DEVELOPMENT. 
BY CHARLES MORRIS. 


Toe writer has endeavored to show, in a preceding paper, 
that all the activities of animal life are largely, if not entirely, 
dependent upon the action of external influences. A fuller con- 
sideration of this subject seems desirable. There is no question 
but that the voluntary motions are instigated in the lowest ani- 
mals directly by external stimulation. In the higher animals 
this instigation is partly direct and partly indirect, being largely 
that of mental influences, which arise from preceding individual 
or ante-natal impressions. Probably the involuntary motions 
have the same origin. We know that the digestive activities are 
set in motion by food pressure, and that the action of the kidney 
ducts is instigated by pressure, while it is not improbable that the 
actions of the heart and arteries result from a like influence. 

If this rule be as general as it seems, then the animal body has 
no innate power of motion. All its activity is accompanied and 
rendered possible by oxidation, which furnishes its force. If 
oxidation never takes place except through nerve stimulation, as 
there is reason to believe, and if all nerve stimulation arises pri- 
marily or secondarily through the influence of external force con- 
tact, then the animal body is simply a mechanism adapted to 
respond to the touch of outer force, and possessed of no inherent 
powers of activity. However sensitive it may become through 
nutrition, yet if utterly removed from external influence it must 
remain quiescent, since oxidation of its protoplasm could not 
take place. : 

The organization of the body of the higher animals is in close 
accordance with this idea. Every portion of it is brought under 
the influence of external force. There has been evolved a highly 
complex nervous system, with sensitive extremities on every por- 
tion of the surface tissue, and on all the active internal mem- 
branes, while motor fibers penetrate every region of the internal 
body, Thus almost every cell is connected with the surface by 
force-conveying fibers. And the surface extremities of the sen- 
Sory nerves are adapted to receive motor influences of almost 
‘very kind that exists in the external world. The skin is sensi- 
tive to the direct contact of moving matter and the vibratory con- 


1 
AMERICAN NATURALIST, February and March, 1883. 


718 Growth and Development. |July, 


tact of heat. The tongue receives the finer contacts of liquid, 
and the nasal nerves of gaseous matter. The coarser range of 
vibratory influences acts upon the nerves through the medium of 
the ears, and the finer range through the eyes. Thus the body is 
like a highly delicate instrument, upon which nature plays witha 
thousand fingers, and which responds to the faintest touch of 
physical force, though it cannot act of itself any more than the 
piano can yield music without a pressure upon its keys. 

But an important secondary result flows from this primary rela- 
tion of organisms to outer nature. Contact induces oxidation. 
Nutrition follows. Growth takes place in the active regions of 
the body, but not in the passive. In the study of the genesis of a 
the species particular attention must be given to this fact. The 
parts of the body which come most into contact with external 
substances, and move most readily in response thereto, are those — 
which grow and vary most rapidly. This is particularly the c 
in the lowest animals, in which a developed nervous organization 
is yet wanting. In them contact induces motion in the corm 
ous surfaces. Local growth follows. Protrusion of sensitive and 
active tentacles results. 

In the higher animals, in which a nervous system has been de- 
veloped, a different result of external contact appears. The pe 
tion induced takes place at some internal point, and it 1$ heb: i 
the subsequent growth occurs. Thus the influences which ie 
local growth in low forms mry be generally distributed pris 
out higher forms, and the great power which external ener 
to mold the surface regions of the one, is reduced to a mini 
in the case of the other. We may look upon ext ker ale 
first inducing a genesis of pseudopodia, tentacles and other 1 


appendages ; and as next inducing a genesis of war iak 

nerve organs and muscles. A surface exposed to repeat ye 
both grows more sensitive to touch, and the sett E 
gradually makes its way inward, though protap r o 


Every habitual touch either signifies some peril, oF ghest good io 
condition to which the organism must res ied 
is to be attained. The more readily it respon 
its motions, and the more adapted they are ast ye 


* . ` . 4 u h 
animal, the more likely is it to survive. Thus, mre 
channels leading inward from a sensitive surface Mis yet 

f motions, o 


direction, and induce a great variety O 


1883.] Growth and Development. 719 


running in the direction and inducing the motion best adapted to 
the good of the organism, will be eventually selected, and the 
others crowded out. If, then, the early local response to touch 
and outgrowth of li mbs or tentacles is followed by an evolution 
of nerves and muscles, out of the many possible directions of 
these nerves and positions of these muscles, those which are of 
advantage to the animal must be selected or the animal will 
perish. 

In the higher animals, then, there is not, as in the lower, a spe- 
cial development of the parts directly exposed to contact. This 
method of development has been succeeded by a development of 
special: channels of force inflow, and of muscles to which motion 
is principally confined. An impression received on one part of 
the body induces growth in another part, in which the affected 
muscle is situated. Yet it must not be supposed that all develop- 
ment of the touched surface at once ceases. It is not enough for 
the nerve to end upon the surface. It must have a peculiar ter- 
mination, specially fitted to receive the contact influence of the 
external force. These contacts are of several distinct kinds, and 
each of them may be readily received by one form of nerve ter- 
mination, but with difficulty by other forms. There is, therefore, 
a natural selection of nerve terminations, the animal best fitted in 
this respect having the advantage. Hence local growth of the 
parts of the surface exposed to touch is succeeded by local modi- 
fication of those parts, to render them delicately sensitive to 
some special mode of touch. Development in response to force 
contact is at first local protusion of motor organs, then a gradual 
evolution of sense organs, nerve fibers and muscles, a convey- 
ance of the contact energy inward from the point of its reception 
to some internal point, and a localization of motor activity and 
growth in internal regions of the body. 

In the very lowest animals we find nothing to indicate the 
existence of even the rudiment of a mind. There is no retention 
p energy. Every excitation powerful enough to make itself felt 
1S responded to by a reflex motion. We cannot fairly credit the 
Ameeba with desire for food and definite motions towards food. 
More probably it moves only in response to external pressure, its 
Movements becoming definite in direction only when this pres- 
Sure is similarly definite. If this be the case then the taking of 
food is a chance result of motions without a fixed purpose. The 


n 


720 Growth and Development, i [July, 


abundance of Rhizopod food, and the incessant motions of Rhiz- | 
opods, are the two conditions through which the survival of these 
primitive life forms is attained. 

But every motion has some modifying effect upon the constitu- 
tion of the body. Response to any contact causes increased sen- 
sitiveness in the part affected. As the steel accepts magnetism 
most readily in the direction in which it has been formerly mag- 
netized, so does the Amceba respond to contact influence most 
readily in parts that have been most frequently touched, and it 
repeats most easily the special motions it has previously made. 
Of the many motions and changes of form which may occur, 
those best adapted to food-getting will be selected, since the ani- 
mals making them will survive while their competitors will perish. 
The various species of rhizopods indicate the various kinds of 
rhizopodal motion that have best succeeded in food capture 

Evolution in this early stage is first the preservation and then the 
inheritance of such results of chance deviation as have proved 
successful. é: 

The best adapted movements from danger are as important y 
the best adapted ones towards food. In the earliest life stages we 
might imagine that survival of ill-protected forms could resu 
only from retrograde movements, or from excessive reproduction. | 
It would seem as if protection by the formation of defensive | 
armor should be a late result of evolution. Yet, on the pu 
trary, armor is assumed by some of the lowest forms at aii | 
diatoms and various rhizopods. This result proves that nee 
ditions for the assumption of defensive armor exist = l : 
and arise from some native characteristic of protoplasm. = 

+. All active 
need we go far to discover the cause of this effect. aboot 
protoplasm absorbs and employs water. But the water B 
contains lime and silica in solution. As the water 15 eee 
employed these substances are precipitated, and are sid into place I 
the body in their insoluble form. Here chance apres They 
They may be washed away by the surrounding wan 
may continue on the surface, the minute particles ag& 
to a solid coating. Proving protective they are 
selection and inheritance act to the evolution of k 
Very early, then, in the animal series evolution ta par motion — 
tions. In one there isa naked body, trusting t° jas e 
for safety. In the other there is a coated body, trus 


: 
j 
, 
aa 


1883.] Growth and Development. 721 


for safety. Another form of armor may begin in the chance 
clinging of sand to the jelly-like body. All such favored forms 
are sharply selected from the multitude of variations, and thus 
assume the definiteness of species. The intermediate, weakly- 
protected forms are crowded out. 

The subsequent evolution of naked and armored forms must 
necessarily differ. The one becomes generally sensitive, gains 
varied motor organs, and becomes swift and diverse in its powers 
of motion. The other is sluggish and lacks sensitiveness. Sensation 
is confined to the unprotected parts, and it is these which de- 
velop into elongated organs of touch and movement. In the 
one food is obtained by swift approach, safety by swift retreat. In 
the other, food is usually obtained through currents made by cilia 
or tentacles in the water, safety by a withdrawal within the 
armor. 

In all animals above the very lowest it is of importance that 
the surfacé should grow in some degree indurated. If the naked 
protoplasm were exposed freely to every contact there would be 
constant motion in response, and the energies of the body be 
uselessly and dangerously exhausted. The animals best adapted 
are those which have limited and partly protected parts of the 
surface alone exposed to the influence of the finer modes of force 
contact, while the protoplasm of the remainder of the surface is 
sensitive only to the more vigorous impacts. j 

Surface induration may take one of two forms. It may in- 
crease until the skin becomes a hard armor, to which the animal 
trusts more than to motion, it becoming heavy in weight, slow in 
movement and dull in sensation. Or it may end at a slight de- 
gree of induration, the animal being light in weight, quick in 
movement and sharply sensitive. Thus the two phases of evolu- 
tion which appear in the lowest animals, reappear in the higher 
With similar results. E 

All protoplasm is sensitive to touch of all kinds, when exposed 
to it, but each separate kind of touch tends to develop conditions 
of appropriate sensitiveness. Excessive light causes a general 
development of dark pigment, probably as protective against heat 
effects through its active radiation. This aids absorption of the 
light rays, and is the condition preliminary to the evolution of the 
eye. Sound also tends to develop a receptive organ, The pre- 
liminary condition of this organ is the deposition of solid parti- 


722 Growth and Development. (July, 


cles, which seem to collect the vibrations. In fact all the special - 
senses make use originally of conditions which arise in the 
body as necessary or occasional results of its action, and which 
are subsequently developed by the incessant play of external 
force, into definite sense organs. 

In the secondary development of nerves the incessant inflow of 
motor impressions renders some check important, since, as the 
sensitiveness of the body increases, a muscular response to every 
sense impression would totally exhaust the vital energies. This 
check takes place wherever the nerve fibers are reduced in size, 
the energy dissipating from that point, as electric energy dissi- 
pates in the form of heat when its conductor is too much reduced 
in size. This checked energy becomes growth force at the poss 
of its dissipation ; and nerve cells, aggregating into ganglia, ap- 
pear at these points. In the higher animals a special region for | 
the checking of sensory force is developed, the congeries of nerve — 
cells there produced constituting the brain. The growth of the 
brain increases as sensitiveness increases and as the muscular 
response to,impression is hindered, while the energies which out- 
flow into the brain are stored up in some unknown manner, whose | 
results we call the mind. : 

_ Thus external impression appears to yield several successive 
kinds of organic results. It first instigates growth at the imme 


diate point of contact, and surface protrusions geese ae 
reside the chief motor and sensory power. Secondly, pore’ 


nal energy forces its way inward, by conductive channels, 
discharged at internal points. Growth of muscular ae 
place at these points of discharge, and of sensory wea acked at : 
points of reception. Thirdly, the inflowing energy 15“ ie 
certain points on the nerve fibers, and instigates the grow! re 
nerve cells at those points. Fourthly, the energy di special : 
the principal ganglion causes the development of pe w 
organism for its reception and organization. pe but arè : 
organized we call the mind, its substantial basis the | aout 2 
ignorant of the nature of either. Such seem to be the s o atly | , 
results of external force impact. The other organs ssid ce the 
derived. The functions of digestion and excretion iar nday 
growth results through pressure impressions pas the vasculat 
system of nerves and muscles; the development muscles aa 
organs is a necessary accompaniment of that of the Wr 


1883.] Growth and Development. 723 


ganglia ; and the growth of the connective tissues may be insti- 
gated by muscular pull, gravitative pressure and other general 
force influences discharged into the body. 

Thus there is some reason to believe that all animal growth 
and transformation is instigated, directly or indirectly, by the in- 
fluence of external motor force, which penetrates the body, 
induces oxidation (which could not otherwise take place) and 
produces some phase of animal action, succeeded by an increased 
blood flow to the point of activity and a subsequent special nutri- 
tion. The indirect results of this principle—those of mental in- 
stigation—arise from previous individual or from ante-natal con- 
tacts, whose influence is stored up in the organism as a directive 
energy. The ante-natal contact influences tend to the develop- 
ment of the type; the individual to variations from the type, 
which grow decided when new forms of contact, arising from 
changed external conditions, act upon the body. 

If we consider the life of an individual animal, it may seem 
as if the idea here advanced is not sustained. For the inherent 
physical and mental aptitudes of the body control its develop- 
ment far more than external influences. But what is the life of 
an individual? The aptitudes mentioned were derived from 
parents, who in turn derived aptitudes from their parents, and the 
parental line might be followed back, if we adopt the evolution 
hypothesis, through an excessively long series of animals until 
it reaches its source in the primitive speck of homogeneous pro- 
toplasm. The complete life history of an animal really includes 
the organic histories of all these precedent forms, though it be 
millions of years in the making; and the germ of every advanced 
animal is the record of an interminable era. But nowhere along 
the line will we find all the organic aptitudes which are displayed 
in the final form. These physical and mental characteristics were 
gradually gained. The original rhizopod did not have them. 
Whence, then, did the man obtain them? The original rhizopod 
was not without its inherent characteristics. It possessed chemi- 
cal differentiations to which the difference of sex may be ascribed, 
and differences in the relations of its internal and 
regions to which the separation of the motor aad nutritive func- 


2 For illustrations of this fact see chapter on “ the law of use and effort” in paper — 
on “The Method of Creation of Organic Forms,” by Professor E. D. Cope, Pro- 
ceedings of American Philosophical Society, Dec. 1 sth, 1871. 

VOL. XVIt.—no, vit, 49 


724 Growth and Development. 


tions may be ascribed. These characteristics of the lowest forms : 
have had a constant influence upon the subsequent development, 
and vigorously control the evolution of structure in the highest 
animals. But all other organic characteristics must be due to the 
play of the fingers of outer nature upon the whole long line of 
progress. Nature has constantly surrounded and pressed upon | 
the body with her varied energies, inducing responsive motions, 
growths and variations, and influencing every step of evolution. 
The most highly evolved body has been thus formed and molded, 
and possesses hereditary characteristics derived from its whole 
long line of ancestors. The same may be said of ‘its mental 
strain. The mind receives and develops under the force of impres- 
sions received from without. There is no proof that it has any — 
self-power of development. It began in a possibility, which has 
been wrought by outer nature into the existing actuality. 

Each animal, then, has inherent conditions gained during age* 
of development by its ancestors. As an individual it z but 
slightly molded by exterior influences, its internal tendencies be 
ing too vigorous to be easily bent aside. But these w 
cies arose from the action of exterior influences on its long Ti 
parentage. Hence its whole development is virtually a strugg 
between external forces—those which play upon the animal denii 
its short individual life, contending against those which have 
played upon and become inherent in it during its long ar a | 
life. It is as one impression contending against 4 ol 
we can readily understand the stubborn resistance of the 11 
rent organic conditions to external warping influences. ar 

The influence of external contact upon life ang develop 
strikingly seen in certain peculiar phenomena of ae peo : 
world. Vigorous as are the inherited tendencies, yet thee alae 
some cases checked by the action of external conditions which : 
Amphibia, rhe 

t ‘ os 
als, do no The 
pier intoa 
tadpole that is forcibly kept in the wate haa of devel- 


frog. Although inherently tending to attain’ 
of air with 


b 


opment, it seems to need the contact . 
duce- the necessary changes of organization. z odification. 
_ only to water contact nutrition proceeds without it remains i® 
The Axolotl, a gilled salamander, continues ee 


1883.] Growth and Development. 725 


the water, but becomes the lunged Amblystoma if it leaves the 
water. Reproduction takes place in the former stage, though 
it is partly larval. Various other instances of this character 
might be adduced. There are peculiar fishes, the Leptocephali, 
which, by deprivation of normal contact influence, seem to re- 
main embryonic throughout life. They are small, pellucid, rib- 
less, cartilaginous creatures, destitute of generative organs, which 
are found floating far out in the ocean. Gunther considers them 
to be the offspring of various marine fish, which represent an arrest 
of development in an embryonic stage. They have been exposed 
to abnormal conditions, and failed to receive the contact influence 
necessary to call into play the innate energies of development. 
It may be, then, that growth can proceed at any stage of life, but 
that for each new phase of development the animal must be ex- 
posed to new conditions of nature. It has in itself the inherited 
tendencies to successive phases of development until the highest 
is attained, but these remain dormant until set in play by the 
requisite kind of external contact. 

If this be the case, every animal is, to a very.marked degree, 
controlled by the influences of the outer world, growth, activity, 
variation, and the inherent development being all dependant upon 
the instigation of external energy. If we knew the various con- 
ditions to which the ancestral line of any animal had been ex- 
posed, and could reproduce those exact conditions with which to 
surround its offspring, its development might be arrested at vari- 
ous ancestral stages, and its line of evolution made out. The in- 
stances given of retarded development in Amphibia, are cases in 
point. 

An animal species constantly surrounded by one unvarying set 
of conditions will not change. Any tendency to change will be 
restrained by lack of adaptation. Yet natural conditions vary 
not only in kind, but also in degree. Two animals occupying 
the same locality may be exposed to very different natural condi- 
tions. One is played upon by comparatively few of nature’s in- 
fluences, the other by very many, and the complexity of their 
adaptations to nature are in accordance therewith. Thus evolu- 
tion may be of two kinds. One is a change in constitution to 
meet a change in climatic or other conditions. This produces no 
change in rank of development. A second kind of change may 
be either a progression or a retrogression. The animal becomes 


726 Growth and Development. [ July, 


adapted to simpler or to more complex conditions of nature, and 
the question as to whether a creature is higher or lower in rank 
depends entirely upon the degree of complexity in its adap- 
tations. 

Embryonic development closely follows the ancestral line. If 
there has been a retrogression, the point from which the fall com- 
menced is always attained by the larva, as in the case of the 
barnacles and in other instances. But the successive changes of 
condition are not all clearly displayed. Some stages of develop- 
ment are retarded, others hurried through. It is probably a ques 
tion of the influence of external conditions. Of the conditions 
of nature to which the various ancestral forms of the animal 
were adapted, many have vanished. Some yet exist. Thus in 
some stages of larval life the animal would find no support from 
nature. In others it is adapted to existing nature. The former 
stages are hurried or slurred over in development, the latter are 
passed through slowly. Of the many thousands of ancestral 
forms which the embryo might exhibit, the great mass succeed 
and overlap each other so rapidly as to be indistinguishable, 
while some persist as marked conditions of larval life. 

And if the animal is forcibly retained under conditions favor- 

able to one of its larval phases of development, its individual life 
may long continue in that phase, as in the cases above cited. 428 
lives of intestinal parasites present marked instances of this kind. 
One phase of life is pursued for an indefinite period in one host. 
Yet as soon as another host is entered, and the animal exposed 
to new contact influences, and surrounded by new conditions, 
growth is succeeded by development, and a new life phase a5- 
sumed. One instance of this is that of the Trichinia, which lays 
its eggs only in the intestine of its second host. 

It would seem as if the conditions surrounding the larva 
strongly favored growth in that life stage, and hindered the m- 
nate tendencies to develop. For the latter to come fully into 
play, the animal must enter into the conditions necessary to & 
next life stage, or at least be withdrawn from active external m 
fluence, so as to permit the play of organic chemistry within its 
tissues, and the consequent unfoldment of new conditions 0! the 
tissues. : 

The facts of insect transformation present the most striking 
instances of the life process above considered. In the higher 


1883. | Growth and Development. 727 


animals, indeed, the conditions of embryonal life preclude the 
long retention of larval stages. The embryo here is fully devel- 
oped within the body of the parent, or within the egg with its 
proper conditions of warmth and nutriment. There is no hin- 
drance to a rapid development. But in many of the lower tribes 
the young is born and abandoned to the influences of outer 
nature while still in an early stage of embryonal growth. In its 
further process of development it must be exposed in some stages 
to advantageous, in others to disadvantageous conditions. Natural 
selection will act to lengthen the period of the former, and 
shorten that of the latter. The animal will develop irregularly, 
now remaining long in one phase, now hurrying rapidly through 
several successive phases. And the retention of any one phase 
of life is not simply an effect of natural selection, but also of the 
principle above enunciated, that the action of favoring external 
contacts tends to restrain the operation of the innate tendencies 
to development, and to promote simple nutrition and growth 
without change of organs. 

In insect larvæ very active nutrition takes place. The tissues 
increase rapidly in size, but their further development is, for the 
time, arrested. Other important effects result. The animal whose 
life is arrested at the larval stage being exposed to all the mold- 
ing influences of nature, gains specific variations similar to those 
which occur in mature animals. As the conditions to which the 
larva was originally adapted change, it changes in accordance. 
It gains special habits and organs necessary to its success in this 
stage of life, yet forming no part of its native plan of develop- 
ment. These are adventitious organs, and are thrown off by’ 
the animal in its pupal development as useless additions to 
the body. But the most marked and singular instance of this 
Principle of growth occurs in another branch of the animal. king- 
dom, the Echinodermata. There is nothing more remarkable in 
the history of animal transformations than that displayed in the 
development of the various members of the Echinoderm races. 
Yet these strange transformations are undoubtedly results of the 
Principle of development here enunciated. Only the core of the 

is indicated in the form of the swimming larva. It has 


gained many adventitious organs, probably as results of a long 


Process of adaptation to conditions surrounding its larval life, but 
Which are utterly outside its original life plan. Only the deep- 


728 Growth and Development. [July, 


lying organs are in the true line of development. When develop. 
ment is resumed only these internal organs are retained as part 
of the mature animal, and the secondary larval organs are thrown 
off, or absorbed as nutriment by the new body. To so great an 
extent has this secondary development proceeded, that in some 
cases the discarded organs retain their power of swimming and 
devouring food, though with no means of digesting it. The 
energy of further development resides only in the core of the 
strange creature which has surrounded itself with a temporary 
shell of swimming, food catching and masticating organs. The 
tissues of the mature form are molded out of those of the larva, 
and its useless series of temporary organs discarded. 

It would appear, then, that if any animal during its embryonal 
development enters, at any stage of this process, conditions favor- 
able to the persistence of that stage, its further development 1$ 
temporarily checked. The energy of outer influences resists the 
action of internal energies. Nutrition opposes development. The 
vigor of the organism is devoted to growth, and its energies of 
change are restrained. Many animals pass on to maturity with- 
out a halt. Others make several halts in the path of develop- 
ment, in each of which nutrition checks unfoldment. For devel- 
opment to be resumed, nutrition must be checked. The insect 
larva must cease to eat ere it can resume its life progress. It also 
seeks some shelter to secure it from danger during this pror 
this being probably an instinct arising from natural selection. 

And now proceeds a series of organic changes, arising perhaps 
from the exercise of chemical affinities inherent in the tissues, by 
which the molecules of these tissues are rearranged and ae 
forms of tissue produced, the nutriment stored in the form ofis 
sue during the larval period serving as material for the new-form- 
ing tissues. all 

It is quite possible that in the embryonal development of 
animals there are periods of active nutrition in which gre d 
replaces unfoldment, and periods of quiescence and cessal 
nutrition in which the chemistry of evolution resumes 15 gee 
acting on the products of nutrition and molding them mee 
forms. In some cases these changes rapidly succeed each saa 
In others the period of larval restraint grows abnormally sr 
In such a case as that of the Aphis, the larva is so well se K 
with food that its further development is completely chet 


: 
: 


1883.] Growth and Development. 729 


It reproduces by gemmation and continues larval through many 
generations. Only in autumn, when the conditions of nature 
grow unfavorable to its larval nutrition, do the long-checked 
energies of development assert themselves, and the final progress 
to maturity take place. 

Marked instances of the same kind as those here considered 
appear in other fields of life, and notably in the Hydrozoa. Here 
as in insects we have species which progress directly to the 
mature or Medusa stage, while in others there are long periods of 
restraint in the larval stage, and of differentiation and reproduc- 
tion of the larval form. In some cases the advancement to the 
Medusa stage is checked to such an extent that the free-swim- 
ming state is not entered, and occasionally only an aborted rep- 
resentative of the Medusa, or mature Hydrozoan, appears. 

In all cases one thing is evident; the development of repro- 
ductive organs seldom occurs in the larval form, and is always 
the last stage in the attainment of maturity. Though the larva 
represents a former mature animal possessing reproductive organs, 
it now fails to gain them, and such reproduction as it displays is 
always by gemmation. It is a nutritive not a reproductive organ- 
ism. The production of the reproductive organs is the final phase 
of individual life. It is the signal that the animal has attained the 
apex of its individual life, and is about to continue its existence in 
the person of its offspring. Did these organs appear in the larva 
they would indicate a retrogression, since sexual offspring would 
be produced, and the final life stage fail to appear. Thus larval re- 
tardation effects a lengthening of the individual life, and in some 
insects constitutes the whole of the nutritive stage. In these 
cases no nutriment is taken in the imago state, and only sexual 
reproduction attended to. 

The marked production of adventitious organs in Echinoderm 
larvae leads to another thought. The modern theory is, that all 
animals in their progression from the germ to maturity pass through 
form phases indicating every ancestral type. But it Would be use- 
less to seek for detailed indications of the ancestral forms in the 
embryo, since probably only the core of these forms is repro- 
duced. The general, deep-lying, essential features of structure 
are displayed, but not the special superficial organs. Only when, 


-asin insect and echinoderm larva, development is retarded, do 


7 One case in which it does occur is that of the Amblystoma, above given. 


730 Growth and Development. [July, 
these specific organs appear, to be secondarily modified through, 
the influence of changed conditions of nature. 

The question might here be reasonably asked, why, if the lar- 
val condition of the insect is often so superior to the imago for 
purposes of nutrition, did the animal ever advance to a more in- 
tricate life stage? Why did it not persist in its better adapted 
ancestral form. This question it may not be difficult to answer. 
There have been very great changes. in natural conditions, and 
the relations of insect life have varied accordingly. Insects were, 
in all probability, the first flying animals. If so, the possession 
of powers of flight was a highly advantageous condition. It en- 
abled the original insects to escape from their enemies on the land, 
and they had no foes in the air. At this period, then, there was 
probably no retardation in the larval stage, and the imago stage 
may have long continued. Such a condition persists in some 
species of insects. Later, however, the air became the home of 
other flying animals, and the insect lost the security which it had 
previously enjoyed. In the weaker and more exposed tribes, nat- 
ural selection produced a lessening of the length of the imago 
life period, and a hastening of the reproductive activity. But as 
mature life was checked, larval life was lengthened. A certain de- 
gree of nutrition was necessary, and could now be more safely 
attained in the larval stage. 

The same variation of conditions may have acted to produce 
the larval retardation of the Crustacea, the Echinodermata and 
other tribes. The soft-bodied and helpless Medusa seems partici- 
larly subject to danger from foes. In its original development it 
may have been much less so. A subsequent rapid destruction of 
the mature animals may have caused the development of the bet- 
ter protected colony of Hydrozoan larve. 

Some final consideration of the method of 
changes seems desirable. There are inherent in the ge 
gies and tendencies, chemical, molecular, or whatever we is 
to call them, adapted to the complete unfoldment of the Be 
form. But, as appears evident, their operation can be checked ue 
influences from external nature. There is a struggle w i 
these contact influences and the innate organic energies. m i 
ter are the resultants of numerous previous contacts Wi | ts | 
acted on the whole ancestral line of the animal. The mind, ge ne 
inherited tendencies, represents these ante-natal forces. The action 


developmental 
rm ener- 


hich have | 


1883.) Pearls and Pearl Fisheries. 731 


of inherited instincts acts as a check to larval nutrition, and tends 
to bring the animal into conditions of quiescence and shelter in 


which its further development may proceed. 


Probably the unfoldment of the mental conditions continues 
even while the animal is active in its larval nutrition. The new 
awakening instincts more and more vigorously oppose the exist- 
ing habits. Eventually the instincts gain precedence, through 
some check to larval nutrition, active life ceases, and the animal 
process of growth is replaced by the vegetative process of organic 
synthesis. At the end of this period oxidation of tissue is re- 
sumed, and the animal starts again into active life, with new 
organs, new powers and new instincts. 

Those insects which pass a period of individual nutritive life in 
the imago state are those which stand highest in the line of evolu- 
tion, and highest of all are the ants and bees, in which larval 
activity and nutrition are largely obliterated, while the imago 
stage of life is long continued. The same may be said of all 
animal tribes. Long life after the reproductive organs appear is a 
sign of a high phase of evolution, and the habits and mental 
strain attained in this stage are superior, since they arise from the 
influence of more complex natural conditions. 


10: 
PEARLS AND PEARL FISHERIES. 


BY W. H. DALL. 
Part II.—MARINE PEARL PRODUCTS. 


uo marine mollusks which chiefly produce the pearl and 

pearl-shell of commerce, are generally known as “ pearl- 
Oysters.” They present little or no resemblance to the oysters 
with which we are familiar, though they are related to them bio- 
logically, They belong to the genera Avicula and Meleagrina of 
Lamarck, and are of three or four species, distributed nearly in 
the same latitude in different parts of the world. The most an- 
cient and famous fisheries are on the coast of Ceylon and in the 
Persian gulf. These were known to Pliny; Ceylon by the name 

Taprobane, and the Bahrein islands of the Persian gulf as the 


Stoides. Beside these the principal fisheries of the present day 


are on the Coromandel coast, India; the Indo-Pacific islands, 


es _ *specially the Sulu group; Margarita island, St. Thomas and other 


732 Pearls and Pearl Fisheries. (July, 


places in the West Indies and Caribbean sea; Panama and the 
Gulf of California. 

The chief fishery of Ceylon has its headquarters at Kondachai, 
on the eastern shore of the Gulf of Manaar, between’ the Island 
of Ceylon and the southern extreme of India. It has been con- 
trolled by the government from prehistoric times. In some re- 
spects the fishery is carried on exactly as it was in the time of the 
Romans; in the manner of regulating it and the disposition of 
the right to fish, a variety of methods have obtained since the 
time it has been controlled by Great Britain. This has been 
partly due to the fact that the fisheries fluctuate greatly in their 
product notwithstanding the immense wealth which has been 
derived from them for centuries. Thus, from 1732-46, 1768-96, 
1820-28 and 1837-54, the fishery was either given up entirely or 
produced to the government less than the expenses of its regula- 
tion and inspection. On the other hand the revenue during the 
periods 1796-1809, 1814-20, 1828-37, 1855-60, was over five 
millions of dollars, and the value of the product not less than 
fifteen millions. In 1881 the government received a revenue of 
$300,000 from the fishery, the value of the pearls obtained being 
reported at one million dollars, exclusive of pearl shell. 

These fluctuations are due partly to depopulation of the beds 
by over fishing and partly to the fact that the mussels, though 
usually attached by a strong fibrous byssus, have, when of mod- 
erate size, the power of migrating from one locality to another, of 
which they avail themselves when: the turbidity of the water a 
other annoyance makes a locality distasteful to them.) Thus it e 
said that, owing to the filth discharged into the sea from the ship- 
ping and town of Tutikorin, on the Madras side of the straits 
the oysters appear to be permanently abandoning that vicinity. 

_ Two species of shells afford the pearls, the Avicula margaruy)” 


era Lam., sometimes called the “ true pearl-oyster,” and Melea- 


grina margaritifera Lam. The former is rarely larger than m 
palm of one’s hand, is wing-shaped, rather globose and quite thin, 
It has the most brilliant nacre and produces the finest pearls. 
The shell itself is so thin as to possess no value as mother-o© 

3 1C. f. Kelaart in Ceylon Calendar, 1858, Appendix; also Simmond’s “ Commer 
cial products of the Sea,” London, 1879, p. 414. This last mentioned work g 
tains the most thorough and valuable compendium of information relating ga 
pearls and pearl fisheries to be found in the English language, and has been 
quently drawn upon for the purposes of this article. 


 1883.] Pearls and Pearl Fisheries. 733 


pearl. The second species is much larger and thicker; nearly 
flat, and produces the most valuable pearl-shell as well as good 
pearls.. Both species, with several local varieties, are somewhat 
widely spread- over the Indian, Australian and Indo-Pacific seas. 
The beds and banks are annually surveyed to ascertain their con- 
dition. They are situated about twelve miles west of Ceylon, and 
extend some ninety miles parallel with the coast, consisting of 
calcareous or coral rocks covered with eighteen to forty feet of 
water, 

The numerous changes which have taken place in the mode of 
letting and regulating the fisheries, have rendered it difficult to 
give a thoroughly accurate account of their present status. Most 
books of reference, such as the Encyclopædia Britannica and the 
descriptions of such authors as Frédé, are compiled from other 
accounts of different dates, and are therefore inaccurate and con- 
fused. 

It has been the policy of the authorities in Ceylon to divide the 
beds and to allow only one fourth of them to be fished annually, 
thus giving each bed four years’ rest. In earlier times seven years 
was allowed. But the objection to the system is, that, owing to 
the numerous enemies to whose attacks the shell fish are subject 
(and other causes), banks of oysters have been known to disappear 
almost totally within a single year when left unfished for more - 
than three or four years. So while the temptation is very great 
to leave the beds untouched for a long period, in hope of securing 
a supply of large pearls, the danger that the whole may be lost, 
More than counterbalances it. The government is therefore pro- 
ceeding experimentally to determine the most suitable length for 
. the period of rest. Experimental divings made from 1875-8 
showed that the banks then being fished contained some ten mil- 
lions oysters. The average number of pearls to be expected is 
about two in one hundred oysters. The value per thousand of 
the oysters depends upon the size of the pearls. The theory is, 
that pearl-oysters in the last year of their existence double their 
Value all round. If a thousand oysters produce pearls altogether 
Worth $100, the catch is considered very good. One hundred as 

ig asa pin’s head are not worth one as big as a pea, so that the 
fishery is practically a lottery with a few prizes and millions of 
blanks. To give all an equal chance, the boats are selected by 


Tot, sent out by turns in fleets of about fifty, each fleet in succes- 


734 Pearls and Pearl Fisheries. (July, 


sion, until all have had an equal number of chances. About 250 
boats are actually engaged, and 10,000 people directly or indi- 
rectly interested in the fisheries. 

The fisheries begin early in March and last about six weeks, 
_the weather and currents being at this time of the year most mild 
and suitable. 

Each boat has its complement of rowers, five diving stones 
weighing about forty pounds each, and ten divers. Each boat 
and all the men are numbered, and the government shed or enclo-. 
sure, in which the catch is placed on the return, is divided into 
similarly-numbered compartments, so that each man knows ex- 
actly where to put the result of his day’s work. 

The boats start about midnight in order to reach the banks by 
sunrise. As soon as the boats have arrived on the beds a signal 
gun is fired and the diving stones go over the side with a rum- 
bling noise. Each stone is attached to its boat by a long cord 
with a little numbered buoy to mark it, and in a loop near the 
stone in this cord the diver puts his foot and is carried to the bot- 
tom, which otherwise his own buoyancy would hardly permit him 
to reach. The divers are all orientals of various nations, and g0 
in pairs, one tending the cord while the other dives. The one on 
board watches the motions of his comrade, draws up the stone, 
then the basket of oysters collected, then the diver himself. 

Ordinary divers remain under water fifty to eighty seconds, 

rarely much longer. It is related, however, that some have bers 
` able to remain as long as five minutes under the surface; this s 
probably an exaggeration. They seldom take any precautions 
against injury except to put a little oiled cotton in the outer ear. 
The most painful part of the operation is not thẹ being obliged to 
hold the breath, but the sensation of great pressure to which the 
diver is subjected from the water. This in beginners often sai 
blood from the vessels of the mucous surfaces and even ruptures 
the drum of the ear. ae 

They strip for their work. They have a girdle or & = 
around the neck to which a basket is attached, into which the 
shells are put as they are gathered. Into the girdle are stuck onf 
or two spikes of iron wood, about a foot long and an ae 
diameter. They are made very sharp at both ends and gee! 
defense against sharks and rays. If a shark approaches the ich 
endeavors to thrust one of the spikes into his open mouth, W 


1883.] Pearls and Pearl Fisheries. 735 


in closing upon it transfixes the lips and renders the ‘monster 
harmless. 

Each pair of divers keep their catch separate from the rest, in 
large nets or baskets, so that luck and labor determine their 
reward. ` 

They do not dive alternately, as too much time would be lost 
in changing. The man who has been down floats or holds to a 
rope at the surface a minute or two until rested, and goes down 
again until weary, when his comrade takes his place in the water. 
This continues without interruption until noon. The diver’s pay 
is one-fourth the number of all the shells he obtains. The stimu- 
lus of self-interest thus brought to bear is so great that, as the 
time approaches for ceasing work the efforts of the men increase, 
and there is never so much activity as when the heat is most in- 
tense, the sun glaring fiercely and the sea like melted lead. At 
length the signal gun is fired, every stone goes down simultane- 
ously for one more haul, and then the fleet makes at once for the 
shore. When they reach the beach, in an instant the divers are 
in the water and each pair carries the results of the day’s work 
to the shed. In two hours, unless delayed by adverse winds, the 
boats are unloaded. At the shed the oysters are divided into 
four heaps. The divers remove their heap, the three heaps be- 
longing to the government are left in the shed, the total is assorted 
into piles each containing a thousand oysters, the doors are 
locked, guards stationed and everything is ready for the pub- 
lic auction sale. This system, says Simmonds, from whom the 
details are mostly derived, brings to bear upon the daily results 
of the fishery the largest amount of private interest and the 
smallest amount of government control. No man could be 
forced into doing what the divers do voluntarily; no fixed 
Payment would induce them to dive so often in the day, or to 
unload their boats with equal dispatch. Their exertions are neces- 
sarily very violent, and the divers as a rule are short lived. The 
oysters are sold in lots of one thousand ; formerly in smaller 
numbers, as twenty to fifty, ora hundred. As really fine pearls 
are as scarce as really fine diamonds, of a hundred people who 
buy, eighty suffer a loss, or at least make no profit. If the gov- 
ernment or the subcontractors risked their profits on the actual 
Yield of pearl and pearl shells obtained by their boats, many of 
them would be ruined, as was formerly the case. But by taking 


736 Pearls and Pearl Fisheries. (July, 


advantage of the tendency to games of chance inherent in the 
oriental mind, the losses, if any, are distributed among a large 
number of petty traders. 

The shores of the Gulf of Kondachai present, during the sea- 
son of the fishery, a remarkable assembly which has been graphi- 
cally described by Percival, Frédé and others, A floating popu- 
lation of ten to fifteen thousand is attracted by the opportunity 
for speculation and trade. These protect themselves from the 
night air by tents and temporary huts as near to the landing- 
place of the boats as possible. -When the afternoon gum pro- 
claims the return of the fishing fleet, a motley crowd rushes to 
the shore to meet it. The contractors or sub-lessees, usually 
dark, keen-looking Parsees or Malays, hail their boats in half a 
dozen languages to learn the result of the day’s work; Hindoo 
sorcerers, who, for a consideration will chain the appetite of the 
shark and send the diabolical sting ray on an errand to Bombay; 
jewelers of high and low degree, from the millionaire of Benares 
to the itinerant peddler who fashions you a ring out of a half 
sovereign before your eyes; vendors of cakes, confections, rice, 
dates, fruit, lentils, ghee and barbarous varieties of pies; all cry- 
ing their wares at the top of their lungs in twenty different dia- 
lects; Merry Andrews, jugglers, gymnasts, tamers of wild beast 
and serpents; Singhalese, Malays, Hindoos, Papuans, Africans, 
Kanakas, Arabs, Englishmen; honest, brown Marava sailors 1 
full dress of a breech clout and earrings; yellow Chinese in vant 
ing nankin robes, most acute of bargainers, most adroit of 
thieves. 

The country away from the beach is low, sandy and ban 
abandoned during a large part of the year and at no time inviting. 
Along the margin of the strand stretch heaps upon hap 
dead and refuse shells, the accumulation of centuries. wih e 
blue Indian sea to the west, with myriads of tents, oftem rich ™ 
color and valuable in fabric, for a background; the white be 
ment buildings, the motley booths, the fleet of myriad hoe ad 
boats rocking gently on the summer sea, and the seething eee the 
in and about it all—the scene is perhaps unique eve? pa 
“ sunrise-land.” 

The description, however, would be inadequate if it omitted * 
mention the horrid exhalations which infect the air from T 
thousands of decaying shell-fish, thrown into the sea only to 


1883.] Pearls and Pearl Fisheries. 737 


cast again upon the sands; from the refuse of a thousand little 
camps and fifteen thousand unregulated barbarians; so that an 
European is forced to saturate his beard with rum or his hand- 
kerchief with some disinfectant if he would even go near enough 
to view the extraordinary spectacle. Added to these outrages 
upon the sense of smell, are swarms of gnats, mosquitos and 
fleas, to say nothing of the innumerable poisonous insects which 
run upon the ground, and the deadly serpents which infest the 
shrubbery. 

The shell-fish are allowed to die, the shells then open natu- 
rally, the pearls are extracted, the Avicula shells thrown away, 
the Meleagrina shells preserved for export as “ mother-of-pearl.” 
These are known to commerce as “ silver-lipped”’ pearl shell. 
Their nacre is very clear and bright, the shells attain the largest 
size of any, sometimes eighteen inches, so that a pair of this size 
open will extend a yard from edge to edge. The finest come, 
not from Ceylon but from the Sulu sea, and are worth from 
$400 to $700 per ton. The diver who collects a hundred shells 
per day in fifty feet of water does a good day’s work. 

So far the divers of Ceylon have refused to avail themselves of 
submarine armor and several attempts to use the diving bell have 
resulted in failure, chiefly from the irregularities of the bottom 
and the small area which was accessible to those in the bell. 

After the pearls are collected they are classed, weighed and 
Valued. To class them they are passed through a succession of 
brass cullenders called “ baskets,” of the shape and size of large 
Saucers. There are ten or twelve of these baskets; the first has 
twenty holes in it and the pearls which do not pass through after 
being well shaken, are called of the twentieth basket. The suc- 
ceeding baskets have 30, 50, 80, 100, 200, 400, 600, 800, 1000 
holes, and each basket gives its name corresponding to the num- 
ber of holes to the pearls which reach but do not pass through it. 
The pearls which do not pass through the eleventh and twelfth 
baskets when these are used, are called masie. The pearls having 
been sorted as to size by means of the baskets, are carefully 
examined as to shape and color, and each size except the maste is 
Susceptible of seven distinct descriptions. After being classed 
they are weighed and valued according to their respective quali- 
ties. The price of pearls is expressed at a certain rate per chow, 
Which term has reference to the resultant of all their characteris- 


738 Pearls and Pearl Fisheries. [July, 


tics. The number of pearls which are valuable for jewelry and 
permanently retained for such uses is quite limited, the majority 
of the small and defective ones are used in a medical preparation 
highly prized in oriental countries, and of which I shall have 
more to say hereafter. 

The official reports of the importation of pearl and pearl shell 
into different countries, which are the only sources of information 
toward estimating the product, are meagre and doubtless quite 
inaccurate, I find that the average imports of pearls per annum, 
for ten years, into Great Britain, were $260,856.50; into France 
only $39,294.32, which is somewhat surprising. Of pearl shell 
or “mother-of-pearl,” the average annual value imported into 
Great Britain during sixteen years ending with 1870, was $2377 
500, nearly as much as the pearls, and in all probability at the 
present time, when the demand for art purposes has much in- 
creased, the importation value of the shells is greater than that of 
the pearls. 

A brief reference to the pearl fisheries of the Bombay coast of 
India and of the Persian gulf will not be devoid of interest. 

The finest pearls are obtained from the Persian gulf, but most 
of them pass into oriental countries. The fisheries are chiefly of 
the Arabian side of the gulf and are entirely in Arab hano 
The intrusion of foreigners into the business would produce 4 
popular tumult. There are four thousand or five thousand boats 
employed along the entire coast, averaging twenty-two men me 
boat. Being whiter than the divers of Ceylon, they blacken their 
bodies when diving that they may be less conspicuous to S$ 
The product of the fishery is estimated at $2,000,000 pet il 
of which half comes from the Bahrein islands, which were know? 
to the ancients as the locality of a rich pearl fishery, under the 
name of the Stoides. The great bulk of the best yellowish 
pearls are purchased by natives of Bombay. A large number © 
pearls are sent to Bagdad, where the white ones are pre se 
At the time when the Ceylon fishery was unproductive, ge 
largest proportion of pearl shell and pearls imported - : 
land were from this fishery, The shells are known as Egye . 
tians,” as they are shipped from Alexandria. _ P 

There is, or recently was, a pearl industry about ke 
the Bombay coast, for which the native contractors paid the k 
government a royalty of $20,000 per annum. The statement ; 


+e 


1883. | Pearls and Pearl Fisheries. : 739 


made in the Encyclopedia Britannica that the pearl product of 
this vicinity is obtained from shells thrown on the beach by the 
surf, which seems improbable. However the pearls are chiefly 
seed pearls, too small to be of use in jewelry but employed by 
the orientals in medicine. The powder of pearls is supposed to 
have the virtue of strengthening weak eyes, and to be efficacious 
in palpitations, hemorrhages, nervous and other affections. A 
similar notion, doubtless derived from the Arabian physicians was 
prevalent in Europe during the middle ages and may still be 
found in pharmaceutical works of the last century. The gilded 
youth of India, Persia and “ Araby the Blest” indulge in the 
luxurious extravagance of substituting powdered pearl for lime 
in the mixture of betel and areca nut, which they are accustomed 
to chew. 

The fisheries of the Sulu sea, Labuan and the Society islands 
are productive, but offer no special peculiarities except the em- 
ployment of women as divers in certain localities. As these 
ladies are accustomed to supply their husbands with crabs and 
other sea delicacies from an early period of their existence, by 
diving for them, the transition is easy to pearl diving. They are 
also said to be more steady and reliable than men, a virtue due 
doubtless to the rigid discipline enforced by their lords and 
Masters, 
` Magnificent pearls are obtained at the Gambier and Paumotu 
islands and the western and northern parts of the Australian 
coast have lately been coming into notice as the source of a val- 
uable and growing pearl and pearl shell supply. Ten years ago 
these fisheries hardly existed, and but few statistics are available 
in regard to them. 

The native divers of this great Indo-Pacific region are said to 
dispense with stones or weights. However, here as elsewhere, 
the limit in time spent below water seems to be about a minute 
and a quarter, and the limit of depth about twenty fathoms. 
Divers will seldom go so deep, however, and the average does 
not exceed ten fathoms. 

The pearl fisheries of the west coast of America are supplied 
from beds in Panama bay (now nearly extinct), and others in the 
Gulf of California, of Meleagrina californica Cpr. The shells are 
Smaller and thinner than those of the M. margaritifera, and have 
the technical name of “ Panama” or “ bullock-shell.” They are . 


VOL. xvi1.—no. vi, 50 


740 Pearls and Pearl Fisheries. [July, 


valued at $90 to $125 per ton. The gulf beds in the seventeenth 
and eighteenth centuries were very prolific. Eight hundred 
native divers were regularly employed, and the annual value of 
the pearls was $60,000. The fishery became exhausted, however, 
and was gradually abandoned. Of late years it has looked up 
again, and the Mexican government has farmed out the beds to 
private parties who have been in the habit of granting licenses to 
persons provided with the equipment for fishing, This method 
ignores the preservation of the beds as such, and each licensee 
endeavors to strip them as thoroughly as possible. Rubber 
armor is used, and natives of Central America are employed as 
divers. Even with these appliances the work is attended with 
risk, and deaths are not uncommon. About three tons of fresh 
shells are obtained by an ordinary party per day from water 
about forty feet deep when the weather is fair. About one shell 
in a thousand contains a pearl, but these are often of excellent 
quality. The natives work on shares of the pearls; the shells go 
to the vessel’s account. The working season is about 
months. In 1882, 563 barrels of these shells were shipped from 
San Francisco to Liverpool by sea, but this is only a small part 
of the catch, which is usually shipped by coastwise steamer to 
Panama and thence to Europe The pearl fisheries of the Carib- 
bean sea are more productive than those of the west coast, though 
still much less so than in former times. The species which oe ic 
stitutes them is chiefly the Meleagrina squamulosa Lam., know? 
to the trade as “ blue-edged” or “ black-lipped” pearl shell. ae 
these most of the so-called “smoked pearl” buttons are i 
The dark layers of the shell, present in most pearl oysters, are i 
thicker and brighter in this species than in any other. Thes® ne 
are worth $150 to $225 aton. They are found on several of d 
West Indian islands, the northern coast of South America® of 
even around on the coast of Brazil. The island of Margarita, ° a 
the Venezuelan coast, is famous for its pearls. In 1597 about 359 


valued at $5,000; and a third at $3,000, It is many years since such good 1% ie 
has attended the divers of this region, though the product of pearls of l 
has been tolerably constant.—( Mex. Financero, Jan., 1883).— W. H. D. 


1883.]. ‘Pearls and Pearl Bh A 741 


pounds of pearls were brought to Spain from these fisheries. In 
1574 Philip II obtained a pearl from Margarita which weighed 
259 carats and was considered to be worth $150,000. At present 
the fisheries, though vigorously prosecuted, produce fewer large 
pearls, and the best are considered not quite equal to the best 
oriental pearls, being of darker color. To the ordinary method 
of procuring the shells by diving they add a wooden frame set 
with curved spikes which scratches the shells from rocky bottoms 
and brings them up somewhat like a rake. In 1856 the pearl 
products imported into England from all parts of this region were 
valued at $112,000. 

Enough has been said of the fisheries, and before closing we 
may devote a little attention to the pearl in its literary, historical 
and artistic relations. 

Classical and ancient authors, treating of natural history, make 
humerous references to pearls. Athenzus states that in the In- 
dian seas a shell named derderi is found containing pearls, which 
are sold in Persia for their weight in gold. This would bea 
small price for a good pearl in our days. Pliny and Dioscorides 
asserted that the shell which produces pearls remains during the 
breeding season with the valves open and expanded at night. 
Thus they receive drops of dew from which pearls are conceived 
according to its quality. If the dew is pure the pearls which are 
Produced from it are of lucid whiteness, which correspond in size 
to the amount of dew received. If the dew is impure the pearls 
are dull or muddy. According to these authors the shell fish 
are afraid of thunder, and instantly close when they hear it. To 
this is due the occasional conception of hollow pearls, containing 
no substance. While in the sea, they assert, the pearl is soft and 
tender, and hardens on being taken from it. These myths are of 
Indian origin. 

Pliny thought that pearls came to their complete size and form 
in a month from the time the oyster received the dew at the sur- 
face of the sea. This poetic fancy of the ancients, in regard to 
the origin of pearls, has found expression more than once in 
Modern verse. Perhaps the most elegant rendering is contained 
in the following lines of Archbishop Trench : 
“ A dewdrop, falling on the ocean wave, 

Exclaimed in fear, ‘I perish in this grave!’ 

But, in a shell received, that drop of dew 

Unto a pearl of wondrous beauty grew ; 


742 fearls and Pearl Fisheries. [July, 


And, happy now, the grace did magnif 

Which thrust it forth (as it had feared) to die; 
Until again, ‘ I perish quite,’ it said, 

Torn by rude diver from its ocean bed. 

Vain apprehensions! soon it gleamed a gem, 
Chief jewel in a monarch’s diadem.” 


In later times, with a nearer approximation of the true cause, 
the older naturalists attributed the origin of pearls to disease. In 
explanation of it they told that the waters on the coasts where 
pearls were fished for were very unhealthy, and that the na- 
tives there would not eat the flesh of those oysters which con- 
tained pearls, regarding them as diseased, hard and ill-tasted, 
while those in which there were no pearls were well flavoredand 
comestible. These notions appear to have had their basis 
fancy only. 

Pearls are mentioned in the New Testament in several places, 
but only once in the Old Testament,! though other versions of 
the story of the Queen of Sheba speak of her dress as adorned 
with pearls. The oldest use of pearls was doubtless by prehis- 
toric people. Their remains, still recognizable and brilliant, but 
ready to fall into powder, have been found in prehistoric mounds 
and burial places in both hemispheres. It is doubtful, howeve 
if they would attain any very great antiquity in such situations, 
being very perishable; and we read of the pearls worn by UY 
daughters of Stilicho? when, in 1526, after more than 1100 yar 
their tomb was opened, the contents, jewels and stuffs, all wer 
found in perfect preservation except some pearls which were © 
duced to extreme brittleness. alued 

The Assyrians and Babylonians are said to have highly gat 
pearls, with which they became acquainted through their mn 
course with the peoples bordering on the Persian gulf. PH 
_ were little known in Greece until after the defeat of Darius, T 
many were found in the plunder of his camp. Later eae 
Romans prized them highly, and transmitted them to Pe 
dren as heirlooms. The importance of the person was 1 em 
by the size of the pearls she wore, and Pliny intimates ts 
large pearl was thus as good a protector for a woman 
the street as a lictor walking before her. Pompey bro 


ught from 
16; 3% 
1 Math. VII, 6; VIH; xi, 46. 1 Tim. 1,9. Rev. XVII, 45 XVIII, 12, 59? 
21. Job xxvii, 18. 
? Roman general under Theodosius ; died A. D. 408. 


1883. ] Pearls and Pearl Fisheries. 743 


his campaigns in Asia thirty head-bands of pearls, which he gave 
to the temple of Venus which already possessed a few. Pearls 
are spoken of as gifts made by Alexander Severus to his em- 
press, and by Julius Czesar to Servilia, the mother of Brutus. In 
the days of the decadence of the Roman empire pearls became a 
very common ornament in Rome among the wealthy classes, and 
were worn in great profusion, even upon the sandals, a practice 
reprobated by St. Paul (1 Tim., ii, 9). 

The story of the pearl dissolved by Cleopatra must be rele- 
gated to the domain of fable. No vinegar would dissolve a pearl 
of large size except after long maceration, and the acid which 
would perform it quickly would be absolutely undrinkable. That 
Cleopatra possessed a fine collection of pearls is doubtless true, 
since one large one, captured by the Romans, was sawed in two 
to form ear-pendants for the Capitolian Venus." 

The Persians have always been great admirers of pearls, fre- 
quent references to them appear in their literature. Hafiz, who 
Wrote in the fourteenth century, has this beautiful simile, which 
might be applied to his own verse: 

“ Whose accents flow with artless ease 
Like Orient pearls at random strung.’’? 

To come to more modern times we may note that the Sultan 
Solyman the Magnificent, in the sixteenth century, presented to 
the Republic of Venice a pearl valued at 200,000 ducats, which 
is Supposed to be the same as that bought afterward from a 
Venetian jeweler by Pope Leo X for an immense sum. The 

oors of Grenada used strings of pearls in repeating verses of 
the Koran, as Christians used rosaries. 

The largest pearl formerly known in Europe once ornamented 
the hat of the King of Spain. It was brought from India in 1620 
by Francis Gogibus, and was of great beauty but somewhat 

fective form. The Shah of Persia, in 1633, according to Tav- 
ernier, paid for a single pearl $65,000. This pearl was one of the 
most celebrated in Asia and had belonged to the Sultan of Aden 
Who obtained it from a merchant of Benares in exchange for 
three hundred horses of pure Arab blood. 

According to Frédé pearls were little known in France until 
the time of Henry II, and Catherine de Medici. 

p Cf. Frédé, Voyage etc., 1882, for an interesting résumé of this subject. 

*Sir William Jones’ translation. 


744 Pearls and Pearl Fisheries. [July, 


One of the most celebrated pearls in Europe is that called La 
Pellegrina, in possession of the Zosima Museum at Moscow, 
which has been the subject of several publications. It was 
bought fifty years ago from the captain of an India ship at 
Livorno, in Italy, and is perfectly spherical and of such brilliance 
and purity as to appear almost transparent. It weighs about 
ninety grains, and may be considered the most beautiful pearl 
known. The imperial crown of Austria is ornamented with a 
pearl of three hundred carats weight but of mediocre quality. 

The best known and most perfect large pearl of recent times 
is that belonging to the collection of the late Mr. A. J. B. Hope, 
M.P., of London. It weighs three ounces, is an inch and a half 
in diameter and two inches long. Its value is estimated at 
about $60,000. The most usual dimensions of fine oriental pearls 
is from one and a half to three times the size of a pea. 

Each locality produces pearls of especial tint or character; 
Japan and Celebes are noted for rosy pearls; the Gambier islands 
for those of a bronze hue, derived from the hammer oystef 
(Malleus); the Gulf of Mexico for black ones; the Marianne 
archipelago for a very rare greenish kind; the Gulfs of Persia 
and Manaar for the pure white orient pearls. Two pearls of & 
ruby red, found in the waters of Ceylon over a century 4g are 
said to be in the hands of the Rajah of the Sulu isles. These ar? 
said to be of great beauty, but no more have ever been found, 
though some of our American Naiades produce rosy Or pink 
pearls. Pink and rosy concretions of great beauty but not nacre- 
ous and therefore not true pearls, are produced by the quer? 
conch (Strombus gigas L.) of the West Indies, and Turbines 
_ Scolymus L. of the East. These lose their color in course 
time, as do the shells from which they come, and true 
never do. 

It may be noted that pearls like most animal products, how- 
ever hard, are occasionally subject to a sort of decay, OF ibe 
with loss of brilliancy and consequent loss of value. Ag A 
preventive against such evils, is to keep the pearl, when not i 
use, in magnesia. Pearls should not be put in greasy orso : 
water, nor subjected to contact with acids, such as the ‘sini si 
fruit or vinegar. If constantly worn fluctuations may er 
their brilliancy and tone due to differences in the exhalations © 
the wearer’s skin, which may result from changes of tem 
illness or emotion. 


of 


1883. | Catlinite. 745 


I may terminate this review of these exquisite organic pro- 
ducts by a pretty tale from the Talmud, teaching us that the 
people of that day esteemed but one object in nature of higher 
value than pearls, 

It tells us that when Abraham approached Egypt he locked 
Sarah, his wife, in a chest that none might behold her beauty. 
But when he came to the place of paying customs the officer 
said to him, “ Pay custom.” And he said, “I will pay the cus- 
tom.” They said to him, “Thou carriest clothes ;” and he said, 
“I will pay for clothes.’ Then they said, “ Thou carriest gold;” 
and he replied, “I will pay for gold.” On this they cried, 
“Surely thou bearest the fine silk ;’ and he answered, “I will 
pay custom for the finest silk.” Then they said, “ Surely it must 
be pearls that thou takest with thee ;’ and he only answered, “I 
will pay for pearls.” As they knew of nothing more valuable 
than pearls, they demanded that the box should be opened in 
order that it might be determined what concealed treasure it was 
for which the owner was willing to pay customs even as for fine 
pearls. And the box was opened, and then, as now, beauty and . 
Virtue, idealized in woman, were acknowledged of earthly trea- 
sures to be as pearls of great price. 


:0: 
CATLINITE. 


Its ANTIQUITY AS A MATERIAL FoR TOBACCO PIPES. 


BY EDWIN A. BARBER. 


“ From the redstone of the quarry 
With his hand he broke a fragment, 
Moulded it into a pipe-head, 
Shaped and fashioned it with figures ; 
From the margin of the river 
Took a long reed for a pipe-stem, 
With its dark green leaves upon it; 
eo ee a oe * ¥* 
And erect upon the mountains, 
Gitche Manito, the mighty, 
Smoked the calumet, the Peace-pipe, 
As a signal to the nations.” 
Hiawatha. 
For Many generations the native tribes of the United States 
have procured a highly-prized material for the manufacture of their 
tobacco Pipes at the Great Red Pipestone quarry, situated on that 


746 Catlinite. [July, 


portion of the dividing ridge between the Minnesota and Missouri 
rivers, denominated by the early French settlers, Côteau des Prat- 
vies. There has been some discrepancy in the statements of 
travelers in regard to the exact location of this source of aborig- 
inal supply. Carver informs us that near the Marble river “isa 
mountain, from whence the Indians get a sort of red stone, out of 
which they hew the bowls of their pipes.” Dr. Charles Rau, in 
an article entitled “ Ancient Aboriginal Trade in North America,” 
quotes from Loskiel,? principally in reference to the pipes of the 

Delawares and Iroquois: “Some are manufactured from a kind of 
red stone, which is sometimes brought for sale by Indians who 
live near the Marble river, on the western side of the Mississippi, 
where they extract it (sic) from a mountain.” Du Pratz errone 
ously located the quarry “on the bank of the Missouri,” but, for 
obvious reasons, he was, in all probability, misinformed by the 
natives. : 

- Catlin, who was the first white man permitted by the Indians to 
visit the place, describes it as being situated between the St. 
Peters and Missouri rivers, “ in a direction nearly west from the 
Fall of St. Anthony, at a distance of three hundred miles.” 
According to Dr. C. A. White, the quarry lies in Minnesota, 
about thirty miles from its south-western corner, and three or four 
miles from its western boundary® Dr. F. V. Hayden, who visited 
the locality some years ago, writes of it as follows: “ On rea ng 
the source of the Pipestone creek, in the valley of which the pipe 
stone bed is located, I was surprised to see how inconspicuous 4 
place it is. Indeed, had I not known of the existence of a 
in this locality so celebrated in this region, I should have pa 
it by almost unnoticed. * * * * The pipestone layer, a 

‘seen at this point, is about eleven inches in thickness, only about 
two and a quarter inches of which are used for manufacturing — 
pipes and other ornaments. The remainder is too impure, 317, 
fragile, &c. * * * * A ditch from four to six feet wide añt 
about five hundred yards in length, extending partly across 


1 Travels through North America, Dublin, 1779, p- 95. 
? Smithsonian Report, 1872, p. 372. 
3 Ib. p. 369. 
` 4 Illustrations of the Manners, Customs and Condition of the N 
dians. Ninth ed., London, 1857, p. 171, Vol. 11, Letter 54. 
5 Vide AMERICAN NATURALIST, Vol. 11, p. 644. 


orth Americal sad i 


; 
: 
3 


1883.] Catlinite. 747 


valley of Pipestone creek, reveals what has thus far been done in 
excavating the rock.”! 

Professor I. N. Nicholet observes: “This red pipestone, not 
more interesting to the Indian than it is to the man of science, by 
its unique character, deserves a particular description. In the 
quarry of it which I opened, the thickness of the bed is one foot 
and a half; the upper portion of which separates in thin slabs, whilst 
the lower ones are more compact. As a mineralogical species, it 
may be described as follows: Compact; structure slaty ; receiv- 
ing a dull polish; having a red streak ; color blood-red, with dots 
of a fainter shade of the same color; fracture rough; sectile ; feel 
somewhat greasy ; hardness not yielding to the nail ; not scratched 
by selenite, but easily by calcareous spar; specific gravity 2.90. 
The acids have no action upon it; before the blow-pipe it is in- 
fusible per se, but with borax gives a green glass.” 

Dr. C. T. Jackson, of Boston, to whom Catlin sent specimens, 
Pronounced it a new mineral, and gave to it the name of catlinite. 

The Great Red Pipestone quarry of the North-west has been 
the theme of some of the most interesting myths of the North 
American Indians. Aside from the testimony of early eye-wit- 
nesses of the customs of the native tribes, some of these legends, 
which have been handed down through many successive genera- 
tions, in various portions of the United States, would seem to in- 
dicate that the material had been employed in pipe-sculpture for a 
considerable length of time. Nearly all of these traditions of the 
Sioux, Mandans, _Knisteneaux and other: tribes, as narrated by 

atlin and other writers, while they differ somewhat in detail, ap- 
Pear to be simply modifications of Longfellow’s version, as em- 
bodied in his “ Song of Hiawatha.” In addition to savage myth- 
ology, facts are not wanting to prove the comparative antiquity of 
the aboriginal operations at Coteau des Prairies. “There are in- 

i tions,” says Dr. Hayden, “of an unusual amount of labor on 
the part of the Indians in former years to secure the precious 
Material.’ 

The narratives of many of the early writers contain allusions to 
catlinite. The Jesuit missionary, Marquette, who smoked the pipe 
of peace with the Indians as early as 1673, describes the imple- 
Am Four, Sci. and Arts, Vol. XLII, Jan., 1867, p. 19. 

; Senate Doc, No. 237, Twenty-sixth Congress, Second Session, 1840-'41. 
See Wilson’s « Prehistoric Man,” London, 1862, Vol. I, p. 11, et seq. 
Am. Four. Sci. and Arts, Vol. LXIII, Jan., 1867, p. 20. 


748 Catlinite. [July, 


ment as being “made of a polished red stone, like marble, so 
pierced that one end serves to hold the tobacco, while the other 
is fastened on the stem, which is a stick two feet long, as thick as 
a common cane, and pierced in the middle; it is ornamented with 
the head and neck of different birds of beautiful plumage; they 
also add large feathers of red, green and other colors, with which 
it is all covered.”? 

The red stone to which this writer alludes was, in all proba- 
bility, the pipestone of Minnesota. 

“The pipe of peace,” remarks Carver, “which is termed by the 
French, the calumet, for what reason I could never learn, is about 
four feet long. The bowl of it is made of red marble, and the 
stem of it of a light wood, curiously painted with hieroglyphics 
in various colors, and adorned with the feathers of the most beau- 
tifsh-birds.”* 

“This Calumet,’ writes Father Hennepin, “is the most myste- — 
rious Thing in the World among the Savages of the Continent 
of the Northern America; for it is usd in all their important — 
Transactions: However, it is nothing else but a large Tobacco- — 
Pipe made of Red, Black or White Marble: The Head is finely 
polished, and the Quill, which is commonly two feet and a h 
long, is made of a pretty strong Reed or Cane, adorn’d with 
Feathers of all Colours, interlac’d with Locks of Women’s Hat 
They tie to it two Wings of the most curious Birds they 4% 
which makes their Calumet not much unlike Mercury’s Wand, of 
that Staff Ambassadors: did formerly carry when they went 7 
treat of Peace. They sheath that Reed into the neck of Birds 
they call Huars, which are as big as our Geese, and spotted ik 
Black and White; or else of a sort of Ducks who make thar ; 
nests upon Trees, tho’ water be their ordinary Element, and whose y 
feathers are of many different Colours. However, every Natio® : 
adorns the Calumet as they think according to their own Genius ; 
and the Birds they have in their country.” oe 

Mr. John F. Watson, in his “ Annals of Philadelphia.” qual s 

1 Dis. and Ex. Miss. Val., by J. G. Shea, New York, 1852. Father James 
quette’s Narrative, p, 35. 

er’s Travels, Dublin, 1779, p. 336. 

According to Mr. Shea, “ We are probably indebted to Father Marquet ‘ 
addition to our language of this word” (calumet). (Dis. and Ex. Miss. ; pa j 
p: 21.) 


A 


3 Discovery, etc., p. 93. London, 1698. u 
Quoted by Col, C. C. Jones in “ Antiquities of the Southern Indians. 


1883. } Catlinite. 749 


from the work of the Swedish traveler, Professor Kalm, in refer- 
ence to the Indians, preceding the year 1748: “ The old tobacco- 
pipes were made of clay or pot-stone, or serpentine stone—the 
tube thick and short. Some were made better, of a very fine red 
pot stone, and were seen chiefly with the sachems.” 

During the last century catlinite pipes were in general use 
amongst the various Indian tribes of the United States. The 
recent historians devote considerable space in their works to the 
description and illustration of these characteristic aboriginal pro- 
ductions. 

Schoolcraft figures a number of Dakcta pipes, one of which re- 
presents a tomahawk and another is a curious pipe with two rec- 
tangular bowls, one placed behind the other and entirely distinct. 
Catlin has also published many sketches of calumets which he 
saw in his travels. He also made an interesting collection of these 
objects, which fell into the hands of the indefatigable collector, 
Mr. Wm. Bragge, F.S.A., of Birmingham, England (which collec- 
tion I learn has been recently sold), in which was an unfinished 
bowl from the quarry, a pipe in the form of a canoe, a Pawnee 
catlinite pipe representing a buffalo cow in front of the bowl and 
a calf at the back, and weighing nearly three pounds—in all a 
series of thirty specimens, many of them beautifully inlaid with 
metal. 

The red pipestone is still much sought for by the modern In- 
dians, and pipes of this material are common amongst the Santees, 
Poncas, Apaches, Comanches, Sioux, Cheyennes, Arapahoes, 
Utes and, indeed, almost all the tribes east of the Rocky moun- 
tains. In nearly every public and private ethnological museum of 
any importance, modern examples occur, but these are generally 
inlaid with lead, silver, tin or some other metal, and frequently 
show the influence of civilization in their designs, being made in 
imitation of iron hatchets, spear-heads, knives, the heads of horses 
or other objects, animate or inanimate, of European introduction. 
A fine specimen of the horse-head form, elaborately inlaid wi 
lead or pewter, is now in the museum of the Davenport Academy 
of Sciences, and a somewhat similar example, made by the Da- 


a See “ The History, Condition and Prospects of the Indian Tribes,” Part 11, pl. 


F Dr. C. S. Arthur, of Portland, Ind., owns a double-bowled catlinite pipe rey 
Similar to that mentioned above, but possessing an upright ridge on the horizontal 
neck, 


750 Cathnite. [July, 


kota Indians, I procured from Professor E. H. Crane, of Colon, 
Michigan, who informs me that this tribe employs over seventy- 
five different patterns in pipe manufacture, of which the calumet 
is the only form for which they evince any degree of veneration 
in their ceremonies. This traveler saw the Indians take the mate- 
rial from the quarry and subsequently fashion it into pipe-bowls. 
The process of making catlinite pipes employed by the Sioux at 
the present day, is thus described to me by Mr. Chas. H. Bennett, 
of Pipe Stone City, Minnesota: A piece of the rock is selected from 
the best portion of the vein and the Indian sculptor, with an old 
piece of hoop iron, or a broken knife blade which he has picked 
up, fashions the block roughly into the desired form. Then slowly 
and tediously, with the same tools, he bores out the bowl and the 
hole in the stem, before carving the exterior, so that if, in the pro- 
cess of boring, the stone should split, no labor will be lost. After 
this is accomplished he shapes the surface into any design which 
he may have in view. This work often occupies weeks before it 
is completed, after which the carving is polished by rubbing it 
with grease or oil in the palms of the hands. Some of the more 
elaborate examples are inlaid with silver, lead or type-metal in the 
following manner: The portions to be inlaid are first cut out of 
the surface and a strip of heavy paper, first moistened, is wound 
tightly around the carved portions. Through a hole in the pap 
the melted metal is poured in until it fills all of the spaces. The 
wrapping is then removed and all of the uneven surfaces of metal 
rubbed smooth. These inlaid portions represent bands around 
the bowl or stem, or are made in stars, circles or geometrical 
devices, which give to the pipe a very ornamental appearance. 
Fig. 1 represents a carved pipe, two-thirds of the size of nature, 
which was sent to me by Mr. Bennett, made by a celebrated pip? 
maker belonging to the Flandreau Sioux. The material of this 
specimen is the purest and finest which I have ever seen, the color 
being a beautiful deep red. 

According to Professor N. H. Winchell, of Minneapolis, 
Chippewa Indians, at the present time, inlay the gray pipor 
with red catlinite to produce a showy effect. One of these, aoe 
famous Bragge collection in England, is made of dark stone ™ 
with white metal and catlinite, from Pembina, Minn. 

One of the finest catlinite pipes of recent date w 
the celebrated chief of the Sacs and Foxes, Keoku 


as owned by 
k, which wa 


1883. | Catlinite. . 751 


formerly the property of Dr. E. H. Davis, of New, York, but is 
now in the Blackmore Museum at Salisbury, England. This is 
figured in the first volume of the “ Smithsonian Contributions to 
Knowledge,” on the 230th page, though it is {there represented 
less than half the size of the original, while another illustration of 
it in Harpers Monthly Magazine for June, 1855, is further reduced 
in size, and is placed with three of the celebrated ancient mound 
pipes of Squier and Davis, beneath which occurs the simple 
legend “ Indian Pipe-bowls.” 

The long stems of the calumet, which have, for many genera- 


Fic. 1.—Calumet with carving of ape and boy. 


tions, played such important parts in the wars, treaties and reli- 
gious ceremonies of the Indian tribes, deserve a passing notice. 
Modern examples are often ingeniously made and profusely deco- 
rated with stained feathers, porcupine quill wrappings, bead work, 
human hair, gaudily-colored cloth and other ornamental trim- 
mings, Specimens in my own collection are twisted and the spi- 
ral edges of the wood ornamented by charred designs. One flat 
stem in the collection of the Davenport Academy of Sciences is 
beautified with carvings of hearts and arrows which pass entirely 
through the center of the broad side. The stem hole which, if 
straight or following the pith, should intersect the open spaces, 
evidently passes around them ; we are at a loss to know how such 
a result could be reached with the tools at the command of the 


752 Cathinite. [July, 


native workman. A stem belonging to a pipe from one of the 
Western Territories, in the collection of Philip Sharples, of West 
Chester, Pa., is closely wrapped with plaited moose hair, which is 
ingeniously stained in various colors with geometrical devices and 
representations of men and women. Another example presented 
to the writer by John H. Mcllvain, of Philadelphia, is similarly 
ornamented with narrow braids of plaited porcupine quill-work, 
and was at one time the property of Eagle Head, a Sioux chief in 
the vicinity of the Falls of St. Anthony. The latter specimen was 
formerly in the old Peale Museum of Philadelphia. According 
to Mr. C. H. Bennett, the Indians in producing the twisted stems, 
which are generally made of ash wood, “ cut a long strip of paper 
or cloth, wind it spirally about the stick and then cut along the 
edges of the wrapping. The hole is of course burned out with 
hot wire.” ' 

In olden times, as tradition has it, the Great Pipestone quarry 
was held as neutral ground where hostile tribes “ buried all their 
warlike weapons” and peacefully met together to secure the gift 
which the Great Spirit had provided for their mutual benefit. Lat- 
terly, however, the territory, which includes the Cdteau des Prat 
vies, has been monopolized by the Sioux, and other tribes have 
only been able to procure the valued commodity by barter. A 
few years ago Professor Crane saw three hundred Yankton Sioux 
on their annual pilgrimage to the quarry, for the purpose of ob- 
taining material to supply their own demands and for exchange 
with other tribes. Mr. Bennett, who has devoted much attention 
to this subject, writes me as follows: “The Yankton Sioux have 
no title or patent to the one mile square reserve, farther than that 
stipulated in the treaty made by Government with them about 
thirty years ago. The treaty is still in force, and the r ight of a 
Indians to dig pipestone for making pipes will belong to them a5 
long as the treaty holds good. A gentleman of Minneap’ 
claims the west half of the mile square which has the pipe 
stone diggings and the falls on, and is the most valuable part, 
through a patent erroneously issued by the Government 4 ee Re 
ber of years since. The old head chief, Padanipapa or Si 
Ree, says he saw 6000 Indians camped at the quarry 
months about forty years ago. es 

In regard to the antiquity of catlinite as a material for pip? 
manufacture, there is a great diversity of opinion. Some 


for two 


writers 


eres: 


1883. | Catlinite. 753 


believe that the pipestone quarry was not opened before the com- 
mencement of the present century, whilst others agree with Mr. 
George Catlin in the belief that the natives were familiar with the 
peculiar properties of the stone and worked the quarry in far 
remote times. Professor Crane is of the opinion that pipestone 
has been extracted from this locality for many centuries, basing 
his belief upon the discovery of catlinite objects in ancient mounds 
in connection with other relics of undoubted antiquity. He as- 
sures me that he has found large quantities of chips and small 
fragments of red pipestone scattered over the country in the vicin- 
ity of Sioux falls, Dakota, and was told by an aged man of con- 
siderable intelligence that the latter had opened a mound in that 
neighborhood, a few years ago, in which he discovered a catlinite 
pipe of the oldest mound form. Be this as it may, recent investi- 
gations have proved beyond doubt that this material has been em- 
ployed by the Indians for a much longer time than has been gen- 
erally supposed. A century or so ago, long, cylindrical, opaque 
glass beads of a dark red color were made, in imitation of catlin- 
ite, and were imported to the United States in large quantities for 
traffic with the natives. These have been found in great abun- 
dance in certain localities, as in Lancaster county, Pennsylvania, 
and in Montgomery county, New York, and other portions of the 
Eastern States. The idea of furnishing such objects was sug- 
gested to the early traders by the catlinite tubes or perforated 
cylindrical ornaments which were common amongst the Indians, 
and- which were highly esteemed by them. The glass imitations 
soon superseded the native stone productions to a great extent 
and doubtless proved a profitable source of income to the impor- 
ters of Indian trinkets. 

Indian graves in Chester County, Pa., have produced some cu- 
tiously fashioned catlinite beads, some of them shaped in imita- 
tion of barbed arrow-points and others four-sided tubes upwards 
of an inch in length. 

A considerable number of catlinite pipes have been taken from 
graves, and also from some of the older tumuli. In the ethno- 
logical collection of the Smithsonian Institution are several pipes 
and ornaments of red stone which were found in Indian graves in 
the State of New York while digging the Oriskany canal. The 

Peabody Museum of American Archeology and Ethnology con- 
tains Several minute pipes made of catlinite, which were discov- 


754 Catlinite. [July, 


ered by Mr. E. Curtiss under a cairn in Marion county, Kansas. 
Professor J. D. Butler, of Madison, Wisconsin, refers to a pipe 
recently presented to the Wisconsin Historical Society, by Ole 
Rasmussen, which was found in Waupaca county in 1880, ata 
depth of twenty feet beneath the surface of the ground, while 
digging a well." 

From a large number of such pipes, which have been brought 
to my notice, I have selected a few of the most striking forms for 
illustration in this paper. A catlinite pipe in the collection of Mr. 
A. F. Berlin, of Allentown, Pennsylvania, is represented in Fig. 2. 


This specimen was plowed up in a field in the vicinity of a mound 
near Elmira, Stark county, Ill. When found it was entire, but 
falling into the hands of the children of the finder, two pieces 
were broken from the edge of the broad horizontal disk which 
rests on the rectangular base. This pipe, which is carved from @ 
single piece of stone, although not unique in form, may be con- 
sidered a rare type. The illustration is nearly the size of nature, 
the basal portion measuring one and three quarters of an inch in 
length. The stem was fitted in by wrapping the end to pero? 
large orifice, which is scarcely less in diameter than the mouth 0 
the bowl, which latter was doubtless designed.to hold but a smal 
quantity of tobacco, adulterated probably with other herbs, which, 
inhaled in the manner peculiar to the Indians, required but a s™ 
quantity to produce exhilaration or intoxication. Two other pipe 
of the same material and almost identical in form, are in pos 4 
sion of Dr. C. S. Arthur, the disks measuring four inches 1n diam 
eter. In one of these a portion of the stem is carved in the "E 
blance of an animal with one head, two bodies, two tails and si* 
legs. 


1See Am. Antiquarian, Vol. 111, No. 2, p. 141. è 


1883.] Catlinite. 755 


Mr. J. P. Jones, of Keytesville, Missouri, possesses an example 
(Fig. 3) somewhat similar in shape to the preceding, with the ex- 


Fic. 3.—From a tumulus in Boone county, Mo. 

ception that the platform is extended beyond the disk and tapers 
toa rounded point. A scroll or zigzag ornament is incised on 
either side. This specimen was taken froma small burial mound 
in Boone county, Mo. Another pipe, made of hard sandstone, of 
a somewhat analogous, but modified form, was found in Chariton 
county in the same State, and is owned by the same gentleman. 

A pipe made of a light-colored stone, almost identical in form 
with Fig. 2, is in the ccllection of Mr. G. S. Mepham, of St. 
Louis, Mo. This was taken from a mound near Greenville, 
Illinois (see also Fig. 195, p. 49, Archzol. Collections Nat. Mus., 
Rau 


Mr. Charles C. Jones, Jr., of Augusta, Georgia, remarks in his 
excellent work on the Indians of that State: “ Thus far the writer 
has failed to discover a single instance of the use, among the 
Georgia Indians, in ancient times, of the genuine red pipestone or 
catlinite.”! In a recent communication, however, he sends me a. 
sketch of a small catlinite pipe, found in May, 1877, on the right 
bank of the Savannah river, in Columbia county, Georgia, Fig. 


1 f - a 
ht al mM H G 
Fad iii E2 
ye Vy Wy 
FENG DS EZ. 
| IN ati * we 
i eth: A 
bs T X l we ZG 


c. 4.—From Columbia county, Ga. : 
Lom ts the Ba in its actual proportions. “In the same 
locality,” writes Col. Jones, “was picked up a large cylindrical 
1“ Antiquities of the Southern Indians,” p. 407. 


You. Xv.—no. vit 51 


756 Catlinite. (July, 


` bead, fashioned of the same material. In November of last year 
(1880), in the fork of the Patoiligo and Flint rivers (Southwestern 
Georgia), was obtained an oblong cylinder of catlinite, two anda 
half inches long and a half inch in diameter. It is perforated 
longitudinally, the diameter of the hole being nearly the quarter 
of an inch. Near one end occurs also a transverse perforation.” 

Dr. Charles Rau sends me a drawing of a pipe of unusual shape, 
which he mentions in his paper previously referred to.’ “Its mate- 
rial,” he writes, “ is the real cat/inite from the Céteau des Prairies, 
in Minnesota—dark red with lighter spots. The exact shape is 
shown in the accompanying drawing (see Fig. 5), which repre 
sents the object in its natural size. The pipe, 
however, is flattish, exactly half an inch thick in 
the middle. The drawing, of course, shows the 
À broader side. The cylindrical cavity for holding 
A) the smoking material measures three eighths of 

| an inch in diameter, and reaches five eighths of 
an inch downwards, when it suddenly become — 
much narrower until it joins the lateral stem 
hole. The latter is nearly three sixteenths of at 
inch in diameter. It is the smallest catlimite pipe 


| 
|l 


wi 
Ny yip 
M KEGAN, 
Hei 


i 
\ \\ | 
U 


il 


Fig. 
county, Ill. 
Illinois, and was sent to me eight or ten years ago, by Dr. Joba 


WML 


J. R. Patrick, of Belleville, in the same State and county. 


Fic. 6.—From a grave, Fort Wayne, Ind. 
An example of red pipestone was discovered im 4 


ave a 


1See Smithsonian Report, 1872, p. 372. 


1883.] Catlinite. 757 


Fort Wayne, Indiana, and is now owned by R. S. Robertson, Esq., 
of that city. It is represented in its actual size in Fig. 6. The 
form, while more modern than some of the other specimens fig- 
ured, is not common at the present day. A few miles east of 
Fort Wayne, in Allen county, a curious pipe of the same mate- 
rial was found on the surface of the ground, a few years ago, 
which is now in the possession of Mr. H. J. Rudisill, of River- 
side, California. A full sized drawing of this specimen is given 
in Fig. 7, and it will be seen that it is somewhat analogous in 
form to the interesting pipe described and figured 
by Mr. Henry Gillman, of Detroit, in his excel- 
lent paper on the “ Mound-builders and Platyc- 
nemism in Michigan, on which the figures 1697 
have been scratched by some white man, The 
Specimen illustrated in Fig. 189 in the “Smith- 
sonian Contributions to Knowledge,” No. 287, by 
Dr. Rau, belongs also to the same class. A pipe 
of similar form, but made of a gray stone pos- 
sessing a reddish cast, is owned by R. W. Mc- 
Bride, Esq., of Waterloo, Indiana. As there is = 
some doubt concerning the material of this speci- , pae Daas tad. 
men, it has not been figured here, although it has 
been pronounced catlinite by archaeologists who have seen it. It 
was found on the surface, some years ago, on the present site 
of Waterloo. Another example in the same collection is given 
in Fig. 8. The material is supposed to be catlinite, it was taken 
from a mound in Putnam county, Ohio, about fifty i 
years ago, by Dr. Jonas Emanuel. The head, which 
exhibits considerable artistic skill, is two and three 
quarters inches in height. The eyes and mouth are 
gouged out to a considerable depth, and may origi- 
nally have contained pearls or nuggets of metal. = 
Mr. S. Z. Landes, of Mount Carmel, Ill., has a catli- { 
nite pipe which was recently found beneath the roots 
of a tree which had been undermined by the waters 
. : i Fic,8.—From 
of White river, near that place. The bowl is plain, mound in Put- 
-but on the upper portion of the horizontal neck an nam Co., Ohio. 
animal resembling a weasel is carved in high relief. It was found 
associated with copper ornaments, leaden bullets, a copper kettle, 
a physician’s lancet and an iron box filled with mica. 
l See Smithsonian Report, 1873, p. 369. 


—e 


758 Catlinite. [July, 


According to the report of Long’s expedition to the Rocky 
mountains, published in Philadelphia in 1823, the old Philadel 
phia Museum contained at that time “ many Indian pipes of that 
indurated clay found only (as far as hitherto known) on the Pipe 
stone branch of the Little Sioux river of the Missouri; one of 
these, however, was found on the banks of the Rio de la Plata, in 
South America ; several were found in the territory now called 
New England, and in the north-eastern part of the continent” 
Unfortunately the specimen alluded to as having been found ia 
South America, is probably lost, as the collection has long sincè 
been dispersed. It is, therefore, impossible, at this late day, to 
substantiate the statement quoted above. 

Through the kindness of Professor W. H. Pratt, of Iowa, I have 
been enabled to procure photographs, sketches and accurate de- | 
scriptions of a most interesting series of catlinite pipes belong- i 
ing to the museum of the Davenport Academy of Sciences, l 
A careful study of this collection reveals two important facts: l 
First, that catlinite is not always distinguished by a red color, but 
that varieties sometimes occur of brown, slaty or greenish hues; g 
second, that the forms of some of the older pipes, when consti 
ered in connection with the circumstances of their discover) 
would indicate a much longer acquaintance with this material, 0° 
the part of the North American tribes, than has hitherto p 
supposed probable. The set of modern Indian pipes in this < 
lection comprises specimens of a bright red color, others ae 
dark red or brown, and several of an ash or darker slate Be 
sometimes approaching a greenish tinge. As the red color | 
generally been considered one of the distinguishing characte 
of catlinite, some doubt might naturally be entertained as em 
identity of the material of the latter, were it not for the BATE 
there are examples in the collection which are partially re 
partially ash colored, and which are undoubtedly true «~ i 
Such specimens combine in one piece the characteristics of se" 4 
varieties of the stone, and present a mottled or variegate? ai i 
ance, “In 1838,” remarks my informant, Mr. Pratt, : Litile o 
made a pipe while stopping a day or two at the hou 
Pope, then living near Fort Snelling, and presented it tothe e 
It is of the dark ash color, and closely resembles some J 
specimens in color and texture, but somewhat darker rapes : 
them, and not in the least red. It is of the common Mom 


1883. | Catlinite. 759 


and is inlaid with lead.” This pipe has been presented to the 
Academy, and the material is pronounced catlinite. 

In addition to the recent pipes, the Davenport Museum con- 
tains “four red, three partly red and partly ash colored, and 
twelve wholly of ash color, but running in some to a slate color, 
considerably darker,” all but three of which have been taken 
directly from mounds, and those three found in their immediate 
Vicinity. One of the most interesting specimens of these earlier 
forms yet brought to my notice, is the wild-cat pipe, from the 
Toolesboro’ mound, represented in Fig. 9 (museum No. 4558) 


` Fic. 9.—Antique pipe from a Toolesboro’ mo 
which is made of a variegated pipestone of a dull red or brown 
color, mottled with patches and spots of ash, some gray, greenish 
and light red. This was found associated with copper implements 
and pieces of galena, 


und, Iowa. 


Fic. 1o—From a mound near Davenport, Iowa. 
Another example shown in Fig. 10 (museum No. 4575), a com- 


760 Cathinite. [July, 


mon form in the oldest mounds, is made of a very dark red pipe- 
stone, polished, from an extensive mound in Rockingham town- 
ship, six miles south-west of Davenport. Three other specimens 
from mounds in Louisa county, Iowa, belong to Mr. C. T. Lind- 
ley, but are at present deposited in the same museum. One isa 
bird-shaped pipe of a bright dark red color; another is also of 
the bird form, but is of a solid gray color; the third is also gray 
and plain. 

Dr. C. A. White, in a recent letter to Mr. Pratt, writes: “ You 
are quite right in supposing that some portions of the pipestone 
from the Great Red Pipestone quarry are of an ash or similar 
color, while other portions are spotted or mottled, or both. The 
prevailing color is red, the color so commonly seen in pipes, and 
the light colors are rather rare. It is not improbable that the 
layer which furnished the best material for pipes may have been 
found at certain local spots to have had a lighter shade than the 
prevailing color, so that there might at certain times have been 
more of that color found than the whole deposit will average. In 
short, so far as color is concerned, I do not know why all the 
specimens you refer to may not have come from the Great Red 
Pipestone quarry.” 

After a thorough study and comparison of the various spe 
mens of this collection, both modern and ancient, Mr. Pratt as 
sures me that beyond doubt the material of all the pipes alluded 
to or described above is true catlinite. 

A human headed pipe four and a half inches in length and 
three in height, in the collection of Hon. Horace Beach, of Pran l 
du Chien, Wisconsin, was found in a mound at Des Moines, le 
The form, however, does not indicate a very high antiquity ; the 
specimen belonged doubtless, to an intrusive burial. Half "i 
platform and the head, which is situated near one end, is of a aut 
reddish color, whilst the other half of the base is a dark om 
brown witha greenish tinge. The line, showing where the a : 
colors unite, is very distinct. After a careful examination yer’ | 
specimen I unhesitatingly pronounce the material catlinite. s 
other pipe bowl from the same collection is fashioned ee - 
bright olive colored variety of catlinite, in which numerous > k: 
spots of a lighter color are visible. This pipe was taken m 
mound in Prairie du Chien, Wis. Mr. Beach is of the oPh 
that it was a Winnebago production, belonging to 4 seco o 


1883.] Catlinite. oe 


burial, the material probably being obtained from the northren 
part of the State. A third example, belonging to the same gentle- 
man, is a very diminutive pipe, an inch in length, shaped in imita- 
tion of an Indian moccasin. It was evidently intended to be used 
without the intervention of a movable stem or mouth-piece, the 
material being apparently catlinite of a dark reddish-brown color, 
the stem orifice passing through the toe. It was found near Fond 
du Lac, Wisconsin. 

Henry G. Clay, Esq., of Philadelphia, has a catlinite pipe made 
in the semblance of a bear’s paw, with inlaid ornamentation. Mr. 
H. F. Sibley, of Fairfield, Ill., is the possessor of a catlinite cal- 
umet which measures six and a half inches in length. It was 
found in Minnesota. Another example in the same collection is 
a diminutive pipe which was discovered in a cave in Kansas. In 
a group of mounds in Rock Island county, Illinois, at a depth of 
seven or eight feet, were recently found two other pipes made of 
the dark red pipestone. One of these is unfinished, having no 
perforation leading to the bowl. The other possesses a round 
bowl with the head of an animal, somewhat resembling a mouse, 
carved on one side. In the latter specimen the eyes of the ani- 
mal are not indicated, and the stem hole does not reach entirely 
through the bowl. These two last-mentioned examples have 
been placed in the Davenport Academy. 

Amongst nearly two hundred pipes, discovered by Squier and 
Davis in a small sacrificial mound in Ohio, were many “ composed 
of a red porphyritic stone, somewhat resembling the pipestone of 
the Céteau des Prairies, excepting that it is of great hardness and 
-interspersed with small, variously-colored granules.” When it is 

own that catlinite becomes hardened by long use and exposure 
m fire, there are strong reasons for believing that the “ red porphy- 
ritic stone,” several times mentioned in the “ Ancient Monuments 
of the Mississippi valley,” was in reality a variety of the true red 


Pipestone. Some of the limestone pipes had been entirely cal- 
cined by the heat “which had been sufficiently strong to melt 
copper. 

In support of the assertion that catlinite often occurs of colors 
other than red, Professor Crane writes me that he has taken speci- 
mens of this material from the great quarry which are pure white, 
and also pieces exhibiting every shade of color between this and 
deep red, including an ash-colored variety. A series of speci- 


762 Catlinite. 


mens of the stone, which he procured at the quarry, and which 
he has sent to me for examination, includes a large number of 
varieties, differing considerably in density, some pieces resembling 
clay in softness, and others approaching jasper in hardness. In 

this selection specimens are found of a light buff or rich cream 
`- color; others present the various shades of red, whilst some are 
of a dark ash or slate color. Pebbles of great hardness, which 
were found in the drift close by, present the same diversity in col- 
oring, and one example, of a deep red hue, is beautifully mottled 


with circular spots of a lighter shade. Many of the specimens of ; 


pipestone are variegated with small spots of a lighter or pink 
color, while others are buff on one side and flesh colored or dar 
red on the other. Says Dr. Hayden : “ This rock possesses almost 
every color and texture, from a light cream to a deep red, depend- 
ing upon the amount of peroxyd of iron. Some portions of it ae 
soft, with a soapy feel, like steatite, others slaty, breaking into thin 
flakes ; others mottled with red and gray.” 

An examination of the several varieties of the stone, however 
shows us that the deep red portions of the pipestone stratum are 


the finest in quality and best adapted for pipe sculpture, which 


fact will account for the prevalence of pipes of this color. 


It has hitherto been generally supposed that catlinite was only i 
found in one contracted locality—at the Great Red Pipestone 
quarry ; but varieties of the same mineral occur at several points : 
in Dakota, Minnesota and Wisconsin. Dr. White writes ofitas 


occurring at Sioux falls, Minnehaha county, Dakota, where it 18 


“ intercalated with the red quartzite.” Mr. Pratt informs me that the 


largest specimen block of red pipestone in the Davenport cabinet 


is from Blue Earth river, about seventy-five miles east — 


quarry, and Professor J. D. Butler describes a pipestone, almost 
identical with the catlinite of Coteau des Prairies, which occurs 
Sauk county, and also in Brown county, Wisconsin, at he 


geologist, writes Mr. Pratt that real catlinite is also foung, ©" 
at several points in Minnesota, in Pipe Stone Rock, Cote 
Watonwan and Nicollet counties, and sparingly at Po keet ; 
falls. He also mentions it as occurring at the Great Palisades, 
Dakota and in some parts of Wisconsin. Dr. Hoy," = he 
states that “there is quite an extensive quarry of catlinite 12 ge 


1 Am. Four. Sci. and Arts, Jan., 1867, p. 20. 


1883.] Catlinite. 763 


northern part of Wisconsin ; color a little darker than the western 
variety; some specimens are dark ash colored.” According to 
the Geological Report of Wisconsin for 1877, pipestone occurs 
also in considerable quantities in Barron county. 

It will thus be seen that the native pipe makers were not lim- 
ited to one particular locality to procure their material. It is not 
to be supposed that all of these deposits were known to them in 
olden times, but detached fragments might have supplied them 
with material in many places. It is highly probable that pipe- 
stone has been used by the inhabitants of North America for 
centuries, and was perhaps obtained at first in small pieces from 
the drift of the Missouri and Dakota valleys, long before the 
Great Pipestone quarry was worked and previous to the discovery 
of the stone zz place. According to Dr. White,’ ledges of catlinite 
are found in the north-western corner of Iowa, and the red quartz- 
ite which overlies them is found scattered in boulders as far as the 
Missouri State line, a distance of over two hundred miles. Pro- 
fessor Chamberlin, State geologist of Wisconsin, writes, in a let- 
ter to Mr. Pratt, “ Catlinite occasionally occurs in our drift.” 

In reviewing the facts thus briefly stated it will be seen that 
the stone of Céteau des Prairies and the adjacent territory must 
have been employed by native sculptors for several centuries at 
least, and, in all probability, for a much longer period. The early 
Writers frequently allude to a peculiar substance commonly used 
by the Indians in the pipe manufacture, which without difficulty 
may be identified as catlinite. There can be no doubt that an 
extensive traffic was carried on in this material for a considerable 
length of time by the aboriginal tribes, extending from the At- 
lantic coast to the Rocky Mountain system, and from New York 
and Minnesota on the north to the Gulf of Mexico. The fact 
that objects of catlinite have been taken from Indian graves in 
the State of New York, and that others were found on the an- 
cient site of an abandoned village in Georgia, at opposite points, 
twelve hundred miles distant from the pipestone quarry of Minne- 
sota, reveals the great extent of intercommunication which form- 
erly existed amongst the North American peoples. When we 
consider the fact that many pipes of catlinite have been taken 
from the bottom of mounds from four to seven feet deep, where 
they were found in connection with cloth-wrapped copper axes 


1 Amer. NAT., Vol. 11, p. 644. 


764 Editors’ Table. [ July, 


and other objects of a high antiquity, and that some of them are 
of the typical form of the oldest mound pipes, viz.: A cylindrical 
or sculptured bowl rising from the center of the convex side ofa 
curved platform, we are forced to believe that their age is very 
considerable. 

It is highly probable that future investigations may point toa 
still greater antiquity of the art of fashioning objects in pipestone 
than has been positively assigned to it in these pages, and, indeed, 
it is within the range of possibility that the aboriginal operations 
at the Great Pipestone quarry may be proved to have antedat 
the Spanish discovery of America by many centuries. 


:0: 
EDITORS’ TABLE. 


EDITORS: A. S. PACKARD, JR., AND E. D. COPE. 


The unification of geological nomenclature, and of the 
system of colors used for geological maps, are two objects which 
the International Congress of Geologists has proposed to accom- 
plish. So far asthe nomenclature of the formations is concerned, 
the only doubles emplois which occur, and which are likely to 0c- 
cur, are to be found in the different names given by geologists to 
the same formation when they exist in different continents. Such 
duplications are not very numerous, but they are sufficiently 5° 
to demand attention. The only attempt in this direction of uni- 
fication with which we are acquainted, is to be found in the first 
volume of the Comptes Rendus of the Congress, Paris, 1368. It 
was there maintained that while the lesser sub-divisions of the 
formation of Europe and America can rarely be identified, those 
of primary and secondary grade are often clearly the same, 
should bear the same name on both continents. The general 
adoption of the uniform nomenclature may be greatly facilitated 
by its recommendation by the Congress of Berlin. 

A general uniformity in the system of geological coloration has 
long prevailed, but in detail there is much discrepancy. At PI 
sent there are three principal systems in use: those of the com 
mittees which reported to the Congress of Bologna; that of the 
United States Geological Survey, and that of the Geological sar 

1For other objects of pipestone not described here, see proceedings of the Davy 
port Academy of Sciences, Vol. 1, pl. Iv. : 

2 Comparison of the horizons of extinct vertebrata of Europe and America 


1883. ] Recent Literature. 765 


vey of Canada. The considerations which should guide the final 
selection of a uniform system, must be—first, availability for prac- 
tical use ; and second, the extent to which any given system has 
already been perpetuated in existing cartography. 

e important condition first mentioned obviously includes the 
presentation of a sufficiently large number of sufficiently distinct 
colors or patterns, to include all the minor geological divisions 
which have been, or are to be, discovered. From this standpoint 
the plans sent in by the committees to the Congress of Bologna 
are very defective. Their authors apparentiy forgot that Europe 
constitutes but a small part of the world, and that the system to 
be adopted must represent America, Asia, Africa, and Australia 
The United States system, devised by Powell, is much better in 
this respect. A combination of this with the European scheme 
would do very well for the continents where they originated, but 
we suspect that even this combination would not be sufficient for 
the entire world. A larger list of colors and pattern variations 
even than that offered by Powell, will be required when the geology 
of the world comes to be known. In using them, also, care must 
be observed to allow vacancies for the undiscovered formations, 


In 
bility of a meeting of the British Association for the 


steamers has offered extensive facilities to the visiting members, 
and the hospitalities of Montreal have been freely proffered. A 
large number of members have signified their intention of avail- 
ing themselves of this opportunity of visiting our continent. 

It is desirable that the meeting of the American Association, 
held the same year, shall be fixed at such a time as will enable 
the visitors to attend it also. The locality should not be remote 
from Montreal, and should be of easy access. An invitation will 
probably be sent from Philadelphia, the birth-place of the Amer- 
ican Association. Should this be accepted our British friends may 
expect a warm and appreciative welcome. The Academy of 
Natural Sciences, the American Philosophical Society, and the 
Franklin Institute have appointed committees to take the matter 
in charge. 


Ea S a ATERT 
RECENT LITERATURE. 

Wuire’s Non-MarINE Fossi MoLLUsca oF NORTH AMERICA. 
—In this work the palæontological student has for the first time 

1 Department of the Interior, U. S. Geological Survey. J. W. Powell, Director. 
A review of the non-marine fossil Mollusca of North America, By CHARLES A. 
Waite. Extract from the annual report of the director of the U. S. Geological 
Survey, 1881-82, Washington, 1883. Large 8vo, pp. 144, 32 plates. 


r 


766 Recent Literature, [July, 


a connected view of a most interesting assemblage of fresh-water 
andbrackish-water mollusks, belonging for the most part to a 
transition period of great scientific interest, that between and con- 
necting the Cretaceous and Tertiary periods, z. e., the Laramie. Dr. 
White first takes up each family in systematic order and traces 
the history of its occurrence so far as it has been learned, from 
the earliest known appearance of any of its species within the 
present limits of North America until the present time, with a 
general discussion of certain questions suggested by the facts 
stated. 

The author claims that the Laramie group is a transitional one 
between the Cretaceous and Tertiary. ‘Neither the Laramie 
group nor any true geological equivalent of it is at present known 
anywhere except in Western North America. It there occupies 
or is found at various localities within a large region, the present 
known limits of which may be roughly stated as extending from 
Northern New Mexico on the south to the British possessions on 
the north, and from the vicinity of the Great Salt Lake on the 
west to a present known distance out upon the Great Plains of 
more than two hundred miles from the eastern base of the Rock 
mountains. It has been traced within the western boundary of 
both Kansas and Nebraska.” The history of this controverted 
group is then given, and for the benefit of the general reader a 


brief sketch of the evolution of the North American continent is 


“The continent in its present shape has been produced by = 
coalescence of two or more principal. portions, which were ele- 


continental area. The two principal portions of the continent pre- 
vious to the Cretaceous period were an eastern and western one 
respectively, and before the close of that period they were sepa- 
rated by a broad stretch of open sea. By the continued slow rise 
of the whole continental area this broad stretch of open sea 


tirely fresh at the close of the Laramie period. During thei f pi 
ately succeeding Eocene Tertiary epoch at least, the great | 


f Wester? 
mie and 
t of the 


the plateaus and the great systems of mountains O 
North America into the structure of which these Lara 
Eocene strata enter. Some portions of the western pat 


1883. ] Recent Literature. 767 


continent continued to be occupied by fresh-water lakes of the 
kind last referred to during the middle and latter portions of the 
Tertiary period, but they were much less in size than those which 
previously existed. They also gradually became smaller, and 
finally disappeared by being drained of their waters, or remnants 
of them remained to become the salt-water lakes of to-day.” 
After a review of all the species, including the few Devonian, 
Carboniferous, Jurassic and Triassic, and Cretaceous species, the 
bulk of the review is devoted to the Laramie species. Each spe- 
cies is well illustrated by excellent drawings. In conclusion the 


' suggested.” 


768 Recent Literature. [July, 


WILDER AND GaGe’s ANATOMICAL TECHNOLOGY AS APPLIED TO 
THE DOMESTIC Cat.\—The authors’ evident purpose in preparing 
this work has been to acquaint the beginner in anatomy with the 
instruments and other material necessary for use in dissecting, the 
methods of dissecting, and finally a full description of the most 
important parts of the cat, including the skeleton, the muscles of 
the shoulder and arm, the more important viscera, the vascular 
system, the nervous system in general, but especially the brain. 
It is apparently not intended to be a contribution to the general 
and comparative anatomy of the cat, as it is not exhaustive of the 
anatomy of a single cat. Hence it would not be fair to compare 
it with Mivart’s excellent work on the cat in all its relations, ana- 


system. Under the head of terminology are several pages of 
irrelevant and whimsical matter, including correspondence and 


The authors have attempted a reform in terminology, and a oe 
form is needed. Thirty-four pages are devoted to a discussion o! 


have been omitted in the present book ; the discussion 1s too ra” 
bling for a laboratory guide-book, yet the suggestions are in ee 
cases excellent. e terms meson and mesal, ectad and eni rs 
dorsad and ventrad, and the compounds on p. 32 are useful a 
verbs, but we should hesitate before using the terms ppb 
orsicumbent, latericumbent, cephaloduct, dextriflexion, OF pete 
flexion, or even caudiduct. On the rare occasions when 4 gees 
up man has occasion to pull a cat’s tail, we should say 5° in 
many Saxon words, The term transection for transverse See 
and hemisection for longitudinal section, are good innovations. 


i i hu- 

1 Anatomical Technology ds applied to the domestic Cat. An introduction o 

man, veterinary, and comparative anatomy, with illustrations. By BURT & Co. 8yo, 
and Simon H. Gace. New York and Chicago, 1882, A. S. Barnes 


1883.] Recent Literature. 769 


We then come to the anatomical dechnigue, or technology, to 
which ninety pages are devoted. The instructions, descriptions 
of instruments and apparatus are minute and exhaustive, ranging 
from a description of injecting syringes and anesthetic box down 
to that of the waste pail, the bottle brush, and killing fleas. The 
descriptions are indeed so circumstantial that a fool may not err 
therein. On p. 79 we are told how cats may be caught, and a cat 
net and bag attached like a net to a hoop and pole, are suggested 
when the cat can’t be inveigled by moral or manual suasion. 

Chapter second begins with a general description of the skele- 
ton, when the authors suddenly break off to discuss abdominal 
landmarks and abdominal and thoracic transection, and then fol- 
lows a long chapter (the third) on the preparation of bones, and 
the details of preparation and arrangement of anatomical speci- 
mens in the museum. The student is finally, in chapter fifth, 
brought back to the study of the skeleton bones. 

The directions for dissecting the muscles, viscera and nervous 
systems, and their description, are clear and sufficiently circumstan- 
tial. A good deal of space is given to the brain. An appendix 
contains valuable hints, mostly relating to anatomical technol- 
ogy, including the method of pithing a frog. 

The illustrations are an important feature of the book. They 
are usually well, though not elegantly, drawn, and the several 
bones, muscles, and viscera are distinctly lettered, though the 
lettering is rather clumsy. 

By leaving out certain portions (including the three sets of 
aphorisms), some twenty or thirty pages might have been saved, 
and the cat’s hindquarters and other parts described, and the two 
sets of limbs compared, to the student’s advantage. 

While it must seem to the beginner, who has this book before 
him, a very formidable and solemn matter to dissect a cat, yet the 
work has been so conscientiously prepared that it will be very 
useful to the teacher as well as the student, and now that Tulk and 

enfrey’s Anatomical Manipulation (a work, by the way, not 
mentioned by the authors) is out of print, this is the only hand- 
book of the kind in the language. 

RECENT Books AND PAMPHLETS. 

Stearns, Winfrid A., edited by Coues, Elliott —New England Bird Life, being a man- 
ual of New England Ornithology. Part 11. Non-oscine Passeres, birds of prey, 
game and water Birds. Boston, Lee & Shepard, 1883. From the author. 

Gaudry, Albert—Les enchainement du Monde Animal dans les temps géologiques. 
Fossiles primaires. Paris; Librarie F. Savy, I 83. rom the author. : 

, Persifor.—Notes from the literature on the Geology of Egypt, and examina- 
tion of the syenitic granite of the obelisk which Lieut.-Commander Gorringe, 
U.S.N., brought to New York. Ext. Trans. Amer- Inst. Ming. Eng. 

From the author. i 

aeter iron ores of the Middle James river, Ext. idem. read 1881. From the 
author. i 

Hill, Albert C-—Management of structural steel. Ext, Trans, Amer. Inst. Ming. 
Eng. 1883. From the author. 


770 Recent Literature. * Duy, 


paid mt Troilus.—The analysis s furnace uppa. The determination of copper in 
steel. Ext. idem. 1883. om the author 
Schaeffer, Chas. A.—On the occurrence of yng in Williamson county, Texas, Ext, 
idem. 18 author. 


‘penne ipa 3r.—Note on settling tanks in silver mills. Ext. idem. 1883. 
uthor. 
oa ee x aie determination of manganese in spiegel. Ext. idem, 1883. From 
the author. 
src eel S. P.—Experiments on American woods. Ext. idem. 1883. From the 
uthor 


Richards R. H.—A new 2 Ep joy se ` Bags cork ores for jigging and table 
ork, Ext. idem. 1883. . From the a 
onia T. Sterry.—Coal Bet in naas? fea id 1883. From the author. 
Blandy, F. F. ai mining region round Prescott, A Ext. idein. 1883. 
From the auth 
Bowron, W. M. p practical metallurgy of Titaniferous ores, Ext. idem. 1883. 
From the author 
Bayles, F. C. — Microscopie hipaa! ot the structures of iron and steel. Ext. idem. 
1883. From the a 
Goedyear, W. eer -gas as fuel. Ext. idem. 1833. From the author. 
i eae E. Hillyer. —La ape di una Fauna Abissale nel Mediteraneo. Roma, 
1883. From the author. 
Cope, E. D — Paleontological een n, No. 36. First addition to the fauna of e aa 
Puerco Eocene, On srains of the Eocene Mammalia Phenacodus _ 4 
Periptychus Fouk ‘za braan to the history of the Permian Formation 
Texas. Ext. Proc. Amer. Philos. Soc. 1883. From the au uthor. E 
——0On the mutual “aoa pi , er yi kisiel Ext. Proc. Ac. N 
Sci. Phil. 
ae Arene an eo a to ee or pated we axe a 
Oysters, ad rened to the Minister of Marine e Colo rae 
Ext. Bu 1. U. S. Fish Commission. Transla eot ant ng Wt y Ryder. 
——On the sexuality of the common Oyster and that of the Portuguese 
Artificial fecundation of Portuguese “Oysë i; Trdastaied by J. 
1883. From the tr ssas : 
Jordan, D. S., and Hen w» H. W.—Report upon the Fishes elle uring 
1875, 76 ‘and e in California and Nevada. Ext. Rep. Chief of Engia 
Geog. Surv. W. of the rooth meridian. 1883. hey the authors. 
Yarrow, H. C., and Henshaw, H. W.—-Report upon Reptiles and paa 
collected during me kc 76 wap ‘1 in California, iia and Ne 
idem. 1883. the au poe 
Potts, praa rd F, Freshwater e, What, Where, When and Who wants te" 
From the au re 
Ls 
aunt G. N. fe of new sub-species of Loxigilla from St. Christo 
I 


dation a 
idem. 


A. oe 


ar on of a new species of bird of the family Turdide from Dominici 

eos of a new species of Icterus from the West Indies, All from Prot 
U S. Nat. si 

——Description vy a new jokohen of the family Cypselidz. a 

— Description of two new species of birds from Yucatan. c 

ee of a new Chetura, All from Annals N. Y. Acad. Sci. Erom 2 
author, 


Editor Sanitary Engineer.—President Chandler and the N. Y. City Health Det 
Rep. Sany. Eng., May, 1883. ie 
mee FA —Seventeenth annual report on beh panel Museum and Labora ' 

lington, N. Zst 1883. From the a ` 


1883. ] Geography and Travels. 771 


Gilbert, G. K.—Contributions to the history of Lake Bonneville. Ext. Ann. Rep. 
Director U. S. Geol. Survey, 1880-81. From the author. 

Lemoine, Victor.—Recherches sur les Oiseaux Fossiles des Terrains Tertiares In- 
férieurs des environs de Reims. Deuxieme Partie. Reims, 1881. From the 
author. 

Wood, F. R.-—A paradise for Gunners and Anglers. 

Janae 7. G.—Beschreibungen neuer Reptilien. Hamburg, 1883. From the 
author, 


Haie, Horatio.—Indian migrations as evidenced by language. Amer. Antiquarian 
1883. From the author. 

Hicks, L. E.—A critique of design-arguments, Chas. Scribner’s Sons, N. Y., 1883. 
From the author. 

Parker, W. K.—On the development of the skull in Lepidost s. Ext. Philos. 
Trans. Roy. Soc. London, 1882. 

——On the structure and development of the skull in Sturgeons, Ext. idem. Both 
from the author. 

Holder» Y. B.—The Atlantic right Whales. Ext. Bull, Amer. Mus. Nat. Hist., N. 
Y. 1883. From the author. 


Lemoine, — ——Sur Vencephale de l’Arctocyon Dueilii et du Pleuraspidotherium 
Aumonieri, Mammifères de ’eocéne inférieur des environs de Reims. 

——Sur deux Plagiaulax tertiaires, recueillis aux environs de Reims. From the 
Comptes Rendus, Nov., 1881. From the author. 

Walker, F. A. and Seaton, C. W.—-Compendium of the tenth census, June 1, 1880. 
Parts 1 and u. Washington, 1883. From the department. 

McCosh, ¥—Development. What it can do, and What it cannot do, N. Y., 1883. 

_ From the author. 

flower, W. H —On the Whales of the genus Hyperoodon. Ext. Proc. Zool. Soc- 
London, 1882. From the author. 

Crane, Agnes.—The New Southern railroad to Colorado and California. Leisure 
Hour, London, 1883. From the author. 


70: 
GENERAL NOTES. 
GEOGRAPHY AND TRAVELS.' 


Tue Arctic Recions.—The record of the winter spent upon 
in 80° N, lat., by 


Proper subordination is maintained. The Azra left Peterhead on 
July 14, 1881, reached Franz Josef Land July 23d, and on August 
2Ist was caught between the pack ice and land floe, sprung a 
leak, and went down in eleven fathoms, giving time, however, to 
Save a stock of provisions, etc. The shipwrecked crew at once 
built a hut of turf and stones, and set to work to collect driftwood, 
and shoot bears, walrus, and “looms.” In September a store- 
house that had been previously built on Bell island was visited, 
and its contents brought to the hut on Cape Flora. The pre- 
Served meat and soups were saved for the boat voyage, but each 
man was served daily with two-fifths of a pound of preserved 
Vegetables, one-fourth pound of flour, and some tea and rum from 
the stores. Fortunately the quantity of fresh meat obtained was 


"This department is edited by W. N. LOCKINGTON, Philadelphia. 
VOL. XVII.—No. VII. 5 


772 General Notes. ` Í July, 


so large that each man received one and two-fifths pounds, or even 
more daily, The wood and coal were consumed by January ŝth, 
and from that time the only fuel was blubber. Thanks to the 
fresh meat, there was no sign of scurvy. On June 21st the re- 
turn boat voyage was commenced, and was bravely continued, 
with alternations of hauling across ice, until on August 2d 
coast of Novaya Zemlya was reached. There the Hope, sent out 
to search for the Zira, was met with, also the Kara and the Wil- 
lem Barents The experience of the Zira, as well as the previous 
one of the Tegethoff, prove that the winter on the southern side 
of Franz Josef Land is milder than that of the same latitude on 
Smith’s Sound. In December the thermometer rose to +31°, 
with a mean for the month of +4°; in January and February the 
mean was —26°, and the lowest —43°. 

The presence of open water ensures that of bears and walrus 
all the year round, and that of flocks of birds eight months out 
of twelve. No deer, hares, or ptarmigan were met with on this 
island either by the crew of the Aira or that of the Zegethoff. It 
appears to be proved that this region is a suitable base whence to 
push exploration towards the pole. : 

Cliffs of columnar basalt, about eight hundred feet high, were 
seen in Gray bay, also an old sea-beach ninety feet above the se. 


All the bears shot during the winter were males, and the experi- | 


ence of Lieut. Payer was in this respect similar. 
Baron Nordenskjéld’s expedition to Greenland has for its ri 
jects the exploration of the interior, to ascertain the extent of the 


the fossils 


. drift ice between Cape Farewell and Iceland, to study | 
t, and also 


and the peculiar blocks of ironstone on the west coas 


to penetrate northwards along the unknown east coast. — 
= f Greenland, 


Baron Nordenskjöld believes that the interior O 
like that of the large continents, is an enclosed valley 
the winds having lost their moisture upon the bordering 
tain ranges, must be dry and comparatively warm, as 15 the 
in other parts of the world with winds descending from 4 ae 
clad mountain, on the other slope of which they have lost 
moisture. ' 

The Willem Barents has left tor the Arctic to endeavor 
cover the Dutch expedition in the Varna. 


It appears that there is now little doubt that the “ Zeni me 


tive,” published in 1558 by Francesco Marcolini, is in the 
authentic, and that civilized communities, the descendants d i 
early Scandinavian colonists, persisted in the far north up 


in the middle of the sixteenth century is a manuscri Ptolemy 


covered by Baron Nordenskjöld in a manuscript copy 9! This map 


ey, and that 
moun- 
e 


ENEA A IEEE STA OEE 


to dis- 


map in use $ 
pt map di 


i 


1833. } Geography and Travels. 773 


and Northwest America are clearly shown on this pre-Golum- 
bian map. 


ArFrica.—Mr. J. T. Last has visited the dreaded Masai at a 
spot about 120 miles from the coast at Pagani. He was tolerably 
well received, and obtained much information respecting their 
language, customs, and social condition. He describes them as 
a fine race, with high forehead, thin lips, and long, straight nose, 
though with short crisp hair, and nearly black complexion. The 
women are especially fine in height and build 

Pére Depelchin, of the Society of Jesus, has sent to the Précis 
Historiques a contribution respecting the tribes upon the Zambesi, 
near the confluence of the Chobe. The Barotse are the ruling 
tribe, and subject to them are the Ma-Nansa, the Ma-Laya, the 
Ma-Shubia, the Ma-Ntchoia, the Ma-Mbunda, the Ba-Libale, the 
Ma-Pingula, and the Ma-Hés. The Ma-Shukulombwe and the 
Ba-Tonga are independent. All these peoples, although possess- 
ing each a separate language, speak the language of their former 
rulers, the Ma-Kololo. This tongue, called Se-Kololo, is a com- 
pound dialect akin to the Se-Suto and Se-Chuana. 

An African commission of the Lisbon Geographical Society 
has recently published a memorandum on the rights of Portugal 
upon the Congo. This document claims the Congo and the ter- 
ritories to the north of it as belonging to Portugal by discovery, 
Possession, and recognition. The territory claimed extends from 

e Congo northwards to Molembo inclusively, with an opinion 
that it could be claimed much further northward. The interior 
boundary is stated to be undetermined, and to be dependent on 
the needs and future resolutions of the Portuguese administration 
and colonial policy, but capable of definition by future treaties 
with native chiefs, or by their submission to Portuguese authority. 

‘he point of discovery is well proved by reference to the voyages 
Made in the fifteenth century, and the first colonizing expedition 
Was sent out in 1491. 

Dr. Oscar Lenz, in an address delivered before the Munich 
Geographical Society, maintained that the aridity of the Western 
Sahara, crossed by him between Morocco and Timbuctoo, is com- 
paratively recent, and was caused by the felling of the forests on 
the Ahaggar Mountain range, thus drying up the springs of the 
river that flowed through the plains. 
Few know that the so-called Queen of Madagascar is really 
only queen of the half of the island, that dominated by the Hova. 
This people formerly inhabited the centre of the island, and were 
tributary to the Malagasy, but with English aid in the first half 

this century they not only freed themselves, but conquered 

€ir neighbors to the east as far as the coast. The Hova men 
look much like sunburnt whites, the women often possess a sen- 
Suous beauty. They are poor, and live in unfinished huts. In 


774 General Notes. [July, 


character they are false. Lies are virtuous, the mother teaches 
her children falsehood. The Hovas have an hereditary nobility, 
a middle class of workmen and traders, and a slave class. 

Herr Von Maeehow states that the heights that border the val- 
ley of the Kuango reach a height of eight hundred to a thousand 
feet, while the stream in some places is eight hundred to @ 
thousand feet wide, in others reaches eighteen hundred paces. 

verywhere were magnificent forests, and hippopotami were 
abundant. 

News from Mr. Stanley, dating to the middle of December, 
states that he has started for Vivi, the first of seven stations €s- 
tablished by the International African Society. At Vivi prepa- 
rations are making for the construction of a railway line to the 
landing place on the river, Bolobo, the last station established, 
is seven hundred miles from the mouth of the Congo. The seven 
stations already seem to have become centres of civilization, and 
are making their influence felt upon the surrounding tribes, ab 
tle have been introduced at Vivi, cabbage and lettuce are thriving 
at Leopoldsville, and three small steamers are launched. Fears 
are entertained lest through the claims of the Portuguese g0- 
ernment obstructions to the freedom of way and commerce may 


arise. ins 
Several Swedish officers have recently left Europe to jom Mr. 
Stanley. 


GEOLOGY AND PALAIONTOLOGY. 


Tue STRUCTURE AND APPEARANCE OF A LARAMIE DINOSAURIAS: 


an account of the osteology of the skull, together with some 2i 
tematic conclusions, in ke Proceedings of the Philadel 


form and appearance of the skull, as seen in profile, 18 J ofa 
e — 
unusually elevated posteriorly, and remarkably contracted at - n 
anterior part of the maxillaries. The flat, transverse €X 

of the premaxillaries is absolutely unique. The poster 


1883. ] Geology and Paleontology. 775 


orbit. The peculiar position of the teeth gives the side of the 
face, when the mandible is closed, a horizontally extended con- 
cavity. ` 

The dentition is remarkable for its complexity, and for the dif- 
ference in character presented by the superior and inferior series. 
Leidy pointed out the character of the latter! in the Hadrosaurus 
Soulkei, and I have described the character of the superior denti- 
tion in the genera Cionodon? and Diclonius? 

As compared with the Hadrosaurus foulkei, the dental maga- 
zine is much deeper, and contains a greater number of teeth in a 
vertical column, and probably a larger number in the aggregate. 
I find in each maxillary bone of the Diclonius mirabilis, six hun- 
dred and thirty teeth, and in each splenial bone, four hundred and 
six teeth. The total number is then two thousand and seventy- 
two 


The greater part of the external and inferior faces of the ramus 
of the lower jaw is formed by the surangular bone, which has 


in the fossil, in its present condition. This development and den- 


the Surangulars. The edge of the dentary is flat, thin and eden- 
tulous, and closes within the edge of the premaxillary. 
Vermal or corneous structures have left distinct traces in the 
_ Soft sandstone about the end of the beak-like muzzle. Lamine 
x brown remnants of organic structures were exposed in! re- 


: sends a median prolongation backwards, which is embraced by 


ie «Cretaceous Reptiles North America, 1864, p. 83. 

“Vertebrata of Cretaceous formations of the West, 1875, p. 59. 

__, Proceedings Philadelphia Academy, 1876, p. 250. 

Be: Bulletin Geological Survey of the Territories. F. V. Hayden, 11, pp. 594-7, 


776 General Notes. {July, 


moving the matrix. One of these extends as a broad vertical 
band round the sides, indicating a vertical rim to the lower jaw, 
like that which surrounds some tea trays, and which probably 
represents the tomia of the horny sheath of a bird’s beak. At 
the front of the muzzle its face is sharply undulate, presenting 
the appearance of vertical columns with tooth-like apices. Corre- 
sponding tooth-like processes, of much smaller size, alternate 
with them from the upper jaw. These probably are the remains 
of a serration of the extremital part on the horny tomia, such as 
exist on the lateral portions in the lamellirostral birds. 

General affinities ——The structure of the skull of this species 
adds some confirmation to the hypothesis of the avian affinities 
of the Dinosauria, which I first announced, as indicated by the hind 
limbs, and which Professor Huxley soon after observed in the 
characters of the limbs and pelvis. The confirmation is, however, 
empirical rather than essential, and is confined to a few points. 
One of these is the form and position of the vomer, which much 
resembles that seen in lamellirostral birds. The large develop- 
ment of the premaxillary bone has a similar significance. So has 
the toothless character of that bone and the dentary. 

Among reptiles this skull combines, in an interesting way, the 
characters of the two orders Crocodilia and Lacertilia. The ex- 
tension of the premaxillary above the maxillary, so far as to over 
lap the lachrymal, is unique among Vertebrata, so far as I am 
aware. The free exoccipito-intercalare hook is scarcely less 
‘remarkable. 

Of mammalian affinity no trace can be found. he 
-li 
The 
anterior limbs are small, and were doubtless used occasionally fr 


those of the posterior foot. The inferior presentation 0 í 
e summ! 
nner of 4 


ure of the cervical vertebrae. The general appearance 

head must have been much like that of a bird. this 
he nature of the beak and the dentition indicate, for 

strange animal, a diet of soft vegetable matter. It cou 


eaten the branches of trees, since any pressure sufficie ttached 
comminution would have probably broken the slightly an an 
teeth of the lower jaw from their places, and have scatte oo” 


on the floor of the mouth, It is difficult to understand wre 7 
such a weak spatulate beak could have collected or have “may 
off boughs of trees. By the aid of its dentate horny edge 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 777 


have scraped leaves from the ends of branches, but the appear- 
ances indicate softer and less tenacious food. Could we suppose 
that the waters of the great Laramie lakes had supplied abundant 
aquatic plants without woody tissue, we would have the condi- 
tion appropriate to this curious structure. Nymphzas, Nuphars, 
Potamogetons, Anacharis, Myriophyllum, and similar growths, 
could have been easily gathered by this double spoon-like bill, 
and have been tossed, by bird-like jerks of the head and neck, 
back to the mill of small and delicate teeth. In order to submit 
the food to the action of these vertical shears, the jaws must have 
been opened widely enough to permit their edges to clear each 
other, and a good deal of wide gaping must, therefore, have 


muscle. The indications are that the external ear was of very 
small size. There is a large tract that might have been devoted 
to the sense of smell, but whether it was so or not is not easily 
ascertained. 


2 
© 
sH 
£ 
O 
oO 
o. 
or 
= 
2, 
ban 
o 
° 
a 
7) 
© 
oy 
ao 
D 
n 
wn 
= 
© 
= 
a 
re 
E 
D 
ct 
ctr 
~~ 
o 
3 
= 
a 
a, 
O 
v 
° 
one | 


the fourth trochanter (third trochanter Auctorum) are attached to 
the proximal caudal vertebrz, one can see the huge tail swing 
from side to side with each advancing step, and create a great 
Swirl in the water. When the bottom was not too soft, they could 
wade to a depth of ten or more feet, and, if necessary, drag 
aquatic plants from their hold below. Fishes might have been 


ie} 

abundant. 
EXPLANATION OF PLATES. 
(All are natural size.) 
PLATE Xvi. Side view of the skull of Diclonius mirabilis. 
“ xvir. The same viewed from above. 
XVII, Inferior view of the same. 

XIX, Fig. 1. View of occipital region of the same. Fig. 2. View of the 
ue extremity of the muzzle from the front. : 
ar he complete iconography of this species will appear in the Report of the United 

tes Geological Survey, under J. W. Powell, now in course of preparation 


-E D. Cope: 


“ 


778 General Notes, [July, 


A new EDENTATE.—M. Burmeister describes, under the name 
of Nothropus priscus,a sloth from the pampas of the Argentine 
Republic. Megatherium, Scelidotherium, Mylodon, and other 
gigantic related forms did not climb trees, and were not nearly 
related to the existing Bradypodide, whereas Nothropus, though 
twice the size of the largest sloth now living, probably possessed 
their arboreal habits.. Though half the lower jaw with three 
teeth is all that is known of this genus, the form of the bone and 
conformation of the teeth is unmistakable, but approaches Cho- 
loeepus more than Bradypus. The crown of the hinder molars: 
has a tendency to divide into two lobes, thus recalling the molars 
of the huge extinct gravigrades. 


Grotocicat News. — Pale@ozoic.— In the May issue of the 
Geological Magazine, Professor C. Lapworth commences a series 
of articles upon the stratigraphy of the highly convoluted lower 
Paleozoic rocks, with the object of showing that conclusions as 
to the relative age of the strata, based upon their apparent post- 
tion, may often prove erroneous through the abrupt sigmoidal 
flexures that complicate their structure. After denudation 
taken place, an older stratum of the upper part of the sigmaplex 
or sigmoidal fold may apparently rest unconformably upon 4 
newer stratum, ia 

Tertiary —Baron von Ettingshausen contributes to the April issue 
of the Geological Magazine an article upon the Tertiary flora 0 
Australia, including a list of about a hundred species. Twenty-seven 
species from Dalton, New South Wales, are all new, but only two of 
the twenty-one genera are new, the others occurring in the Tertiary 
of Europe (to), North America and North Asia (13), Java @) 
Sumatra (3). Only six are contained in the living flora of ers 
tralia. Thus the Tertiary flora of Australia is far more ae 
allied to the Tertiary floras of the other continents than to er 
living flora of Australia, Mr. E. T. Newton has published Ue 
results of his investigations among the Vertebrata of the Fo ad 
Bed series of Norfolk and Suffolk. Exclusive of some uor 
Cervidæ, seventy-nine species are enumerated, including si 
mammoth. Three species are entirely new. These ren a 
long to the fauna of Great Britain in the period immediately an! 
cedent to the Glacial epoch. are 

Quaternary —The fauna and flora of the European pei 7 
again brought to the front by Mr. Howorth in an answer ( 


the grassy regions which, according to Dr. Nehring. ex 
supplied pasturage for this fauna, could not possibly be th hon 
of the accumulations of dust needed by Dr. Richthofen $ me 
of the origin of the loess. The Philosophical Faculty te 
University of Munich have awarded the prize offered and 

“Thorough description of the Diluvial Glacial formations 


1883.] Mineralogy. 779 


phenomena in the region of the South Bavarian high plateau, and 
also in the Bavarian Alps,” to Dr. A. Penck, of the Munich Uni- 
versity. The work treats of the last glaciation cf Upper Bavaria 
and North Tyrol, of older glaciations in the same districts, and 
of the formation of the Upper Bavarian lakes. A complete de- 
scription of the effects of ice action in the defined localities, is 
given, also a comparison with those of North Germany and 
Scandinavia, and the concluding chapter has an able discussion on 
the causes of the Glacial epoch. At a recent meeting of the 
Geological Society of London, Mr. D. Mackintosh gave the 
results of observations on the positions of boulders relatively to 
the ground around and below them. His investigations were car- 
ried on near Llangollen (Wales) and at Clapham (Yorkshire) and 
his results are, that the average vertical extent of the denudation 
of limestone rock around boulders has not been more than six 
inches, and that this denudation has been ata rate of not less 
than an inch in a thousand years. This gives not more than 
6000 years since the boulders were deposited. 

Recent.—The Rev. A. Irving (Geological Magazine, April) gives 
the classification of landslips adopted by Herr Heini, of Zurich. 
These “ Bergstiirze” are either “ Schuttrutschungen ” or descents 
of. water-logged accumulations from the mountain slope into the 
valley, a movement which sometitnes produces striations simu- 
lating those of glacial action; “ Schuttstiirze,” or emptyings upon 
the valley below of loose material, accumulated in a minor val- 
ey on the mountain side; Felsschlipfe,” or loosenings of the 
upper strata, when the general dip is towards the valley, by the 
erosion of the lower part of the sides into a slope much deeper 
than the dip slope of the strata of the mountain above ; and 
“ Felsstiirze,”’ or the breaking loose from the sides of the moun- 
tain of huge masses of rock. 


MINERALOGY:' 


; Š ited by Professor H. CARVILL Lews, Academy of Natural Sciences, Phila- 
del to whom communications, papers for review, etc., should be sent. 


Amer. Fourn. Sc. and Arts, June, 1883. 


780 General Notes. (July, 


Fused with salt of phosphorus and borax it gives a remarka- 
ble rose-colored bead in both flames. It is soluble in acid. The 
following mean composition was obtained : 

P,O, (Y,0,,Er,O;) (La,0,,Di,0,) Fe,O, H,O, H,O CO, 
(combined) (lost at 100°) 
24.94 8.51 55-17 .25 5.88 1.49 3:59 = 99.83. 

Regarding the CO, as unessential and due to an admixture of 
lanthanite, the composition of the remaining mineral is calculated 
as follows: 

P,O; (Y,Er,),0, (La, Di); O, Fe,0, H,0 

30 12 10.28 55-73 .30 3-57 == 100 

The mineral is therefore a hydrous phosphate of the cerium and 
yttrium metals and is a new species. The mineral churchite ap- 
proaches it most nearly in composition. The name Scovillite 1s 
proposed for it, after the locality where it was found. 


THE ARTIFICIAL FORMATION OF MiNERALS AND Rocks.—Nearly 
all the interesting researches that have been made in forming 
minerals by artificial means are due to the chemists and mineral- 
ogists of France. Among these none are of more importance than 
those performed by Messrs. Fouqué and Michel-Lévy in the for- 
mation of various volcanic rocks and minerals through fusion. 
Recently they have collected their researches, heretofore scattered 


at different temperatures, carefully chosen, a number of artile 
products closely resembling natural minerals and rocks were pie 
duced. Thus from a fused mixture of anorthite and pa ge 
plagioclase crystals were obtained by a white heat, kept UP a 
forty-eight hours, and on a second heating at a lower temps a4 
ophitic diabuse was obtained. ; rmed 

Most of the basic basaltic rocks were thus artificially form dic 
by one or more fusions of a mixture of minerals. The To ake 
rocks, or those containing quartz, orthoclase, muscovite, ot 
blende, &c., could not thus be produced. An amorphous vt 
pra A eea was obtained, and the latter minerals wou 
crystallize out of a fused mass. ite, 

e interesting conclusion is therefore reached that gan 

gneiss, and other acidic rocks, with their enclosed mo the 
not the result of igneous fusion. This is in accord Wi con- 
generally accepted belief of geologists, derived from many 
siderations. 


1883.| Mineralogy. 781 


CONCRETIONS IN METEORITES.— Dr. J. L. Smith’ describes a 
number of nodular or globular concretions which occur in 
metecrites, and states that the presence of such concretions is 
the general rule in meteoric iron. 

e most common concretions are of troilite, a sulphide of iron. 
These have a dark bronze color and are numerous and often of 
large size. The troilite is often penetrated by a bright yellow 
mineral known as schreibersite, a phosphide of iron and nickle. 
Graphite also sometimes forms nodular concretions, and is com- 
monly mixed with troilite. Daubreelite is another interesting 
mineral mixed with troilite, being a sulphide of iron and chrom- 
ium. A concretion of chromite was found in one meteorite. The 
chromite was black, but a thin section under the microscope was 
of a deep red color. Lawrencite, a green protochloride of iron, 
and aragonite also occur in meteoric iron, the aragonite, however, 
being probably of secondary origin. 

Dr. Smith thinks that the presence of these concretions in- 
dicates a former plasticity of the iron, caused by great heat. 


MINERALOGICAL Notes.—A new edition of E. S. Dana’s Text 
book of Mineralogy has just been issued. The list of new 
minerals is brought up to date, and much important matter relat- 
ing to the crystallographic and optical characters of minerals and 
to new instruments has been added. A report on Virginia 
minerals by Mr. A. S. McCreath of Harrisburg, recently issued, 
contains numerous new analyses of ores, coals, &c., and will be 
of great value to practical men. A variety of wad, to which 
the name /epidophaite has been given, occurs in Thuringia 1a 
fibrous or scaly masses, with silky lustre. It has a reddish brown 
color and soils the fingers when touched. It contains eleven per 
cent of oxide of copper. Gonnard has described an occurrence 
of gedrite in the gneiss of Beauman, near Lyons. e mineral 
is in almond shaped masses, with lamellar or fibrous structure. 
The color is straw yellow to brown, and its characters are those 
of an anthophyllite containing alumina. An emerald from 
Paavo, in Finland, analyzed by F. J. Wiik, was surrounded by a 
zone of radiated red albite, and this again by a yera of muscovite. 
——Wollastonite has been obtained artificially by L. Bourgeois 
by melting together the required amounts of lime and silica at a 

right red heat and cooling for two days in a furnace. A mass 
of acicular crystals was obtained, which, however, had optical 
Properties unlike those of the natural mineral_——-Siderite of a 
light green color occurs on hematite in the Lake Superior dis- 

ict, and is often associated with calcite. It is found either in 
crusts or in single crystals. 7 


‘Amer. Fourn. Sc., June, 1883. 


782 General Notes. (July, 
BOTANY. 


NOTES ON THE STUDY OF Func!I.—In view of the increasing in- 
terest in the study of mycology in this country some general re- 
marks on this subject may not be out of place. In the first place, 
of course, here as elsewhere the question of uti/ity comes up. 
The reply to this question given by Batarra, an Italian botanist of 
the eighteenth century, is still applicable. In his “ Fungorum 

Agri Ariminenses Historia,’ published in 1755, in the chapter 
concerning the utility of Fungi, he says: 

“Since everything placed on the earth by the wisdom of the 
Creator has been created through some wise design, and since all 
other productions contribute in some way to the uses of living 
beings on the earth, it cannot rationally be denied that Fungi 
also were intended to serve some good purpose, for the ideas of 
the unlearned crowd who regard these productions as of no ac- 
count, and think that the tribe of Fungi might all be destroyed 
without causing any derangement in the economy of nature, and 
without detriment to the living beings on the earth, cannot be 
accepted by those who believe that God and nature made nothing 
in vain. We have to admit that the utility to be found in Fungi 
is not of the highest, yet this is not the fault of these productions 
themselves, but arises rather from the pride of men and their un- 
willingness to spend time and thought on those things which God 
in His wisdom was not ashamed to make. ‘ 

“To specify more definitely then, in the first place, Fungi fur- 
nish an abundant supply of food to many tribes of insects [a 
plea which will find no great favor with agriculturists, I suspect], 
“nor are they to be rejected as a means of sustenance for man. 

he mushroom, for example, and the morrel and various other 
kinds of esculent Fungi furnish an article of diet highly prized 
even on the tables of the rich.” 

Thus far Batarra’s reasoning has lost none of its force up oe 
the present time. But whatever opinion we may hold as to the 
absolute utility of Fungi themselves, it is certain that recent ma 
vestigations into the habits and mode of growth of some of the 


rot,” the “ grape rot,” the “ cranberry rot,” and the various ib 
molds and mildews with which we have to contend still remat" 


1 Edited by Pror. C. E. Bessey, Ames, Iowa. 


, 


1883. | Botany. 783 


are safe in saying that the study of these minute organisms, pre- 
senting as they do such a vast variety of curious and beautiful 
forms, cannot fail to be of the deepest interest to the student of 
nature, and may yet lead to good results. To contribute then to 
this end and enlist perhaps new workers in the mycological field, 
it is proposed in some succeeding apers to notice briefly some of 
the microscopic Fungi, their habits and places of growth, and the 
way to find them out. 


cavity of the aforesaid pustules, which are technically called 
Spermogonia from two Greek words signifying spore generators. 
Just what part these spermogonia play in the growth cycle of the 
fungus to which they belong is not yet certainly known. They 
are, however, intimately connected with the Aecidium, which 
again is now considered as only the first of three stages of 
growth of a polymorphic, or rather trimorphic fungus, of which 
the last and highest stage (teleutospores) is a Puccinia or Uro- 
myces. In many species there comes in between these two another 
form called Uredo, of which the spores, very similar to those of 
the Aecidiums, are produced in subcuticular clusters not con- 
tained in cups as in Aecidium, but which, when the cuticle which 
at first covers them soon breaks away, are exposed on the surface 
of the leaf, which, from this cause, appears as if covered with 
little. heaps of yellow, or reddish-yellow dust. The Aecidium 
and Uredo are oftener on the under surface of the leaf, but some- 
times on both sides. Í 
now one wishes to see some of these curious productions of 
which so much has been written within the past few years, it is 
only necessary to provide an ordinary pocket lens, such as may 
be had at the opticians for twenty-five or fifty cents, and a tin box 
Or pail with a tight-fitting cover, in which fresh leaves or flowers 
may be kept without wilting and brought home for further ex- 
amination, and go out into the nearest field to see what can | 
und. At this date (May 21st) the leaves of the various species 
Ranunculus may be examined for Aecidium ranunculacearum, 
Which is now beginning to appear. The same species is also to 


784 General Notes. (July, 


be found on Anemone nemorosa and Thalictrum. The affected 
leaves are easily recognized by the pale or faded spots on their 
upper surface, on which may be seen with the lens the minute 
spermogonial pustules, and on turning the leaf the cluster of 
cups, light colored and mealy outside and bright orange-yellow 
within, will at once be seen. Another form occurs on the Ranun- 
culus abortivus, which was named by Schweinitz Æcidium ranun- 
culi, but which he afterwards united with the first-mentioned 
species. It differs from the ordinary form in the cups being 
rather larger and less prominent, and perhaps of a deeper color 
inside, but more especially in having the cups quite evenly dis- 
tributed over the lower face of the leaf, and not collected in 
clusters. 

The leaves of the blue forget-me-not (Houstonia cerulea) also 
now begin to show a very beautiful little A®cidium (A. Aoustom- 
atum Schw.), of which the cups are much smaller than those of 
the species on Ranunculus, and more inclining to red inside. 
They are also more evenly scattered over the under surface of the 
leaves, which are scarcely discolored above. There is also now 
to be found on the leaves of the spring beauty (Claytonia) a very 
fine little Æcidium, which will be succeeded a little later by 4 
Puccinia. 

In June there will be found on the leaves of the common bar- 
berry bush (Berberis vulgaris) another Æcidium, which has been 
proved by actual experimental cultures to be only one stage 


common dandelion (Taraxacum dens-leonis) is to The 
gus 
th sur 


tured epidermis of the leaf. This dust is the spores of 4 A the 
which is the forerunner of a Puccinia that will appear later hence 
season on the leaves of various composite plants, and has ae 


been called Puccinia compositarum. These Uredo sports 


: 


1883. ] Botany. 785 


examined under a compound microscope, are found to be studded 
all over with fine projecting points, which give them a very neat 
appearance.— F. B. Ellis, Newfield, N. F. 


_ ANALYSIS OF VEGETABLE Tıssues.—Frémy classifies the con- 
stituents of vegetable tissues as follows, the characters being 
derived from their chemical constitution (Ann. Sci. Nat. xu, 
1882) : 

1. Cellulose Substances——In this group are included all those 

constituents of vegetable tissues which dissolve without coloring 

in bi-hydrated sulphuric acid, producing dextrine and sugar; which 
are not sensibly altered by alkaline solvents, and which resist for 

a long time the action of energetic oxidizers. Schwitzer’s reagent 

(ammoniacal copper oxide) enables at least the three following 

varieties to be distinguished : 

(a) Cellulose—Dissolves immediately in the copper reagent. This 
constitutes the larger part of cotton hairs and of the utric- 
ular tissues of certain fruits. 

(4) Paracellulose—Dissolves in the copper reagent only after the 
addition of an acid. This constitutes the utricular tissue of 
certain roots, and the epidermal cells of leaves. 

(c) Metacellulose.—Insoluble in the copper reagent even after the 
addition of acids. It occurs principally in the tissue of 
fungi and lichens, and is the “ fungine” of Braconnot. 

2. Vasculose—This is the substance which enters most largely 


cells and the fibers. It sometimes occurs on the exterior of tis- 
Sues in the form of a continuous, resisting and horny membrane. 
It forms, in fact, the solid part of woody tissues ; it is abundant 
in hard woods, and in the sclerenchymatous concretions in pears ; 
the shells of nuts and the stones of stone-fruit often consist of 
this substance to more than half of their weight. Vasculose is 
insoluble in bi-hydrated sulphuric acid, and in the copper reagent; 
it does not dissolve sensibly at the ordinary pressure in alkaline 
Solvents, but only with the assistance of pressure. This import- 


. 


d, or Schweitzer’s reagent. If, on the other hand, these sub- 
Stances have to be freed from vasculose, the tissue is subjected 
for several hours to the action of nitric acid diluted with its vol- 


786 : General Notes. (July, 
resinous acid, which can then be dissolved out by means of an 
alkali 


ali. 

3. Cutose-—This substance constitutes the fine transparent 
membrane which forms the surface of the erial parts of plants; 
the “ suberine” of Chevreul is a compound of cutose and vascu- 
lose. It possesses several characters in common with vasculose, 
resisting the action of bi-hydrated sulphuric acid, but it is soluble 
at the ordinary pressure in dilute or carbonated solutions of 
potassa and soda. It contains more carbon and hydrogen than 
vasculose. Subjected to the action of nitric acid it gives rise to 
suberic acid. To separate cutose from the cellulose substances, 
and from vasculose, the copper reagent is first used to dissolve the 
former, and the tissue is then agitated with potassa at the ordi- 
nary or at a higher pressure, the former dissolving the cutose, and 
the latter the vascular. ; 

4. Pectose—This substance is insoluble in water, but is dis- 
solved by the action of dilute acids, and converted into pectine. 

. It occurs ordinarily in the atricular tissues of roots and fruits, and 
is recognized by subjecting the tissue with heat to the action of 
dilute hydrochloric acid; it then forms pectine, which dissolves 
in the water, and can be precipitated by alcohol. 

5. Calcium pectate—This salt is often the basis of a tissue 
which occurs in the form of a continuous membrane, serving 3S 
in the pith of certain trees to bind the cells together. If this salt 
is decomposed by an acid, the tissue is immediately disintegrated 
into its constituent cells. Its determination is effected by heating 
the tissue in the cold with dilute hydrochloric acid, which decom- 
poses the calcium pectate, leaving the pectic acid in an inso 
state; this is then heated with a dilute solution of potassa, ga 
ducing a soluble pectate which can be again decomposed PY 
acids. 

6. The Nitrogenous substances contained in vegetable tissues are 
dissolved by alkalies. ron 

7. The /norganic substances constitute the ash after cala 


and paracellulose. The utricular tissue of petals is comp rely of 
most entirely of cellulose, thin spiral vessels almost entirely ~ 
vasculose, 


Vasculose can be obtained in special purity from pt poe 
the elder. After treating with dilute alkali it is boiled rulose int 
hydrochloric acid in order to transform the paracellu 


1883.| Botany. 787 


cellulose; the ammoniacal copper reagent is then used, and the 
treatment repeated eight or ten times until no further reaction 
ensues. The pure vasculose thus obtained preserves a light yel- 
low tint, maintaining the structure of the original tissue. The 
mean of several analyses of vasculose gives acomposition corre- 
sponding to the formula, C,;H,,O,;.—/our. Royal Mic. Soc. for 
April, 1883. 


A CHINESE Gymnociapus.—When Bentham & Hooker’s first 
volume of the Genera Plantarum was written, the genus Gymno- 
cladus was supposed to contain but one species, G. canadensis, 
the well-known “ Kentucky coffee tree” of the Mississippi valley. 
Recently, according to the Gardener's Chronicle, a second species 
has been discovered in China, named by Baillon G. chinensis, 
From its description it appears to be much like our native spe- 
cies. Its leaflets are said to be more numerous, narrower, and 
not acuminate, and the pod is thick (3-4 inches long) and but 
slightly compressed. The shells, when steeped for a couple of 
days in water, yield a saponaceous substance which is used for 
washing. Do the pods of our species contain this property ? 


Boranicar, Nores.—Puccinia buxi, the box rust, is figured by 

. G. Smith, in a recent number of the Gardeners’ Chronicle. 
Joseph Schrenk, in the April Torrey Bulletin, gives details of the 
structure of the haustoria of Comandra umbellata, accompanied 
three plates. He shows that in this case “there exists a di- 
rect and unobstructed communication between the cells of the 
haustorium and those of its foster root.” In the same number, 
. L. Greene describes five new species of Western plants, Dr. 
Vasey two new Western grasses, and Professor Tuckerman a new 
California lichen (Ramalina crinita). A new Phallus (P. togatus) 
rom Eastern Pennsylvania is described and figured in the May 
Botanical Gazette. S. E. Cassino & Co., of Boston, announce 
at the manuscript of the long-promised Manual of North 
American Mosses, by Lesquereux and James, is completed, and 
in the printers’ hands. It will be uniform with Gray's Manual, 
and will contain copper-plate illustrations. It is to be issued in the 
autumn._——M. E. Jones, the well-known botanical collector of 
Salt Lake City, Utah, has issued a thirty page pamphlet, descrip- 
tive of the ferns of the West. A few pages are given to gen- 
eral structure, after which follow specific descriptions of the 
senera and species which occur in the region from Nebraska 
Westward. Altogether 108 species are described of which seven 
are Ophioglossacez, the remainder being true ferns (Filices). 
Recent numbers of the Botanische Zeitung contain a valuable 
Paper (with a plate) on cell division in Closterium——J. G. 
Lemmon has issued a pamphlet of twenty-three pages on the dis- 
“every of the potato in Arizona, being the substance of a paper 
; read before the California Academy of Sciences January 15, 1883. 


VOL, XVI.—NO. vit. 53 


eh eet 


788 General Notes. [July, 


great value. Each species is illustrated by wood cuts in the 
text. 
ENTOMOLOGY.’ 


A UNIQUE AND BEAUTIFUL Nocrurp.—The accompanying fig- 
ure represents one of the most striking and unique of our N. 

Noctuids in respect of color and 

©. pterogostic design, the general color 

E being of a bright golden-yellow, and 

# the lines and shades of a deeper gold, 

inclining to ferruginous or even och- 


e 


on ? 4 
Cirrophanus triangulifer Grt. a, 1871 we submitted it to a number of 


> > , at L . . . . i 
hind aaa Paw ue, sa lepidopterists both in this country 


and in Europe, when, finding that it 
was unknown and could not well be referred to any defined ge- 
nus, we gave it a MS. name, hoping some day to obtain = 
female. In the summer of 1872 Mr. A. R. Grote visited St. 


notes thereon, and among others took a hasty descripaah ) 
e 


study, was quite imperfect, all important structura si 
omitted, and some of the characters given belonging to the 

only. The description was accompanied by a statement OF © 
getfulness as to the source of the type, which, considering a 


fact that we were pretty well known to Mr. Grote at the timeat l 


p. 122), while Mr. Grote amplified his own description in cto: 


of the same year (Proc. Ac. Nat. Sc. Phil. 1875, P: 421) tat : 


however, to the affinities of the species that we wish to R 
tention. Grote at first allied it with Gortyna, leaving 

7 š D. C., to whom 
1 This department is edited by Professor C. V. RILEY, Washington, ~: í 
communications, books for notice, etc. should be sent. 


1883.] Entomology. 789 


margin, however, by making it resemble Halesidota (Bombycidz) 
in size and outline, his opinion being necessarily superficial. In 


tions with Basilodes and Stiria, both in coloration, markings, 
thoracic vestiture, frontal protuberance, compressed and exsertile 
ovipositor, wing-venation and tibial armature, the form of win 
having less classificatory importance. It might therefore, with 
propriety, be placed in the Stiriina, a sub-family which has not 

en very clearly defined, and in which Mr. Grote would bring 
together several striking and aberrant forms! The small and in- 
teresting Xanthothrix neumögenii H. Edw., has not only a sug- 
gestive resemblance in color and marking, but real relationship 
in the character of the frontal protruberance, tibial claw and 
exsertile ovipositor. Nonagria has a quite different frontal pro- 
jection, while Chariclea* Kirby, as defined by Lederer, has differ- 
ent clypeal and thoracic characteristics, and a stronger tongue, 
the European delphinii being the only species having the front 
tibial claw. Since the capture of our first male we have ob- 
tained other specimens from Missouri and Kansas, among them 
two females, and the following generic characters will assist lepi- 
dopterists in properly placing it : 

Form robust. Head small; antennz with the basal joint scaled ; eyes naked, full, 
globose; palpi short and slender with joints 1 and 2 subequal in length; 3 one- 
third as long as 2; tongue feeble; clypeus (Q) with a central transversely oval 
Projection ending in a brown corneous mouth or excavation, the lips being sharp, 
arched dorsally, straight ventrally where a cylindrical, black tubercle projects yet 
Somewhat further; an inferior, curved, sharp, clypeal carina; in the the protru- 

ice, its excavation and the emargination are feebler. Thorax = with hairs 


rima i 
rounded, but with some variation in this respect; Venation as in, tiria, 7. 2. 
normal. Ovipositor horny compressed from sides, simple and exsertile. 
Structure is a very safe guide to habit, and we may conclude 
that the Stiriinze with their horny, exsertile and specialized ovi- 
oa APC DIE Oe 


> Papilio, 111, p 32. i 
We know nothing of Chariclea Stephens whom Staudinger gives- as authority 


for nis. i 
* Mr. Smith has well characterized Chariclea in his recent Synopsis of the Heli- 
ER referred to last month. i 
Since this was written Mr. Grote has published his latest views on the Stiriinæ 
(Can. Ent XV, pp. 72-77), justifying our views as abov vexpressed, by desig: vagy 
ES Citthophanus, and placing it in the Stiriinæ. He defines Cirrhophanus for 5 
arth time, but still inaccuratety by omitting the front tibial claw, and on e 
=, POSitor. The ovipositor may not always be exserted, but it is, as in Basitodes, 
tiria, and Stibadium exsertile, and often remains exserted in the dried specimen. 


790 General Notes. [July, 


positors are endophytes—a conclusion strengthened by their ten- 
dency to grease, and explaining perhaps our ignorance thus far of 
their larve. There would also seem to be some correlation be- 
tween this puncturing and thrusting ovipositor and the produced 
and specialized clypeus, and perhaps also with the large claw on 
front tibia; for these characters are most pronounced in the 
female, and doubtless bear upon habit.— C. V. Riley. 

INSECTS AFFECTING STORED Ricze.—In a lot of damaged rice 
from the Chinese Centennial exhibit recently submitted to us by 
the director of the National Museum, we found the following in- 
sects: Numerous larve of Tenebrio molitor ; larvee of Tenebrio 


and whose earlier states have hitherto remained unknown. 


HYPERMETAMORPHOSES OF THE MELoip&.—lIn treating fer 
transformations of the blister-beetles (vide Am. NAT., XH, p. 2° 

we endeavored to conform to the existing nomenclature 
characterizing the different forms which the larva presents, an 
employed the following terms: 


Ist larva TZriungulin (from the egg). 
Carabidoid stage (after first molt). 
2d larva < Scarabeidoid stage (after second molt). 
timate stage (after third molt). 
Coarctate larva (after fourth molt). 
3d larva Third larva (after fifth molt). 


Triungulin = first larval stage. 

Caraboid == second larval stage. 

Scarabeoid = third and fourth larval stages. 
oarctate » = fifth larval stage. 


Scolytoi = sixth larval stage. 


: ing five 
This nomenclature fully represents the facts, there being 


distinct forms of larva, the difference in the third and fourth stab a 


1883.] Entomology. 791 


being but slight and not suggesting any other than a scarabæoid 
larva. These five forms of larva will be found in all Meloids so 
far traced in their earlier states, whether exuviation is but partial 
and imperfect as in Sitaris, Meloé, Hornia, etc., or whether it is 
more perfect as in Epicauta, Macrobasis, etc.— C. V. Riley. 
COLOR PREFERENCES IN NOCTURNAL LEPIDOPTERA.—For two 
seasons past (1881 and 1882) I have made fruitless attempts to 
reach some definite conclusions as to the relative importance of a 
few primary colors as attracting signals to night-flying insects, I 
o not know whether the plan adopted is original or not, and as 
it may yield some useful or interesting results in the hands of 
others I briefly describe it. I made four or five sleeves, or cylin-’ 


vising a very serviceable and inexpensive Chinese lantern. The 
advantage of this arrangement consists in the ease with which 
the colored sleeves can be changed, any combination of colors 


to allow the limital circle of illumination of each at first to touch, 
and subsequently to intersect those of its neighbors. This dis- 


Prominent, no matter from what side the dazzled insect may ap- 
Proach the group. The apparent necessity for allowing the insect 


792 General Notes. [July, 


brilliant than the colored lamps.—Z. P. Gratacap, New York. 


Enromotocicat Nores.—The British “ Council of Education” 
has established a committee of economic entomology, and among 
other able members appointed are Professor Huxley, Professor 
Westwood, Professor Wrightson (president of Downton College 
of Agriculture), Professor Dyer (sub-director Kew Gardens), and 
Miss Ormerod. Dr. R. P. Hoy has published a list of the 
cold-blooded vertebrates and Lepidoptera of Wisconsin. The 
Micros are not included in the latter, but the Macros are very 
well represented, and forty-seven species of Catocala are recorded 
as taken within two miles of Racine. Professor C. H. Fern- 
ald informs us that he has secured the collection of Pterophoride 
of Mr. Charles Fish, who has been obliged to abandon their 
study, and that he has also secured all of Fitch’s material in the 
same family. We always experience a profound pleasure when a 
careful, conscientious and competent student takes hold of any 
given family with a view of eventually monographing or synopsiz- 
i e report of the Entomological Society of Ontario, 


for the year 1882, is just at hand. The society is in a flourishing 
in- 


dex to all the previous reports. There is a want of system ee 
matter of these reports resulting in much repetition or n 
while the use of the same cuts year after year becomes somewhat 
tedious. Mr. George D. Hulst has an article on some Sesiidæ 
in the May number of the Bull, Brooklyn Ent. Soc. (Vol. vi, Pe 
8-10), giving accounts of Bembecia marginata, Sesia acer i * 

Mellitia cucurbite,—three species of economic interest. He pa 
into a singular error in quoting from our Sixth Mo. Ent. Rep. t ‘ 
account of the oviposition of Oberea perspicillata, and mistaking 
it for that of the Bembecia, which, as he shows, oviposits On mA 
leaf. He found that the eggs fell with the leaves to the groun f 
and did not hatch before winter. Experience in the latitude o 
St. Louis indicates on the contrary that they do hatch in the A 
as stated in our report above cited, though doubt : 
variation in this respect. In a synopsis of the genus ree 
(tbid., pp. 5-7) Mr. J. B. Smith recognizes but four se the 
sippus, ursula, weidemeyerii, and lorquini, sinking some ten & a 
late finely-split species of Edwards (W. H.) and Strecker, © vill 
rieties. In this we think he has done wisely, though many et 
question whether arthemis Drury, which is made 4 ve), 


. 


fo EA 


1883.] Zoblogy. 793 


ursula, should not be considered a sufficiently good species. 
The entomological papers from the transactions of the Iowa 
State Horticultural Society, for the year 1882, have been pub- 
lished separately for gratuitous circulation, and contain much in- 
formation of practical value from Hon. J. N. Dixon, Miss Alice 
B. Walton, and Professor Herbert Osborn. The monthly 
meetings of the Brooklyn Entomological Society will hereafter 
be held on the last Saturday of each month in Wright's business 
college, corner of Broadway and Fourth Streets. The Stettiner 
Entomologische Zeitung, Vol. 44, 1883, Nos. 7-9, contains beside 
others of less general interest the following papers: Dr. H. A. 
Hagen’s contributions to a monograph of the Psocidz (continued); 
Remarks upon the influence of change of food upon morphologi- 
cal varieties, especially in the species of the genus Eupithecia, 
by Dr. A. Speyer; H. B. Möschler's notice of Fernald’s catalogue 
of N. A. Tortricidae; and Dr. C. A. Dohrn’s list of Zeller’s en- 
tomological papers, published after the appearance of Hagen’s 
Bibliotheca. At the fiftieth anniversary meeting of the London 
Entomological Society, held May 2d of this year, Professor J. 
O. Westwood was elected by acclamation titular life-president of 
the society. 


ZOOLOGY. 


THE Sea Pens or Pennatutipa.—Professor Milnes Marshall 
and Mr. W. P. Marshall give an important and interesting account 
of the Pennatulida collected in the Oban Dredging Excursion of 
the Birmingham Natural History and Microscopical Society. 
Funiculina quadrangularis, Pennatula phosphorea and Virgularia 
mirabilis were the three forms collected. ge 

€ very primitive nature of the first of these is indicated by 
the irregular arrangement of the polyps, their independent inser- 
tion into the rachis, and in the comparatively slight difference be- 
tween the polyps and the zodids, as well as by the shortness of 

' Stalk, or part of the colony devoid of polyps. In Pennatula 
we have the polyps fused into leaves, and there is a considerable 
difference in the size of their constituent parts, as well as great 
anatomical differences between the polyps and the zooids; the 
Stalk is also relatively much longer. a 

Virgularia is shown to be the most modified by the restriction 
of the reproductive organs to imperfectly developed polyps, and, 
in addition to these points, by the presence of the so-called radial 
vessels which are absent from the other two forms. : 

<i very curious discovery has been made with regard to Virgu- 
laria; with but one exception all the known specimens of Virgu- 
laria are mutilated, the lower end being generally, and the upper 

“Ways wanting ; as a hypothesis, the author some time ago sug- 
Sested that the tips were probably bitten off by some marine ani- 


1 Le 
8vo, Birmingham, 1883, pp. 81 (4 pls.). 


Mice 
gps 


ae 


794 General Notes. (July, 


mals, probably fish. Since then they have (through Mr, R.D. 
Derbyshire) been able to examine the contents of a stomach ofa 
haddock, which consisted of five fragments of V. mirabilis, and of 
these, three were “ actual perfect upper ends;’ as a possible ex- 
planation of this mutilation it is suggested that the apparent 
absence of stinging-cells from this species is not only apparent 
but real, so that the fish are enabled to bite at them with impu- 
nity. As the specimens examined were not in a thoroughly sat- 
isfactory condition for histological study, the question must be 
examined again with more satisfactory specimens. 

The evidence afforded by the dredging leads to the supposition 
already suggested by Richiardi and Kölliker, that Funiculina 
Jorbest, the supposed British species, is only the immature form 
of F. quadrangularis, which is well known from the Mediter- 
ranean. The most complete example from Oban is only thirty- 
nine inches long, but at Hamburg there is a stem eighty-nine 
inches in length. 

The foregoing notice has been taken from the Journal of the 
Royal Microscopical Society. Having received from the authors 
a copy of the book, we can bear testimony to the excellence of 
the plates. The authors quote Dalyell’s statement that Virgularia 
when in captivity “remains contracted during the greater part € 
the day, and the organs are seldom displayed before five or six 1 
the afternoon;” but the authors with more reason suggest that 
Pennatula appears to be “ nocturnal” when brought to the sur 
face, “simply because the amount of light it receives in broad 
daylight is vastly in excess of what it receives normally at 
sea bottom, and that it is only towards evening that it is placed 
under what to it are normal conditions‘as to amount of light. 


The authors are strongly in favor of the now generally accepted — 


view that Pennatula lives upright, planted in the sea bottom. 


As regards the phosphorescence observed in the majority of : 
the Pennatulida, P. phosphorea receiving its name from having MY 


property, the authors say: “ This was well seen in the E 
specimens while living; the more perfect female specimens whe! 
suspended in a jar of sea water in the -dark, and irrita 


whole surface of the feather in rapid irregular corru 
Panceri’s observations on this subject are adopted, and h 
presented at some length. 


HETEROGENETIC DEVELOPMENT IN DIAPTOMUS, ere, COR 
ollowing 


TIONS.— The editors kindly allow me space to make the 
emendations to the article entitled Heterogenetic Develo jer. 
Diaptomus, rendered necessary by an unfortunate loss of prom” 
the mail. d 
Cyclops pectinatus (p. 499) should have stood “C thomas 


ted or a : 
cited by gently brushing the leaves, exhibited a fine i o 
phosphorescence, the different polypes, when touched, show ie 7 


minute brilliant points of light which appeared to flash eo 3 


is views — 


1883. ] Zoölogy. 705 


Forbes ?” It is at least the southern representative of this spe- 
cies, which consequently is distributed from the Great lakes in 
Minnesota to the gulf. The similarity to C. dicuspidatus Cls., is 
very close. 

The description of Epischura (pp. 384-85) was written before 
the second part of Mr. Forbes’ paper was obtained, and in making 
up for the press, the generic description given in that place was 
not referred to. It might be inferred from remarks on p. 384, 
that in Æ. /acustris the female has a structural modification of the 
abdomen, which is obviously not stated by Forbes. 

Although the writer has since succeeded in rearing one Cope- 
pod (Canthocamptus), and observing the transition from one of 
the dimorphic conditions to another, and the two stages, in both 
of which eggs are carried, are strikingly diverse, it should be 
admitted that perhaps too much confidence was expressed in the 
inferred conclusions upon Diaptomus. 

It may be that Brady has confused two distinct species in his 
account of D. castor, inasmuch as his descriptions disagree with 
those of Sars. It is evident that the same peculiarities of distri- 
bution maintain in England as here, however explained. Correc- 
tions and information bearing upon these questions are earnestly 
solicited. 


greater elongation of the antennz in the former. There is a dif- 
ference of .1™ in the length of the living adults seen.—C. L. 
Ferrick. 


THE CoxaL GLANDS OF ARACHNIDA AND CrRusTAceA.—lIn this 


790 General Notes. 


scribes the coxal glands of Scorpio, and also finds that the coxal — 
glands of Mygale are elongated and lobed as in Limulus. He 
remarks: “Possibly such coxal glands are in all cases the modi- 
fied and isolated representatives of the complete series of tubular 
glands (Nephrida) found at the base of each leg in the archaic 
Arthropod Peripatus.” As will be seen in the foregoing note on 
Peripatus, that animal is provided with a series of paired organs 
which Moseley and Balfour, with Sedgwick, regarded as Nephrid- — 
ia, homologous with those of Chetopod worms. 

t now appears that homologous organs exist in a third type of 
Arachnida, for not only do the spiders and Pedipalpi possess 
coxal glands, but also the mites. In his excellent “ Observations 
on the Anatomy of the Oribatide,” in the February number of © 
the Journal of the Royal Microscopical Society, Mr. A. D 
Michael describes a sac which he believes to be glandular, and 
which he calls the “super-coxal gland.” The organ was rst 
recognized in the mites of this family by Nicholet, who supposed 
it to be connected with what he and others imagined to be the 
stigma. 

When the upper part of the cephalothorax, and the adipose tissue 
which underlies it, has been removed, “ what appears to be the 
enlarged, blind end of a fine colorless sac, ma be seen on eati 
side of the body, the seemingly blind end being nearest to the 
eye; the sac descending obliquely downward and slightly forward, 
and being attached close to the acetabulum of the coxa of 
second leg; a closer examination shows that this is not the only 
attachment, but that the lower end is apparently bifurcated, $ 
that the second branch is attached much nearer to the center 0 
the body, and higher in level than the coxal branch. On di gut 
ing out this sac, and carefully extending it, a matter by no mean 
easy, it will be found that what seemed to be the blind end wa 
not the end at all, but that the whole organ is an elongated pe 
sage-shaped sac, bent upon itself in the middle and taking a 
gle turn, so that the two halves cross, but for some distan 
two limbs of the horseshoe (if 1 may call them so) lie ova aS 
other, or are so closely pressed against one another as to apf" 
one; it is only toward the end, that they stand free from S 
other when 77 situ.” e i 

Mr. Michael suggests that these glands are analogous s 
nephridia (segmental organs) of Vermes, and the green s “of 
Astacus and other Crustacea, and the coxal glands in scorp! i 


especially the leech, is very considerable as regards the S 
form of the organ, and to a lesser extent in the minuter be 


the n 
The sac (super-coxal gland) would correspond with the, 
the nephridium, and the globular body with the vesicle. 


1883. ] Zoölogy. 797 


indicate the independent origin of these two types of Arthropoda 
from the forms resembling some of the lower worms. We are 
next to look for their occurrence in the Myriopods. Possibly the 
repugnatorial pores of Chilognath may be found to be these 
glands, which open above the insertions of the legs—A. S. Pack- 
ard, Fr. 

SUBMETAMORPHOSES OF FisHEs. — Professor A. Agassiz has 
published the third part of his researches upon the submetamor- 
phoses of the young of bony fishes, including the genera Labrax, 
Stromateus, Atherinichthys, Batrachus, Lophius, Cottus, Cteno- 
labrus, Gadus, Osmerus and some others. 

The caudal fin passes through a heterocercal stage before 
attaining the more or less homoocercal form that characterizes the 
teleost caudal, and the pectorals pass through phases which recall 
those of the Crossopterygia. 

When two dorsals are formed from the continuous membranous 
fold which is the source of all the vertical fins, the posterior ap- 
pears to be usually differentiated before the anterior, but first 
passes through a phase in which the two are confluent, though 

e anal and caudal are already distinct. In Lophius the abnormal 
form of the first dorsal is evident in embryonic stages, and this is 
also the case in other forms with filamentary rays in front of the 
dorsal. The anal is developed before the ventrals except when 
the latter are adapted to some special purpose, as in the young of 
some ganoids,, in some deep-sea fishes and in forms in which the. 
ventral rays form long tactile filaments. The young of Lophius 
Ptscatorius, when about an inch and a quarter long, looks almost 
like a butterfly from the great development of its paired fins, and 
he same occurs in the genus Onus. These extraordinary ven- 
trals represent the enormous appendages of Pterichthys and other 
Devonian genera. 

In the position of the mouth, the cartilaginous skeleton, the 
heterocercal tail, the great pectorals, and the rudimentary dorsa 
and anal fins, the young of existing osseous fishes recall the primi- 
tive fishes, the transformations of which into modern types can 
be traced through the geological ages from the Devonian 
upwards, 


798 General Notes. [July, 


Many fishes leave their eggs floating upon the surface of the 
sea as, for example, the cod, some flat fishes, Ctenolabrus, Cottus, 
etc. Eggs thus obtained are in excellent state for embryological 
purposes, and from the advanced state of their segmentation it is 
probable that they are deposited at night, which, as Mr. Ryder 
first observed, is the time chosen by many marine fishes. The 

s of Lophius float on the surface in the form of great ribbons, 
agglutinated by a mucous material. 


THE OsTEOLOGICAL CHARACTERS OF THE GENUS HISTRIOPHOCA. 
—About two years ago two specimens of the ribbon seal (H. 
fasciata), a male and a female, were obtained by Mr. Wm. H. Dall 
at Plover bay, East Siberia, and deposited in the National Mu- 
seum. In the skeleton of the female the preparation of which !s 
now completed, we have, so far as I am aware, the first accessible 
material for an accurate diagnosis of the genus. 

Diagnosis of the genus Histriophoca. —General appearance of the skull short, 
broad and rather high. s in Phoca and Halichærus, Molars 
small, conical, with rudimentary accessory cusps; single rooted, except the last mae 

ial ery S 
breadth. Nasal bones small and very short. Palatal area broad, elliptical, moder- 
ately emarginate behind. Narial septum nearly complete. Interorbital bridge nar- 
row; orbital fosse short but broad. Supraorbital processes rudimentary. 
case large, occupying one-half the length of the skull. Auditory bull very large. 
Lower jaw of medium length, small; rami in Phoca, Scapula without a 
mion. Iliac crests abruptly everted. First digit of the manus longest. 

From the foregoing diagnosis it is apparent that the genus 
bears close relations to the other genera of the sub-family. It's 
difficult to decide to which it most cl®ely approxima a) but 


is my intention to publish elsewhere, in a short time, a thorough 
description of the skeleton, upon a consideration of the charac: 
ae of which this view is based.—Frederick W. True, March 12, 
1883. 


THE BREEDING PLACE OF THE LITTLE AUK.—The accompany" 
ing view of Foul bay, on the west coast of Greenland, with ge 
ciers descending into the sea, is taken from Nordenskiold's voy- 
age of the Vega; while it is a characteristic Spitzbergen View, g 
probably fairly well represents the aspect of the coast of Mae 
during the height of the glacial period, it was designed by 
author to illustrate the breeding place of the little auk (Mergi if 
alle Linn.). This is one of the most abundant of the sea bir r 
Northern America and Europe, straying south in the winte 
along our coast as far as the Middle States, and being sometimes 
driven inland by storms. 

On Spitzbergen it occurs in incredible numbers, and ring 
the talus, 100 to 200 meters high, which frost and weathe 
form on the steep slopes of the coast mountain sides. 
stone heaps form the palace of the rotge (or sea king, 2 the 


1 In the Proceedings of the U. S. National Museum. 


fas 


1883.) . Zoilogy. 798a 


auk is variously called), richer in rooms and halls than any other 
in the wide round world. “ If one climbs up among the stones, he 
sees at intervals actual clouds of fowl suddenly emerge from the 
ground either to swarm round in the air or else to fly out to sea, 
and at the same time those that remain make their presence 
underground known by an increasing cackling and din, resem- 
bling, according to Friedrich Martens, the noise of a crowd of 
quarreling women. Should this sound be stilled for a few mo- 
ments, one need only attempt, in some opening among the stones, 
to imitate their cry (according to Martens: roft-tet-tet-tet-tet) to 
get immediately eager and sustained replies from all sides. The 
fowl circling in the air soon settle again on the stones of the 
mountain slopes, where, squabbling and fighting, they pack them- 
selves so close together that from fifteen to thirty of them may 
be killed by a single shot. A portion of the flock now flies up 
again, others seek their safety, like rats, in concealment among 
the blocks of stone. But they soon creep out again in order, as 
if by agreement, to fly out to sea and search for their food, which 
consists of Crustacea and Vermes. The rotge dives with ease. Its 
single bluish-white egg is laid on the bare ground without a nest, 
so deep down among the stones that it is only with difficulty that 
it can be got at. In the talus of the mountains north of Horn 


. sound, I found on the 18th June, 1858, two eggs of this bird 


_ the winter in their stone mounds, flying out to sea only at pretty 
long intervals in order to collect their food.” 


homol- 
The tail 


PLATE XX, 


From Nordenskidld. 


with glaciers. 


Foul bay, on the west coast of Greenland 


{ 883 a Zoölogy, 799 


Mollusks —The deep-sea mollusks are still engaging the atten- 
tion of malacologists. From Mr. Gwyn Jeffreys we have re- 
ceived a recent paper on the mollusks of the “Lightning” and 
“Porcupine” expeditions, in which he gives the results of com- 
parison of these shells with subappennine and Sicilian tertiary 
shells; teaching first, the exact concordance of so many species in 
their fossil and recent state, notwithstanding the lapse of the enor- 
mous and incalculable time which has intervened, and second, 
the extensive changes which have taken place during the same 
period between the depth of the ocean and the height of land in 
the North Atlantic area. In the Linnzan Society’s journal ap- 
pears parts xv and xvi of Rev. R. B. Watson’s Mollusca of the 
Challenger expedition. 


crystalline spheres. The eye is situated on the terminal process 
of the brain, and the optic nerves proceeding from it skirt the 
outer surface of the crystalline sphere and penetrate it near the 
hinder margin. This eye, therefore, may be considered as com- 
posed of three simple eyes, placed anterior to the brain, with 
reversed optical bacilli, and brought so close together that their 
Pigmented or choroid layers are combined into a single ‘mass. 
The eyes of the Chetognaths, though paired, have a similar 
structure, and certain Planarians have eyes like one of the simple 
eyes that are united in the median eye of the Crustacea. 


Mprey, according to M. 


sinning of July deposited its ova and regained the sea, which it left 


800 Generai Notes. [July, 


the United States National Museum, forms a volume of 250 pages; 
the nomenclature and classification being based on the list of 
Professor Cope, forming the first bulletin of the series, of which 
the present is the twenty-fourth. Recent experiments by Drs. 
Mitchell and Reichert, indicate that Heloderma suspectum is 
poisonous, It is usually sluggish in its habits, and will not bite 
unless provoked; but when the full-sized lizard (it grows to a 
length of three feet) does bite, it produces a poisonous wound, 
which may prove fatal. For the purpose of experiment, Dr. M. 
caused the lizard to bite on the edge of a saucer, and when saliva 
commenced to flow it was caught on a watch glass. Differing 
rom the saliva of venomous reptiles, which is always acid, the 
saliva of the Heloderma is alkaline. A very small quantity in- 
jected into a pigeon produced its effect in a tottering gait in less 
than three minutes, and caused death in less than nine minutes. 
The specimen presented was fourteen inches long, fat and plump. 
See NATURALIST, 1882, p. 907. That pigs will dive for fish is 
averred by J. C. Hughes, in Forest and Stream, who, writing from 
British Columbia, says: ‘‘ Pigs living upon the clear-water rivers 
learn to dive after the salmon lying dead on the bottom of the 
streams, and the interesting sight may be witnessed of a sow 
diving for a salmon, and when obtained taking it ashore for her 
little ones.” 

Geneyal—The third heft of the current volume of Gegenbaurs 
Morphologisches Yahrbuch contains a paper by Bütschli on a 
hypothesis relative to the derivation of the vascular apparatus of 
a part of the Metazoa. Under the title, “ Life, and its phy sical 
basis,” Professor H. A. Nicholson discusses protoplasm, and so 
called “ vital” phenomena ; while he discards the old “ vital force 
of the vitalists, he holds the hypothesis of an inner directing 
power in the vital phenomena of the higher to be absolutely 1m- 
evitable, and that if this applies to man so it must to the mo 


PSYCHOLOGY. 


GLUTTONY IN A FroG—A rather interesting incident ovcuted 
while I was a student in the Sheffield Scientific School, of Yale Ce 
lege. In the Peabody Museum we had a large wire cage com 
ing numerous reptiles, and among these was a frog of unusu 
size. 

On one of our excursions I brought in a number of frogs and 
other animals, and going to the cage dropped the contents of the 


satisfaction for a moment, then sprang upon 
size, caught and swallowed it as quickly as t 


* 


1883. |. Anthropology. 8o01 


there was another pause of a couple of minutes, and then with 
another quick bound, he seized and swallowed a third frog, equal in 
size to the second; this accomplished there was another pause of 
about five minutes, and then another quick, savage bound for a 
fourth victim, this time for a frog two-thirds the size of himself. 

ch of the three was seized and swallowed head first, but the 
fourth effort was not so successful as the others, for this he only 
managed to get into his mouth as far as its hind legs, when there 
was a pause and a struggle. The unfortunate frog in the mouth of 
the large one persisted in holding its kind legs out sidewise, at right 
anglesto its body, as ifconscious that these tactics would prevent the 
other from swallowing it; and at the same time the large one used 
its front feet, at times one, and again both, to straighten out the 
hind legs of his victim so that he might be able to swallow it; 
and while this struggle was going on, he made frequent efforts to 
use the sides and bottom of the cage as an object against which 
to press the other frog, so as to aid his efforts to swallow it. The 
struggle, however, after lasting a number of minutes terminated 
in favor of the smaller frog, for by desperate efforts it managed to 
elude the grasp of its assailant; but while the battle did last it 
used both its muscular and vocal powers to their utmost to thwart 
the murderous designs of its enemy.—B. F. Koons, Mansfield. 
Conn., May 22d, 1883: : 


ACTIVITY OF THE SENSES IN NEW-BORN INFANTS.—In a récent in- 
augural dissertation, Dr. Genzmer discusses the activity of the 
senses in new-born infants. /néer alia, he says the sense of touch 
is developed from the earliest period, and reflex actions are readily 
excited by the slightest stimulation of the nerves of touch, espe- 
cially of the face, then of the hands, and soles of the feet. The 
feeling of pain is but slowly developed, and is only clearly shown 
after four or five weeks, before which time infants do not shed 
tears. Smell and taste are not distinguishable in infants. Hear- 
in is perceptible in the first, or at most, the second day of life. 
New-born infants are so sensitive to light that they will turn the 
head to follow a mild light; while, if a strong glare be suddenly 
thrown on the eye, squinting is induced, and even convulsive 
Closure of the lids. After a few days the child will follow the 
motion of various objects by movement of its head. Between the 
fourth and fifth weeks the convergence of the pupils and coordi- 
nation in vision are perceptible. A distinct perception of color 
does not exist under four or fivé months; before then it is quan- 
A rather than quality of light that is recognized —Eng. lish Me- 
chante, 

ANTHROPOLOGY. '* 


THE GROWTH OF CHILDREN.—Dr. George W. Peckham, pro- 

fessor of biology, Milwaukie, Wis., has been making inquiries 

concerning the growth of children in that city. Cards similar to 
l Edited by Professor Orts T. MASON, 1305 Q street, N. W., Washington, D. C. 


802 General Notes. [July, 


those used by the Massachusetts Board of Health were distrib- 
uted to all the teachers, who heartily codperated in the work. 
The queries included sex, age, weight, height (upright and sit- 
ting), color of eyes, hair, and skin, nationality and occupation of 
parentage. Writers on anthropometry have commonly studied 
the influence of age, sex, race, occupation, and general surround- 
ings, without sufficient regard to the physiological laws through 

hich they act. The size of an organism and more definitely of 
any group of organisms is limited, and the influence which de- 
termines tke amount of food that can be assimilated under the 
conditions supposed is a power transmitted from parent to off- 
spring, and known as the law of heredity. The size of an organ- 
ism is the result of its inherited tendency as modified by the two 
varying factors of waste and repair. By far the greater portion of 
an individual’s surroundings are determined for him by the de- 
gree of density of population in the locality in which he lives. 
Some excellent remarks are made on Plato’s idea of archetypal 
forms, and the comparative value of means and averages, with a 
decided preference for the latter. In this the author has prob- 
ably sacrificed ease to accuracy, except in very homogeneous 
groups. The tables in the pamphlet, showing the comparative 
growth of the sexes from five to twenty years, are very interest- 
ing indeed, and the addition of nationality and other factors bring 
‘out results worthy of consideration. ok 

The reflections upon climate are quite startling. Indeed, it 1s 
deemed improbable that climate has any considerable modifying 
effect upon growth. This statement is subjected to a searching 
examination in the light of researches, such as those of Gould, 
Baxter, Walker and Beddoe. Walker's Atlas and Baxter's Re- 
port, studied together, give abundant proof of the non-depen- 
dence of stature on climate. 

The density of population acts in two ways upon growth: It 
modifies, first, the hygienic conditions of the whole popula 
controlling the influence of occupation ; second, the intensity an 
character of the struggle for existence. 

t would seem that the superiority of stature in males over 
females is due to two factors: first, the arrest of growth of lower 
Tas . . 1 


e 
THE AMERICAN ANTIQUARIAN.—The second number of 
current year contains the following papers : 
The Hill Tribes of India. By Professor John Avery. 
Indian migration as evidenced by language, n, By Horatio Hale. 
Native races of Colombia, S. A., iv. By E. G. Barney. 
The Somme implements and some others. By S. F. Walker. 


Piet D EA ge ee EE O T E E 


ja 


į oo alae ee A 
Been ena lig a ee a 


= 


1833. ] Anthropology. 803 


The Potlatches of Puget Sound. By M. Eells. 
Mythology of the Dakotas. By S. R. Riggs. 
P 


-The linguistic notes of the Antiquarian, by Mr. A. S. Gatschet, 
are of great value. 


Tue Pree or Peace—Mr. E. A. Barber has an illustrated 
article on the pipes of the American aborigines in The Continent 
for April 4th, which brings together much information of value. 
It is pleasant to read the descriptions of the old writers of the 
conquest. Says one: “ The salvages possessed a kinde of herbe 
dryed, which, with a cane and an earthen cup in the end, with 
fire and the dryed herbs put together, do sucke through the cane 
the smoke thereof, which smoke satisfieth their hunger, and there- 
with they live foure or five dayes withoute meate or drinke.” 


Another says: “This cornet of claie is a little pan, hollowed 


at the one side, and within whose hole there is a long quill or 
Pipe, out of which they suck up the smoak, which is within the 
said pan, after they put fire to it with a coal that they lay upon it. 


COMPARATIVE AND PHILOSOPHICAL RESEARCHES INTO THE CHAR- 
ACTERS OF THE CRANIUM AND Brain.—The Bulletin of the Zoo- 
logical Society of France for 1882 contains a treatise upon this 
subject by Dr, L. Manouvrier, a pupil and disciple of Broca. For 
fullness of detail and breadth of view, this work, which occupies 


stood unless those it has with other parts of the organism are 
first separated. In order to appreciate the influence of the intel- 
lectual and of the physical development on the form and quantita~ 
tive development of the brain and cranium, it becomes necessary 
to compare individuals and groups of individuals presenting very 
evident difference in the development of intelligence or that of 
the body, such as 1st, different species of vertebrates that are 
nearly equal in intelligence but of different size, or vice versa ; 
2, individuals of the same species, but of different ages; 3, indi- 
54 


| VOL. yino. vir, 


804 General Notes. [July, 


his own words. “ The strongest women, especially in the civilized 


either sex. 
succeeded in making some noise these last few years by reéditing, 
apropos of the sexual difference of cranial capacity and weight o 
brain, the antique pleasantries relative to the lightness and incon- 
stancy of women. Unfortunately for these writers, the lightness 
with which they have themselves passed over anatomical differ- l 
ences as enormous as that in muscular development of which I 1 
have just spoken, permits serious doubts as to their aptitude for 
psychological analysis.” ai 

The author devotes a chapter to the comparative quantitative 
development of the brain and of various parts of the skeleton. 
The femur and the mandible, according to our author, represent, 
by their weight, the development of those parts of the organism 
which influence the brain-weight, far better than do the size and 
weight of the body. He therefore takes, and recommends others 4 
to take, these two bones, with the addition, when possible, ofe 
humerus, for the purpose of comparison. Unfortunately most 
skeletons are so mounted that the two bones first mentioned with 
the skull are the only pieces that can be separated. 

To us it appears that the femur is about the worst bone that 
could be chosen for the purpose of instituting a comparison 
between the brain and the skeletal development of the two SEXES, 
since its very considerably smaller size in the female gives that 
sex an altogether fictitious advantage. 

In weight of cranium the negro races surpass any others prs 
have been subjected to comparison, so that the proverbial thick 
ness of a negro’s skull has a foundation in fact. The skulls 
Papuans and natives of New Caledonia are heavier than a 
Parisians, while those of the American aborigines and of the 
Bengalese are lighter. z 

The weight of the female cranium, absoiutely about = 
seventh less than that of the male, is, according to the limitei 

rvations yet made, about two-ninths heavier when comp of 


equal to that of the rest of the skeleton. The importance rder : 
skull as a skeletal element diminishes in the following Aiak 
1. Infant: 2. Woman. 3. Man of low stature. 4 Mam m 
stature. 5. Anthropoid apes. The weight of the brain mf the a 
portion to that of the body follows the same order as that% 


1883. ] Microscopy. 805 


cranium, and is thus proportionally heavier in woman than in 
man, and, if allowance be made for the greater development of 


weight of the skull in Parisians, Europeans generally, and Hin- 
09s, than in negroes or other inferior races, and that in a new- 
born infant both cranial capacity and weight of brain, as compared 
with weight of skull, are three times that of the adult. 
The weight of the mandible, compared with that of the skull, 
is greater in man than in woman, so that in this character civilized 


is so complicated by the relations between the brain and the 
motor, nutritive, and, it may be added, reproductive functions, 
and also by those between it and the size and age of the indi- 
vidual, that it is impossible, with our present knowledge, to judge 
with any certainty of the intelligence of an individual by the, 
Weight of the brain, the capacity of the cranium or any relation 
of these to the entire skeleton or portions of it. Yet some of the 
relations established seem to point the road to further knowledge 
of this most abstruse of subjects. 

IN Memortam—The third part of volume m1, proceedings of 
the Davenport Academy, is devoted to the life and labors of the 

te J. Duncan Putnam. The engraving in front is as near per- 
fection as a portrait can come, and will recall that pale, earnest, 

u 


“roughout is worthy of the subject, and of the generous spirits 
i wo 


It is his work as patron, editor, and enthusiastic friend of the. 
Davenport Academy, which will give him an enduring place in 
carts of anthropologists. 
MICROSCOPY. 

Frenzet’s METHOD oF FIXING SECTIONS ON THE Suipe?—In 
the October number (1882) of the Naturatist, I have given the 
“Xcel ‘lent method discovered by Dr. Giesbrecht of fixing sections 
„Edited by Dr. C. O. Wuirman, Newton Highlands, Mass. 

"Zoologischer Anzeiger, No. 130, p. 51, 1883. 


806 General Notes. -o py 


by means of shellac, and also Dr. Gaule’s method of using alco- 
hol (50-60 per cent) for the same purpose. In the employment 
of either of these methods, the object must be stained zx toto. Dr. 
Frenzel now offers a method which allows one to color the sec- 
tions after they have been fixed on the slide. Instead of shellac 
a solution of gutta-percha in chloroform and benzine is used. 
The solution must be filtered until it is clear and almost colorless, 
and must not be made so thin that it will flow quickly on the 
slide. The fluid is put on with a brush and allowed to dry be- 
fore the sections are placed. If the object is imbedded in paraf- 
fine or a paraffine mixture (e. g., four parts paraffine and one part 
vaseline), the sections are smoothed out by the aid of a brush 
wet in alcohol, and then exposed to a temperature of 35° to 50°C. 
for five to ten minutes, in order that the gutta percha may be- 
come sticky; they are then left for five to ten minutes in the alr, 
and finally placed in a vessel containing absolute alcohol heated 
t i 


E 
os 
i=) 
oO 
z 
M 
| 
ct 
> 
a 
= 
O 
e] 
= 
[e] 
= 
g 
o 
O 
O 
= 
(g) 
wn 
n 
es] 
ct 
io 
= 
eS 
or 
is) 
O 
pat 
5 
fes] 
e 
o 
oO 
ch 
g 
3 


aisam. 
If the object is imbedded in celloidin, as is now frequently 


tion. After the sections have dried on, they may be staim 4 
washed and transferred to absolute alcohol as before. The appli 
cation of clove oil before the balsam dissolves the celloidin. 


_ THE Hertwics’ Maceratinc FLurp.!— For the isolation of 
tissues in the Ccelenterates, Oscar and Richard Hertwig rec?” 


mend the following mixture : 


MN hs akg Pak cevccucdv cases a A seasoned r part. 

a ee E EN ee AE OET EFEO EADE 1 i 
aa ao E A E CLE ome E E ee 
# 1000 


eee ee wonee 


| poate annae se e cells, 
By means of this fluid not only the nerve cells, musc! hy ls 


may be easily recognized, but also the tissues in the form, 
lamellæ may be separated and studied as a whole. 
tissue or whole animals are left in the mixture five to ten 


tic 

oe etal for severai hours in one-fifth per Be write 
acid. ae l 
e macerated parts can be further prepar t once before 


preparation with needles. In the first case picrocarmine 1$ 


wards colored on the slide ; or they can be colored a is used, 
1 Jenaische Zeitschrift, xtiT, p. 462, 1879. 


1883. ] Scientific News. 807 


in the second, Beale’s carmine, because it does not harden the 
tissues, but assists rather the process of maceration. Pieces of 
tissue may be preserved a long time in glycerine diluted with an 
equal volume of water, provided a few drops of carbolic acid 
have been added to secure against mold and Bacteria. 

To obtain preparations of single-cell elements of Actiniz, the 
macerated portion must be carefully divided up into smaller parts 
by needles, and one or more of these parts placed under the 
cover-glass. Light blows on the cover-glass with a needle will 
cause the cells to separate. Care should be taken to support 
one side of the cover by a hair, which is removed quite gradu- 
ally, after the object has been reduced to very small cell masses. 
Sliding of the cover may be avoided by placing wax feet under 
its corners. 

Dr. Mark has employed this method and obtained excellent 
results with it. As he remarks, the great merit of this fluid is, 
that it separates the cell elements and hardens them at the same 
time. The dissociative and the preservative agent are combined 
in such proportions that the action of the former is confined 
within desired limits by that of the latter. 


70: 
SCIENTIFIC NEWS. 


—Dr. Loring, commissioner of agriculture, has forwarded to 
the secretary of the treasury the following statement submitted 
to him by Professor Riley, the entomologist cf the department, 
who says: In reply to the letter of the assistant secretary of the 
treasury, with inclosures from the New York custom house 


808 Scientific News. [July, 


where the Phylloxera does not exist; but for the reasons first 
given, I do not hesitate to say that there can be no danger in 
sending them even there, so that they may certainly be forwarded 
without fear of injury. 


Wabasha street and College avenue. It has elected as curator 
and corresponding secretary, Professor Edward Daniels. Help is 
now wanted for the following purposes: bs 

First. To make a complete collection of all ores, building 
stones, clays, marls, cements, coal peat and other useful material 
in economic geology, for the use of students, mining engineers, 
builders and practical men generally. : 

Second. To collect the remarkable and interesting fossils from 
the great region west of and tributary to St. Paul, and all living 
species. 

Third. To found a complete scientific library. 

Fourth. To establish courses of popular lectures, and classes 
for practical instruction in the physical sciences. 

To effect this purpose is asked: . 

First. Donations in money. . 

Second. Scientific books, pamphlets, and illustrative apparatus 
to replace what was lost by the fire 


Third. Specimens of ores, minerals, fossils, plants, bones and 


skins of animals that can be mounted, insects, birds (especially 
of the Northwest), shells, reptiles, and all objects of natural his- 
tory. All money to be paid to the treasurer, D. L. Kingsbury, 
Esq., of the firm of Bennett & Kingsbury. 


Specimens should be sent to the curator, Professor E. Daniels, 


at the academy room, 554 Wasbasha Street, St. Paul, Minn. i 
— The eleventh annual report of the directors of the Zoölogi- 
cal Society of Philadelphia, Mr. Arthur E. Brown, superintendent, 


shows that the number of annual members is 577, the total num- 


ber of members being 783. There was an increase the past yeat 


of 9439 in the number of visitors. While no permanent improve- — 


ments have been recorded, over 2000 trees and shrubs have been 


planted in the garden. One of the most interesting adon o 
recorded was a large Siren (Siren lacertina) from South Caroima o 
Although this curious batrachian endures captivity well, it semmmi 
impossible to exhibit it in a satisfactory manner. The necessi a 
of its life requires it to be buried in several inches of soft m eo 


which obscures the water as soon as it begins to move, SO that 


is generally hidden from view. A very rare fox (Vulpe. fizient 7 
from Yucatan has been added ; this specimen is probably the frs 


1883.] Scientific News, 809 


— The fourteenth annual report of the trustees of the Ameri- 
can Museum of Natural History, states that a contract has been 
made with Professor Ward for a collection of all the monkeys of 
the world. Extensive collections illustrating the ethnology of 
British Columbia have been likewise added. A rather new and 
valuable feature has been added, that of public lectures by the 
Superintendent, Professor Bickmore, over 150 teachers attending 
the course. The trustees appeal to all public-spirited citizens for 
an endowment to place the museum upon a footing “ commensu- 
rate with the prospective greatness of our nation ;” while it also 
asks for provision by the city for the erection of another wing to 
contain the rapidly-increasing collections. 

— The Newport Natural History Society was organized in May, 
at Newport, R. I., with the following officers: President, Professor 
Raphael Pumpelly ; vice-presidents, Hon. Samuel Powel, ex-Gover- 
hor C. C. Van Zandt, Hon. Francis Brinley, Professor Fairman Rog- 
ers, Mr. James Gordon Bennett, Mr. James R. Keene, Dr. Horatio 
R. Storer, Gen. Robert B. Potter, Colonel Geo. E. Waring, Colonel 
George H. Elliot, U. S. Engineer Corps, and Dr. Samuel W. 
Francis ; secretary, Captain John A. Judson, C. E.; correspond- 
ing secretary, Mr. Geo. C. Mason; treasurer, Dr. William C. 
Rives, Jr. ; librarian, Lieut. William M cCarty Little, U. S. Navy; 
curator and microscopist, Dr. J. J. Mason. 

— At the annual meeting of the Worcester Lyceum and Natu- 
ral History Association much interest was exhibited in museum and 
natural history work. Mr. F. G. Sanborn is the curator of the mu- 
seum. The society is outgrowing its present quarters and requires 
larger rooms. To meet the demand for the study of living plants 
and animals an outdoor enclosure is absolutely needed. >i 
manifested an increasing desire for knowledge on the part of visi- 
tors and a steady growth of interest in the study of zoology, 
botany and geology. Accompanying the report is a long list of 
gifts to the society. 

— The eleventh annual report of the curator (Professor W. 
N. Rice) of the Museum of Wesleyan University, indicates much 
activity in this growing collection. The most important acces- 
sions appear to be the skins of fourteen Australian marsupials, 
besides the Ornithorhyncus and Echidna, as well as the great 
lizard Hadrosaurus. The museum is now in good order, and ex- 
cellent from an educational point of view. 

— The death is announced by telegram from Madeira of Mr. 
William Alexander Forbes, B.A., prosector to the Zodlogical 


810. : Proceedings of Scientific Socteties. (July, 1883. 


Society of London. Mr. Forbes was engaged in an expedition 
up the River Niger, but succumbed to dysentery at the early age ` 
of 28. He was the successor in office of the late Mr. Garrod, and 
the author of valuable papers on the anatomy of birds. He made 
a visit to the naturalists in this country a short time since. His 
loss, like that of Jevons and Balfour, is a serious one for England. 

— Professor Gabriel Gustav Valentin, the noted German phys- 
iologist, is dead at Berne. He was the author, among other 
notable works of essays on the hibernation of animals, of several 
embryological papers, a work on physiology, and a hand- 
book of the developmental history of man. 


:0:—— 
PROCEEDINGS OF SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES. 


Brotocicat Society or Wasuincton, May 11.—Communica- 
tions were read by Professor L. F. Ward, entitled Notes on some 
hitherto undescribed fossil plants from the Lower Yellowstone, 
collected by Dr. C. A. White in 1882; by Mr. Frederick W. True, 
on a new pigmy sperm whale from the New Jersey coast. | 

y. 25.—Dr. Thomas Taylor, on Actinomykosis, a new I 
fectious disease of man and the lower animals, with exhibition 
of a portion of the diseased viscera of a dog containing speci- 
mens of the fungus Actinomyces; Dr. D. E. Salmon made some 
remarks on Actinomykosis ; Professor C. V. Riley remarked on 
curious Psyllidze and certain gall-making species. 


New York Acapemy oF Scrences.—May 7.—The following 
papers were read: On the finding of prehistoric Indian skeletons 
at Far Rockaway, L. L, by Dr. N. L. Britton; exhibition of some > 
interesting specimens of fossil fishes recently discovered, by Pro- 7 
fessor John S. Newberry. 2 

May 14.—The “ Singing Beach” of Manchester, Mass., by Drs. 
H. C. Bolton and A. A. Julien; on a form of graphite found at 
Ticonderoga, N. Y., by Dr. A. A. Julien; exhibition an de- 
scription of some ores from North Carolina, by Dr. Pi 
Ricketts. 

May 28.—Notes on the flora and fauna of the 1 
Curacao, Buen Ayre, and Aruba, W. I, by Dr. Alex 
Julien. i 


slands of 
is A. 


SE pS STR a PCIE Ere rN ar EA ce ier Sa E es cs ree 


Boston Soctery oF Narurat Histrory.—May 16M . 
Hotchkiss read his memoir of the late Professor William ™ 
Rogers. oe 

APPALACHIAN Mountatn Crus.—May 10.—Rev. illiam C 


the lantern. 


| 


THE 


AMERICAN NATURALIST. 


Vor. xvi.—AUGUST, 1883.—No. 8. 


MEANS OF PLANT DISPERSION? 


BY E. J. HILL. 


FE paper which is embraced in the following pages can hardly 
be called one on a subject of microscopy, though to establish 
some of its facts it requires the aid of the microscope. But the 
great interest now taken in all biological studies, leads us to look 
and work beyond the field of view bounded by objectives. They 
are instruments to help the eye, and are mainly useful when the 
unaided eye fails to see distinctly. Hence the choice of a sub- 
ject having a wider range than those ordinarily treated here. The 
facts presented are mostly those that have come under my own 
observation, based on an experience of several years of work in 
field and cabinet, and may be easily verified by any one so dis- 
posed, even if not already familiar, They are chiefly confined to 
our own flora, that the paper may have a local interest, althaugh 
many instructive illustrations might be cited from the writings of 
others. They are also limited to the propagation of plants by 
means of fruit, seed and spore, or analogous substitutes for these, 
and to their adaptations and the agents that act upon them to ac- 
complish this result. The agency of man is excluded except in 
So far as it may be unintentional, or merely accidental, as in the 
case of any animal. It is to the means of dissemination found in 
nature, of which the plant may avail itself, that the subject will be 
restricted 7 . 
It is one that has to some extent received attention from botan- 
ists, though in the main incidentally. Near the close of the last 


* Read at the monthly meeting of the State Microscopical Society of Illinois, 


Chicago, Jan. 12, 1883. 


VOL. XVIH.—NO. VIII. 55 


812 Means of Plant Dispersion. [ August, 


century Joseph Gaertner published his great carpological work, 
“De Fructibus et Seminibus Plantarum,” in which the fruits and 
seeds of more than a thousand species of plants were described 
and figured, and among them many curious contrivances, but 
without specifying their use to the plant. It became a classical 
work on morphology, and had its influence on the natural classi- 
fication of plants. A. P. DeCandolle, in his work, “ Physiologie 
végétale,” and Alphonse DeCandolle, in his “ Géographie botan- 
ique raisonée,” paid considerable attention to this subject, and 
have recorded observations of much interest. Among the Ger- 
mans may be named Naegeli and Kerner, and of Italians, Del- 
pino, as students of these phenomena. They did not escape the 
notice of so careful an observer as Darwin. But the stimulus of 
his writings has had a greater effect in directing the mind to them 
than any extended observations of his own. The best and most 
complete treatise we have seen, is that of Dr. Friedrich Hilde- 
brand, of Freiburg, “Die Verbreitungsmittel der Pflanzen, Leip- 
zig, 1873." In this small volume of one hundred and sixty 
pages he brings together a great number of interesting facts, syS- 
tematically arranged, and accompanies them with several illustra- 
tive figures. Since, as already stated, the plan of this paper mainly 
contemplates those facts that have come under my own obser- 
vation, his work will be used only in a most general way. There 
is enough in our flora to illustrate all the most important charac- 
teristics of fruits and seeds, and the contrivances and agencies for 
-their dispersion and propagation as noticed by him, so that there 
is no need of resorting to the flora of the world to find them. 
The subject is naturally divided into four parts, both as to 

adaptations of structure and agents for distribution. The agents 
are the wind, water and animals, for each of which are found con- | 
trivances suited to these modes of spreading. There is a fourth — 
class, dependent on special movements in the plant itself. 

of these topics will be considered in order. | 

I. In examining plants with reference to modes of distribution, 

the agency of the wind is the most obvious and universal. 
means to secure this result are quite various in kind, and ue : 
mostly comprised in two divisions, adaptations of fruit and adap- - 
tations of seed, 2 


: i asto 
1 To this I am indebted for some of the facts of this paragraph, 35 well 
Sach’s Geschichte der Botanik, München, 1875. 


1883.] Means of Plant Dispersion. 813 


In contrivances for scattering fruits or seeds by wind agency, it 
is plain that their mass must be relatively small and light, or if 
large or heavy the buoyant part must predominate. The prob- 
lem is to overcome the lightness of the air by a substance specifi- 
cally heavier, which may, however, by the aid of currents of air 
acting on some equipment, be wafted away from the parent stock. 
The germ of a new plant may in this way be taken up and carried 
a few feet or yards, or even many miles.. The modifications of 
fruit to secure this end will be noticed first, some of the most 
common examples being taken for illustration. 

The samara, or key-fruit of the maple, is a familiar case. When 
the key is double, as in the common maples and Negundo, each 
part has a striking resemblance to the wing of an insect, being 
thicker and narrower at the base, thinner and broader at the top. 
In the ash the wing has a spatulate form; in the elm and birch 
it is oval, the wing encircling the fruit. In the hop tree (Ptelea 
trifoliata) it is similar, being almost circular. A contrivance much 
like a samara is found in Liriodendron, the tulip tree. The nu- 
merous pistils of a single flower are attached to a common axis, 
making a cone-shaped collection as a whole. Each carpel is fur- 
nished with a wing, pointing upward along the axis, and as they 
fall away separately they may be taken and borne off by the wind. 
If the fall of the samara, or key-fruit of the maple or ash be 
watched, the usefulness of this appendage is easily discerned. It 
falls with a whirling motion, like a stone with a shingle tied to it, 
and may be carried to quite a distance even by a slight breeze, 
and much farther if the wind be high. 

Smaller but similar growths from the fruit are found in some of 
the Umbelliferz, as in the carrot, parsnip, cow parsnip (Heracleum 
lanatum), Polytenia, Archemora and Archangelica. In these the 
achenia are more or less winged, as may be seen in the so-called 
seeds of the carrot and parsnip of the shops. 

Here also must be placed that adaptation for dispersion seen in 
the common basswood (Tilia), a bract growing from the peduncle. 
In form like the wing of a samara, it serves to carry the nuts 
attached to the lower end of the stem and its branches, away from 
the parent tree, and its gyrations while doing so are rather pecu- 
liar and complicated. In the hop hornbeam (Osirya virginica) 
and the blue beech (Carpinus americanus), the enlarged bracts of 
the involucre, becoming dry when the fruit ripens, serve to bear 


814 Means of Plant Dispersion. [August, | 


away the masses of fruit they enclose. And the large membra- 
naceous and inflated pod of the bladder-nut (S/ephylea trifolia), a 
common shrub in rich open woods, is a kind of natural balloon, 
readily made the sport of the wind. 

As attachments to the end of fruits some good examples are 
found in the Ranunculus family, in the tailed fruits of Clematis 
and Anemone patens. The autumnal beauty of the virgin's 
bower (Clematis virginiana) when these white plumes are fully 
formed, quite equals that of its profusion of white blossoms in the 
summer, and exceeds it in interest. Beauty and utility aie here 
combined in the plan for dispersion by the wind. ` And one 
hardly knows which to admire most, the broad purple eye of the 
pasque flower (Anemone patens) dotting the prairies and hillsides 
of the North in early spring, or its head of fruit, white with feath- 
ery tails, seen ata later day. Some of the humbler anemones, 
such as A. caroliniana, cylindrica and virginiana, with fruit thickly 
clothed in matted wool, are well provided with means of disper- 
sion by wind agency. , 

But the best contrivance for this mode of spreading is the 
downy or feathery attachment to fruits, called pappus. Morpho- 
logically it is a modified calyx; this, adhering to the ovary, rises 
above it in a tuft of hairs or some kindred form in the place of 
sepals. Its prevalence in the numerous genera of the great order : 
Composite is a marked characteristic of these plants. In some, 
as Aster, Solidago, Erigeron, Vernonia, it is so short as not to be — 
very efficient for conveyance to any distance, though it furnishes 4 
considerable aid, and must not be passed by as unimportant Its 
most remarkable development is in the dandelion, thistle, fire-weed 
(Erechthites), Lactuca and Sonchus. Generally it consists of ae : 
copious tuft of hairs attached to the top of the achenium, and o 
radiating so as to forma spheric or hemispheric mass. SOM® 
times, as in the dandelion, the calyx tube is prolonged into a Supe n 
when the fruit matures. This, dividing and spreading at the Pe 
makes a globular head of hairs. That a downy head ike 
serves its purpose well will be affirmed by all who, on 4 seas we : 

y, have seen the air in the vicinity of a luxuriant growth o 
thistles filled with their light forms of fruit speeding away te 
tant fields. Far as the eye can discern them they may heise : 
each with its tiny freight of fruit. Rivers and lakes, forests, hills 
and mountains do not offer an insurmountable barrier to thet 


1883.] Means of Plant Dispersion. 815 


course, since they are able to pass over them. The way in which 
the scales of the floral involucre open, facilitates the process. 
When green they are more or less closely appressed to the head 
of flowers ; when ripe they become dry and spread in a horizontal 
plane, or become reflexed. This exposes the fruit to the ready 
access of the wind, and it is easily lifted from its seat on the 
receptacle. 

In the valerians, two species of which are found in our limits, 
Valeriana edulis and V. sylvatica,a modified calyx also serves 
this purpose. Being persistent and coherent with the one-celled 
and one-seeded ovary, its limb. divides into several plumose bris- 
tles, much like a pappus; these, rolled inward in the flowers, un- 
roll and spread as the fruit matures. 

Among the endogens are found a few of these equipments. In 
Typha, the common cat-tail rush, the ovaries are surrounded with 
bristles, making the abundant down of the fruit, and adapting it 
to wind dissemination. 

In the sedge family are some examples of fruit adjusted to this 
end, principally in Eriophorum, or cotton-grass, and in two species 
of Scirpus, S. dineatus and S. eriophorum. Three species of Erio- 
phorum are common about Lake Michigan (Æ. virginicum, E. poly- 
Stachyon and E., gracile) in marshes and wet prairies, and may 
easily be detected among the surrounding plants in summer and 
early autumn by their cottony heads. The bristles which form 
the perianth, generally short in other genera and species of this 
family, lengthen greatly in the cotton-grass, in some cases to an 
inch, becoming enlarged and numerous. The construction in 

irpus is similar but not so marked. 

The beards and awns of grasses will, to some extent, serve the 
same purpose. Such as have them possess an instrument for 
catching the wind, and the grain is likely to be more effectually 
Scattered than in the case of those devoid of them. The com- 
mon reed (Phragmites communis) has the rachis of the spikelets 
of its ample panicle prominently bearded with soft hairs just be- 
low the spikelets, which are easily detached when ripe. The 
whole appearance is like a plume, and either as a whole or in 
Parts is a light object that may be blown about by the wind. In. 
Calamagrostis and Erianthus, there is an analogous arrangement. . 
The spikes of Hordeum jubatum, or squirrel tail grass, of Setaria, , 
Gymnostichum and Andropogon are also aided by their hairs 


816 Means of Plant Dispersion. [ August, 


and awns. The grain of Stipa is scattered around the plant by 
the wind, the long awn, aiding in this as well as in directing it, 
point downward, like a dart to the earth, and pushes the back- 
wardly roughened point into the sand, the grain boring its way 
in as the awn twists and untwists according to varying conditions 
of moisture. 

Seeds also possess contrivances for dispersion analogous to 
those already described for fruits. There are seeds with wings, 
with tufts of-hairs at the end, with cottony fibers imbedding 
them. 

Some of the best examples of winged seeds are found in the 
Coniferz, particularly the pine and fir. The seeds of these, either 
singly or in twos, are attached to the inner sides of the scales of 
- the cones, which, when ripe, open so that the seeds may easily 
fall out or be detached by the wind. The Bignonia family has 
good representatives of this mode. When the pod of the catalpa 
opens, winged seeds are found, the wings being cut into a fringe. 
Bignonia capreolata and Tecoma radicans, the latter common in 
cultivation as the trumpet-creeper, are also provided with winged 
seeds. In some of the smaller plants, as in species of Arabis (4. 
levigata and A. canadensis) the little seeds have a broad wing 
that materially helps their dispersion when the pod dehisces. 

The analogues of fruit with pappus are seeds with a coma, oF 
tuft of hairs. Some of the best illustrations are those of Ascle- 
pias and Apocynum. The silky down of the seeds of the silk- 
weed, or milk-weed (Asclepias) forms as efficient a means 
spreading by wind agency as the hairs of the thistle or dandelion. 
The hairs are fully developed as soon as the pod is ripe and 
ready to open, and are so closely packed that on its opening 
they bulge out in a fluffy mass like those in the boll of the a 
ton plant, also a good example of a similar provision. 
seeds of Asclepias are also very flat and margined, so as = 
come under the head of those furnished with a wing, being thus 
doubly provided with wind adaptations, The willow-herbs (Ep 
lobium) also have seeds with a tuft of hair at the end. The mos 
common and showy of these, Epilobium angustifolium, often 
called fire-weed from its habit of springing up from ground a 
cently burnt over by fire, is thus able to spread with rapidity, ike 
its congener, Evechthites hieracifolia, of the Composite, also cal 
fire-weed from the same habit. 


1883. ] Means of Plant Dispersion. 817 


In the willows and poplars the seed is enveloped in cottony 
fibers, as in the cotton plant, rendering it very buoyant. The air 
around a cottonwood tree (Populus monilifera) is well filled with 
these whitened objects, like little bunches of cotton, on a windy 
day in spring or early summer, when the pods open, thus verify- 
ing its popular name. 

In scattering the spores of cryptogams currents of air act ina 
most effectual manner. The spores of the vascular cryptogams, 
and of mosses, lichens and fungi, as fine as dust, can be carried 
by the winds as readily as dust, and lodged in any soil suitable 
for growth. In this respect they are like the pollen of wind-fer- 
tilized flowers. Since many of these plants are parasites, and in- 
jurious to animal and vegetable life, as well as beneficial in some 
cases in keeping in check forms even more destructive, their 
mode of diffusion offers a field of investigation of the greatest 
practical importance. If the germ theory of disease be true, the 
physician can find in the air one of the most efficient instruments 
for spreading disease. 

Many small seeds that have no special contrivance to secure 
their dispersion are blown away from the parent plant. Their 
intrinsic lightness is an adequate adaptation, as in the, case of 
spores, The only peculiarity may be in the pod itself, in its mode 
of dehiscence, or way of exposing the seed. It may open so 
that the wind has free access to the seed; or the seed may be 
caught in the act of falling and turned from its course. In the 
mustard family the valves of the pods sometimes, as in Arabis, 
loosen at the base and turn upward, thus exposing the seeds as 
they hang in the partition between the valves. A loculicidal de- 
hiscence or splitting of the wall of a capsule so as to open 
directly into a cell, favors this result. In the pink family the pod 
Splits up into several parts, often ten, effectually exposing the 
small seeds. As seeds thus to be dispersed by wind agency, may 
be mentioned those of figworts (Scrofulariacez), primroses (Prim- 

ulaceæ), poppies (Papaveracee) and gentians (Gentianacez), a list 
_ that might be much extended. 

Nor should we limit the power of the wind in spreading fruits 
and seeds to the lighter kinds, for it has an important effect on the 
larger and heavier. As they mostly ripen at the time of the year 
when the winds are usually strongest and often shifting in direc- 
tion, nuts and heavy fruits are blown to a considerable distance 


818 Means of Plant Dispersion, [ August, : 


around the tree on which they grow. They do not fall vertically 
as when the air is still, but are deflected from this course. All 
who remember their childhood experience in gathering nuts, will 
confirm this. They were not all found beneath the particular 
tree that bore them. In this way the heaviest of the forest fruits, 
like those of the butternut, walnut, hickory, chestnut, beech and 
oak, are quite extensively scattered. 

Plants are also blown about as a whole or in bulk, or their 
fruiting branches are thus blown. This is not uncommon with, 
grasses having capillary panicles. In this way species of Panicum 
(witch-grass) and Eragrostis are sent whirling over the fields in 
autumn,-and are often seen piled against a fence, or the windward 
side of any obstacle by which they have been stopped. The 
same is also true of many other plants. Some of our common 
weeds are dispersed in this way. One example is in point. I have 
often watched with interest the movements of a weed abundant 
in gardens and cultivated fields, Amarantus albus. It is rightly 
named in some localities the zumble-weed. The diameter of a 
well-grown specimen is rather more than its height, the stems 
spreading in all directions from the short tap root. Soon turning 
upward at the ends, they make a bushy weed of a roundish form. 
When ripe and dry the constant tugging of the wind tears it from 
the soil and sends it rolling and bounding across the fields, much 
like a hat blown from the head. This constant jarring threshes 
out the seed that may have resisted gentler treatment, and sows 
it broadcast over the fields to annoy the farmer the coming yeate 
They are sometimes piled fence high in some of the large fields 
of prairie farms, to be blown away again in the opposite direction 
when the wind changes and dislodges them from their place of 
temporary rest. 

II. The second group of adaptations depends for its efficiency : ' 
on the agency of water. The limits of this paper will not eae 
mit the enumeration of the various plants that may, in different ; 
degrees, be aided in this way. If the germ is sufficiently pe ‘ n 
tected from injury while in the water, from germination wi ee 
destruction before reaching a place suitable for growth, this meas : 
of transfer may be available in a large number of cases. It m 
evident that islands have in this manner, and by the aid of wie : 
and animals, often or even mainly obtained their species of plas. 
usually like those of adjacent shores. The similarity of GE 


188 3] Means of Plant Dispersion. 819 


flora to that of the mainland near by is a proof of this, since many 
of their plants could have been received in no other way, unless 
the islands have been at some former era physically joined to the 
continents, and afterward cut off by water through subsidence. 
Hard fruits like walnuts, butternuts and acorns readily bear this 
transportation, and their thickened coats serve not only to keep 
the water from injuring the germ, but also help to float them by 
rendering them lighter in proportion to the water displaced. So 
too with hard seeds that may be dropped into the water by plants 
which grow along its margin. In this way streams, and currents 
on ponds, lakes and arms of the sea, aided by winds that drift 
bodies along the surface of the water, bear their freight of seeds 
and fruits from land-grown plants. 

But aquatic plants, whose fruits and seeds ultimately sink in 
water, must be principally dispersed in this manner. They gen- 
erally grow in the stiller parts of streams and sheltered places of 
pords and lakes, and their seeds are borne away by currents or 
drifted by winds till lodged or dropped in quiet spots. Some- 
times there are special equipments to facilitate this, like wings or 
other floats, such as are also suitable for wind transportation. A 
good example of this is the fruit of the common arrow-head 
(Sagittaria), which, surrounded by a wing, easily floats away on 
the water. The flattened spikelets of aquatic grasses, like Leer- 

‘Sia, and the inflated perigynea of many sedges of the genus 
Carex, as well as the bristies that surround the fruit of some, like 
Eleocharis, contribute to this result. It is a common thing to see 
plants floated off wholly or in part by water. The current of any 
stream shows this. The shores of ponds and lakes, and the banks 
of rivers are often strewn with species of the plants that grow 
in them. By their examination the collector learns what may be 
found in them even before seeking for their particular location. 
If torn from their place of growth at the time of ripened fruit, 
this becomes an effectual means of propagation. Stems of Pot- 
amogeton and other Naidacex, of Myriophyllum and Ceratophyl- 
lum, carry their seed in this way. This is especially true of some 
plants that are rootless and float naturally on the surface, like the 
Utricularie, or bladder-worts, some of which are provided with. 
bladders to sustain them on the water. The duckweed (Lemna) 
and Wolffiia are in this manner carried everywhere in the waters 
they frequent, till they find some quiet place where they can mul- 


820 On the Classification of the Linnean Orders [ August, 


tiply and propagate themselves. The same is true of the great 
family of Algz. As the air is the natural medium for scattering 
the spores of terrestrial cryptogams, so the water is for the spores 
of aquatic cryptogams. In some the spores are furnished witha 
vibratile filament, a tail-like appendage that moves them about 
like analogous organs in the flagellate Infusoria. Desmids and 
Diatoms are found in all our waters, the sport of the waves and 
currents. And as the majority of the Algz are unattached, float- 
ing plants, they will be transported wholly or in part to all parts 
of the medium they inhabit. 
(To be continued.) 


20: 


ON THE CLASSIFICATION OF THE LINNAAN OR- 
DERS OF ORTHOPTERA AND NEUROPTERA. 


BY A. S. PACKARD, JR. 


F the forthcoming third report of the U. S. Entomological 
Commission, we have endeavored to ascertain the position of 
the Orthoptera in reference to allied ametabolous insects. The 
following pages are extracted from the chapter, with some omis- 
` sions: 

We have examined the fundamental characters of the head, 
thorax and abdomen, points neglected by most systematic writers, 
not spending much time on the peripheral, 2. e., the superficial 
adaptive characters of the mouth-parts, wings and legs, which 
have been elaborated by systematic entomologists ; believing that 
by this method perhaps more thorough and better ground 
views might result. The outcome has been to lead us to separate 
the Neuroptera, as defined farther on, from the Pseudonati 
tera, and to regard these two groups, with the Orthoptera an 
Dermatoptera, as four orders of a category which may be a 
garded as a superorder, for which the name Phyloptera 1S ee 
posed, as these four orders are probably closely allied to, if n 
some cases identical with, the stem or ancestral groups ror 
which probably all the higher orders—the Hemiptera, Coleop- 
tera, Diptera, Lepidoptera and Hymenoptera—have origini 

We will first briefly summarize the characters, as we under ” 
them, of the Phyloptera as a whole; then the distinguishing 
marks of the four orders. 


1883. ] of Orthoptera and Neuroptera. 821 
Superorder PHYLOPTERA} 


The mouth-parts are free, adapted invariably for biting ; the 
mandibles being toothed and adapted for chewing; the first max- 
illæ separate, with three divisions, the outer bearing usually five- 
jointed palpi; the second maxillæ united to form a labium divided 
into a submentum, mentum and ligula, the latter varying much, 
being either cleft (Pseudoneuroptera) or entire (Neuroptera), and 
bearing usually a three-jointed palpus, This is the primitive, 
elementary condition of the mouth-parts, and such as obtains in 
Coleopterous larvæ. The head is notable from the great develop- 
ment of the epicranium. The clypeus is often divided into two 
portions, a posterior (post-clypeus) and anterior (ante-clypeus) ; 
in the other and higher orders the clypeus is entire. 

The prothorax is usually very large and square, but in a few 
families, as the Phryganeide, Panorpide, Psocide, Libellulide 
and Ephemeridz, it is small and coilar-like. There is a marked 
equality in size and form of the meso- and metathorax; in most 
Orthoptera and some Pseudoneuroptera and Neuroptera, the 
metathorax is often even larger than the mesothorax ; in this 
respect the Phyloptera differ from any of the higher Hexapoda. 
In both of the two hinder segments of the thorax the four tergal 
sclerites, viz: the prasscutum, scutum, scutellum and_postscutel- 
lum, are each well developed, and more equably so than in any 
other order. The scutum is deeply excavated in front to receive 
the often large subtriangular or cordate praescutum ; and in some 
genera the scutum is, so to speak, cleft in two by the meeting of 
the prascutum and scutellum in the median line. The flanks of 
the thorax, or pleurites, are often very large, and the episternum 
and epimerum are broad, oblong, or squarish, and these sclerites 
are sometimes subdivided into an upper and lower division (supra 
and infra epimerum or episternum). The sternum is often large, 
flat and broad; it is sometimes divided into a sternum and præ- 
sternum., 

The wings are usually net-veined, often with numerous longi- 
tudinal veins, the branches of the subcostal, median and sub- 
median veins being either very long, and parallel with the longi- 
tudinal axis of the wing, or numerous and small (especially in 
the hind wings of Orthoptera). 


| From gÒlov, gens, nation ; zTepoy, wing. 


822 On the Classification of the Linnean Orders | August, 


The hind wings are often (Orthoptera and Odonata) broader 
and larger than the anterior pair, the metathorax in such cases 
being a little larger than the mesothorax. 

The abdomen has in this group, including representatives of 
the Neuroptera, Orthoptera, Dermatoptera and Pseudoneurop- 
tera, besides a tenth nearly-complete segment, the rudiments of 
an eleventh uromere, represented by a tergite forming the supra- 
anal triangular plate. Well developed jointed cercopoda occur 
in the Orthoptera and Pseudoneuroptera, while the forceps of For- 
ficula (Dermatoptera) are undoubtedly modified cercopoda. An 
ovipositor occurs in the Neuroptera (Panorpidz) and Orthoptera. 

The metamorphosis is incomplete in all the orders of Phylop- 
tera except the more recent and higher order, 7. e., the Neurop- 
tera (in Erichson’s sense), in which the transformations are com- 
plete, the pupa being quiescent and wholly unlike the larva. 

The relative standing of the four orders of Phyloptera is shown 
in the table or genealogical tree of the winged insects om page 
820. 

The sequence of the orders, such as we are compelled to adopt 
in writing or speaking of them, is difficult to decide upon. Be- 
ginning with what on the whole may be regarded as the lowest 
order, we might first take up the Dermatoptera, which are, 1m 
most respects, the most generalized forms, and stand nearest to 
the Thysanura (Japyx). 

The following is the succession of orders, placing the lowest 
uppermost : 

Dermatoptera Burm. 

Orthoptera Linn. 

Psendoneuroptera Erichson. 

Neuroptera Linn., restricted by Erichson : 

Before discussing the relative standing of these orders, We will 
briefly indicate the more salient and generally applicable differen- 
tial characters, especially what we regard as the more fun set 
tal ones, but slightly touching upon the mouth-parts and wo 
these being peripheral and more adaptive characters, and liable 
to greatest variation, and being of less value in characterizin 
orders of Phyloptera. 


Order 1. DERMATOPTERA. 


Forficula presents so many features separating it fr 


Nic. 


H 


om the Of 


thoptera, and is so composite a form that it should be reg4 ao 


1883. | of Orthoptera and Neuroptera. 823 


as the type of a distinct order, in which it was originally placed 
by Leach, Kirby, Burmeister and Westwood. Its composite na- 
ture is seen both in the elytra and the hind wings, which antici- 
pate the Coleopterous type of wings. On the other hand the 
larve resemble Japyx, the Thysanuran, with its anal forceps, and 
in most respects Forficula is the lowest, most decided stem-form . 
of the Phyloptera. 

The Dermatoptera are characterized by the flatness of the body 
and the large terminal forceps. The head is flat, horizontal in 
position, while the presence of the V-shaped epicranial suture is 
a sign of inferiority, as it is characteristic of Thysanura and 
Platypteran larvæ as well as Coleopterous larvae, The remark- 
able thoracic structure, which is described farther on, as well as 
the curious overlapping of the abdominal tergites, forbid our 
uniting the Dermatoptera with the Orthoptera. The small, short 
elytra and the very large, rounded, longitudinally and once-cross- 
folded hind wings, which remind us rather of the Coleoptera than 
Orthoptera, are also important diagnostic features. Finally, the 
metamorphosis of the Dermatoptera is even less complete than 
that of the Orthoptera. 

The ligula is bifid, being divided into a pair of two-jointed 
paraglosse. The labium is thus similar to that of the Orthop- 
tera, though scarcely more like them than like Termes. 

Order 2, ORTHOPTERA. 

The head is more or less vertical in position; the front is very 
large, broad and long, the epicranial region very large and often 
hypertrophied. The clypeus is large and subdivided as in Pseu- 
doneuroptera. In the Orthoptera, as a rule, the deeply-cleft 
ligula is indistinctly four-lobed, the outer pair of paraglossz very 
Well developed, while the inner pair is minute or undeveloped, as 
in the Acrydii, especially Caloptenus; but in the Locustariz the 
ligula is four-lobed, and in the Gryllide decidedly so. In the 
Mantidz and Blattariz the ligula is plainly four-lobed, nearly as 
much so as in the Termitide. In the Phasmide the ligula is 
intermediate in form between the Mantidæ and Locustarie. 

The prothorax is usually remarkably large, particularly the 
notum. The meso- and metanotum exactly repeat each other, 
and the metanotum is usually (Acrydii and Locustariz) longer 
and larger than the mesonotum, the hind wings being almost 


uniformly much larger than the anterior pair. The pleurites are 


824 On the Classification of the Linnean Orders {| August, 


very large and square as well as high, the episterna and epimera 
being large and oblong and equally developed. The sternites 
are very large and broad. The coxe are sometimes (Blatta) very 
large; the hind legs in the Acrydii are much larger than the 
anterior pairs. The fore wings are narrower than the hinder 
pair, and show a slight tendency to become subelytriform; on 
the other hand the hind wings are very large and broad, dis- 
tinctly net-veined, with numerous longitudinal veins, and they 
fold up longitudinally. 

The abdomen has eleven uromeres, the eleventh forming a 
triangular tergite. The cercopoda are often (Blatta, Mantis, &c.) 
multiarticulate and well developed, while the ovipositor is often 
~ large and perfect. The metamorphosis is more incomplete than 
in the Pseudoneuroptera. 

With the exclusion of the Forficulariz, the Orthoptera, as here 
restricted, are a tolerably well circumscribed group; and thoug: 
there are great structural differences between the families, yet the 
connection or sequence of the families from the Blattarie through 
the Phasmide and Mantid and Acrydii to the Locustaria, and 
finally the highest family, the Gryllidz, is one which can be dis- 
tinctly perceived. There is no occasion for a subdivision of the 
order into groups higher than families, as the Blattariz are but a 
family removed from the Mantidz. 

Order 3. PsEUDONEUROPTERA Erichson. 

It is difficult, if not impossible, to satisfactorily characterize by 
a sharp-cut definition this very elastic order. As regards the 
thorax, there is no uniformity in the structure that we have been 
able to discover, nor is there in the structure of the wings, nor 
more than a general resemblance in the mouth-parts. -d 

The definition of the Pseudoneuroptera in Hagen’s Synopsis 
the Neuroptera of North America, as given in the analytical 
table, which is stated in a foot-note to have been prepared at the 
request of the Smithsonian Institution by Baron Osten Sacken, 
gives no fundamental characters based on a study of the trunk. 
Those mentioned are what we have called peripheral characte™ 
2. e., those drawn from the mouth-parts, wings and appen ae 
So far as we know, no satisfactory definition of the Pee 
roptera has ever been given. In Hagen’s Synopsis, wae 
other superficial characters given, are these: “ Lower lip ™ e 
cleft ;” “antennæ either subulate and thin, the tarsi three tonr 


F 


1883.] of Orthoptera and Neuroptera. 825 


articulate, or setiform or filiform, in which case the tarsi are two 
to four articulate.” These characters, though superficial, are the 
most important yet presented, perhaps (disregarding the meta- 
morphosis), for separating the Pseudoneuroptera from the genu- 
ine Neuroptera. But the cleft labium is also to be found in 
Orthoptera; and among the Orthoptera, which usually have five- 
jointed tarsi, the Mantidæ have four tarsal joints. The Perlidæ, 
Odonata and Ephemerina have been, by Gerstäcker (Peters and 
Carus’ Zoologie), associated with the Orthoptera under the name 
Orthoptera amphibiotica, but such an alliance does not seem to us 
to be entirely a natural or convenient one; it is simply transfer- 
ring a mass of heterogeneous forms to what, as now limited, is a 
natural and well circumscribed category, and yet we confess that 
it is difficult to give diagnostic adult characters separating the 
Pseudoneuroptera from the Orthoptera, though the general facies 
of the Orthoptera is quite unlike that of the Pseudoneuroptera. 

In the Pseudoneuroptera, beginning with the more generalized 
forms, the Perlidz and Termitidz, the labium (second maxillz) 
is deeply cleft, the cleft not, however, in these or any other in- 
sects, extending to the mentum, or even clear through the palpi- 
ger. Each lobe is also cleft, so that the ligula is really four- 
lobed; the outer lobes are called by Gerstäcker! the “lamina 
externa,” and the inner the “lamina interna.” These finger- 
Shaped, non-articulated fleshy lobes appear to be homologous 
with, or at least suggest the outer pair of, paraglosse of the Col- 
coptera and Hymenoptera. In the Perlidæ the four lobes of the 
ligula are well developed, and the lobes of the inner pair are 
broader than the outer. In the Termitida the lobes are well de- 
veloped, but the inner pair of lobes is either one-half or not quite 
So wide as the outer paraglosse ; the palpiger is cleft. In the 
Embidz, according to Savigny’s figures, the ligula is four-lobed, 
but the inner pair is narrow and rudimentary. 

In the Odonata, according to Gerstacker’s excellent drawings, 
the ligula varies much. In Gomphus it is entire; in some of the 
higher Libelluline only two-lobed; but in Æschna it is four- 
lobed, the outer lobe slender, but separate from the palpus. In 
Calopteryx the ligula is widely cleft, the two inner lobes are wide 
apart, while the outer pair is consolidated with the labial palpi. 


12ur Morphologie der Orthoptera amphibiotica. Aus der Festschrift zur Gesellsch. 
Naturforsch. Freunde, 1873. 


826 On the Classification of the Linnean Orders [August, 
Owing to the specialized nature of the labial palpi, the mouth- 
parts of the Odonata are sufficiently sad generis and distinctive to 
prevent their being placed among the Orthoptera, even if the 
thorax were not so dissimilar. In the aborted labium and other 
mouth-parts of the Ephemerina we also have strongly-marked 
characteristics forbidding their being placed in the Orthoptera; 
were it not for the strong resemblance of the Termitide to the 
Orthoptera (Blattaria) probably no one would have thought of 
carrying the Pseudoneuroptera over into the Orthoptera. 

The relative proportion of the head and sclerites varies greatly; 
no general rule can be laid down as to the relative proportions of 
the epicranium and of the clypeus, or of the gular region. : 

On this account I had at one time decided to split the group 
into two, and to restrict Erichson’s Pseudoneuroptera to the Pla- 
typtera, and to adopt Latreille’s term Subulicornia for the Odo- 
nata and Ephemerina (Subulicornes of Latreille). It may, how- 
ever be best for the sake of clearness to retain Erichson’s order 
Pseudoneuroptera as he indicated it, and to dismember it into 
what may be regarded, provisionally at least, as three suborders : 
1. Platyptera (Termitide, Embidz, Psocidæ and Perlide = Corrodentia and O7- 
~~ thoptera amphibiotica in part). : 

2, Odonata (Libellulide), 
3. Ephemerina (Ephemeride). 

It is comparatively easy to give well-grounded differential char- 
acters for these three suborders. They are so distinct that they 
may. perhaps hereafter be regarded as entitled to the rank ot n 
orders, or the Pseudoneuroptera may be dismembered into the 
Pseudoneuroptera and Subulicornia (Odonata'and Ephemerina). i 

1. Platyptera—The body is flattened; the head horizontal. 
The pronotum is large, broad and square. The meso- and wa 
notum are remarkable on account of the imperfect differentiation - 
of the scutum and scutellum ; the latter is indefinite in outlines $ 
but very large. The flanks (pleurites) are, when long, oblique, OF q 
are short. The sternites are usually very large and broad.. There — 
are often eleven uromeres. Eo 

2. Odénata.—While the Odonata and Ephemerina are aee 
what alike as regards the form and venation of the fore wings, 
their mouth-parts and thorax they are entirely unlike. ao 

1 This name zat, flat, ttepdy, wing, in allusion to the wings which Pe e 
majority (the Psocidz folding their wings rather rgof-like) fold their wings ™ 
the back. The Isoptera of Brullé comprise the Termitida. a 


1883. } of Orthoptera and Neuroptera, 827 


Odonata are remarkable for the great dorsal (tergal) development 
of the mesepisterna and the enormous development of the meso- 
and metapleurites in general, while the notum of meso- and meta- 
thorax, though of the same type as the Orthoptera, is minute 
in size, The prothorax is very small, both dorsally and on the 
sides forming a collar. 

The wings are as markedly net-veined as in the Orthoptera, 
though the hinder pair are not folded longitudinally as in that 
order. The Odonata literally live on the wing, and thus the 
shape of the sclerites of the notum of the wing-bearing segments 
approaches that of the Orthoptera, although the prothorax is re- 
markably small compared with that of the Orthoptera, and for- 
bids their union with this order, as was done by Gerstacker and 
other German entomologists. The head of the Odonata is re- 
markable for the enornious size of the eyes and the consequent 
great reduction in size of the epicranium as compared with the 
large epicranium of the Orthoptera. The mouth-parts are like 
those of the Orthoptera except that the second maxilla form a 
remarkable, mask-like labium. The abdomen is very long, slen- 
der and cylindrical; there are eleven uromeres, the eleventh be- 
ing well represented, while the cercopoda are not jointed but in 
the form of claspers. 


3. Ephemerina—In the small epicranium and the large male 
eyes the Ephemerina resemble the Odonata, though the rudi- 
mentary mouth-parts are in plan entirely unlike them. So also 
the prothorax is small and annular, but the subspherical, con- 
centrated thorax is remarkable for the large mesothorax and the 
small metathorax. Hence, the hind wings are small and some- 
times obsolete. The long, slender abdomen has ten uromeres, 
and bears, besides the two long filamental multiarticulate cerco- 
poda, a third median one. 

The larve of the lower Odonata and of the Ephemeride 
closely approach in form those of the Perlidz, showing that the 
three suborders here mentioned probably had a common ances- 
try, which can be theoretically traced to a form not remote from 
Campodea. By reason of the general resemblance of the larval 
forms of these three suborders it would be inadvisable to separate 
the Odonata and Ephemerina from the Platyptera, although when 
we consider the adult forms alone, there would appear to be some 
§founds for such a division. 


VOL. XViI.—nNo. VI. 56 


828 On the Classification of the Linnean Orders, etc. (August, 


Order 4. NEUROPTERA. 


The head is horizontal and somewhat flattened, except in the 
Trichoptera and Panorpidz, where it is subspherical and vertical. 
The body shows a tendency to be round or cylindrical, the thorax 
being more or less spherical, but there is great diversity in form 
from the Sialidæ to the Trichoptera. The mouth-parts are free 
and the mandibles well developed, except in the Trichoptera, 
where the mandibles are nearly obsolete in form, and function- 
less, thus suggesting or anticipating the Lepidoptera. 

In the Neuroptera the ligula is entirely unlike any of the fore- 
going and lower groups. It is entire, forming a broad, flat, large, 
rounded lobe; it is largest in Myrmeleon, Ascalaphus and Man- 
tispa, but smaller in Corydalis, where it is also narrower and in- 
dented on the front edge. 

In Panorpa the ligula is minute, rudimentary. In the Trichop- 
tera it is also minute and rudimentary. 

The prothorax is usually (Planipennia) large, broad and square, 
but is ring or collar-like in the Trichoptera, being short and 
small, much as in Lepidoptera. Except in the Trichoptera, the 
meso- and metanotum are characterized by the large, cordate 
prescutum, and in the Hemerobina the metascutum is partially 
or (in Ascalaphus) wholly cleft, the praescutum and scutellum 
meeting on the median line of the thorax. 

In the Hemerobina and Sialidze the metathorax is as large, 0! 
nearly as large, as the mesothorax, and the hind wings art as 
large as the anterior pair. The wings are not net-veined, the 
type of venation being entirely unlike that of the Orthoptera 
and Pseudoneuroptera. The costal space is wide and 
marked, and the transverse veinlets are few and fara 
pared with the two orders just mentioned. 

The abdomen is cylindrical, and there are g-10 uromeres- The 
ovipositor is only developed in Raphidia, while the cercoer 
are not developed. The metamorphosis is complete, as 19 the 
Lepidoptera, etc., the pupa being entirely unlike the larva, 
quiescent, often protected by a cocoon or case. The orde 
be divided into two suborders: 

1. Planipennia (Sialidze, Hemerobiide, Panorpidz)...- - 
2. Trichoptera (Phryganeide). 


The following tabular view will in a degree express 


part com- 


r may | 


+= 


1883. ] The Power of Scent in the Turkey Vulture. 829 


as to the classification of the orders of the hexapodous or winged 
insects : 


SUPERORDERS. ORDERS. SUBORDERS. 
doe ae wae ob dese ee 
Lepidoptera 
Euglossata!, . Diptera (genuina): 
t ere aes esise | ae Piina 
SOPRO IN N | Coleoptera... ........ $ Coleoptera (goma): 
| Homoptera. 
| i eteroptera. 
ost de Onna WR FE | Flegnighera, i.o 5 as « Physapoda, 
Mallophaga. 
Trichoptera, 
f Neuropteta isuu oseti Plinipeanis. 
Odonata, 
Phyloptera . 4 Pseudoneuroptera ....| < Ephemerina, 
Platyptera. 
Orthopteracc. 71.5 iis 
| Dermatoptera........ 
Cinura. 
naptera*, , ...| 1 Symphyla. 
sina . Rn a ee | Collembola. 
ee 


THE POWER OF SCENT IN THE TURKEY VULTURE. 
BY SAMUEL N. RHOADS. 


E the Westminster Review of 7th month, 1847, occurs an 
article setting forth the valuable additions Philip Henry Gosse 
has made to scientific knowledge and the solution of some diffi- 
cult problems in natural history. The article in hand is a review 
of Gosse’s “ Birds of Jamaica,” wherein, among other quotations, 
is given an extended one relating to the sense by which the 
vulture distinguishes its prey at great distances. A controversy 
on this subject, during the early part of our century, “ set together 
[e propose the name Euglossata for the highest insects, comprising those orders 
which, besides having the mouth-parts (either the first or second iia cr both) 
modified so as to sip, suck or lap up liquid food, also have the bady cylindrical, and 
the thorax more or less spherical and concentrated. 
* This term is proposed for the Coleoptera al 
*This term is proposed for the Hemiptera, in ne of which, except the Mallophaga 
and PELEA (Thrips), the mouth-parts are united to form a sucking beak, 
* This roposed for the Thysanuran apterous o which are perhaps 
nearly the Allana equivalents of either of the three other superorders. 


830 The Power of Scent in the Turkey Vulture. [August, 


by the ears ” two opposing parties of naturalists, one side contend- 
ing that the sense of sight was solely employed in foraging, their 
opponents attributing to the sense of smell alone the necessary 
guidance on such occasions. The perusal of this interesting 
paper brought to mind two incidents somewhat parallel to those 
related by Gosse, which I observed during the past summer (1882) 
in New Jersey, one in particular being proof positive to my own 
mind that the olfactories of a turkey vulture (Cathartes aura) 
can alone serve its purpose in the discovery of food. 

The facts on which I base so decided an opinion may be worthy 
of presentation to the reader. 

Whilst digging sweet-potatoes I noticed a very luxurious growth 
of the vines covering a small mound in the field, and inquiry re- 
vealed the fact that a horse and cow had been buried there some 
years before. Just then nothing impressed me in that connection 
save the immensity of the potatoes which we found overlying 
these two graves, but in the afternoon, and during the following 
day, “ buzzards” shadowed the farm by scores, seeming to obey 
from all quarters of the heavens a mysterious summons to Con- 
vocation. 

I soon perceived the sweet-potato field was the “ radiant point” 
of each speeding shadow. Buzzard after buzzard I traced as they 
appeared in various portions of the sky with half-folded wings, 
reminding me of mute, zrial hounds, “coming down the 
scent,” their course, as swift, silent, and undeviating as an ai- 
row’s. "Twas a strangely interesting spectacle to behold them 
swoop within a few feet of the horse-hades, and rise again with : 
slow, reluctant flaps, indicative of disappointment, then retum 
to deliberately “beat” and “quarter” the ground, erially speak- 
ing, with all the tact and persevering sagacity of their canine 
compeers ; in fact the performance was suggestive of a fox-hunt, 
in which reynard’s place was represented by the dead bodies, 
“earthed” in this case, however, for other than reynard dase 

One of the vultures in particular showed an extreme faith 0 
the guidance of its smelling powers by alighting without demu 1 
on the fence half a dozen paces from the centre of a 7 
where, after some time of manifest uneasiness and uncouth Pe 
turing, it was joined by a few of its more dubious companions. 

This visitation of uncanny birds continued long after, though : 
I never saw so many as at the first when the crop was plow a 


SS et Ee eae es eR SEE AT ae 


1883. ] The Power of Scent in the Turkey Vulture. 831 


out, this disturbance probably releasing for a time the pent-up 
odors. 

I could detect no taint in the atmosphere of the place even 

whilst working in the freshly-plowed ground, yet hundreds of 
buzzards assembled from far and near, and with unerring accuracy 
pointed out the place of burial with overshadowing wings. In 
consequence of these observations the theory that the vulture 
family are enabled to detect the existence of a dead body by 
scent, unassisted by any of the remaining senses, and this 
too at great distances, and when such carcass had laid deep under 
the ground for several years, was to me satisfactorily proven. 
Gosse, as I before stated, gives an instance confirmatory to the 
one just related, justly attributing to the same species of vulture 
this wondrous faculty of tracking its prey from afar. It was ob- 
served in Jamaica : 

“A poor German immigrant, who lived alone in a detached 
cottage in this town, rose from his bed after a few days’ confine- 
ment by fever to purchase in the market some fresh meat for 
a little soup. Before he could prepare the several ingredients of 
herbs and roots, and put his meat in water for the preparation of 
his pottage, the paroxysm of his fever had returned, and he laid 
himself on his bed exhausted. Two days elapsed in this state of 
helplessness and inanimation, by which time the mass of meat 
and pot herbs had putrefied. The stench became very per- 
ceptible in the neighborhood, vulture after vulture as they sailed 
past were observed always to descend to the cottage of the Ger- 
man, and to sweep round as if they had tracked some putrid 
carcass, but failed to find exactly where it was.” 

The same authority proceeds to prove furthermore that not 
only does the object of contention make use of its nose, but also 
of its eyes in the search for subsistence. I will give this quotation 

o: 


“ Here was the sense of sight unassisted by that of smelling, 
for the meat was too recent to communicate any taint to the morn- 


ing air, and the vulture stooped to it from a very far distance. 


832 The Power of Scent in the Turkey Vulture. (August, 


That any animal with eyes, especially bird’s eyes, should not 
use them in connection with its other senses is undeniable, yet to 


say that the vulture is gifted with a strength of vision extraordi- 


nary as its powers of smelling is very open to dispute. 

By analogy we may reason that as no member of the bird- 
world is preéminently blessed in more than one of its senses, as 
hawks, eagles, and owls by seeing, having wonderfully developed 
eyes, or the ducks, sandpipers, and curlews by feeling, having 
wonderfully sensitive and discriminating mandibles, why not then 
restrict the vulture, whose development of nostrils is enormous 
compared with that of its other organs of sense to smell. The 
conclusion of Gosse just given, t. 2. that “ the sense of sight” in 
finding “the piece of offal” was “ unassisted by that of smelling” 
because “the meat was too recent to communicate any taint to 
the morning air, and the vulture stooped to it from a very far dis- 
tance,” is too hasty, especially the part I have italicized. It looks 
as if he thought the “ distance ” would exclude the possibility of 
the bird having scented the flesh so far, and this, too, in the face 
of his previous argument that its unassisted power of scent was 
so wonderful at like distances. 

How do we know either that the offal was too fresh to taint the 
morning atmosphere? Rather than this would it not be fairer to 
conclude, after such proof of the extreme sensitiveness of the 
vulturine olfactory, that the scent of newly-slaughtered flesh, 
however imperceptible to the human nose, is as easily detected by 
these accomplished scavengers as we men would discover our 
proximity to some offensive carcass ? 

That vultures seek and devour newly killed and even living 
animals is well established, notwithstanding the experiments of 
Waterton on the turkey buzzards of Demerara, in which he not 
only noticed they never attacked the numerous reptiles in their 
easy reach, but “ he even killed lizards and frogs and put them in 
their way, but they did not appear to notice them until they at- 
tained the putrid scent.” 

Experiments with wild animals are unreliable meth 
termining the value of hypotheses. To thus beg the questi 
nature is unnatural, and such methods of inquiry are ™& 
“ given the lie.” ’Tis too much like torture for a confess! 
an entreaty for the true responses of nature’s oracle- Audubon 
overlooked this truth when the fact of some confined vu 


ods of de- 


ono 


ion than 


ltures n - 


1883.] The Siphonophores. 833 


noticing the presence of a covered basket of carrion placed among 
them, decided him forever against the ideas I have endeavored to 
prove in this paper. 

I find in the introduction to “ A Manual of the Ornithology of 
the United States and Canada,” by Thomas Nuttall, a short para- 
graph referring to this self-same experiment, and, as it echoes the 
sentiments of his friend Audubon, whose follower he was, with 
other naturalists of that day, I will finish by its quotation: 

“Comparing animals with each other we soon perceive that 
smell in general is much more acute among the quadrupeds than 
among the birds. Even the pretended scent of the vulture is im- 
aginary as he does not perceive the tainted carrion on which he 
feeds through a wicker basket, though its odor is as potent as in 
the open air.” 


ee 
THE SIPHONOPHORES. 
BY J. WALTER FEWKES. 
(Continued from February number, 1882.) 
V.—Tue DIPHYÆ. 


Tere remain of tubular Medusæ yet to be mentioned a few 
genera closely related to Diphyes! which form a characteris- 
tic group called the Diphyæ.? While all of these jellyfishes like 
Agalma and the majority of its relatives are furnished with a long 
tube like axis, none of them have at one end of this stem an air 
bladder for flotation in the water or upon its surface. Most of the 
animals which we are now to consider have swimming-bells as 
means of self propulsion by which they move through the water 
with a velocity which is very great when compared with many of 
their float-bearing relatives. As a rule, however, the members of 
the division are smaller than the Physophore, and the gelatinous 
substance of their swimming-bells is generally of a firmer con- 
Sistency. The group may be said to include some of the most 
specialized forms of the Siphonophores. 
The Diphye with the exception of at least one genus called 
1 For a popular account of the anatomy of Diphyes the reader is referred to the 
AMERICAN NATURALIST for February, 1882. 
? The terms Physophoridz and Diphyidz are family names and should give place 
en ag and Diphye, which may be applied to groups containing several 
Ies, i ; x 


. 834 The Siphonophores. [ August, 


Monophyes! have, like Diphyes, two swimming-bells or necto- 
calyces. The most apparent difference in external shape between 
the genera which compose the group lies in the modification in 
size and shape of one or the other of these structures. 

The genus of Diphyz which resembles Diphyes most closely 
is known as Galeolaria (Epibulia). By many writers on these 
animals, instead of being regarded another genus it is simply 
called a species of Diphyes. It is larger, however, than the lat- 
ter, and capable of very rapid motion, darting hither and thither 
through the water, principally by the contractions of the poste- 
rior of its two swimming-bells. 

Galeolaria is widely distributed in the different seas, being very 
common in the Mediterranean. In American waters it has been 
taken off the Florida Keys in the Gulf Stream near Nantucket 
and is likewise recorded as far north as the latitudes of Green- 
lan 

The variation in the shape of their swimming-bells is one of 
the most prominent differences between it and Diphyes. While 
in both genera these structures are two in number in Galeolaria 
aurantiaca Vogt, both are much larger than in our common 
Diphyes, D. formosa F. The anterior swimming-bell of the for- 
mer genus is less conical in shape than that of the latter and as 
far as external appearance goes seems less perfectly adapted to 


rapid progress through the water. The part of the a 


animal as it forces its way along in the direction in which tt 
swims. While, however, it is the anterior end of the bell as t 
moves forward, it is not homologous to the apex of other medusa 
bells, but is morphologically one side of such a bell, or one wall 
which has become very much thickened and modified in such a 
manner that in its sidelong motion it may encounter the least 
resistance from the surrounding water. : 

There are deep-seated internal differences between the anterior 
of the two nectocalyces in the genera Diphyes and Galeolar 

1 The same is true, according to Chun, in Muggiæa. Specimens of a Da y 
but one nectocalyx are very common in Bermuda and Tortugas. I had a 


1883. ] The Siphonophores. 835 


although their outward resemblances are so close. A somatocyst 
and bell cavities exist in both. The radial chymiferous tubes 
have the same inequality in length and a like tortuous course 
brought about by the unequal development of the bell walls. 
One peculiarity of the radial tubes in the bell of Galeolaria is that 
two of the four radial vessels are connected by a smaller vessel 
or lateral branch which extends through the bell walls parallel 
with its rim. The posterior swimming-bell of Galeolaria likewise 
differs in shape from that of Diphyes. One of the most interest- 
ing of the differences in general form is the existence in Galeolaria 
of two circular gelatinous plates which extend backward from the 
lower side of the posterior bell rim, one on each side of the me- 
dian line. These small disks have an important function to per- 
form in the movements of the medusa, for they serve as rudders 
by which the direction which the water takes on leaving the bell 
cavity is determined. The steering of the animal while it is in 
motion is thought by some to be brought about in the following 
manner: When the lower bell by a simultaneous contraction of 
its walls on all sides drives the water violently from its cavity 
through the bell opening, the liquid thus expelled strikes the sur- 
rounding medium and meets with a resistance. The result is 
that the animal itself is driven forward. The direction which the 
water takes as it leaves the bell depends upon the angle at which 
these disks are set on the bell margin, and by altering this angle 
the direction in which the animal moves is determined. Both an- 
terior and posterior bells in Galeolaria contribute to the onward 
motion, although propulsion is brought about in the main by the 
posterior. 

In the genus next to be noticed, allied in many respects to 
those already studied, the disproportion in size of the two 
swimming-bells is very apparent on account of the anterior bell 
being so very much reduced in size. As it is much smaller 
than the posterior it performs only a very small amount of work 
in the onward motion of the medusa. A genus which possesses 
these characters is called Abyla 

Abyla is smaller than Galeolaria and somewhat larger than 
Diphyes. It is more sluggish in its movements than either, and 
consequently more easily captured. 


1 Abyla is very common in the Mediterranean, but has not yet been taken on our 
coasts, 


836 The Siphonophores. [August, 


The anterior bell (a) is distinguished by some of the most im- 
portant characters of the genus. It is very small and hasa 
rhomboidal shape. The anterior end is not conical as in Diphyes 
nor rounded as in Galeolaria. 
The bell walls are stiff andthe 
bell cavity and bell opening 
relatively very small. Most of 
the interior of the bell is taken 
up by a large somatocyst of 
globular shape. The anterior 
and posterior bells fit closely 
together by faces, of which 


ff a that of the anterior is slightly 

\ a concave. ‘ 
+ Rar The posterior swimming- 
|- 8. bell (4) differs widely in shape 
$ BA, from that of either Diphyes 


Zh a Diphyes 
aea fI. or Galeolaria. Unlike the — 
! latter there are no circular 
z i) ene plates or rudders on the bell 
; margin. From the point of 


/ - union of anterior and posterior 

LA bells there passes from onè 

AN end of the nectocalyx to the 
ae eye other a number of serrated 
~ N ridges, five of which are con- 
k i tinued into triangular projec- 


l tions below the bell opening. 
MO Upon one side of the bell 


/ i between two of the pi a 
ca ; prominent of these parall io 
4 ib ridges there is a groove (e) for i 
pa the lodgment of the axis when 


Fic. 1.—Abyla pentagona (side view). his groove lies on 
a, anterior bell; 4, tiana an. ê, salah retracted. T 8 h sterior 
tudinal canal with cover; d, diphyizodid ; the same side of the po p 
s, Stem; 4, tentacle, swim ming-bell as the opening 
into the anterior bell cavity, Throughout a part of its length 
the anterior bell, for two-thirds of the distance to the terminati : 
this groove is covered by a thin transparent plate formed bwa 
reflexion of one of the neighboring longitudinal ridges. 


1883] - The Siphonophores. 837 


function of this groove and its cover, the thin plate which has 

en mentioned, is to form a receptacle into which the retracted 
stem and its attached members can be wholly or partially with- 
drawn. The modification in the form of the bell, resulting from 
the formation of the groove and its cover, gives rise to a compli- 
cation in the course of the radial canals in the bell walls. While 
three of these tubes have a normal course extending directly 
from a common origin to the bell margin ; a fourth which lies on 
the same side as the groove or external canal and its cover, is 
somewhat modified. It starts from a common union with the 
others, but instead of passing directly to the bell margin divides 
midway in its course into two branches. One of these branches 
ends blindly in the bell walls a short distance from the bifurca- 
tion, while the other after a tortuous course eventually ends in the 
immediate vicinity of the bell margin? 

The diphyizodid of Abyla (Figs. 2, 3, 4) closely resemble 
those of Diphyes in many particulars. The covering scale (cs) 
is, however, polygonal in shape instead of hemispherical, and 
almost its whole interior is taken up by a large somatocyst (s). 
The swimming-bell, clusters of male and female sexual bells, 
tentacle and polypite are similar to those of Eudoxia. 

The diphyizodid of Abyla, like that of Diphyes, was formerly 
described as a genus widely different from that to which it is now 
known to belong. Historically it is interesting from the fact that 
from a study of its anatomy and growth the true nature of the 
diphyizodid in general was recognized. 

The reduction in size in the bell of Abyla has gone so far in a 
genus called Monophyes that the anterior bell is missing and we 
find a single swimming-bell which has resemblances to both the 
anterior and the posterior nectocalyces of the genera which have 
already been described. 

The single swimming-bell of Monophyes has a baba 
shape and is without ridges on its external surface. On one side 
of the bell walls there is an enclosed canal out of the opening 
into which hangs the axis. The axis or stem can be withdrawn 
into the canal where, when retracted, it is securely packed in the 
Same way that a like organ of Abyla is placed in the groove 

‘A blindly ending tube also arises from the point of union of a radial and circu- 
pini and extends to the neighborhood of the plate which has been described 


838 The Siphonophores. [August, 


covered by the gelatinous plate. The swimming-bell of Mono- 
phyes resembles the posterior bell of Abyla in its possession of 


Fig. 3. Fig. 4- 


, FIG. 2.—Diphyizodid of Abyla (?) (Aglaisma), Fic. 3.—The same from a ae 
side. Fic. 4.—Polypite of Aglaisma. 6, budding sexual bells; <s, regen” part — 
łe, longitudinal canal on the under side of the covering scale; 0g, "e , ph, ten- 
of the somatocyst; 9, polypite; s, somatocyst; sm, tube in covering ARAS 
tacular knobs; v, villi on inner side of polypite. 
this cavity. There is also in the walls of the bell of eee 
phyes a blindly ending tube communicating with the 7 de 
of the axis which corresponds with the somatocyst Of © 


1883. | 


anterior bell. 


The Siphonophores. 


839 
Monophyes is therefore difficult to determine. 


The strict homology of the single nectocalyx of 


In connection 
? ete 


af 
Ws 
i 
A 
ee 
Poo Pa { 
A É 
NA bsssprte tte 
a nereerrn rn 
a 
os 
Ki 
ÈA 
Ti y 
4 kon 


Çi ee 
is 
JEN 
Y 
Fi. 5. 
Covering 


—Praya diphyes Köll. a, anterior bell; 4, posterior bell (nectocalyx); æ, 
Scale; f, polypite; s, stem; ss, somatocyst; /, tentacle. 


with Monophyes a very curious medusa from Newport, R. I., as 


well as from many other localities, ought to be mentioned. This 


840 The Siphonophores. [ August, : , 


medusa is called Diplophysa mermis, and is regarded by many 
authors as the diphyizodid of this genus. 

There are several of the tubular meduse belonging to the 
Diphyz which depart very widely in general form from that as- 
sumed by Diphyes, although they are evidently more closely 
related to these than to the genus Agalma and its relatives. One 
of the most beautiful of these is a genus Praya,! of which several 
species have been described (Fig. 5). Praya has two nectocalyces 
at one extremity of a long, highly flexible axis or stem, which 
fit together side by side with the openings into their cavities 
facing outward and backward in the direction of the stem. Each 


bell is almost globular and has very flexible walls. In one spe- 


cies? one of the bells is much larger than the other, but in the 
others they are of about the same size. In many respects the 
swimming-bells of Praya are peculiar. One species (Fig. 5) has 
a somatocyst (ss) in both of the swimming-bells, while in others 
this structure is confined to one of the bells, as in other 
Diphyæ. The radial tubes in the species take a direct course 
from a common junction to the bell margin. 


The axis (s) is not capable of being drawn up into the interval 


between the bells, but as the animal swims in the water trails far 
behind and is thrown into many graceful curves by the on 

motion. This stem, when extended, is found to bear at intervals 
along its length little helmet-shaped transparent bodies (4) which 
in general shape resemble the primitive covering scale of the lar- 


val Agalma. The helmet and accompanying structures presently 


to be described, form the diphyizodids which in the subsequent 


growth of the Praya fall off one by one. After they have thus 


separated themselves from their attachments, they develop = 
medusz of very different outward shape from that of the atta 
young (Fig. 6). 


Although the helmet-shaped body (/) gives these diphyizooids 4 
their form, they are by no means the only structures in the clus- : 
ters. They cover other organs of a most important chm a 
Below each helmet-shaped body we find a small botryoidal “iY 
ter of bells bearing ova and probably spermatozoa, and a fl Eo 
shaped stomach (polypite) (e) which resembles a similar body 4 


1 Named from Porto Praya in the Cape Verde islands. 
* The species of the Praya found in the Gulf of Mexico 1s probably" 
Mus. Comp. Zoél., Vol. ey 


ew. Ball. : Ai q 


Net 


bce Ser oo 


bie eee = 


E 
4 
3 

i 
i 


1883.] The Siphonophores. 841 


Eudoxia. From the base of this polypite there ~ a tentacle 
(i) which has many side branches, 
each of which bears a simple 
pendant knob. The whole ten- 
tacle with lateral branches is 
easily retracted under the hel- 
met-shaped covering scale, as is 
shown in Fig. 6. As the Eudoxia 
separates from the Diphyes and 
leads an independent existence, 
so the heimet-shaped members 


Pre he 4 Praya cym- 

Dial (a Ch.) L 6, sexual 

bell; e, polypite; z, rinzai retracted, 

of the Praya colony separate from with tentacular kno bs; //, somatocyst ; 
y- 


l haped bod 
it, and after subsequent growth oat 


assume a very different shape from that which they have when 
attached. Although it is not yet known what the ultimate con- 
dition of the separated fragment is, there is probably no doubt 
that it later acquires a very different form as it grows older. 

There are two well-marked species of Praya found in the Med- 
iterranean sea, which are known as P. cymbiformis Leuck., and P. 
diphyes KOll.; they differ from each other in the relative size and 
shape of the swimming-bells and in a character already pointed 
out of the absence or presence of somatocysts in the posterior 
bell. In still a third species from the Bay of Villa Franca in 
Provence, we find the different attached diphyizodids so closely 
crowded together that they touch each other side by side along 
the length of the stem. This species, Praya gracilis F., is smaller 
than the others, has swimming-bells of a different shape and the 
openings into the bell cavity are larger and open more on the 
sides than in the above species. 

One of the most interesting genera of floatless Siphonophores 
is a genus called Gleba or Hippopodius, which is very common 
in the Mediterranean. This genus is placed by many writers on 
these medusæ among the Diphyz, but its many differences from 
the other genera are so great that it should probably be made 
the type of a new group equal in rank to the Physophore and 
Diphyz. The Siphonophorz! will then be divided into three 

l Exclusive of Velella (Rataria) and Porpita, aberrant genera which have few 


likenesses with the true Siphonophores and which are called Discoidex, These 
medusz are more closely related to floating hydroids than to medusæ with attached - 


842 The Siphonophores. [ August, 


divisions, of which Agalma, Diphyes and Gleba are representa- 
tive genera. 

Gleba resembles the Physophore in possessing many swim- 
ming-bells, and the Diphye in being destitute of a float. Diphyi- 
zooids, if such exists, are unknown, and an opposite law from 
that which exists in Agalma is followed in the order of develop- 
ment of the nectocalyces on the nectostem. The group of Hip- 
popodiz contains the two genera Gleba and Vogtia. The Amer- 
ican representative is the genus Gleba, which is found in the 
Gulf Stream.’ Vogtia is probably the young of Gleba. The 
swimming-bells of Gleba are hoof-shaped structures and are 
arranged in two rows or series, the opposite members of which 
fit closely together. The resemblance in shape of each bell toa 
horse’s hoof is very striking. The upper portion of the hoof 
points downward and outward, and upon its face is found an 
opening, the bell orifice, into a shallow bell cavity. The lower 
surface is concave, and as the animal swims is uppermost in the 
water. The bell substance although gelatinous and transparent, 
is less flexible than that of most other Siphonophores. The bell 
walls have little or no power of contraction and expansion, and 
the bell approaches closely in structure the covering scales of 
several other Siphonophora. 

The velum of the swimming-bell has a crescentic shape, and by 
its strokes upon the water, rather than by the contractions of the 


bell walls, the medusa is driven from place to place. The shal- 


lowness of the bell cavity and the irregular shape of the bell 1t- 
self brings about a variation in the regular course of the tubes of 
the bell. One of the radial tubes of the bell is much larger thon 
the others, although all pass directly from a common he ” 
the circular marginal tube. This long tube is swollen midway 12 
its course into a flat disk-shaped cavity or enlargement of un- 
known function and homology. The somatocyst lies just below 
the floor of the concave face of the bell, opposite the bell e 
ing, and hasa tubular form. It closely resembles the cen s 
tube of the covering scales of Agalma. As it is probably homo 

ogous with the somatocyst of other Diphyæ, it gives us 4 pe 
the homology of the central tube of the covering ae de 
somatocysts, wherever found, are the same as the pets F 
. tubes” in Agalma. There are no true covering scales without! 


1 Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodl., 1x, 8. 


1883. } The Siphonophores. 843 


bell cavities as.in Agalma and some other Physophoræ. The 
size of the swimming-bells of Gleba follow an opposite law of 
decrease in size from that which exists in Agalma. In Agalma 
the bells near the float are. very small, simple buds, while their 
size increases as we recede from that point. Those, however, 
which make up the most distant portion of the series are of 
about equal size. An opposite law exists in Gleba, for the swim- 
ming-bells near the end of the stem opposite that from which the 
polypites hang are the largest and those at the other extremity 
of diminutive size. By the arrangement of bells in Gleba those 
placed highest, as the animal naturally swims, are small, and 
those lowest are well developed, so that the axis is reversed as 
compared with that of Agalma. The polyp stem is inconspicu- 
ous or wholly wanting. The polypites and their appendages 
seem to hang from the upper end of the nectostem. The differ- 
ences between Gleba and Vogtia are mainly in the form of the 
nectocalyces, and by many the latter genus is regarded the young 
of the former. Much obscurity, however, still hangs about the 
anatomy and development of both these most interesting 
genera. : 

The following more or less artificial classification is presented 
as an aid to beginners in a study of these Siphonophora. The 
genera known from our waters are designated by an asterisk (*) : 

: SIPHONOPHORA. 

Polymorphic medusz generally with a tubular formed body. With or without a 
float. Young and adult free-swimming. With flask-shaped stomachs called poly- 
pites and long contractile tentacles. Many have swimming-bells, covering scales 
and tasters. Colonies moncecious or diccious. Reproduction (always) generally 


eggs. 
A.—With a float. 


Physophore. 
I.—Without axis, covering scales or nectocalyces. 
Physaliade.? 
* Physalia arethusa Til. 


II.—With an axis. 
a. Without covering scales or nectocalyces. 
Rhizophysidz. 
* Rhizophysa filiformis Forsk. 
* Rhizophysa gracilis F. 
* Rhizophysa eysenhardtii Geg. 


‘In a natural system of classification Physalia and Rhizophysa should be sepa- 
rated from the other Physophoræ, and form a new group of equal rank. For these 
Chun suggests the name Pneumatophoridæ (Pneumatophoræ). 

VOL, XVII.—NO, VIII, — 57 


844 The Siphonophores. [ August, 


4, With nectocalyces, without covering scales. 
sophoridee. 
. Without nectocalyces, with covering scales. 
Athorybiade. 
horybia formosa F. 
Nectocalyces in several series with covering scales, 
Forskaliadz 
*Stephanomia atlantica F. 
With nectocalyces in two rows, with covering scales, 
Agalmidæ. 


a 


A 


> 


1. Tentacular knobs with involucrum and many terminal 


laments. 
Calliagalma F. 
2. Tentacular knobs with involucrum and two terminal fila- 
ments 


a Aea Paru F. 


du 


a Tentaenlar Koia with involueram and one filament. 
apsis fragili 
4. NUE knobs sak involucrum, with one terminal 
fil 


ament. 
Halistemma Huxley. 
Polyp-like bodies on the nectostem between the nectocalyces. 
Polyp stem with appendages in clusters. 


Doubtful genera and sepas oe American waters + 
: hing nomia ca y 
aliphyta? an 
B.—Without a float. F eae sometimes Fit by an oil globule in one oF 
bot nectocalyces 
I.—Several nectocalyces, 
Hippopodiz. 
*Gleba hippopus Forsk. 
II.—One or two nectocalyces. 


iphyæ. 
a. One nectocalyx.? 


sts ot 
I. Nectocalyces with flexible walls of about equal size, 


ranged side by side. 


io 
l The peculiar development of Nanomia, described by A. OE is different im 


that of any other known Physophore. Jt resembles in many partic ars Hali 


but as its adult tentacular knobs are unknown, I am unable to si it to this genus z 


he absence es a primitive scale in the young allies it to Agalmopsis as 
ited the nam 
? The iri knobs of Haliphyta are unknow 


as I have lime 


* Muggizea, as limited by Chun, would also come _ under “B, a” ifa pei 


nectocalyx is never developed and not broken off as formerly rappor 
‘cies of this genus is sometimes found in North American waters 


1883. } . &diters’ Table. 845 


Prayide. 
* Praya blaino. 
2. Anterior bell conical or rounded, posterior with marked 
longitudinal sides. Swimming-bells of about equal size. 
Diphyde. 
*Diphyes acuminata Lkt. 
* Diphyes formosa F. 
3. Anterior bell small, polygonal in shape. Posterior bell 
with longitudinal canal covered with a plate. 
Abylidz. 
There are a few genera of Mediterranean Siphonophores which are introduced in 
the above key since they represent families which probably occur in the Gulf Stream, 
although they have not yet been taken on our coast. 


:0: 
EDITORS’ TABLE. 


EDITORS: A. S. PACKARD, JR., AND E. D. COPE, 


The long persistence of the medieval type of education which 
prevails in our schools and colleges has rarely been more happily 
and forcibly stated than by Charles Francis Adams, Jr., in his 
address before the late meeting of the Phi Beta Kappa Society. 
His adverse criticism is chiefly directed against the great waste 
of time involved in the study of Greek literature; and in the true 
Scientific method he appeals to the facts best known to himself in 
proof of the position he assumes. The examples he cites are the 
lives of his ancestors, commencing with John Adams, President 
of the United States, who graduated at Harvard University in the 
class of 1755. We cannot do better than transfer to our pages 
some of his remarks :! 

“And so for us the college course, instead of being a time of 
Preparation for the hard work of life, was a pleasant sort of vaca- 
tion, rather, which preceded it. We so regarded it. I should be 
very sorry for myself not to have enjoyed that vacation. I am 
glad that I took my degree. But as a training place for youth, 
to enable them to engage to advantage in the actual struggle of 
life, to fit them to hold their own in it, and to carry off the prize, 

must in all honesty say that, looking back through the years 
and recalling the requirements and methods of the ancient insti- 
tution, I am unable to speak of it with respect. Such training as 
I got, useful for the struggle, I got after instead of before gradu- 
ation, and it came hard; while I never have been able—and now, 
no matter how long I may live, I never shall be able—to over- 
come some great disadvantages which the superstitions and wrong 

heories and worse practices of my alma mater inflicted upon me, 


1 The Boston Herald, June 29, 1883. 


846 Editors’ Table. [August, 


And not on me alone. The same may be said of my contempo- 
raries, as I have observed them in success and failure. What was 
true in this respect of the college of thirty years ago is, I appre- 
hend, at least partially true of the college of to-day ; and it is true 
not only of Cambridge, but of other colleges, and of them quite 
as much as of Cambridge. They fail properly to fit their gradu- 
ates for the work they have got to do in the life that awaits 
em. 

“This is harsh language to apply to one’s nursing mother, and 
it calls for an explanation. That explanation I shall now try to 
give. I have said that the college of thirty years ago did not fit 
graduates for the work they had to do in the actual life which 
awaited them. Let us consider for a moment what that life has 
been, and then we will pass to the preparation we received for it. 

d * * * the railroadand 


isbewildering. Theartificial barriers—national, political, social,eco 


rection, 


and the civilized races of the world are becoming one people, even if 


theless the world in which our lot was cast, and in which we hav 
had to live—a bustling, active, nervous world, and one very 7% i 


to keep up with. This much all will admit; while I think I may 


further add that its most marked characteristic has been an i 


tense mental and physical activity, which, working sim ae 
in many tongues, has attempted much and questioned ever 
thing. 


* * * * * x 


no 


1883.] Editors’ Table. 847 


“How did Harvard College prepare me and my ninety-two 
classmates of the year 1856 for our work ina life in which we 
have had these homely precepts brought close to us? In an- 
swering the question it is not altogether easy to preserve one’s 
gravity. The college fitted us for this active, bustling, hard-hit- 
ting, many-tongued world, caring nothing for auth ority and little 
for the past, but full of its living thought and living issues, in 
dealing with which there was no man who did not stand in press- 
ing and constant need of every possible preparation as respects 
knowledge and exictitude and thoroughness—the poor old col- 
lege prepared us to play our parts in this world by compelling us, 
directly and indirectly, to devote the best part of our school lives 
to acquiring a confessedly superficial knowledge of two dead 
languages.” 


After narrating the history of his ancestors’ connection with 
Harvard, and showing the small value to their subsequent ca- 
reers of the Greek they there so laboriously acquired, he speaks 
as follows: 


“Such is a family and individual experience covering a century 
and a half. With that experience behind me, I have sons of my 
own coming forward. I want them to go to college—to Harvard 
College—but I do not want them to go there by the path their 
fathers trod; it seems to me that four generations ought to suf- 

ce. Neither is my case a single one. I am, on the contrary, 
one of a large class in the community, very many of whom are 
more imbued than I with the scientific and thorough spirit of the 
age. As respects our children, the problem before us is a simple 
one, and yet one very difficult of practical solution. We want no 
more classical veneer. Whether on furniture or in education, we 
do not admire veneer. Either impart to our children the dead 
languages thoroughly, or the Jiving languages thoroughly; or, 
better yet, let them take their choice of either. This is just what 
the colleges do not do. On the contrary, Harvard stands directly 
in the way of whata century and a half’s experience tells me is 
all important.” e 


These extracts suffice to show the feeling with which one of 
the most thoroughly Harvardized of Boston’s children regards 
his alma mater. But we are glad to know that the Harvard of 
to-day offers ever increasing facilities for the acquisition of posi- 
tive knowledge, and for the training of the mind in the apprehen- 
sion and pursuit of truth. Any other course would be suicidal, 
and in failing to adopt it, the majority of our colleges are simply 
digging their own graves. 


848 Recent Literature. [August, 
RECENT LITERATURE. 


oLy’s MAN BEFORE Merats.'—The author’s aim in publishing 
this book has been, as he says, to bring before the reader the 
numerous proofs hitherto collected of the great age of the human 
race, as well as to treat of the customs, the industry as well as 
the moral and religious ideas of man, such as he was before the 
use of metals was known to him, and in conclusion to briefly 
sketch the possible appearance of this being. While the work is 
by no means to be ranked with those of Lyell, Tylor, Lubbock, 
Wilson, Dawkins and others, it may be read with interest because 
written by a Frenchman, for it will be remembered that French- 
men such as Boucher de Perthes, Broca and others, were the pio- 
neers in modern inquiries into the antiquity of the human race. 
The author is mainly expository, at times critical, at other times 
strangely credulous and too much disposed to quotations. The 
chapter on early man in America is the least valuable in the book, 
and strangely obsolete. For example, though apparently written 
in 1882, at least published in 1883, no mention is made of the 
records of early man in California, or in the river gravels of New 
Jersey. On the other hand as proofs of the antiquity of man in 
the United States, we are treated once more to the statements of Dr. 
Dowler regarding the New Orleans skeleton, to the very question- 
able Natchez pelvis, which may have been washed out of a recent 
Indian cemetery; also to the oft-quoted misstatement regarding 
the human bones “extracted by Agassiz” from a calcareous con- 
glomerate which forms part of a coral reef in Florida,” etë. 
strange want of familiarity with recent American archæological 
literature is shown. Reference on p. 163 is made to “ the recent 
discovery of a human skull picked up at Jacksonville, on e 
banks of the Illinois, one hundred feet above the present level of 
the river, and remarkable, like that of Neanderthal,” etc. 4S 
statement we presume refers to the calvarium dug out by the late 


Professor Wyman from the shell-heaps of Jacksonville Florida. — 


On the other hand the account of the French caves and Swiss 
lake dwellers is excellent, and the figures, which we here pitt 
duce, will elucidate the subject. It appears that the lake dwell- 
ers were in Switzerland preceded by dwellers in caves who date 
from the Palzolithic period. Kel- 

e author appears to adopt Worsaés’ opinion, shared by 


ler, Desor and Virchow, that the Neolithic lake dwellers were of 


Keltic origin. 
The chapter on antediluvian art, particularly that of the phe’ 
lithic cave dwellers, is well prepared and illustrated, as will be 
seen by the accompanying illustrations selected from this aport 
The author does not go to extremes, either in his views as 
Ti 
1 The International Scientific Series. Man before Metais. By N. JoLY. w 
148 illustrations. New York, D, Appleton & Co., 1883. 12m0, pp. 385. 


Be 


1883. ] Recent Literature. 849 


G. 1.—Ancient Swiss lake dwellings, in part restored b comparison with the 
ike huts of modern savages in New Guinea. 


Zs ™ 
Fic A iodin shore kee of the inhabitants of New Guinea. After Du- 
mont d’ Urville. 


850 Recent Literature. [August, 


FE MEK ioe 


SIF BET Ei r i ee z 
Fic. 3.—Drawing of Reindeer from the cave of Thayngen. 


Fic, 4.—Horse engraved in outline upon reindeer horn. 


1883.] Recent Literature. 851 


oe” 


Fic, 6.—Fragment of a scapula, found at Laugerie Basse, on which is engraved 
the figure of a pregnant woman. ; 


the antiquity of man nor as to his origin, which he acknowledges 
to be as yet wrapped in obscurity, and he is candid and generally 
Critical in his views, but not always inclined to sift his authorities, 
hence while the book is very readable it is not always to be im- 
plicitly trusted. 


SECOND GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF THE ANTHRACITE COALFIELDS 
OF PENNSYLVANIA.—The survey of these fields was commenced in 
August, 1880, under the direction of Mr. Charles A. Ashburner, 
geologist in charge, and the first results of the work done, pub- 
lished by the State, have just appeared in the Panther Creek 
Atlas, which contains eleven sheets, twenty-six by thirty-two 
inches, relating to the geology of the extreme eastern end of the 
hee (Schuylkill) coalfield, lying between Mauch Chunk, 


moth bed, scale 800 ft. — I in.; three cross-section sheets, show- 


852 Recent Literature. [ August, 


beds with their included slate and bony layers, and the thickness 
and character of the rocks between the respective beds, drawn on 
the following scales : coal-bed sections 10 ft. = I in., coal-measure 
sections 40 ft. — 1 in., conglomerate (mill-stone grit) sections 100 
ft. — I in.; one topographical sheet, showing the surface features 
of the same area covered by the mine sheets, scale 1 .=I 
in.; and one sheet showing the development of the surface of 
the highly-flexured Mammoth bed into a horizontal plane. In 
addition to these sheets relating to the Panther Creek basin there 
is one sheet giving a general map of the entire coalfields, with a 
list of the working collieries, with their production in 1881, and 
the thickness of the coal beds and coal measures in the different 
districts, and also one sheet showing the annual production of the 
region since 1820 to 1881 inclusive. 

r. Ashburner’s report of progress descriptive of these sheets 
is now going through the press; his more technical discus- 
sion of the geology of the Panther Creek basin will not appear 
until his final report is published, after the completion of the en- 
tire survey. 

The special. methods which Mr. Ashburner has devised, and 
which have been approved by J. P. Lesley, State geologist, de- 
serve particular notice, since they have, without doubt, applied 
the science of geology more directly to the art of mining than 
has ever before been done by any of the State surveys on te 
American continent. When this survey was ordered the strong- 
est prejudice existed among the mining men in the coal basins 
against the possibility of the State corps accomplishing any m 
sults which would be of utility in the exploitation of the coal 

ds. Without the support and coöperation of the mining com- 
panies, by which the facts in their possession could be obtained, 
it would have been useless to have attempted any wo k. 2 
information was secured by adopting a plan of work v hich sought 
to clearly indicate the precise position of each coal be and the 
amount of workable coal contained. The practical questions E 
be answered were: How much coal is there? Where !s it? = 
what depth? With how steep a dip? In what direction ? Wi 
what basins, and saddles of what length, breadth, depth, an 
height? In what direction would level drifts run? Where wou 


i ? 
water courses or other features on the surface of the ste 
and the like. It is easily conceivable that it would be imp 

d satisfac 


sible to give indications of that kind so fully an ie 
torily with a whole volume of words as with properly ae 
structed maps and sections on scales large enough for reta e 
measurements to be taken directly from them. As tar ortieth 
Panther Creek basin is concerned, which is about one-forti 


1883.] Recent Literature. 853 


atlas sheets. A noticeable feature of the method of illustration 
is that all facts which are very numerous are boldly separated 
from the hypothetical deductions, so that Mr. Ashburner and his 
assistants give every one the means of verifying, modifying, or 
disproving their conclusions. This renders the work of more 
prominent and practical value than much of the geological map- 
ping which is published, and in addition inspires the confidence 
of practical men. 

The plan of representing geological structure of sedimentary 
strata by underground contours, although not novel in itself, since 
it has been employed extensively by Lesley in America in private 
surveys, and Lyman in Japan in government surveys, yet Ash- 
burner deserves the credit of perfecting the method and of prac- 
tically applying it to the exhibition of the complicated structure 
of the anthracite coal beds, which have every conceivable angle 
of dip from o° of a horizontal position to 35° overturned from a 
vertical position. With all this bold flexuring not a single break 
or fault in the strata of the Panther Creek basin is shown in any 
of the cross-sections, although the mine sheets show several of 
inconsiderable extent, being all, however, under ten feet. This is 
a remarkable fact when one recalls the numerous faults found in the 


854 Recent Literature. [ August, 


been exploded by our geologists as accounting for our Pennsyl- 
vania anthracites, for there are no trap dyke exhibitions within 
many miles of the anthracite basins. We shall await with some 
impatience any explanations which Ashburner will be able to 
prove with the facts which he is gathering. 

A most remarkable thickness of coal is observed in one of the 
sections of the Mammoth bed measured in the vicinity of the 
“Old Lehigh Summit Hill mine (quarry).” The thickness per- 
pendicular to its bedding is 114 feet, with 106 feet of workable 
coal, yet 9I feet away the bed measures only 73 feet thick with 
but 66 feet of coal. As great a change is observed in the thick- 
ness of the coal measure, sandstones and conglomerates (Pottsville 
conglomerate No. xu, or Millstone grit), from the bottom of the 
Mammoth bed down to the top of the Mauch Chunk red shale, 
No. xı (representative of the Mountain, St. Louis, Chester, and 
Lewisburg, Va., limestones), At Tamaqua these strata measure 
1700 feet thick, at Lansford, only five miles to the east, they only 
measure 900 feet thick, while at the old Hacklebarney tunnel, 
back of Mauch Chunk, eleven and a half miles east of Tamaqua, 
and six anda half miles east of Lansford, they have thickened 
again to 1550 feet. This is a fact quite inconsistent with all pre- 
vious views which have been held in regard to the structure of the 
carboniferous conglomerate in the anthracite region. Ashburner 
offers no explanation other than in a note placed on the sheet which 
says that it “ may show a non-conformability between the conglom” 
erate and the underlying Mauch Chunk red shale No. x1, * 
or a non-conformability between the individual strata forming the 


conglomerate measures.” We understand that the facts devel- 


d to the 


Coves-Stearns’ New Encranp Biro Lire! —Wit 
pletion of the second volume of this work, the incipien 


1! New England Bird Life, Being a manual of New England Ormia Coues, : 
; 


vised and edited from the manuscript of WINFRED A. STEARNS by ee 
ar II. Non-oscine Passeres, birds of prey, game and water Birds, 
Shepard; New York, Charles T. Dillingham, 1883. 12mo, pp. 409- 


ith the com- l 


F 
ras = 


Pie 


ih 
4 
% 
i 
ie 
i 
oi 
i 
aa 
k: 
i 
pi 
i 
4 


1883.] Recent Literature. 855 


advanced crnithologist of the Eastern States is provided with the 
latest and most complete epitome of the subject which he could 
wish for. Indeed it will now, we should think, be a difficult 
problem for the ornithological book maker to know how to plan 
another book at all original, either in scope or treatment. What 
between keys, check lists, manuals and ornithological biographies, 
the field of avian biology has been pretty well covered, although 
not entirely. We yet need, we think, elaborate, detailed, circum- 
stantial bird lives; we require the results of more prolonged 
field studies. For example, we have been unable to find in a 
number of books at hand, how long the robin is engaged in 
building its nest, just when its eggs are laid, etc.; the book be- 
fore us does not state whether the kingfisher uses the same hole 
year after year. Questions of this sort put to us by an incipient 
ornithologist of eleven years, we cannot answer from the books 
at hand. Moreover many of our ornithologists are boys from 
ten to sixteen years of age; they do not find even in books like 
the present such details of bird life as are suggested above, and 
on the other hand they are repelled here and there by hard 
words, words which we sometimes cannot explain to them. 
Technical expressions and words which save but a few letters or 
syllables should in such books as the present be substituted for 


Late Works on Evotution.—Books and pamphlets on this 
Prolific theme are multiplying, and authors, both amateur and 
expert, treat it from biological, metaphysical and theological 
standpoints. Amid much diversity, there is a general agreement 
in the sentiments of the authors whom we quote below, in their 
dissatisfaction with the bald Darwinism of Tyndall, and the one- 
.,. The Theories of Darwin and their relations to Philosophy, Religion and Moral- 
ty. By RUDOLF SCHMID, president of the Theological Seminary at Schonthal, 
Wurtemburg. Chicago, Jansen, McClurg & Co 

Final Causes. By PAUL JANET. New York, Chas. Scribner’s Sons, 1883. 
Translated from the second edition of the French, by William Affleck, B.D. K 

A Critique of Desiyn-arguments ; a historical review and free examination of 
ÈE of reasoning in Natural Theology. By L. E. Hicks. New York, Chas. 
Scribner’s Sons, 1883. 

Development, what it can do and what it cannot do. By James McCosu, D.D. 
New York, Chas. Scribner’s Sons, 1883. 

Natural Selection and Natural Theology, a discussion between Dr. Romanes and 
Dr. Asa Gray in Nature, Vol. XXVI, 1883. 


856 Recent Literature. [ August, 


evolution question, as may 
from a letter of his to the Spectator (London) of Jan. 11, 1873: 

“ Sır:—Any one interested in the subject to which you atuo 
at p. 42 of your last number, namely, the relative importance in 
causing modifications of the body or mind, on the one hand of 
habit or of the direct action of external conditions, and on | 
other hand of natural or artificial selection, will find this subject 
briefly discussed in the second volume (pp. 301-315) of my ‘Va- 


riation of Animals and Plants under Domestication.’ 
* * 


which cannot be thus accounted for. He would be a bold man 
who would attempt to explain by these means the origin of the 
exsertile claws and great canine teeth of the tiger; i 
horny lamellæ on the beak of the duck, which are so we pted 
for sifting water. Nor would any one, I presume, even att 

to explain the development, for instance, of the beautifully plumed 
seeds of the dandelion, or of the endless contrivances 
necessary for the fertilization of very many flowers by ii 
through gradually acquired and inherited habit, or through 


direct action of the external conditions of life. pea 
> twos 


„Now, it is precisely what Mr. Darwin here declares 
difficult that the causal evolutionists, as distinguished ret is, 
selective evelutionists, set themselves to accomplish. capable of 


which are 7 


firstly, to show that in the case of animals and plants incapa! w 4 


movements of their own, their structure has been modine? ce of 
scent by the influences of their environment, while px? ar = 
in 7 


those beings that can move, modification is the com 


of the mutual interaction of the organism and its environ! paces 1 


together. Since the general result displays adaptation, the 


school must ultimately discover whether it be intelligen 
is thus displayed or not, and if so, whence it proceeds. oolo- 
_ The botanists are here in a greater dilemma than the 20° 
gists, but the extraordinary discoveries of the relations of ise 
to plants, bid fair to extricate them from their difficulty. | 


1883.] Recent Literature. 857 


tists at a safe distance, are now in the Darwinian woods, and are 
trying to hew a way out. The question with Messieurs Janet 
and Hicks is, not whether evolution be true, they accept this 
latest dictum of science, but whether it be a result of design as 
indicated by the causal school, or by chance, as follows from the 
teaching of the selective or Darwinian school. On the truth of 
the former doctrine depends the belief in intelligent creation, 
The latter form of doctrine cannot admit of any such origin of 
things, for, as Huxley has said, “teleology, as commonly under- 
stood, has received its death-blow at Mr. Darwin’s hands.” Of 
course the theologists, anxious to preserve and demonstrate the 
doctrines of theism, seek for proof of design in evolution. This 
leads them at once into conflict with Darwinism. 

The works of Janet, Schmid and Hicks are what one might 
term theologico-philosophical or philosophico-theological. They 
agree in their general inefficiency and inadequacy in dealing with 
the phenomena of the actual world. They display little or no 
knowledge of the sciences on which the principles of evolution 
rest, viz., embryology and palzontology. This being true, a good 
deal of space appears, to the critical reader, to be occupied with 
unnecessary and feeble discussion of the subject. Thus Schmid 
tells us there are four theories of creation, viz., by selection, by 
evolution, by descent, by direct creation! He sustains the third 
of these supposed distinct doctrines. We think Dr. Schmid's 
book the weakest of the three, and a person who desires to have 
any clear idea of the doctrine of evolution had better avoid it. 

anet’s work is an abler production. It is a prolonged investi- 
gation of the probabilities of the truth of the teleological and 
antiteleological schools of evolution. Probably had the writing 
e work been postponed to the present time, the learned 
author would have materially altered his views as to the nature of 
the evidence obtainable, and would have discovered that there are 
two totally distinct kinds of teleology. -He opposes the Darwin- 
ians, using Bennett’s effective arguments against “ omnifarious 
variation,” but he sustains the untenable position of Milne Ed- 
wards respecting the nature of the animal mind. 

Professor Hicks has written a polemical work in support of the- 
ism by a doctrine which he calls eutaxiology. He distinguishes 
it from teleology, as expressive of the general order of the uni- 
verse; the latter being defined as the law of foreordination of 
means to definite ends in creation. 

The attitude of Dr. McCosh towards natural science has always 
been liberal, and he has greatly aided the theological world in 
understanding the doctrine of evolution. He, too, is an objector 
to pure Darwinism, but has no scientific hypothesis to offer in its 
Stead. His strongest objections are directed against the experi- 
mental and derivative hypothesis of the evolution of mind. He 


858 Recent Literature. 


insists on the intuitive origin of some of the higher mental facul- 
ties. In this we cannot follow him. His pamphlet is written in 
a fair and conciliatory spirit. 

To one who may desire to see the views of two of the advo- 
cates of the originative and selective schools of evolution set 
orth, we recommend the reading of the discussion between Dr. 
Asa Gray and Mr. Romanes which appeared in Nature, closing 
with the number of May 24, 1883. We quote the following 
words from Dr. Gray, which repeat essentially the views ex- 
pressed by Dr. Bennett and ourselves! at various times: 

“I tak 


a, 


gence which innumerable and otherwise inexplicable adaptations 
of means to ends in nature were thought to furnish. If itis not 
so, then the substitute utterly fails. For omnifarious and puei 
casual variation is essential to it in this regard. Fitly 1s it Sat . 
that ‘the theory merely supposes’ this. For omnifarious varie 
tion is no fact of observation, nor a demonstration, or, 1n MY 
opinion, even a warrantable inference from observed facts. It is 
merely an hypothesis, to be tried by observation and experiment. 
* * “But there is no evidence that all sorts of vane ever 
appeared or tended to appear, and there is a musty max! : 
“de non apparentibus eine non existentibus, which is not devoid 
of application.” * * “The upshot is, that so far aS O06 
tion extends, it does not warrant the supposition of omnifarious 
and aimless variation, and the speculative assumption of it appears 
to have no scientific value.” —C. 


laborious work occupies 348 pages, indeed forming near ly ne 
tire volume (xiv) of the Annales des Sciences Naturelles. a 
illustrated by eighteen excellent, sharply-drawn, ne Vial- 
plates. Besides the purely histological treatment, 5% >" pas 
lanes, inspired by the epoch-making work of Went ac- 
made a detailed study of the histological phenomena whic PT 
company the post-embryonic development of insects. a 
The work is divided ‘into three parts. The first compr! 


1 NATURALIST, 1882, p. 457. 


1883. | Recent Literature, 859 


study of the tissues of the fully-grown larva and imago, including 
the teguments of the larva, and its peripheral nervous system and 
sensitive nervous terminations, its involuntary and voluntary 
striated muscles, as well as the motor nervous terminations in the 
voluntary striated muscles. The second part is devoted to a 


The work has been evidently prepared with thoroughness, and 
is the most important contribution of the year to the histology 
and metamorphosis of Arthropoda. 


Cassino’s INTERNATIONAL SCIENTISTS’ Directory.'—This book 
is, in its present form, well arranged, and is both useful as a do- 
mestic and foreign scientific directory. The names are arranged 
in alphabetical order, and the American addresses are not arranged 
as in some of the earlier editions very inconveniently by States. 

e notice some omissions of importance in the German and 
Austrian portions, but when it is taken into account that there 
are in all upwards of 17,000 or 18,000 addresses of naturalists 
living in nearly every country under the sun, any fault-finding for 
sins of omission or commission are scarcely in place. e num- 
ber of addresses of scientists, including amateurs, living in the 
United States and Canada, we should roughly estimate at about 
5500; in Great Britain about 3000; in Germany 1800 (probably 
the number should be doubled or trebled); in Austro-Hungary 
1000; while there are about 2000 French addresses. A direc- 
tory of the scientific societies of the United States and Canada is 
added ; they number about 200. af Oa 

This directory is of great and constant use, as facilitating in- 
tercourse between scientific as well as amateur observers of our 
own and of different countries. i 

Kuncker p'HercuLaIs’ ORGANIZATION AND DEVELOPMENT OF 
Dirrera2—This magnificent work, for such it truly promises to 
be when completed, should be at least introduced to the notice of 


_| The International Scientists Directory. Containing the names, addresses, spe- 
cial departments of study, etc., of amateur and professional naturalists, chemists, 
physicists, astronomers, étc., in America, Europe, Asia, Africa and Oceanica. Com- 
ay by SamueL E. Cassino. Boston, S. E. Cassino & Co. 1883. 1I2mo, pp. 
* Recherches sur l’Organization et le Développement des Diptéres et en particu- 
lier des Volucelles de la famille des Syrphides. Par JULES KUNCKEL D’HERCU- 
Lais. Folio with numerous plates. is, 1875~ 

VOL, XVII.—No. VII, 58 


757 OF 


860 Recent Literature. [ August, 


our entomological readers. Beginning with the transformations 
and anatomy of a single genus, the author in the second part 
extended his studies to the anatomy of other Diptera, until the 
work promises, from what has already appeared, to be a worthy 
successor of those of Straus-Diirckheim, Lyonnet, Newport and 
Weismann. 

Part first appeared in 1875, and received the grand prize of the 
physical sciences given by the French Academy of Sciences. It 
treats of the habits, tegumentary system and its development, 
and the muscular system and its development of Volucella. 

Only the atlas of the second part has as yet been published; it 
comprises Plates x11-xxvi. The more notable figures are those 
illustrating the nervous system of various Diptera, the longitu- 

inal sections of the adult Volucella, with three enlarged views, 
representing in one the heart, etc., in another the trachee and 
air-sacs, and in a third figure the digestive and nervous systems. 
The enlarged longitudinal section of the head and proboscis of 
Volucella is especially valuable and noteworthy. There are also 
numerous figures of microscopical sections. The plates have 
been mostly engraved on steel by Lebrun 


Purnam’s SoLPUGIDÆ or NortH America.—This posthumous 
essay on the family of Solpugidz forms the concluding porti 
of the third part of the third volume of the Davenport Academy 
of Natural Sciences, issued in memory of Joseph Duncan oe 
nam, late president of the academy. The brochure contains x 
memorial meeting in honor of Mr. Putnam, biographical skete 
by Dr. C. C. Parry and by Mr. W. J. McGee, with resohitif 
passed by the Iowa Academy of Sciences and other socie ” 
testifying to the scientific and moral worth of the young natu ake 

he notes and articles on the Solpugide were designe i 
the materials for a monographic account of this interesting group 
of Arachnida, which occur in great rarity in North America, spe 


bibliography. The work was done with great thoroughne f 
Mr. Putnam, the description being detailed and comparative, of 
is- 


tive arachnology, and had Mr. Putnam lived he wou 
an acknowledged authority as a zoologist in whateve 
he might have chosen to work. 


r depart 


1883.] Recent Literature. 861 


BREWER ON THE AMERICAN TROTTING-HORSE.’ — Professor 
Brewer treats of the American trotting-horse as a breed in pro- 
cess of formation. Prior to the present century it was the racer 
that was valued; the diaigh Boa was but a slave. Representa- 
tions of horses on Egyptian, Ninevite, Greek and Romar remains 
show no trotting-horses, and the forms of the animals prove that 
their racers could not compare in speed with modern ones. 

With the improvement of roads, more attention was given to 
the horse as a beast of draught, and various causes combined in 

. this country to bring about that love for a ques taa ki 


fashionable to drive one horse before a light carriage. This 
fashion was to a great extent created by the laws against racing 
that were enacted through the puritanic prejudices of the settlers. 
To trot one horse against time was not racing in a technical 
sense. Other causes were improvements in wagons and the in- 
vention of steel springs ; the possession of hickory to make light 
wagons of, and the.necessities of modern travel, 

merican trotting-horse is a cross between the English 
thoroughbred and the common stock of the country, which last 
is a mongrel derived from English, French, Dutch and even 
Swedish and Spanish sources. 


LECTURES TO THE EMPLOYEES OF THE BALTIMORE AND OHIO 
Raitway.? — These clearly-written lectures may be read with 
profit by many others besides those for whom they were specially 
prepared, and among whom, through M. Garrett, the president of 
the road, the printed copies are distributed gratis. In the first, 

“ How Skulls and Backbones are built,” Dr. H. N. Martin ae 
in review the principal nevi o. the protective use 
the vertebrate skeleton; in “ How we Move,” Dr. Sewall explains 
in easy English the kia 1 of nerve aad muscle; ; “ Fermentation” 
is the subject of Dr. Sedgwick; and Dr. Brooks treats of the 
locomotive methods of some invertebrate anim 

Lectures such as these, on scientific Subjects o or on art or his- 
tory, themselves part of social science, would do more, in able 
hands, to close saloons and put down the coarser forms of vice 
than all the repressive measures that can be enacted. What all 
men (and women) need is recreation, and in some shape or other 
Pail will get it. Whoever provides a recreation of higher grade 

that previously indulged in by the class it appeals to, isa 
ee of society. 


! The American hide Sotho Why he is er What he By Professor W. H 
Brewer. Ex. from the re eport gone oree f Agricult stats Also The Erika 
of the American Prottinig Bine er, Jour. “Sci. April, 1883. 

i ? Lectures delivered ah hes Maciek 2 a Baltimore and Ohio Ra mem, by Pro- 
essor H. N. MarTIn and Drs. H. SEWALL, W. T. SEDGWICK and W, K. BROOKS, 
of the Johns Hopkins T mi Baltimore, 1882. 


862 Recent Literature. [ August, 


BULLETINS OF THE U. S. DEPARTMENT oF AGRICULTURE/— 
Bulletin No. 1 contains reports of experiments, chiefly with 
emulsion of kerosene, upon various insects that injuriously affect 
the orange tree and cotton plant. These kerosene emulsions ap- 
pear to be toa Sead extent successful, both against scale insects 
and the cotton-wo 

According to Bulletin No. 2, Caloptenus spretus, the Rocky 
Mountain locust, was generally scarce in 1882, so much so that 
bing farmers have little to fear from it during the present 


Jea 

Polcas S. A. Forbes has experimented with emulsion of 
kerosene upon the chinch-bug with good results. Hefinds that 
soapsuds (1 Ib. soap to 10 galls. water) mixed with an equal quan- 
tity of oil, make a good emulsion, so that the addition of milk is 
not necessary. These fluids accomplish their work as well when 
poured on with a sprinkler as when applied forcibly in a spray, 
and kill the adult bugs as easily as the young. 

RECENT Books AND PAMPHLETS. 


Hayden, F. V., and Selwyn, A. R. C—Stanford’s Compendium of Geography pe 


Spee North ‘America. Edward Stantord. London, 1883. From Dr. F 
Hayden 
Dollo, M. L. tee éme note sur les Dinosauriens de Lesbian, 462 Ext. du Musée 
Royal Histoire Naturelle de Belgique. 1883, From the author. 
Lewis, H. C.—The great Ice Age of Pennsylvania. Reprint fhe Journal Franklin 
Institute, filet, 1883. 
e Geology of Phi iladel phia. ae mom! pon 1883. Both me 
i ational Geological Commissio Sub- comm mittees. 
Trias, by A, Irving. Miocene per Eocene, i J. S. Gardner. pii jro 
Post-pliocene, by H. B. Woodward. From the commission. ; 
Minot, C. S.—Is Man the highest Animal ? aut Proc. Amer, Assoc. Advance 
ment of Science, 1881. From the author saat 
sila et T. McKenny.—Memoir E, B. , ile Ext. Geol. Magazine, M 
83. 


us forms of life 


eax? author. 
n and 


——On the relation of the appearance and duration of the vario 
upon the earth to the breaks in the continuity of the sapere! 
Proc. Cambridge e Philosophical Society. Both from the au pose 

Putnam, F. W.—Notes on copper implements sees Mic. “Ext Proc. 
Antiquarian Society, Oct. 21, 1882. From the 

Hoffmann, C. K.—Dr. H. G. Bronn’s Klassen und paneer: des Thi 
Reptilien. Leipzig und Heidelberg, C. F. Winter. 

gig "= ee of Science-—Transactions, Vol. vil, 1881-82. 


er-reichs. 


From F. H. 


Clevenger. S. V.—Plan of the cerebro- -spinal nervous system Ext. on RAN S 

pe Mesting of ihe Amer. Assoc. for the Advancement of Science, 
rom 
Sees z L Bonde. sur le pa E O de la faune Eocène inféri pavers 
ns de R Ext. du Bulletin de la Société Géologique de 

Bae 12, 1883. From ‘ke, author aux C 

Renevier. 4 £.—Un sree: ae ique. Propositions du Comité Suisse A ele 
missions Internat giq hte Sciences Physiques € an " 
Genéve, Mai, 1883. Taa bi author 


ure des envi- 
ie rance, Fe Hi 


Loo 

r and 

U S o peg of Aeir. Division of Entomology. Bull, Nos. 
2. ©. V. RILEY, entomologi 


* 


1883.] Geography and Travels. 863 
Terquem.—Cinquiéme Mémoire sur les Foraminiféres du système Oolithique. From 
the author. 


Guyot, A.—Louis Agassiz. A Biographical Memoir. Read before the National 
Academy, 1877~78. Princeton, N J., 1883. From the author. 

Scott, W. B.,and Osborn, H. F.—On the skull of Orthocynodon,— 

Osborn, H, F—On Achzenodon, an Eocene Bunodont.— 

Bruce, A. 7:~—Observations upon the brain casts ot Tertiary mammals,— 

Scott, W. B.—On Desmatotherium and Dilophodon, two new Eocene lophiodonts. 
Contributions from the E. M. Museum of Geology and Archeology of Prince- 
ton College, Bulletin No. 3. 

Ryder, F. A——On the mode of fixation of the fry of the Oyster. From the author, 

Goode, G. B., and Bean, T. H—Bulletin of the Museum of Comparative Z dlogy 
at Harvard College. Reports on the results of dredging, under the supervision 
of A. Agassiz, on the east coast U. S. xtx. Report on the Fishes. From the 


Lydekker, R.—Synopsis of the fossil Vertebrata of India, and Note on the Bijori 
Labyriuthodonts, Ext, Records Geol. Survey of India, 1883. From the 
uthor, 


——Palzontologica Indica, Series x. Indian Tertiary and Post-tertiary Verte- 
brata. . 1 Pt. 4. Siwalik Camelopardidæ. Calcutta, 1883. From the 
author. 

Hulke. Y. W.—An attempt at a complete osteology of Hypsilophodon foxii, a British 
Wealden Dinosaur. Ext. Philos. Trans. of the Royal Society, Part 111, 1882, 
From the author, 

——Address delivered at the anniversary meeting of the Geological Society of 
London, Feb. 16, 1883. From the author. 

m Sco caus 

GENERAL NOTES. 

GEOGRAPHY AND TRAVELS.' 


AFrica.—A journey undertaken by F. C. Selous in the Ma- 
shuna country, lying between the Matabele settlements and the 
Zambesi, has resulted in a considerable addition to our knowledge 
of this region. The great mountain chain of Umvukwe, running 
north-east to south-west forms the water-shed—all streams rising 
on its north-western side flow into the Zambesi, while those issu- 
ing from its south-eastern flanks must run into the Mazo. 
Series of high and rugged ridges run in an east and west direc- 
tion from the western flank of the Umvukwe mountains, and be- 
tween these ridges flow the Umquasi, Mutiki, Mabane, Umpinge 
and Dande, all tributaries of a large river flowing northward into 
the Zambesi, and called the Panyame, Manyame or Hanyane. 
This river, which on other maps is shown as joining the Zambesi 
west of the town of Zumbo, is by Mr. Selous stated to enter fif- 
teen miles at least to the east of that place. Between the ridge 


besi, is a nearly flat and very dry district covered with mopani 
forests. In crossing this dry belt the Panyame and its tributaries 
as well as the Umsengaisi, which flows into the Zambesi about 
a degree further to the east, become broad-bedded sand-rivers 


‘This department is edited by W. N. LOCKINGTON, Philadelphia. 


864 General Notes. [August, 


“with little or no water. These lowlands swarm with Tsetse flies. 
The Umsengaisi is the Zingesi of the map of the Royal Geo- 
graphical Society. 

The delta and lower course of the Sabi river, which enters the 
Indian ocean about 21° S. lat., has been correctly surveyed, but 
at the cost of the lives of Capt. T. L. Phipson-Wybrants, the 
leader of the party, and of Dr. Ward Carr, F.G.S. The lower 
district, called Machanga, is occupied by the Tongas, subjects of 

mzila, whose traal is about 250 miles farther westward. The 
district around the Sabi, when the higher lands are reached, is 
exceptionally fertile. 

The Thomson expedition is safe. Mr. Thomson left Bura, 100 
miles from Mombasa, for Taveta, at the south-eastern foot of 
Kilimanjaro, on March 2oth. ‘ 

The Ma-Gwamba, or “ Knobnoses,” as the Boers call them, 
living north and south of the Limpopo, are by Pasteur Berthoud 
stated, from linguistic evidence, to be of Zulu stock, and thus not 
related to the Chuana. These Gwamba consider Umzila and his 
people to be Zulu also, and the Ba-Tonga are stated to be akin 
to the Gwamba. The Gwamba language is a sister of the Zulu. 3 
If Berthoud’s statements are true, the tribe is one of great nu- = 
merical importance. 

Herr Pechuel-Loesche, who has served for some years as sec- 
ond in command to Stanley, has given a clear description of the 
mountainous belt, 200 miles wide, which shuts the Upper Congo : 
from the coast. This range is of Cambrian age, and of slight A 
elevation, averaging 700 to 1000 feet in height, and only pe a 
and there reaching 3300. It consists of numerous paralle — 
ridges, between which run affluents of the Congo, which is the 
only stream of the region that cut across the entire system. TE A 
the Congo runs in a ravine the whole way, and its bed has a tat 
of 928 feet in about 300 nautical miles. Throughout this dis- 
tance dangerous rapids abound, but the only vertical fall is Iam 
gila, which is only sixteen feet high, and does not occupy the en- 
tire width of the stream. Some of the mountain brooks have 
cut their courses down to the level of the main river, but other 
larger rivers that flow over horizontal strata enter by a cataract 
Thus the Luenga falls from a height of more than 300 pene” 
the Luvubi from 500 feet. The Congo rises from September “es 
January, and again in April and May (the rainy season) when 
waterfalls disappear under the swollen-waters. with 

The summits of the mountains are rounded and covered kost 
grass and small bushes, but the valleys contain forests of ne 
trees. Further to the north is the great forest of Tschiy w 

Dr. Pechuel-Loesche states that the “ Makoko ” from W ion, 
De Brazza claims to have obtained a section of the Congo pene 
is certainly nothing more than a local chief. Makoko yet A 

means ‘the. ruler of the stream,” and there are several, = 


1883. ] Geography and Travels. 865 


the trusted friend of Stanley, and sold him a large tract of land, 
and the others are only similar kinglets ruling small districts. 

M. Mosionas claims to have discovered the descendants of the 
people from whom the ancient Egyptians sprung. This honor 
he attributes to the Hadendoas, a tribe of the Egyptian Soudan. 
He maintains that he has found among them evident traces of 
the language, manners, customs and beliefs of ancient Egypt. 

Dr. Bayol's scientific mission in Senegal has resulted in the 
discovery of a forest of ebony trees six miles n extent, and of 
forty-five wood essences. pias 


campaign in the Cascade range, from Mt. Shasta to Mts. Hood 
and Ranier, a region which contains possibly the most colossal 
outpour of volcanic matter in the world. 


the Aleutian archipelago. One of these is named after Bering, 
whose shipwreck and death occurred there ; the other is Mednoj. 


ering’s island, where raised beaches and terraces have been 
left by the subsidence of the sea. A Russo-American fur com- 
pany is established here. . The vegetation is stunted and sparse, 
presenting a great contrast to that of Kamschatka, which, spite 
of its position, has an exuberant growth of birches, alders, wil- 
lows, wild roses, rhododendrons, lilies, etc., far excelling that 
found in Norway, as also an enormous variety of birds, including 
“ Acrocephalus dybowskii, a sedge-warbler, Locustella lanceolata, 
which possesses a grasshopper-like cry, a cuckoo, pipits, chats 
and wagtails. 

Dr. Otto Finsch states that the Gilbert or Kingsmill islands, 


866 General Notes. [August, 


consisting of eighteen atolls, and with an area of only twelve 
Square miles, contain 37,000 inhabitants, while the Marshall group 
with thirty-five square miles, distributed among thirty atolls, has 
only 10,000. Four thousand ethnological specimens, illustrating 
the lives of these islanders and of those of New Britain, have 
been collected by this traveler, also some interesting prehistoric 
remains from Ponapé, one of the Carolines, many skulls anda 


The Marshall islanders are rapidly losing their ancient cus- 
toms, and Herr Finsch believes that the great sea canoe, which 
he has brought away, will soon be the last of those with which 
this people, though without nautical knowledge, won repute as 
mariners and undertook long journeys. European skiffs will 
soon supersede them. 

The people of the Gilbert islands retain more of their original 
manners than those of the Marshall islands. : 

The Maneap or assembly house of Butaritari, one of this 
group, is 250 feet long by 114 wide; dimensions which are 
aco in a structure held together by cords of cocoa-nut 

ers, 


Asta.—The six hundred thousand square miles contained in 
Persia form a plateau roughly averaging from three thousand to 
five thousand feet above the sea, and the entire region, according 
to Col. Champain, is not only very poorly provided with means 


has risen and fallen at irregular intervals since 1780, but was “a 
feet lower in 1830 than in 1780. Lenz made permanent marks al 

Baku in 1830 at the sea level, but the oscillations since that a 
have shown no sensible decrease. On May 30, 1853, the level 


pasture lands. The Tartars of Middle Siberia, once a pose | 


: s ng the poo 
_ Privileged merchants, are decreasing, and are among a miser- 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 867 


From a paper by M. Smicroff, published in the /svestia, it is 
evident that the climate of the Caucasus is quite continental. 
The average annual mean temperatures are 5° 4’ Cels. at Alex- 
anderpol, 8° 5’ at Stavropol, 12° 6’ at Tiflis, and 14° 3’ to.84? 5° 
at Bakou, Lenkoran, Kutais, Poti, and Redut-kaleh, but the yearly 
range of the average diurnal temperature is in most cases from 


which temperatures lower than —20° are not found runs from 
the Crimea to the Caucasus range, and along the northern slope 
of the last towards Khiva, Tashkend, and Peking. The greatest 
range of temperature observed was 60° 4’ at Stavropol, while at 
Redut-kaleh it is reduced to 41° 6’. Large though this range is, 
it is small compared with that of Yakutsk, which varies from +33° 
8’ in summer to —-62° in winter. 


M. Balkashin, in the /evestia, concludes that the Kirghiz are a 
federation of several nomad tribes that formerly ranged from 
Southern Russia to Lake Baikal, and were mingled together by 
Genghiz Khan and his successors. 


M. Grigorieff, in the /zvestia, shows that Henriette island is 
the land sighted by Hedenström and Sannikoff from New Siberia 
in 1810, and that Bennett island was seen by Sannikoff from the 
northern coast of New Siberia in 1811. Thus the discoveries of 
the ill-starred Jeannette are reduced to ni. 


GEOLOGY AND PALONTOLOGY. 


A NEW PLIOCENE FORMATION IN THE SNAKE RIVER VALLEY.— 
In 1870 the Smithsonian Institution submitted to me for deter- 
mination a series of specimens of fishes which had been obtained 
by Mr. Clarence King, then in charge of the U. S. Geological 
Survey of the 4oth parallel, in the south-western part of Idaho 
Territory. Asa result of my examination I published descrip- 
tions of eleven species of fresh-water fishes,’ and three of Astaci. 
The first specimens derived from this formation were sent by Dr. 
J. S. Newberry to Dr. Leidy, who described two species of fishes. 
Subsequently Professor Condon, of the University of Oregon, 
discovered the formation with some of its fossils on Willow creek, 
in Eastern Oregon, fifty miles north-west of the original locality. 
In 1880 I sent Mr. J. L. Wortman to this region, and he obtained 
twenty-two species from these and other localities, of which ten 
were new to science. He also procured bones of two species of 


‘On Cretaceous and Tertiary Reptilia and Fishes, by Professor E. D. Cope, No- 
vember, 1870, Proceedings Amer. Philos. Society. 


868 General Notes. >» [August, 


Mammalia. T ` ` lowing list shows the character of the fish 

fauna: 
aant a he ec es 6 I species 
Rees oo ee REE ue a Pee os 
AET ET PREN Gi'e 6 whe ou Oo Oia, bei bre bie oats pk ee 
OPN as ck sigs E cobs pues paaueee een iS 
E SR Che a te Ss Ce ee ee ag 
Cobitide 7, J eis Se eee Low 
Silene ee oe Bias See Oa Sh Pes ae ee OE ee A) ere 
WERT ep ooo cas Cae oe om we De ow ee N ESE E S Bite 

Tota va CUT Pie ia Fen CaN ye Sis i 


Of the above, all differ from existing species so far as known, 
but three of the species which represent the Percidz, the Cobiti- 
dz, and the Siluride, respectively, have not been exactly deter- 
mined. All the species differ from those of the Oregon lake (or 
Lake Lahontan as it may prove to be). Of the families, all are 
existing, and all are represented on the North American conti- 
nent excepting the Cobitidae, which are now confined to Eurasia. 

But of these eight families four are not now found in the Amer- 
ican waters which empty into the Pacific ocean, viz., the Percide, 
Siluridz, and Cobitidz and Raiidæ, excepting that there 1s one 
species of the Percide in California. Five of the seven families 
have not yet been found in the Oregon fossil lake basin, but as 
two of them (Salmonide, Cottidæ) are found in the existing lakes 
of that region, they will probably be found in that deposit. 

The above-evidence is sufficient to prove that the Idaho Plio- 
cene formation is distinct from any formation previously known, 


covered in this formation by Capt. Clarence King. + sa 
named! Astacus subgrundialis, A. chenoderma, and A. ine o°4 

The mollusks of this formation have been described by £. Ð. 
Meek, and they, like the fishes, determine it to be lacus fos 
fresh, as already stated by Professor Newberry. The spant ‘ 
stated by Meek? to be distinct specifically, and in some gt nA 
nerically, from all others hitherto described from the West. King’s 
observes? that Mammalian remains received from fap ing 
expedition include portions of Mastodon and Equus exce. py ae 

Mr. Wortman obtained teeth and bones of the latter, an Fires 
non bone of an undetermined ruminant of the size of the 
elaphus. 

The ungual phalange of an edentate allied to Megalonyx was 
obtained from the same horizon and locality. dy, and is 

r. Wortman informs me that the bone bed is sañ oe 

_ both overlaid and underlaid by clay rocks of little pegs aes 

formation covers several hundred square miles in ; 
D. Cope. 

1 Proceedings Amer. Philos. Society. 1870, p. 605. L 

? Proceedings Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1870, 56. 


"I. ¢., 1870, 67. l 


oc, cit., Nov., 1870. 


nt onl 


Sijiqpart SUOJN 


‘IAX 4ALV'Id 


‘yeu yuaəaəs-3UO £ 


"OZ1S 


Nore on Dicionivs.—The plates of the skull of the D. mirabilis, issued with 
this number of the NATURALIST, should be bound with the preceding (July) num- 
ber. The statement in the latter, “All the figures are of the natural size,” is of 
Course erroneous. The spacé for proportion of size was left to be filled, and was 


ne seventh nat. size. 


is, 0 


trabili 


> 


PLATE XVH. 


Diclonius m 


PLATE XVIII 


size. 


one-seventh nat. 


1s, 


mirabili 


Diclonius 


PLATE XIX. 


Dicionius mirabilis, one-seventh nat. pe a and anterior extremities of 
: ull. 


1883.] Geology and Palaeontology. S69 


THE “ THIRD TROCHANTER ” OF THE Dinosaurs.—M. L. Dollo 
has recently instituted a comparison between the trochanters upon 
the femur of Iguanodon and those of Anas, Bernicla and Cyg- 
nus, and announces his conclusion that the so-called “ third tro- 
hanes ” of the former (and of other Dinosaurs) is found also in 
the avian genera mentioned. The great resemblance between 
the dinosaurian and avian femur was noted by Huxley in 1870, 
and has been generally admitted, but the absence, in most birds, 
of the third trochanter, which is so conspicuous a crest in Igua- 
nodon, has been a difficulty. 

M. Dollo figures, side by side, the femur of Cygnus atratus and 
that of Iguanodon BNA PR and the proof is evident that 
the bird possesses the same trochanter—the position is the same, 
the form very similar, but the size relatively far inferior 

Dissection proved that the duck’s third Koden serves for 
the insertion of the caudo-femoral muscle, which, as shown by 
Meckel, is the agent in the curious lateral movements made by 
the tail of the duck; and aiso for the insertion of the ischio- 
femoral muscle. 

The difference in the relative dimensions of the trochanters is, 
therefore, correlated with the difference in size of the tails of the 
two animals. The enormous tail of the Iguanodon needed for 
its movement a massive muscle, instead of ‘the thin slip present 
in the duck and swan. 

Hesperornis, a bird so reptilian in many respects, ought, there- 
fore, to have this trochanter, and M. Dollo remarks that although 
Professor Marsh did not note its significance, it is plainly shown 
in Plate xur of that author's work on the Odontornithes. 

This trochanter cannot be homologized with either of the 
three troshantees ound in mammals, since it serves for the inser- 
tion of a totally different set of muscles from those attached to 
either of them, and M. Dollo therefore proposes to distinguish it 
as the “ fourth trochanter.” 


Tue Puerco Fauna IN France.—Dr. Lemoine has published 
the second part of his Researches on the ch Birds of the In- 
ferior Tertiary of the neighborhood of Reims. In an introduc- 
tion he distinguishes the two faunz of the me of France, which 
peepee the beginning of the Tertiary, the Cernaysienne and 

he Suessonienne. These correspond with remarkable equality 
13 the Puerco and the Wasatch faunz, which I discovered on this 
continent. Not a few of the genera are common to the two con- 
abr but the extent of the identity cannot be fully understood 

the present state of our knowledge of the respective forms. 
Those of the Cernaysian fauna, as given by Lemoine, are the fol- 
ing: Mammalia: He teroboru us, Hyodectes, Hyznodictis, 
Lopbiodocharas by Pleuraspidotherium, Plesiadapis, Adapisorex, 
Ptilodus ; POE Champsosaurus, crocodiles, turtles and Lacer- 


870 General Notes. | August, 


tilia; Aves: Gastornis edwardsi, Remornis heberti, Eupterornis 
remensis Of the above, two genera, Ptilodus and Champsosau- 
rus appear to be absolutely identical in France and New Mexico; 
some of the others have near allies in New Mexico, but of iden- 
tity there is not yet certain evidence. 

In Europe, as in America, the Suessonian epoch ushers in the 
genus Coryphodon. Hyracotherium also appears (Pachynolophus 
gaudryi Lem., is a Hyracotherium), and Pliolophus. A num 
of other genera are probably identical in North America and 
France, as Miacis, Opisthotomus, Phenacodus, and Pantolestes, 
with Lophiodon and Dichobune, not yet found in America. Hy- 
zenodictis and Plesiadapis hold over from the Cernaysian fauna. 

Uniformity of nomenclature requires that the Suessonian, in- 
troduced by D'Orbigny, should replace the name Wasatch, which 
was given by Hayden many years later} In like manner the 
Cernaysienne of Lemoine is identical with the Puerco of Cope, 
and the latter name has six or seven years priority. So also 
the genera Ptilodus? and Champsosaurus? were named first m 
America 

The genus Gastornis proves to be one of the most remark- 
able which paleontology has brought to light. It is the only bird 
known, in which the cranial sutures are persistent, and it has indi- 


two and a half meters. 

Note-—Since the above was written a well illustrated paper 
from the Bulletin of the Geological Society of France has come to 
hand, which describes the species of Neoplagiaulax Lem. 106 

pe, N. cocenus, differs from the Ptilodus medi@vus n lacking 
the third premolar tooth from the lower jaw.—Z£. D. Cope. 


MINERALOGY.* 


EMPHOLITE, A NEW MINERAL.=——M. L.-J. Igelström has recently 
described a new mineral from Hoérrsjoberg, Sweden, which, oc 
curring in minute, generally microscopic crystals, has rece: 
the name empholite, from éugwiciw, to hide. ns pee 

The crystals are white, transparent, and very brilliant, having 
a hardness of 6 or over, and belonging to the orthorhombic T 
tem. They have an easy cleavage parallel to the crystallograph 


1 See AMERICAN NATURALIST, 1877, p. 95- 
ved in 


sblished October 
ov., 1881 (publis pies pears A 


1883. | Mineralogy. 871 


axis, and occur in narrow prisms, either as radiated aggregates or 
as fibrous masses, filling cavities in damourite or pyrophyllite. 
The crystals are ordinarily so disseminated and so small that 
they are perceived with difficulty. They frequently occur in 
fibrous masses like cyanite. In fact, they were at first thought to 
be cyanite. 

With cobalt solution a fine, blue color is obtained after heating. 
The mineral is insoluble in acid, except so far as a yellow discol- 
oration of the liquid is produced by the contained iron. Heated 
in the matrass, water is given off without decrepitation. The min- 
eral turns slightly yellow on exposure to the air. It has a fibrous 
appearance under the microscope. In its infusibility, its hardness, 
its cleavage, and, as Bertrand has shown, in its angles, the min- 
eral is similar to cyanite. 

ts composition, however, shows it to be a distinct species. 
The following is a mean of two analyses, after subtracting 16 per 
cent, of gangue: 
SiO, AlO, = _MgO,CaO,FeO H,O 
50.5 31.9 4 4.2 
giving the formula Al Oz., 2 SiO, + 3 H,0. 

Empholite appears to be a more hydrous variety of the new 

mineral davreuxite. 


Tue Cornwatt Tin orrs.—Mr. J. H. Collins contributes to the 
Mineralogical Magazine? his third paper on the tin ores of Corn- 
wall, England. The associated minerals are much the same as 


thinks.that it is a distinct species. It occurs massive, and also in 
spherical masses with radiated concentric structure, or in stellate 
groups, and sometimes in six-sided tables. Hardness, 1-2.5 ; 


Vol. v, p. 121. 


872 General Notes. [August, 


probably originally derived from the surrounding rock, and after- 
wards deposited by thermal waters in fissures. 

In this connection a valuable paper in the Amzerican Fournal of 
Science on the Genesis of Metalliferous Veins, by Professor Joseph 
LeConte, is of much interest in confirming this theory of vein 
formation. Metalliferous deposits are now being formed in Cali- 
fornia and Nevada, at Sulphur Bank and Steamboat Springs, 
through the action of up-coming solfataric waters. Even cinna- 


by chemical action as the waters approach the surface. 

Professor LeConte holds that gold has in like manner been 
deposited from an alkaline sulphide solution, and there are,strong 
reasons for believing that this is the true explanation of our met- 
alliferous vein deposits. 


Tue Minerats oF Skye.—Professor M. F. Heddle’ has de- 
scribed a new mineral locality in the island of Skye. Quite a 
number of different zeolites occur in the igneous rocks, among 
them being thomsonite, farcelite, mesolite, stilbite, analcite, lau- 
monite, chabazite, gyrolite, and apophyllite. Saponite of a pale 
red color, rarely oil-green, occurs in minute botryoidal groupings, 
and in thin, vein-like processes. Plinthite, a variety of bole, fall- 
ing to pieces in water, occurs in various forms. It either occurs 
in beds of varying thickness among the strata, or in the form o 
clusters of spheres of the size of peas, or as a thin layer among 
the zeolites. Massive varieties of mesolite and of thomsnay 
the latter sometimes called “rock soap,” are also described, an 
several analyses are given. 


MineratocicaL Nores.—Mr. J. J. Dobbie directs attention, 1 
the Mineralogical Magazine, to a variety of saponite from yet 
Glasgow, which has some peculiar physical properties. Te pnas 
nite has probably resulted from the alteration of a trap rock, and na 
a deep chocolate-brown color, a conchoidal fracture and the mee 
feel so characteristic of most hydrated silicates of magnesia. hank 8 
dull, but may be highly polished by rubbing with pas lti- : 
When placed in water it splits into sharp angled fragments, pel 
mately crumbling. It has the chemical composition of poo 088 
——Hausmannite has been produced artificially by A. pis 
and rhodonite by L. Bourgeois. Artificial hausmannite was 
by heating chloride of manganese in an atmosphere charged ak 
oxygen and steam, and rhodonite was produced by the fust a 
equal parts of silica and binoxide of manganese. fe in the 
Cloiseaux has begun the publication of an extended peor 
June number of the Bulletin de la Soc. Min. de France, on the 


1 Min. Mag., April, 1883, p. 115. 


1883. | Botany. 873 
characters of some feldspars. More than 400 determinations of the 
optical constants of feldspars from numerous localities were 
made, including sixty-four varieties of oligoclase and ande- 
site and thirty-seven varieties of albite. Only mineralogists who 
have been engaged in this kind of work can appreciate the labor 
involved. The results will be of importance in showing how far 
feldspars can vary from the type form while preserving their iden- 
tity, and in distinguishing between such variations and the mix- 
ture or alternation of different species. Among the specimens 
examined is the moonstone from Mineral Hill, Penna., which is 
determined to be a peristerite, containing probably certain admix- 
tures of oligoclase. Some very beautiful transparent groups of 
apatite crystals have been found in the Untersulzbachthal, in Salz- 
burg. They have a white color with a delicate tint of mauve. 
The largest of the specimens, so far found, has been deposited in 
the South Kensington Museum. They are beautifully terminated 
by a number of planes, and have an unusual luster——The Ore- 
gon nickel ore is found in two varieties, which analysis has shown 
to be almost identical with the ores from New Caledonia—gar- 
nierite and noumeite. They also occur under precisely the same 
geological conditions. Garnierite has a pale apple-green color, 
adheres to the tongue, is not unctuous and falls to pieces in water. 
Noumeite is darker, does not adhere to the tongue, is unctuous, 
and does not fall to pieces in water. Noumeite contains more 
water than garnierite. 


BOTANY.’ 


and a few days later Mr. W. C. Stevenson’s Alphabetical Index 
to Centuries 1 to x. By means of the latter we are able to make 


sented .by but a single species. Under Helvellacee the genus 
Peziza is represented by sixty-eight species, while of Pyreno- 
mycetes there are of the principal genera as follows: Diatrype 
14 species, Dothidea 13, Hypoxylon 13, Hysterium 11, Nectria 
16, Sphzria 68, Valsa, 39. In the Uredinee, Æcidium has 14 
species, Phragmidium 4, Puccinia 19, Uromyces 15, and in Usti- 


l Edited by Pror. C. E. Bessey, Ames, Lowa. 


874 General Notes. [August i 


is the only one of the ordinary Fungi which is not represented 
by specimens, It will be seen by the above that this distribution 
is one of great value to the student of any department of fungol- 
ogy, as the specimens are not confined to sit restricted group of 
orders. The excellent index makes it an easy matter to find 
any species, and possessors of the work will thanle Mr. Stevenson 
for compiling it. 

Century x1 is of unusual interest, as it is a special one devolad 
to the Uredinez and Ustilaginez. In it there are thirty-five 


turies (all in Cent. 111) make fifty-four species. Nine specimens 
of Ustilago and two of Sorosporium represent the Ustilaginee. 
In this century a note informs us ERE the species “ have mostly 
been determined by Dr. W. G. Farlo 

Since writing the foregoing, we aae received a second valuable 
index also by Mr. Stevenson, and entitled “ An Index to Hab- 
itats,” giving in alphabetical order the habitats of the first thou- 
sand species. While not of as great value as the specific index, 
this will also prove to be useful. 


NECTAR IN SPERMOGONIA. —Rathay as shown that insects 
are attracted to the spermogonia of Uredinez by a sweet secre- 
tion. Many species of insects have been seen to visit the sperm- 
ogonia, and without question the spermatia are carried away by 
th ne would scarcely have expected such a device in plants 
so far down the scale of vegetable life. 


BOTANY AT THE MINNEAPOLIS MEETING OF THE A. A. A. Se 
Botanists will find much to interest them in and about Mion z 
lis in August at the meeting of the American Association ye a 
Advancement of Science. The collector will be able to add pe 


aud the sand hills to the eastward not less interesting and p Pr ast 
able. The whole country westward and south- westward < 
city is filled with ponds and lakes which teem with an un 

number of aquatic plants, especially of the lower oe 
mids and Diatoms of rare beauty occur in great n 

ought to engage the attention of the microscopist. ae 
several species abound, and will be in full fruiting stage e i 
time of the meeting. The larger fungi are likewise rep dew, 
by an unusual number of species, hile the rusts, smuts, min i 
etc., etc., sometimes denominated the micro-fungi, may 
up almost everywhere. Surely the association has not 


1883. | Botany. 875 


years met in a more naturally botanical place than Minneapolis 
will prove to be, and there should be as a consequence an unusu- 
ally large attendance of botanists and plant collectors. 


EQUISETUM ARVENSE L., VAR. SEROTINUM MEyYER.—This “ acci- 
dental state,” as Gray calls it, has been found in considerable 
numbers this spring in Central Iowa. The specimens grew inter- 
mingled with the ordinary form, and there was nothing, so far as 
could be observed, in the conditions surrounding them which 
could account for their abnormal development. An attempt will 
be made to germinate the spores, should they prove to be per- 
fect—C. E. Bessey. 


NEW PLANTS FROM CALIFORNIA AND NEVADA, ETC. I.—TZhely- 
podium neglectum, n. sp.: Annual, 2°-5° high, glabrous through- 
out; stems stout, erect, striate, branching at the top; leaves ob- 
lanceolate, three inches long, all petioled; root leaves irregularly 

entate ; stem leaves long petioled, usually truncate at base, none 
but the uppermost entire; dense racemes panicled; pedicels as- 
l 


sp.: Annual, 1°-2° high, stem 
simple or branched above, pubescent below, with scattered re- 


long, narrow; petals linear, light yellow, 214” long; stamens 
only equaling the sepals; pod terete, 1’ long, appressed, those 
near the root retrorsely pubescent, all bayonet-shaped, very acute ; 
Style 1” long. 


te, scarious; uppermost sti- 
pules nearly orbicular, subtending some of the peduncles, 
VOL. XVII.—no. VIII 59 


\ 


876 General Notes. [August, 


while the leaf is often wholly absent; flowers rather long 
peduncled, clustered in heads or spikes; calyx large, loose, scar- 
ious or membranous, hirsute-ciliate with very long simple hairs, 
and also finely pubescent with stellate hairs, segments broadly 
ovate, abruptly acuminate with a slender point, very finely serrate, 

ong; petals obovate,-truncate, or retuse, erose, 6”--10" long, 


> ‘ light purple; carpels‘smooth) deeply striate on the back, reticu- 


a 


= study are given to points in structure or physiology 


lated on the sides, very strongly incurved. 

A peculiar species, fruiting spikes resemble Lophanthus or Or- 
thocarpus lacerus. ; 

June 17, 1882, Duncan's Mill, Cal.—Marcus E. Fones, Salt 
Lake City, Utah. 

BETTER METHODS oF TEacuinc Botany.—It is encouraging to 
notice from year to year a decided tendency in this country to- 
wards better methods of teaching botany in the schools and col- 
leges. The idea is gaining ground that it is better to study the 
plant, independently of its classification, more, and the technical 
matters which have to do with classification, or identification, less. 
A year or two ago Professor Beal in a lécture before the Michi- 
gan State Teachers’ Association presented very forcibly the ob- 
jections and absurdities of the old methods, and sketched kis ot 
New Botany.”! The favor with which this paper has been rece! , 
indicates that the teachers of botany are striving to reach re | 
things. They were ready to take up with the suggestion $ id | 
pupils should study the plants themselves first; that they s bake 
find out by direct examination the structure of branches, 
leaves, flowers, fruits, seeds, etc., etc. This method ma the 
fields and woods a great out-of-doors laboratory in whic a 
real work of studying plants is done. Moreover, the object i 
stantly kept before the student is to find out aX about every ee EN 
not just so much only as will enable him to fnd. a 
name. Often, in fact, many hours of interesting 4 Lite hate 
not made use of in the systematic manuals. 

e have now before us a little book,? by Professor 
of Princeton, the evident intention of which is to foster . 
of study commended above. A single sentence in pi “and n 
will suffice to show this. “It is better,” says the au ey an 
more interesting to spend the leisure of a whole unas ish 
gle species than to hurry over a large number merely A oait 
of discovering their names.” This certainly is the Macdlos+ 
to inculcate, and while we should not take exachy E ge 
a | method of teaching. By W- hers 

Mie PES, yg a re oer he ae meeting of the Mich. State joo z 
eee e D si iia i oe See y = 

’ Guide sor 
tion of Planta. By George Macloskie, D.Sc, LLD. ete. New Yok, P 

3. i 


Macloskie 


the m 


1883.] Entomology. 877 


kie’s plan as outlined in his book, yet the book will probably do 
ood in directing the attention of teachers and students into bet- 
ter lines of work. 

Twenty-five pages at the beginning of the book are devoted to 
the examination of the morning glory, and it is not too much to 
say that any student who will carefully go through the work in- 
dicated here will have a better knowledge of the’ structure of a 
flowering plant than could be acquired by the “analysis and clas- 
sification” of a dozen or more plants in the old way. 

The last fifty pages constitute the guide to the examination and 
description of plants.. Here again the student’s attention is di- 
rected to finding out what the structure of the plant is, and little 
or nothing is said about the matter of determining the plant's 
place in any system of classification. 

With the part of the book intended for the general reader we 
have strictly nothing to do in this article; however, it may not 

out of place to say that the author has presented in plain and 
non-technical English the principal facts as to the structure of the 
flowering and flowerless plants. Some errors of statement mar 

e pages here and therë, due, doubtless, to hasty writing. Thus 
“All dicotyledonous plants have open bundles” requires modifi- 
cation ; so, too, the statement that the ducts in the rattan cane 
afford a “free passage-way for the sap;” and that the large inter- 
cellular spaces of aquatic plants are “for economizing material.” 
—C. E. Bessey. 


Algz 
the bulletin of the Minn. Acad. Nat. Sci., Vol. x1, possesses un- 
usual interest. Certain Nostocaceous alge appear from the evi- 
ce to have caused the death of many domestic animals which 
drank of the waters of the lake at Waterville. The particular 
Species which seems to have proved fatal is the Rrvularza fluitans 
of Cohn. It occurs as little gelatinous balls “of the size of a tur- 
nip seed,” studded with innumerable little points, giving them a 
bur-like appearance. They were afterwards found in small quan- 
tities in Lake Phalen, from which the water supply for the city 
of St. Paul is obtained. In the words of the author, “This dis- 
covery lends great additional interest to the real character of the 
Waterville plant.” i 
ENTOMOLOGY.’ 
_ Caprirication.—We referred in the June number to interest- 
ing articles from Westwood and S. S. Saunders on the fig caprifi- 
? This department is edited by Pror. C. V. RILEY, Washington, D. C., to whom 
communications, books for notice, etc., may be sent. 


878 General Notes. [August, 


cators. The manner in which caprification or fertilization of the 
cultivated fig is effected through these insects has often been 

welt upon, and was discussed by the earliest writers. Three 
important works have recently been published on the subject, one 
by Solms-Laubach, one by Fritz Miller, and one by G. Arcan- 
geli. Solms’ work! is the most exhaustive, and to give some 
idea of the way in which the female flowers of the fig are fertilized 
by the male flowers of the caprifig, we quote the following from 
a notice of the work in Nature : 

“With regard to caprification, it was known to the ancients 
that an insect inhabits the fruit of the caprifig, and they also dis- 
covered that the visits of this insect to the fruit of the fig exer- 
cised some beneficial influence, either in accelerating ripening or 
in hindering the fall of the fruit before it was ripe. Consequently 
branches of the caprifig were hung on the fig trees at a certain 
season to insure these visits, and effect what was termed caprifi- 
cation. The insect that operates in this manner is a small hy- 
menopter (Blastophaga grossorum Grav. syn. Cynips psenes Linn), 
the complete annual cycle of development of which takes place 
within the three crops of fruit of the caprifig, whilst only one gen- 
eration visits the fig, and that, as will be seen, to no advantage to 
the insect itself. In order to render what follows easily under- 
stood, we will give the present Neapolitan names of the three 


i i through the winter 
crops of the caprifig. The fruits that hang a neha 


of this generation visits not only the mammoni, es it her eggs 
of the fig, if there are any at hand, in order to S that dhe it 


Now, the remarkable fact in connection with per < er edible Pr 


- 


convey pollen to the female flowers, perishing in the ee ot 
thermore, the insect that develops in the mammont depo finds an 
in the mamme, and the generation proceeding therefrom end 
asylum for its progeny in the profichi. Respecting yet. the 
‘tion of the Blastophaga, Graf Solms claims to have wees the in- 
portant discovery that the eggs must be deposited wit es 
1 Die Herkunft, Domestication und Verbreitung des Gewohnlicher ne 
‘(Ficus carica L.) Von Grafen zu Solms-Laubach. Göttingen, 1 oe 


1883.] Entomology. 879 


teguments of the ovule itself; otherwise they do not develop. 
The fertility of the insect is astonishing, a very few of them being 
able to pierce the numerous female flowers of a fruit of the capri- 
fig. For this purpose the ovipositor is thrust between the branches 
of the stigma, down the pollen channel of the style into the ovary, 
and into the solitary ovule itself. This act causes a gall forma- 
tion, whilst it does not prevent the development of the ovule into 
an imperfect seed, which shelters and nourishes the larva that es- 
capes from the egg.” 


MIGRATIONS OF GALL-MAKING PLANT-LICE.— G. V. Horvath 
(Revue d’ Entomologie, T. 11, 1883, pp. 64-7) has observed that 
Pemphigus zee@-maidis Duf., which inhabits the roots of maize, 
flies in autumn to adjoining elm trees, and in time produces the 
winter egg, from which the following spring some gall-making 
form hatches. Lichtenstein concludes that this must be Pemphi- 
gus pallidus Hallid., which F. Low has shown to be synonymous 
with Tetraneura alba Ratzb. The connection of the two insects 
yet lacks proof, and seems improbable. 


SAMIA CYNTHIA FEEDING ON THE SASSAFRAS AND TULIP TREE.! 


which fed on ailanthus. Up to this time all appeared to have 
gone well with them; but when, in December, the cocoons were 
collected, I found, on cutting them open, that not one contained 
a live chrysalis, and that the majority of the larvae had died before 
turning to the pupa state. There were about 150 cocoons cut 
open with the above result. 

I found also that seventeen Cynthia cocoons, which I collected 
from tulip trees, were in the same condition. No sign of insect 
enemies appeared. The larva seemed to have shriveled up.—H. 
H. Birney. 


LicHTENSTEIN’s NOMENCLATURE OF THE VARIOUS PHASES PRE- 
SENTED IN THE LIFE-HISTORY OF THE APHIDIDH.—While the £n- 
tomologists Monthly Magazine (March, 1882, p. 224) thinks proper 
to publish a translation of my introduction to Adler's “ Cynipidz,” 

e AMERICAN NaTURALIST considers my attempt to explain the 


! Abstract of a read before the Biological Society of Washington, April 27. 
paper 


880 General Notes. [August, 


biology of the Cynipidz as a very amusing illustration of the in- 
sufficient and misleading nature of my theory regarding the evo- 
lution of the Aphididz. Really, as the French poet says, 
* * * Je n’avais mérité 
ni cet espéce d’honneur, ni cette indignité, * * * 

and as I consider the judgment of the entomologists of the new 
world of great value, I trust friend Riley will allow me a few 
words of explanation. 

First of all, as I was already called in the French Academy at 
Paris “Le Romancier du Phylloxera, because I had described the 
curious migrations of Phylloxera quercus from one kind of oak to 
another, I do not take the word “amusing” in its bad sense; 
on the contrary, for the first quality in a novel writer is to amuse 
his readers, and the second to be exact and truthful in his obser- 
vations. : 

Now, if I like to call winged females (?) (curious females laying 
eggs or young ones without males) /arve and the eggs giving 
birth to perfect imagos pupæ, whom do I harm? In the first lines 
of my work, explaining my theory, I take care to say that I call 


last envelope out of which issues the sexual imago. _ 

With this understanding I have described the evolution of many 
plant-lice, and established a theory which, of course, meets paro 
exceptions; but exceptions prove the rule, and one of the i 
observers of plant-lice, Dr. Kessler, of Cassel, concludes his We 
esting studies on the elm. gall-louse with the words: Es Mts 
der Bestätigung der Lichtensteinschen Theorie über die Entwic 


ords and not vi 
time in deciding whether I would have done better to have calle 


n their lectures 
Biological of 

Philosophical Societies of Washington, April, 1882) pace 
n which 


; , co 
endeavor to explain by common illustrations MY Be 
Pattie | æ in the same Way 2 


Eaj the easiest 
a p plant-lice B 
to compare them to plants. ; die Forte 
“Es ist also hier nicht anders zu schliessen als pap Aue 
pflanzung dieser Insekten bloss durch ein pflanzen a 


1883.]_ . : Zoölogy. 881 


prossen in ihrem Leibe, und gleichsam durch Ableger geschehen 
muss” (von Gleichen 1770).— F. Lichtenstein, Montpellier, France. 

[We gladly make room for this communication from our es- 
teemed friend without further argument at present. The letter 
has been in hand for some time, and its publication delayed by 
an oversight. ] 


ZOOLOGY. 
Nore on A PERIPATUS FROM THE IstHmMuS oF PAnaMa.—The 


though with hesitation, to Peripatus edwardsii Blanchard. Grube’s 
specimens came from Venezuela. The late Professor James 
Orton collected a single specimen from the banks of the River 
Napo, which I also referred in the above-mentioned note to P. 


scribed species about four 
seven pairs of legs), inhabits the Isthmus of Panama. 
the Orton specimen now is I do not know. o 
The accompanying drawing represents the Panama specimen ; 
it was made by Mr. Emerton, and well represents the alcoholic 


882 General Notes. : [August, : 


specimen, the attitude not however being a natural one. Its color 
was black-brown. The figure represents the specimen magnified 
about three times. It had twenty-six pairs of feet. It may prove 
to be distinct from the South American edwardsii or the West 
Indian juliformis—A. S. Packard, Fr. 


THE STRUCTURE AND EmsBryo.ocy oF Peripatus.—This link 
between the worms and tracheate Arthropods has received much 
attention of late, owing to the recent elaborate account of it by 
Moseley, who brought from the Cape of Good Hope an abundance 
of alcoholic specimens. The late Professor Balfour was engaged 
just before his death in investigating the structure and embryol- 
ogy of Peripatus capensis, with the view of publishing a complete 
monograph of the genus. His drawings and notes have been 
edited by Messrs. Moseley and Sedgwick, who publish them, with 
an account of the external characters, generative organs and 
velopment, prepared by themselves, in the Quarterly Journal of 
Microscopical Science for April; it is a most important contribu- 
tion to our knowledge of this interesting form. The drawings 
are upon a large scale and materially assist in making the subject 
clear. We will glean some extracts of more general interest 
from the paper, as bearing both upon the generalized nature of 


podat m 
ner, to subserve mastication. * * * They are pe f 
short papillæ, moved by an elaborate and powerful syste ae 
muscles, which are armed at their free extremities by 4 p tial 


points, similar to the claws borne by the feet, and n- 
formed as thickenings of the cuticle. They have therefore ess% 
tially the characters of the claws and jaws of the Arthr eee the 
are wholly dissimilar to the seta of Chatopoda. rest satisfy 
figures nor descriptions of the present paper would entirely Satin"? 

f r by 
1 Although this mass is called a tongue, it would appear to us, judging 5o fim 
Figs. 5 and 7, to correspond rather to the membranous upper lip wy r of the buc- 
ulus and Phyllopod Crustacea; the tongue in insects rests upon si gree above the 
cal cavity, while this is represented as situated in advance of and ra 
jaws. Compare also Balfour’s Embryology, p. 317.—4- S. 


1883.] Zoölogy. 883 


us as to the arthropodan nature of their teeth, but Professor 
Moseley’s earlier memoir on the development of Peripatus, ap- 
pears to us to indicate that they are the branch-homologues of the 
mandibles of Arthropoda, the mouth-region of the adult Peri- 
patus being somewhat degenerated as compared with the embry- 
onic structure. 

We have here also interesting descriptions of the histology of 
the (for an Arthropod) strangely arranged nervous system, with 
its two widely separated nervous cords. The account of the 
trachez corroborates, in the main, Professor Moseley’s earlier 
account. Says Balfour: “The apertures of the tracheal system 
are placed in the depressions between the papilla or ridges of 
the skin. Each of them leads into a tube, which I shall call the 
tracheal pit (Fig. 30), the walls of which are formed of epithelial 
cells bounded towards the lumen of the pit by a very delicate 
cuticular membrane Foniatsui with the cuticle covering the sur- 
face of the body. * Further investigation proved that 
the trachee mai sii from the. slightly swollen inner ex- 
tremity of the narrow part of the pit, the expanded walls of the 
pit forming ~ pr pruneniat ep covering for the diverging bundles 
of trachez. The trachez themselves are Regge! 
minute, EN ii far as I could follow them) tube ch 
opening by a separate aperture into the base of the tradida pit, 
and measuring about 0.002™" in diameter. They exhibit a faint 
Sada hg siratan which I take to be the indication of a spiral 
fiber. Moseley states that the tracheæ arise from the 
skin ‘all over the surface of the body, but are especially developed 
in certain regions. He finds a ‘row of minute oval openings on 
the ventral surface of the body,’ the openings being ‘ situate with 
tolerable regularity in the centers of the interspaces between the 
pairs of members, but additional ones occurring at irregular in- 
tervals. Other similar openings occur in ve yeebeieng on the inner 
side of the conical foot protuberance.’ * There is a 


considerably more numerous than the legs. ` There is also a dou- 

e row of openings, again more numerous than the legs on each 
side of the median ventral line between the insertions of the legs. 
Moseley speaks of a median row in this position. I think this must 
be a mistake. * * * Both the dorsal and ventral rows are very 
irregular.” A considerable number of openings were found around 
the base of the feet, and the dorsal rows of tracheal apertures are 
aan keg into the head and give rise to enormous bundles of 
trac 


he body-cavity is formed of three compartments—one central 
and two lateral, the latter containing the “segmental organs,” 
which are regarded as probably of an excretory nature and homol- 
bony with the nephridia or segmental organs of the Chatopod 
worms. 


884 General Notes. [August, 


Concerning the earliest phases of development of Peripatus, 
which had not been treated of by Moseley, Balfour left some 
drawings and sections, which, with other sections made from 
material which he left, are worked out by Moseley and Sedgwick. 
In a letter to Professor Kleinenberg he described the blastopore 
as an elongated slit-like structure extending along nearly the 
whole ventral surface; and further states, as the result of his ex- 
amination of the few and ill-preserved embryos in his possession, 
that the mesoblast appears to originate as paired outgrowths from 
the lips of the blastopore. 

The editors thus briefly summarize the more important facts of 
the early development of Peripatus : 

1. The greater part of the mesoblast is developed from the 
walls of the archenteron. 

2. The embryonic mouth and anus are derived from the respec- 
tive ends of the original blastopore, the middle part of the blas- 
topore closing up. 

3. The embryonic mouth almost certainly becomes the adult 


anus is in front of the position of the adult anus, but in all proba- 
bility shifts back, and persists as in the adult anus. 

4. The anterior pair of mesoblastic somites gives rise aes 
swellings of the preoral lobes and to the mesoblast of the he i 

Peripatus is indeed a remarkable type. Agreeing wi 
lower worms in its pharynx, and especially its widely pl me 
nerve cords, and with the annelids in its segmental organs; y is 
trachee and the mode of its early embryonic developers 
without doubt an Arthropod. As Balfour has stated, rats ji 
embryo has procephalic lobes, and a glance at May bal 
(Balfour’s Comparative Embryology, Fig. 169) shows cone +. te 


kingdom. 


m Pro- 


cestral nature.—A. S, P. 


Tue DEVELOPMENT or Renitta.—An abstract of 
Wilson’s researches on the development of Renilla, 2 


studying the mode of origin of the buds, he shows (“ haupt- 

zodid”) is formed at an early stage as a median u ; 

axial polyp, its function being to discharge water ri action 
r by the a 

of the sex- 


TE ee A a a en ENAS 


1883. ] Zoology. 885 


effected by forcing the water to and fro. In this fact we find, 
probably, the explanation of the very early appearance of buds 
upon the axial polyp.” 

| cts, of development, as far as they go, indicate the deri- 
vation of Renilla from a form related to the Bathyptileæ, which 
probably possessed a horny axis. Bilateral symmetry is strongly 
exhibited both in the individual polyps and in the entire colony. 
The author concludes that the bilateral environment determines 
the bilateral structure. 

Finally discussing the polymorphism of Renilla, the author 
attempts to show that the zodids are probably not degenerate 
polyps, but buds in a state of arrested development, whose direct 
ancestors never possessed a more highly organized structure than 
at present. 


A new Parasitic Copepop CrusTacean.—During the summer 
of 1880 and 1881 I received alcoholic specimens of a Caligus or 
fish-louse, gathered from the skin of the “salmon”! inhabiting 
Puget sound, Washington Territory. 


form is convex, ovoid, color on dorsal surface dark rufous, on 
A pe s 


f Cali- 


This 

second abdominal segment measures 2™™ in length exclusive of the appendages, and 
three-fifths of a millimeter at its widest diameter. After treating it with acetic acid it is 
seen to consist of four distinct segments, This segment is cylindrical in form, slightly 
tapering toward its tip. The mandibles of the buccal mass appear to two-jointed, 
the basal joint probably movable, the second joint connate. The first maxilliped is 
provided with a knob-like lateral process on the penultimate joint. This process is 
ansversely ruled with parallel rugose lines, rendering it fit for trituration, The 
large hooked spine, the outer branch of the first maxilliped, is present and is of the 

same form as in Caligus americanus. secon i i 
has the shape of a short, thick, hexapodous mandible, is deeply cleft at its middle. 
The first pair of maxillipeds is two-jointed ; instead o ensiform extension it is 
furnished with a sharp tooth at the inner side near the middle of the second joint. 
This second joint terminates with a longer and a shorter blade-like flat bristle edged 
i ow illi as a very 


joint, the claw. The second pair of natatory legs its second joint continuous 
h superior or outer branch. interior or inner branch is not connate with 
second, but with the first joint of the superior branch. The inferior branch has 
uperi as four long and three shorter pinnulæ and 

several larger spines.. Not too much stress should be put on such inferior charac- 
ters, as I have met with two i mericanus having also eight 


femal 
pinnulæ on the inferior branch of the same leg. 
1 Probably the “ blue-back salmon.” See AMER. NATURALIST,1881, p. 177, “ Ob- 
servations on the salmon of the Pacific,” by D. S. Jordan and Ch. H. Gilbert. 
Amer. Four. Sci. and Arts, 18 


886 General Notes. [August, 


Length = female 934™™, exclusive of the egg-tubes; width across the widest part 
f thorax about 414™™, Len ngth of the egg-tubes 15™™, their diameter 2™™, Twen- 
tv-three fiche specimen 
Caligus Perey as we may call it, appears to be closely allied 
to C. productus Dana. No male specimens observed. The size 
of the specimens were remarkably uniform, only a trifling differ- 
ence could be noticed. The shape of the foliaceous abdominal 
appendages as well as ; the arrangement of their sete are better 
understood by an illustration than by a description. The visual 


Y 


a 
\ 


l j 


\ 


\ 


Bg 


yaa 


1 3 


TR 


Mii 


ae pacificus, female 
Mia 1.—Caligūs pacificus, dorsal view of ane rage twice enlarged, _ He pa He 
ominal segment, about thirteen times enlar ged, ventral view; ? ith with which 
pre Å, yan yellow (cement?) g pont 30, orifice on a minute et y vi 
the external egg-tube connects, exit of oviduct ; af, aA Second 
ifice (?); ig, gland; c, “ false ovais : ch, chitinous bead. ý doe ee 
abdominal segment with appendages, Fic 4.—Fifth h leg of posterior i “i mandible. 
ment; 4a, margin enlarged showing a kvalia ringe. a gri gt 
Fic. lk pe ois maxilliped. Fic. 7.— Right third maxiliped Fi i6. —Eye; % 
second maxi , Fari view, Fic G. 9.— jar 9 maxilliped. Fi. 10. : 
anterior; 4, pain side, 


organ consists te two large lateral and two minute poles 
masses of pigment. A semilunar larger refractive body Ya in 
the posterior median mass of pigment. Two very 5 ral sur- 
drical vesicles are invariably seen juxtaposed on the ve frst 
face and in the median line of the posterior terminus 9f 


1883.] Zodlogy. 887 


abdominal segment. They are of a dark yellow color and are 


may be the true sexual orifices. The oviduct and the so-called 
“false ovaries ” do not differ from the description and illustration 
given by Dana and Pickering (C. americanus). A pair of smaller 
roundish “ glands” occurs a little behind the middle of the intes- 
tinal tract. Another pair of larger roundish masses, of a yellow 
color, occurs more laterally and more posteriorly than the pre- 
ceding. They may secrete the material for the egg-tubes. 


ZOOLOGY AT THE NAPLES Sration.—The third volume of the 
briefer papers and memoirs emanating from the zoological station 
at Naples, dated 1882, form a thick octavo volume entitled Mitt- 
heilungen aus der Zoologischen Station zu Neapel. One of the 
more notable articles is that in continuance of Dr. Lang’s re- 
searches on the comparative anatomy and histology of the ner- 
vous system of the flat-worms; also his paper on the structure of 
Gunda. To Ceelenterate literature belong A. Weissmann’s paper 
on a peculiar organ of Eudendrium racemosum; Bedot's notice of 
the Siphonophores of the Gulf of Naples; Andres on a case of 
scissiparity in an Actinia; G. v. Koch’s notice of the Neapolitan 
Gorgonians and the development of Gorgonia verrucosa ; and his 
essay on the development of the coral-stock. A parasitic Eunice- 
like worm is described by J. W. Sprengel. The Crustacea have been 
treated by Kossmann in his ron the Entomiscidz, and his 
studies on the Notodelphyidz. A contribution to ichthyology by 

. Emery; and Dr. Dohrn's valuable studies on the primitive his- 
tory of the vertebrate body are the more purely zoological con- 
tributions, 


Tue ELECTRIC ORGANS OF THE TorrEDo.—Professor Fritsch 


absent in the torpedo, while the pacific organs are developed in 
their place. In the first stage of its development the structure of 
the electric organ is similar to that of embryonic muscle, as dis- 
tinct longitudinal striae and traces of transverse striation are 
evident. 


KING-BIRDS, TYRANNUS INTREPIDUS, FEEDING THEIR YOUNG UPON 
Fruit—In the summer of 1880 a pair of king-birds had their 
nest in the orchard, and during the season they e very 
familiar, and frequently alighted on the shrubbery around the 


888 General Notes. [August, 


house. When the fruit of the bush honeysuckle, Diervilla trifida, 
began to ripen in June, the old birds visited the shrub often and 
ate very freely of the berries and carried a liberal supply to 
their young. During the last four days that the nestlings were 
cenfined at home, a large share of their food furnished by their 
parents consisted of this fruit, and as soon as the young were 
able to fly they were conducted by their parents to the bush and 
for several days honeysuckle fruit formed the greater part of their 
food. 


So tame did these birds become that the whole family would 
occupy the bush for twenty minutes or half an hour at a time and | 
eat fruit until I almost wondered where the little ones could store 
away so much, while the inmates of the house stood or sat in the 
doorway within four or five feet of them. We did not attempt to 
drive them away but much enjoyed their company, and this fam- 
ily of intrepid flycatchers continued to be frugivorous until the 
bush was gleaned, occasionally sandwiching the fruit with insects 
which attempted to pass. ' 

I had observed the same act in previous years, and have since, 
but this was the most persistent fruit-eating of this kind that 
have noticed. , ; 

have repeatedly seen the young birds feed upon the wild soft 
fruits of the pasture before and after leaving the nest,—Llisha 
Slade, Somerset, Mass, 


Bischoff showed that the development of the labia majora 1n g 
constitutes a mark of distinction between man and the apes. < 
the orang only are they found in a rudimental condition. From 
an evolutionary standpoint their presence in man 1s dou 
to the assumption of the erect position, which crowded 
nal genitalia into a narrower space and produced the a 
fold in question. ig 
Blanchard in the Bulletin of the Socété Zodlogique de Frat 
describes the extraordinary development of the nymphe m a 
bushwomen of South Africa, and gives chromolithographs 
them copied from the drawings of Lesueur. oe 
Bischoff has examined the characteristics of the Fuegian * i 


the exter- 
dditional 


rope, and is inclined to think that this is their normal condition" ae 
ate during the colder half of the year, and that in the a per 
countries of Europe this function is often performed at 1 ervals 
of two or three months. of sav- 
He thinks the constant work which oecupies the women : 


11883, p. 34. 


1883.] Leilogy. 885 


age races and the poor of Europe, reduces the size of the foetus 
and causes easy parturition. 


In a paper on the cyclical development and the relationships of 
the Siphonophora, in the Annals and Magazine of Natural History 
for March, C. Chun regards Monophyes primordialis as the stem- 
form of the siphonophores ; how certain other genera have arisen 
from this form is indicated; the very thoughtful essay is not of a 
nature to be condensed. 


meters; the other off the south of Spain, at 400 meters. The 
last is exactly like a Pliocene species that occurs in Italy. These 
and many other observations tend to show that a great number of 
Pliocene forms yet exist in the depths, and that the Pliocene, 
Quaternary and recent epochs are intimately related, and consti- 
tute a homogeneous period quite distinct from the Miocene. 


Arthropods.—In his contributions to the history of the fresh- 
water Copepoda, Mr. F. W. Cragin describes with much detail and 
with good figures some of our American species of Cyclops ob- 
served at Cambridge, Mass. Several descriptions are from the 
Russian, but the object of introducing them into the present paper 
is not made plain, as it is not stated whether they inhabit North 
America or not; neither are the Russian localities given-———At 
a recent meeting of the Linnean Society Sir John Lubbock read a 
paper upon the “sense of color amongst some of the lower 
Animals.” He said some years ago M. Paul Bert made a series 
of interesting experiments with the common Daphnia, or water- 
flea, and he thought himself justified in concluding that its limits 
of vision were the same as our own. Ina previous communica- 
tion, however, he had shown that at the violet end of the spec- 
trum the eyes of the Daphnia are affected by light which we were 
unable to perceive. More recently he had made further experi- 
ments, from which he concluded that the Daphniz are able to dis- 


890 General Notes. l [August, 


tinguish yellow and green light, and that they prefer either to 
white light. No such result was given with blue or red solutions, 
In such cases the Daphniz always preferred the uncovered half 
of the trough in which the experiments were made. It was, of 
course, impossible absolutely to prove that these creatures per- 
ceived colors; but these experiments certainly showed that rays 
of various wave-iengths produced distinct impressions on their 
eyes; that they preferred rays of light of such wave-lengths as 
produce upon our eyes the impression of green and yellow. On 
the whole, he concluded that Daphnia can distinguish not only 
different degrees of brightness, but also differences of color— 
The paper of Csokor on the pig Demodex (D. phylloides) has been 
translated into the Proceedings of the Canadian Institute by Pro- 
fessor R. R. Wright. These mites cause the formation of subcu- 
taneous abscesses frequently as large as a hazel nut. Its occur- 
rence in Canada was announced by Wright in the NATURALIST for 
December last. 


pearing in the Proceedings of the United States National gree 
r 1882. Eurypharynx pelecanoides, according to the i ree 
tions copied from the Magasin Pittoresque, is certainly one cupy- 
most singular of earth’s inhabitants. The head is short, sp 
ing about an inch and a quarter out of the more than pe gio: 
inches of the length of the fish, yet the mouth is capable ot € ns 
mous dilatation from the structure of the jaws. The suspensor gee 
ium is exceedingly long, and the mandible, of two ee back, 
ures about four inches. Thus the articular angle lies o jong 
along the side of the body. The upper jaw consists O ruken- 
and slender stylet, probably the intermaxillary——Hertt ically 
berg, of Heidelberg, has studied chemically and specie ae 
the different pigments that he has extracted from the Spt | 
birds. Most of these are red or yellow; green pigments : 


TE Physiology. - 891 


sively vegetable diet. The green color so common in birds is 
due to an admixture of a yellow pigment (Psittacofulvine Kru- 
kenberg) with a dark brown one; and Herr Krukenberg states 
that no blue, white, or green pigment can be found among the 
parrots. He believes that all the darker pigments are derived 
from one substance, probably identical with Coriosulphurine, 
which is thus the most widely spread pigment in birds’ feathers 
The spring birds of Nebraska are enumerated, with notes, by 
A. Hall in Forest and Stream——Mr. H. F. Osborn gives in 
Science, for May 25, the results of an examination of the fetal 
membranes taken from a female opossum which had been cap- 
tured within a few days after impregnation. From this and other 
Specimens and facts, Osborn concludes that the so-called false 
chorion of some of the lower placental mammals in the marsupials 
functions as a true chorion, ż. e. the functions of the allantois in 
the placental mammals are, in a rudimentary way, performed by 
the yelk-sac in the marsupials. “Finally, some genera of the mar- 
Supials probably show the attachment of the allantois to the sub- 
zonal membrane, which is the first step towards the establishment 
of an allantoic placenta.” 
PHYSIOLOGY." 

Locomotor System or Mepus#.—Mr. G. J. Romanes con- 
cludes his observations of the locomotor system of Meduse— 
observations which throw a new light upon rhythmic action gen- 
erally. He believes rhythmic action to be a primary endowment 
of contractile tissue, the excitability of which under the constant 
stimulation of the element it exists in is alternately exhausted 
and restored. The action of ganglia is superimposed on this, and 
is timed so as to coincide with the normal pulsatile action of the 
muscular tissue. Muscular tones he attributes to a higher irrita- 
bility in the structure than is possessed by rhythmic tissues. 

Tue Ortcix oF Fat in THE Bopy.—In Pfliiger’s Archiv, Bd. 
31, P. 11, Dr. Lebedeff tries to show that the common view 

t May arise in the body as a decomposition product of albu- 
minous matter, is erroneous. Dead bodies, under certain condi- 

* This department is edited by Professor HENRY SEWALL, of Ann Arbor, Michigan. 
VOL, XVII.—No,. VIII 60 


892 _ General Notes. [ August, í. : 


tions, seemed to have their nitrogenous tissues replaced by a fatty 
substance, adipocere. In phosphorous poisoning the nitrogenous _ 
tissues, particularly the liver, undergo a fatty degeneration. Itis _ 
usually taught that the fat arises in these cases from the decom- 
position of tissue proteid, but Lebedeff seeks to prove thatthe 
fat found in the “ degenerated ” organs has made its way to them 
from the surrounding connective tissue, out of which it has been 
dissolved, to be again laid down ina less soluble combination, 
The disappearance of the proteid matter is due to an independent — 
disintegration. The fat of the milk is not made by the proto- | 
plasm of the mammary gland cells, but comes ready formed to 
them from the blood. The view of nutrition, according to which 
proteid food by its physiological decomposition gives rise to fat 
in the body, has little experimental support. 


Tue Formation of Mirx.— Schmidt-Mihlheim denies the — 
truth of the view that the formation of part of the milk obtained q 
from a cow begins only with the process of milking, and that the a 
udder is too small to accommodate all the fluid which may be 7 
obtained at one milking. The secretion as it is produced in the . 
gland cells of the udder is forced gradually into the milk recep- 
tacles, but leaves much of its fat clinging to the walls of the 2: 
gland ducts whence it is gradually washed off during the process . 
of milking, hence the milk which is last drawn is richest in pe i 
there is no evidence, however, that the chemical propo 
the fluid vary with different periods of secretion. Even alter 
most thorough milking, some fluid still remains in the milk ~ : 
whence it is driven into the milk reservoirs by the newly for shee 
secretion pushing from behind, and may then be obtained a ae 
the lapse of an hour. | 
_ INTERACTION oF THE SpinaL Nerve Roorts.— Mr. Ka : 
lays bare the spinal cord of a frog and divides all the nen : 
upon one side except a single pair. He then lays the antemi 
or motor root of this pair upon electrodes, and finds the stre me 
of the electrical current, which is just too feeble to excite a pe pair 
lar contraction. He then cuts the sensory root of the ae 5 
and finds that the induction current now causes strong CO po 
tions when applied to the anterior root. It seems from, ‘bility do 
as if cutting the posterior root had increased the irritaDly” 
the motor branch. fi 

CHEMICAL DIFFERENCE or Livinc AND DEAD Mr - 
Loew concludes, as the result of a long series of exper 
capable of reducing silver salts, and therefore that the me . 


forms a part. 
NUTRITION OF THE Froc’s HEART.—* 
vascular frog heart two groups of muscular fibers W 


* In the not 
ith different 


1883.] Physiology. 893 


the fissures, lets the blood penetrate into the substance of the 
heart, and reddens the heart-wall; while the action of the sec- 
ond group of muscles produces systole and diastole of the heart. 
Now the actions of these two kinds of muscles—the heart-vessel 
muscles and the proper heart-muscles—are not simultaneous and 
similar under the influence of local stimuli, removal of the brain, 
section of the spinal cord in different places, and poisons ; some- 
times the heart-walls were observed to be pale in diastole and 
deep red in systoles, and there were various other local differen- 
ces of behavior. This led the author to seek also an anatomical 
difference of the two groups of muscles, and he found one such 
on microscopical examination, for the proper heart-muscle fibers 
were cross-striped throughout and had long cell nuclei, whereas 
in the others the cross-striping did not comprise the whole width 
of the fibers, and the nuclei were oval. ith this anatomical 
difference the different mode of reaction of the two kind of 
muscles and their different function is intelligible —Nature. 


EFFECT OF PROLONGED HUNGER UPON THE BLOOD CORPUSCLES. 
—In May, 1881, a Mr. John Griscom, of Chicago, commenced a 
fast of forty-five days. The author (Lester Curtis, of Chicago) 
was invited by the “ managers” to make any investigations that 
he pleased, and after satisfying himself that the fast was to be 
conducted honestly, he chose the blood as a subject of study. 
The first examination made, at the commencement of the fast, 
shortly after the patient had eaten his last meal, showed the red 
corpuscles abundant, bright-colored, pure in appearance, regular 
and smooth in outline. Four days afterwards two kinds were 


This improvement was not lost during the remainder of the fast, 
though the abnormal appearance to some extent returned.— 
aioe : 


894 General Notes, [August, 


PSYCHOLOGY. 


THe ENGLISH SPARROW 1N CanapDA.—My first observation of 
the English sparrow in Canada was in 1874. In June of that year 
a pair was observed about the out-houses, and in a few days they 
became quite familiar, having evidently made up their minds to 
stay with us. I made them welcome for old acquaintance sake, 
and thinking they would make good settlers was about to put up 
a house for them, but before my well-meant intentions were car- 
ried out it became apparent that they were providing for them- 
selves in a manner quite characteristic. 

On a peak of the stable was a box occupied by a pair of swal- 
lows who were at this time engaged in rearing their young, 4 
of this box the sparrows seemed determined to get possession. 
The swallows resisted their attacks with great spirit, and, their =, 
outcries bringing a host of friends to their assistance, the intrud- 
ers were for a time driven off, but it was only to return again with 
renewed energy and perseverance. The swallows were now sorely 


from the place, leaving the sparrows in undisputed possession 
the box, and there they remained and raised some young ones 
during the summer. oe 
In the spring of the following year the numbers had incr 
and they began to roost under the veranda round the house, 
which brought frequent complaints from the sanitary departm ie 
and a protest was made against their being allowed to lodge there 
at all. Still, in view of the prospective riddance of insect aie 
from the garden, matters were arranged with the least es 
disturbance to the birds, and we even stood by and saw them ¢ a 
lodge a pair of house wrens who had for years been in pose 
of a box fixed for them in an apple tree in the garden. So the nie - 
ond year wore on, no farther notice being taken of the sparrow" 
except that they were getting more numerous. fte > 
I had missed the sprightly song and lively manners ee 
wrens, and in the spring when they came round agam, 


their usual industrious manner. They had only enjoy 
sion for two days, however, when they were again QIS 


1883.] Psychology. 895 


Again the intruders were killed off, and domestic felicity reigned 
for three days, when a third pair of sparrows came along, bent 
the same object, and, if possible, more overbearing and determined 
than their predecessors. This time I thought of a different mode 
of accomplishing the object in view, and taking down the box at 
night, nailed a shingle over the end and worked it flush round the 
edges ; with a centre bit a hole was then pierced just large enough 
to admit the wrens, but too small for the sparrows, and the box 
put back in its place. Early in the morning the assault was re- 
newed, but the wrens found at once that they were masters of the 
situation, and never were two birds more delighted. From his 
perch aloft the male poured forth torrents of scorn and ridicule, 
while the female inside the box fairly danced with delight, and I 
almost fancied was making faces at their enemy as he strug 
ineffectually to gain admission or sullenly, but fruitlessly, tried to 
widen the aperture. 

Shortly after this dispute was settled I noticed ten or twelve 
sparrows quietly at work at the grave vine, and, feeling pleased 
at the havoc they were apparently making among the insects, 
passed on, speculating mentally on the probable increase of fruit 
I would have. In the afternoon they had moved to another trel- 
lis, and I thought, “ Well, they are doing the work systematically 
and, no doubt, effectually.” But shortly afterwards, while pass- 
ing the trellis where they commenced, a slight débris of greenery 
was observed along under the vines. This led to an examination, 
which showed, to my intense mortification, that the heart ha 
been eaten out of every fruit bud where the birds had been, and 
nothing left but the outside leaves. The report of firearms was 
heard several times in the garden that afternoon, many dead and 
wounded sparrows were left to the care of the cats, and every 
crevice where the birds were known to breed closed up at once. 

Since then the wrens have kept possession of their box, and 
with a little attention I can keep the sparrows out of the garden, 
as they find plenty of provender round the stables; but they are 
still on the increase, and if this continues in the future as in the 
past, the time is not far distant when the streets and stable yards 
will not furnish food enough for the increased numbers, and there 
is no question but they will then betake themselves to the ficids 
and gardens and take whatever suits them. This is the serious 
view of the subject which has called for legislation in other coun- 
tries, and may do so here unless some unexpected check arises 
to prevent the necessity for it. 

In the mean time it is well that all parties having opportunity 
should take notes of the movements and increase of the birds for 
future consideration —TJ. Mc/iwraith. Hamilton, C. W. 


_Instinct or Reasoning Powers IN THE Horse.—Not long 
Since a fine blooded mare was brought here from Kentucky and 


896 General Notes. [ August, 


placed in pasture, and the owner, not expecting her to foal, took 
no particular care of her. 

A couple of days ago she foaled while in the pasture and sur- 
rounded by many other horses, which made so much over her 
difficulty that she, being frightened, ran, with her weakling fol- 
lowing after as best she could, in hopes to shelter herself and off- 
spring from the torments of the herd. 

In her excitement she made for the Floyd, a stream running 
through the pasture, some thirty yards in width, which she 
plunged into and swam to the opposite shore; the colt following, 
but lacking strength, did not succeed in leaving the stream, but 


with great tenacity of life clambered into some willows which — 


grew on shore, and there remained, apparently “ hanging on for 


like mad, attracted the attention of the workmen who, when they 
noticed her particular desire that they should follow her—by her 
NINE great joy when they did—went to the stream and rescued 
the colt. 

The mare showed them great kindness until she had recovered 
her offspring, when she became instantly very vicious and wo 
not allow one of the rescuers to approach her.—D. H. Talbot. 


How SNAKES APPROACH AND SWALLOW THEIR Prey.—Speaking 
of snakes and their elastic throat capacity, it occurs to me a 
sixty years as naturalist and half a century as taxidermist wou 
most likely bring several points of interest under an eye not to- 
tally blind. By practice a man will sit or stand motionless pee 
than he can at first believe possible, and it is only when this a 
is acquired that animals are fully over-reached. They seem 
recognize life in a great measure only by motion. j a 

I have had a creature touch my coat with his nose and pass 
only a little suspicious. I have had a humming bird hang sus- 
pended within a foot of my own nose for half a mi! 
me squarely in the eye, and as I did not even wins, 


There is no perceptible movement. One little sp : 
moves, while all the rest is fixed. The head moves 9y oe a 


petus from the tail perhaps, and when striking distance is pa a 
is i se 


the muscles are gathered for the final spring. z apg is 
no regard to what part of the object is reached. If down 


caught, as is often the case, by a hind leg, that lee ae tches 2 ‘ 


first, while the body follows ina bunch. If a sna 


= 


1883. | Anthropology. 897 


neighbor by the head, as the water snake lately referred to was 
caught, he goes down head first; if caught by the middle, as I 
once knew to be done, he is swallowed double, and in this case 
the swallower was but six inches longer than the swallowed. 
The seven red squirrels I took from the body of my black snake 
followed each other head first. a most positive evidence of fasci- 
nation, since it is hardly possible that such unbroken succession 
could be the result of any other process. But the snake is not 
the only creature that swallows “big things.” I once cut from 
the throat of a hawk the foot, leg, shoulders, and shoulder blade 
entire of a muskrat. I once took from the neck of a merganser 
a sucker thirteen inches long whose head girth was double that 
of the duck. I cut from the throat of a heron a chicken as large 
as a woodcock, and sat almost an hour as “crowner's quest” be- 
foreit got through my thick skull what those soft yellow feet and 
bill belonged to. This capacity for extension is common among 
birds and reptiles, owing to the flexibility of the posterior con- 
nection of jaws or mandibles, they being held together by muscu- 
lar contraction, and not by articular joints as in mammals; dis- 
ae does not produce dislocation.—2. Horsford in Forest and 
tream. 


BATTLE oF Ravens.—The Frankfurt (Germany) Journal writes : 
The gardener, Mr. Georgius, from Ginnheim, called at our office to- 
day with a chest full of dead ravens, victims of a battle which was 
fought high in the air among a flock of over four hundred of these 
birds near the above-mentioned village. The ravens formed to- 
gether into three detachments, and as if at a given signal flew at 
each other, and with savage cries seemed as if they would tear 
each other’s eyes out or their heads off with their beaks. he 
ground was soon covered with the bodies of over fifty birds, which 
were picked up by observers. Wounds on other parts of the body 
except the head could not be found. The blows on the head ap- 
peared on close observation to have been given with such force 
that one was sufficient to destroy life. The cause of the battle 
was doubtless the fact that the pairing season of the birds was 
near at hand. Not only the males but also the females partici- 
ay in the fight, as bodies of the latter were found among the 
slain. 


ANTHROPOLOGY. !' 

THe Society oF AmeRICAaNIsTs.—The Congrès International 
des Américanistes will be held in Copenhagen, 21-24 August, 
under the patronage of Christian IX. Letters should be addressed 
to M. W. A. Carstensen, general secretary. All persons interes- 
ted in early American history, by paying twelve francs, may be- 
come members, and will receive the published volume. The sum 
should be remitted to M. Tietgen, directeur de la Banque privee 


lEdited by Professor Oris T. Mason, 1305 Q street, N. W., Washington, D. C. 


898 General Notes. [August, 
de Copenhague. The programme includes the following sub- 
jects: 


HISTORY AND GEOLOGY. 
The rasan of N. America by European este glee 
The colonization of Greenland by the Northm 
Mexican Calpullis, their administration and pie munism 
ead d systems of Mexico Psi Peru before the conquest, 
Critical examination of the Popol Vuh. 
Grater of the kingdoms of Cezco, Trujillo and Quito, as to their sei legis- 
lation, language, architecture, oe &e 
Catalogue "ola ncient Peruvian divin 
Migrations of the Carib race and their limits i in S. America. 
ARCHÆOLOGY 
Kjokkenmoddings sA Serenan pm other parts 4 America, 
Sacred symbols fou 
Religious and sablë atk iia of pinsaia types of idols, &c., in Peru. 
Classification of the monuments of Per 


oe: Pana haa Pee AND ETHNOGRAPHY, 


itg Pan 
he Dadia of N. America and of Western Asia piset 
LINGUISTICS AND PALÆOGRAPHY. 


ing. 
Ditarik anguages on the coast and in ihi mountains compared. 


THE SOCIETE p’ETHNOGRAPHIE.—In the excitement of pree 
prosperity we must not forget the pioneers of our science. j 
Société d’Ethnographie of Paris has just celebrated its. twenty 
fourth anniversary. Its history may be briefly indicate th 

Société d’Ethnographie Américaine et Orientale, s 14ta 
March, 1859, incorporated 26th April. oe 

Société d’ Ethnographie, this title assumed and recognized by 
the government 28th September, 1864. 

The society took Sen in the Exposition Universelle de ander 
1867 ; Congrès international des sciences Ethnographiques, un 
the patronage of the government, 1878. 8 = 

The society founded the Institution Ethnographique, 107 r o 

The society recognized as an institution of public utility, 
The general secretary i is M. Leon de Rosny. 


what 
Fork Lore.—The folk tales of a peopie are to sociologi tech- 
myths are to religion and stone implements to the history a 
nology. Societies for the collection of these tales ana My is the 
exist in various places, but the most active among : 
Folk Lore Society of London. The hic Aaa are as 
1878. The Folk Lore Record, Vol. 1. (For members and the 
1879. Notes on the Folk Lore of the northern estas a p England 
rdaers, 
The Folk Lore Record, Vol. 11. (For members only.) 


1883.] Anthropology. 899 


1880, Aubrey’s Remains of Gentilisme and Judaisme, with the additions, 
The Folk Lore Record, Vol. 111, Pts. I and 11. 

1881. Notes on the Folk Lore of the northeast of Scotland. 
The Folk Lore Record, Vol. tv. 

1882. The Folk Lore Record, Vol. v. 


1883. Folk Medicine 
Fol 


Address G. Laurence Gomme, F.S.A, 2 Park Villas, Lonsdale 
road, Barnes, S. W. London, England. 


ANTHROPOLOGICAL Society oF Lyons.—The Anthropological 
Society of Paris occupies such a prominent position among the 
students of humanity, that other brilliant workers in the republic 
are overlooked. All the world have heard of Chantre, Faure, 
Guimet, Julien, Lacassagne, Lortet and Secard, founders of the 
Société d'Anthropologie de Lyon, in 1881. The first volume of 
the Bulletin covers the years 1881 and 1882. 


THE TRENTON GRAVELS.—Dr. C. C. Abbott has contributed to 


, Most wonderful of all, of a human wisdom tooth taken from 

the undisturbed gravel nearly fourteen feet under the surface. 
LECTURES on AntHRopotocy.—Dr. E. B. Tylor delivered two 
lectures on anthropology at Oxford, February 15th and 21st, the 
first of which is reported in Nature of May 3d. There is no 
European anthropologist more popular in our country than Dr. 
Tylor, and for this reason a few of his salient utterances are 

quoted without comment: : 
“The processes of development, or evolution, or transformism, 


operation of natural causes, became modified or transformed into 
the several races adapted for life in the various climates of the 
earth. 


900 General Notes. [ August, 


“The discovery that men were already making rude flint im- 
plements in the Quaternary period has made a new scientific de- 
parture, placing primeval man in the hands of the geologists.” 
To cross the border into the animal kingdom, and to see how 
One species is transformed into another, we have only to look at 
Huxley’s series of horses: “ Zodlogists, thus enabled to recon- 
struct ideally the ancestry of the horse, are hopeful some day to 
discover likewise the fossil pedigree of the rider. 

“ Anthropologists do not feel, therefore, that their science has 
been plucked up by the roots and planted somewhere else; it is 
growing where it is only cultivated higher than in old times. 

Dr. Tylor next discusses craniology,and shows what is its true 
place in anthropology. The vexed question of philology, and its 
credibility as a witness of blood relationship is very cautiously 
handled. Regarding the hair, Dr. Tylor says: “ The cross sec- 
tion of a single hair examined microscopically by Pruners 
method shows it circular, oval, or reniform ; its follicle-curvature 
may be estimated by the average diameter of the curls as pro- 
posed by Moseley; its coloring matter may be estimated by 
Sorby’s method. The wonder is that a single bodily character 
should form a basis for rationally mapping out the divisions of 
mankind. It is now well understood that the causes of race 
color are not so simple as Hippocrates thought when he de- 
scribed the nomad Scythians as burned tawny by cold.” The 


in those regions where they are wild. Thus the negrp nei 
originated not in Africa but in Andaman and New Guinea, waei 


resented by the Egyptian and the Chinese is traced. 
MICROSCOPY.’ 


ROSE BENGALE IN COMBINATION WITH IODINE GREEN AND 
DE Lyon.—Rose bengale, according to Griesbach,? is the ain 
of the eosine dyes. An aqueous solution is very use l z 5 the 
ing chromic acid preparations of the spinal cord, as it CO RE 
gray substance much more strongly than the white substan 

1 Edited by Dr. C. O. WHITMAN, Newton Highlands, Mass. 

2? Zool. Anzeiger, Vi, No. 135, p: 172; 


Breu 


1883.] Microscopy. go! 


Rose bengale may be used in combination with iodine green 


bleu de lyon (two parts alcohol abs. and three parts aqua dest.) 
and left for a few seconds, then replaced in the absolute alcohol 
preparatory to mounting. 


DOUBLE STAINING WITH ANILINE Dyes.—-Dr. Vincent Harris 
contributes to the last number of the Quarterly Journal of Micro- 
scopical Science (Vol. xxi11, No. 90, p. 292) a valuable article on 
the use of aniline dyes in double staining. His experiments were 
made with solutions of definite strength in regular sequence, and 
confined to blood-corpuscles. The method of experiment finally 
adopted was as follows: The blood was spread in thin layers upon 
cover-glasses and allowed to dry in direct sunlight. The dried 
blood was then wet with a few drops of some dye, and after five 
minutes washed with a slow stream of water from a wash-bottle ; 
it was then dried in the flame of a spirit-lamp and allowed to cool. 
A second dye was then applied in the same way ; and after wash- 
ing the preparation was mounted in balsam, without having re- 
course to alcohol and clove oil. : 

The following combinations of dyes were found to give good 
results : 

Roseine and iodine n. 
Fuchsine and methylene blue. 
Fuchsine and Bismarck brown. 


Methyl violet and methylene blue. 

Roseine followed by iodine green stained the colored corpus- 
cles a bright red, with bluish-green nuclei; and the colorless cor- 
puscles were so stained that three varieties could be readily dis- 
tinguished. = 

Fuchsine and methylene formed a very successful combination. 
The methylene blue was used as a saturated solution in absolute 
alcohol. Pee 

Bismarck brown was prepared as a two per cent solution in 
dilute alcohol. In the nae of this dye, it was found best to im- 
merse the preparation twenty to thirty hours, as the color then 
remains even when passed through alcohol and clove oil. 

An aqueous solution of Hoffman’s violet was used with a dilute 
Spirit solution of Bismarck brown. 

The green dyes are not permanent. The solutions should be 
quite fresh in order to secure successful results, 

* Regarded as identical with Bismarck brown. 


[August, 


General Notes. 


902 


“uds ur ‘jog— 
aand SANS 


‘197¥VM Ul 
*[os fJa[OTA 0} IYIN 
— əng UVU 


"IIAM Ul 
‘fos Ajaaay ‘Bupeu 
-1mopaid anjq aqy 
any unyusy 


“uds ur 
“los Ayaaay £ Ájpen1ed 
Jam ur ‘jos $3un 
-vurmopaad par ayy, 
— 74014 UPW 


‘yards 
aynjip ur pue 13) 
-em UI "10S Ajaa — 
704 S,uvumfory 


"397M U “JOS AAI 
= RE T 


onig 
— mg 74a 
"19} 
-vm ut "jos Ajaarg 
Pa 


‘yids ur pue 
13m ur ‘Jos Á]231) 
fanjq dəəp ÁA y 
—2n]g 2027 AY127 


“uds 
Suo1}s ut ‘jos ÁJ331) 
f1ajeM ur ‘posuj 
—uohy ap nag 


‘138M Ul 
"os Áa — age 
auniup 2100105 


yids 
ur pue Jayem ul 
‘jos Ayaaay í f uaaa 
-ənjq ssəj V ‘uag 
— 2121Y IVI VW 


“uds 
JO 3M Ul 'os 
Áļəəı} £uəə13-ən]ş 
— U22425) aurpoy 


saurydsoyd pue auriuvsos JO IMXU V st NLIDUOJ y 


-ped təĝuv1o- $2 ft 


‘squids ‘yyə u! 


‘jos Áed Ájuo— 


ISOA auniup 


*yuaosaiony Án 
“ynveq urq uon 
-njos am ‘ds, ul 
‘jos $ 43Jem ur 'Josur 
{moped - Ystuaain 


— AUL ISI 4ON py 


“uds 
UL pue Iwa u 
qoga-zuzuvai ffos 


"nuds ut os ow 


-PA— aunydsoyed 


Tanai Sme, “j 
‘jos $I9wM Ul 
setae ie 


"muds 


amp ur “fos SEENT 


sIm ut ‘jos Ál 
-Ug—asurpiuvsoy 


‘yids əmpıp ur os 


nds jAqjow ut a 


ul — serondo4y 


“onip fonig 
—-aSuvig euyiup 


‘Joy 
-o3je əmjosqe ur os 


1əsow fyuids Suoss 


ut ‘jos Ájued fray 
ur [OSU] ~-aueenpy 


“yids 
‘grow ur os SEEST 
fwa ut ‘jos Áj 
-ued ‘f pərysiumosq! 
daaq—oSurmvps 


yu 
-nds pəwpíyəpw ur 
“Jos faazem Ur ‘Josu 
—~Jajdv7G aurpiup 


"1938M ur ‘jos jaaaj $ 
cqd — eupsog 


"IDIVA UL 
TOS Au pros 4y) 


*2918M Ul 


JOS — auransay 


“mids əmpıp ur ‘pos 
{Jayem ut "jos Ájjen 
i — yoavusig 


*“LATIOIA 


“ANTE 


‘NAJAD. 


‘MOTITTAA 


'JƏNVNO 


‘aaa 


“NMOUT 


MAJS puv 4oy us SRUNING A141 yrn ‘sod duyup Jory ays fo IVT pryissrpy 


1883 ] Scientific News, G03 


_TsRetFatt’s Metuop oF Fixing Secrions.—Mr. Threlfall has 
discovered a method for fixing sections on the slide which will 
be found superior to that of Frenzel, described in the July num- 
ber of this journal. 

“A thin solution of caoutchouc in benzine or chloroform is 
prepared and poured over the slide so as to forma film in the 
same way that collodium is poured on a photographic plate. 
When the film is dry the sections are arranged on it, and the tem- 
perature of the slide raised to the melting point of paraffine; the 
sections then fall on to the India rubber film which has become 
sufficiently sticky to adhere to them perfectly. When the slide is 
cold it is treated with naphtha or any light paraffine oil, the sol- 
vent action being more rapid the lower the boiling point of the 
oil used. 

Absolute alcohol is readily miscible with the naphtha or light 
paraffine, so that the solvent is readily removed. The slide can 
now placed in successive alcohols, stained and returned to 
absolute alcohol. It is now to be cleared with creosote or oil of 
cloves and mounted in the ordinary way. Apart from the great 
advantage of being able to stain on the slide, this India rubber 
method seems to possess some points of superiority over the 
shellac method of Giesbrecht, Zool. Anzeiger, 1881. This depends 
on the fact that sections can be mounted iu balsam direct from the 
naphtha—Zool. Anzeiger, No. 140, p. 300, 188}. 


—:0:—— 
SCIENTIFIC NEWS. 

— Baron Nordenskjold’s expedition to Greenland started last 
week in the Sofia, under the command of Captain Nilsson, and a 
crew of thirteen hands. Baron Nordenskjold is accompani 
Dr. Nathorst, geologist; Dr. Berlin, surgeon and botanist; Dr. 
Forsstrand, zovlogist; Dr. Hamberg, hydrographer; two Lap- 
landers, two Norwegian ice-masters, one harpooner, and Herr 
Kolthoff as assistant zoologist, with Herr Kjellstrom as typogra- 
pher and photographer. The Sofa carries provisions sufficient 
for a sojourn of fourteen months on the inland ice, assuming that 
the interior of Greenland is covered by ice. The Sofia had as 
passengers to Iceland Count Stromfeldt, Dr. Arpi, and Herr Flink, 
who intend staying in the island for some time for the purposes 
of study and collecting. 

— M. Fredericq, of Liege, says the English Mechanic, lately 
put several aquatic coleoptera (including the great water beetle 
in aqueous solutions of curare and strychnine in poisonous quan- 
tity. A few drops of these liquors sufficed to poison a frog in a 
few minutes. The insects, however, lived in them, some more 
than a fortnight, others nearly a month (when the experiment was 
concluded). These Coleoptera are certainly sensible to the action 
of curare and strychnine, and the absence of symptoms of poison- 


904 Scientific News. [Augast; 


ing in the present case must be (the author says) because the ab- 
sorption by the surface of the body and the mouth was #4. M. 

lateau has previously observed that aquatic Coleoptera kept in 
sea water do not absorb its salts 

— The first Walker prize for 1883 was awarded to Howard 
Ayres, of Harvard University, for an essay on the embryology of 
CEcanthus niveus, the tree cricket. It will be seen in our adver- 
tising pages that besides the regular Walker prize, the Boston 
Society of Natural History, through the generosity of a member, 
also offers a first prize of from $60 to $100 and a second prize of 
$50 on the following subject: A study of the venation of the hind 
wings of Coleoptera, with illustrations of all the families of Le 
Conte’s and Horn’s classification. 

— Dr. C. C. Abbott, of Trenton, N. J, has destroyed another 
old belief in weather lore. For twenty years he has kept a rec- 
ord of the building of their winter houses by the muskrats, the 
storing of nuts by squirrels, and other habits of the mammals 
which are commonly regarded as indicating the character of the 
coming winter. His conclusion is that the habits referred to have 
no connection with the rigor or mildness of the approaching 
season. 


— It is stated that five perfect human fossils have been discov- 
ered in a cavern at the mines of Bully-Grenay, in the north 
France. Weapons and utensils of stone and wood were found 
along with them. The remains have been taken to the towns of 
Lens and Lille, and invitations sent to the Academy of Sciences 
and the British Museum soliciting the attendance of some ex- 

rt 


perts. 

— The Balfour memorial fund will probably yield an annual 
income of £300, which it has been agreed shall be applied in < 
dowing a studentship of original research in biology, and in mak- 
ing occasional grants of money in aid ‘of similar investigations, 
especially in animal morphology. > 

— By a slip of the pen Professor W. W. Bailey said riha 
ence, when he meant diameter, in his note on the big spider- i 
in. Franconia. According to Mr. Emerton it was probably 
of Epeira angulata, which he has seen two feet across. oy 

— Adrian Luis Jean Francisco Sumichrast, an able naturalist 
and collector, well known to the scientific world, died on w 
of September, 1882, after a short illness, and in the fifty-four 


rofessor Sumichrast, although for thirty ye : 
Mexico, to the study of whose natural history and antiqu 


ars a resident of eo 


1883. ] Proceedings of Scientific Societies. 905 


de Geografia y Estadistica, of the Société Zodlogique de France, 
of the Entomological Society of Philadelphia, etc., and a valued 
and active correspondent of the Smithsonian Institution, of the 
Cambridge Museum of Comparative Zodlogy, and of several 
other noted scientific institutions. 

— Gen. Sir Edward Sabine, K.C.B., F.R.S., and president of 
the Royal Society of London, died in June. Besides his activity 
as member of various scientific societies, he will be remembered 
for his studies of the phenomena of terrestrial magnetism, first 
undertaken while attached to the Arctic expeditions of Ross and 
Parry. His other papers on physical science were also numerous. 


— om 
PROCEEDINGS OF SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES. 


eggs. 
March 8.—Professor Cope gave an account of the Permian rep- 
tilian fauna, and described a saurian intermediate between types 
before identified from that formation under the name of Chilonyx 
rapidens. The reptiles of this epoch all belong to the Theromor- 
pha, and have no affinity. to those of Mesozoic times. The ba- 
trachia and reptilia also resemble each other more closely than 
do those of other periods, and both resemble mammals in certain 
parts of their structure, so that the points of departure of all forms 
of vertebrate life above fishes appear to exist in the Permian. 
Professor Heilprin again insisted upon the impossibility of the po- 
lar-ice cap attaining any such thickness as some have attributed to 
it, and observed that if the principles he had enunciated were true, 
they would apply also to Alpine and other summits, which must 
rise above the line of greatest precipitation. He cited numerous 
cts from various observers to prove that such lofty summits 
have, in fact, a much thinner covering of snow than more moder- 
ate elevations, and are in some cases entirely bare. Such an 
arctic glacier as was postulated by some would require 25,000 
years to move from 65° N. lat. to its terminal moraine, even if it 
Moved at the rate of one foot per day. With the infinitesimal 


. 


slope it would have, two and a half inches would be a more prob- 


906 Proceedings of Scientific Societies. [Aug,, 1883. 


able rate of daily flow. Professor H. C. Lewis argued that condi- 
tions different from the present existed in glacial times. For ex- 
ample, the facts observed indicated a depression south of the 
glaciated area in the Delaware valley and elsewhere, producing a 
greater water surface. Errors often arose from want of attention 
to the relative elevation of glacial striae. Stria upon the high 
levels indicate the general movement of the ice, while those upon 
the low levels show the local movements of the lower strata. 
Professor Cope argued that the evidence was against a polar-ice 
cap of sufficient thickness to give the glacial ice the necessary 
motion; but that there had been rather an ice ring south of the 
Arctic circle, which would account for the giacial phenomena. 

March 15.—Professor Cope described various Permian reptiles. 
Professor Lewis spoke of his discovery, in deweylite, of crystals 
which the blow pipe and other tests proved to be serpentine. The 
mineral contained also partially altered feldspar, and small, sharp 
fragments of quartz. e micaceous serpentine was the result of 
the alteration of the mica, but, being crystallized, was not a true 
pseudomorph. The occurrence of serpentine in crystallized slate, 
and the direct alteration of graphic granite into a magnesian 
mineral were the points he wished to record. 

March 22.—Miss Lewis exhibited drawings of the structure of 
feathers in various genera of birds, and showed that the cell char- 
acters might be utilized in classification. Professor Koenig stated 
that recent experiments with a weak solution of gold containing 
arsenic acid had convinced him that the compound known ; 
purple of Cassius was not a chemical compound. Professor oe 
said that upon the evidence of fossils received from Professor 7 
Darby he had confirmed the determination of the existence 
Permian strata in Brazil. : 

March 29.—Dr. H. Allen called attention to individual pee 
tion, and showed that parts related to each other varied toge sak 
For example, whenever the lower jaw is malformed the ma hiis 
which in its development is the proximal part of the same sis 
with the lower jaw, has been found in many cases examined mi 
malformed also. Two idiot skulls were exhibited to nes 
retention of juvenile characters. It was shown that in ia this 
atrophy of certain portions of the skull occurred, and iy pat 
atrophy always affected parts that are last acquired by the oe 
and are absent in lower animals, as, for example, the orbito-teB™ 
poral septum. Occasionally parts normally lost by man reappent 
in senile skulls, such as the paroccipital process. 


New York Acapemy or Sciences, June 4.—The gs r 
papers were read: Evidences of former glaciation oe an ice- 
mountain ranges, and their bearing on the question F. Kunz 
period, by Professor John S. Newberry. Mr. George *- 
exhibited some interesting and remarkable minerals. 


THE. g 


AMERICAN NATURALIST. 


VoL. xvi.— SEPTEMBER, 1883.—No. 9. 


THE EVOLUTIONARY SIGNIFICANCE OF HUMAN 
CHARACTER}! 


BY E. D. COPE, 


HE complicated constitution of the human mind is well im- 

pressed on the investigator as he seeks to understand the 
` Origin of any one of the many different types of character which 
come before him. The number of possible combinations of its 
numerous elements, each of which present developmental phases, 
is necessarily very great. The species of human minds, as one 
may properly term them, are probably as numerous as the species 
of animals, as defined by their physical structure. As in the case 
of anatomical species, however, analysis of the mind reduces its 
many details to a few leading departments. Although the classi- 
fication of the elements of the mind is a classification of func- 
tions; it is, if correct, a sure index of the classification of struc- 
ture also; of the grosser and more minute structure of the brain, 
Principally of the gray matter. 

The division of mental activities into three primary divisions 
is, generally admitted. These are: the emotions, the intellect and 
the will. The emotions include the likes and dislikes, or the 
tastes, and their strongest forms, the emotions and the passions. 
The intellect includes those powers which rearrange the experi- 
ences in an order different from that in which they enter the 
mind. This new order may have sole reference to questions of 
liking and disliking, and is then a product of the imagination ; 
or it may be a result of experience of the laws of pure necessity, 
+ The present. article is in continuation of the previous one on the Evolutionary 

igni of Human Physiognomy, published in the NATURALIST of June, 1883. 
VOL. XVII.—NO. Ix. 6r ; 


908 Evolutionary Significance of Human Character. [September, 


without regard to questions of taste; then it is a process of rea- 
son. The will, properly so-called, is the spontaneous power of 
the mind by which the other processes are originated, directed 
or restrained. The range of the will, and even its existence, 
are questions of dispute. 

Below and behind these mental activities lies sensibility or con- 
sciousness, in its forms of general and special sensation ; that is, 
touch, and hearing, taste, smell, sight, and the muscular sense, 
with many others, concomitants of both health and disease, Itis 
well understood that these primitive mental qualities are more or 
less developed in animals, in which the more purely mental func- 
tions are rudimental. The doctrine of evolution teaches that from 
this class the higher activities of the mind have been developed, 
during long ages, through the agency of memory. The nature 
of the present essay only permits a casual reference to the aston- 
ishing character of memory, and the remark that its phenomena 
demonstrate most clearly, of all others, that mind is an attribute 
of some kind of matter. 

If we now consider these natural divisions of the mind as they 
present themselves in the combinations which we call hutas 
character, we shall observe a variety in the mode of their action 
which pervades all divisions alike. These variations fall under 
two heads, those of guantity and of quality. 

Thus as to quantity; one human mind may present a grem 
amount of intellectual than emotional activity ; of imaginative 
than rational intellection; of affectionate than irascible emo- 
tion; of gastronomic than musical taste, etc., etc. The quantity 
here indicated is probably an index of the proportion d 
tissue devoted to the functions mentioned, The intensity 
force of the action is a matter of quality. a 

Of qualities the variety is much larger. They are gee 
lel to those of inorganic force, and suggest the same kind i 
ifications of the material bases, as those which effect one : 
Two prominent qualities are fineness and coarseness. inen a 
observes and uses detail in both rational and emotive acts, 4” w 
essential to the precision of finish. Coarseness neglects deta, by 
deals with the gross of things, and is sometimes acco ik good. 
largeness of quantity. When it is not, the result 1S mallee 
Fineness is, on the other hand, often associated with | ae 
It is a more feminine attribute, while coarseness 15 more ma: u 


1883.] Evolutionary Significance of Human Character. 909 


Another pair of antithetic qualities are intensity of action and 
the reverse. This probably means that a given bulk of brain 
tissue produces a greater amount of energy ina given time than 
an equal bulk of non-intense tissue. 

The speed or rate of action in time, and its opposite, slowness, 
are related to the last named qualities, but are not identical with 
them. Thus growth of the mind always witnesses a diminution 
in the rate of action, but an increase in intensity. 

Tenacity of mental action is a very marked character, and of 
great importance. It signifies the persistence of mental action, 
or mental endurance, and may characterize the entire mind, or only 
a part of it. Its opposite, seen in changeability, desultoriness or 
fickleness, may also characterize all or a part only of the mind. 
According as it characterizes the intellectual or emotional depart- 
ments, are its exhibitions most varied, though they probably have 
a common histological basis. 

Impressibility and stolidity express antitheses of character 
Which are seen every day. The term impressibility is used as 
identical with irritability, and is preferred, because the latter has 
special physiological and popular meanings, some of which are only 
among its phases. These qualities are apt to pervade the entire 
mental organism, although, like others, they may characterize a 
part only. Impressibility is obviously a condition of tissue, since it 
varies greatly with physiological conditions in the same person. 
Its exhibitions in the department of the emotions may be con- 
founded with strong development of the emotions themselves. 
A moment’s thought, however, shows that easy excitation of 
emotion is a different thing from energy of emotion, and is often 
found apart from it. Impressibility of intellect shares with tenacity 
a leading position as an attribute of a first-class mind, and the com- 
bination of the two, forms a partnership of superior excellence. 

I may mention here a quality whose absence is pathological, 
and hence does not properly enter the field; this is tonicity. In 
its normal condition every organ should be supplied with suffi- 
Cient nutriment or energy to ensure the occupation of its entire 
mechanism. Anything short of this is followed by poor work. 
Debility of mental action in the emotional department is seen in 
abnormal irritability, such as peevishness or “spooning ;” and in 
the intelligence, in absence of mind and blundering; and in both, 
in general frivolity, 


910 Evolutionary Significance of Human Character. [September, 


Returning to the primary elements of mind, we may examine 
their divisions with reference to the question of growth. To be- 
_ gin with the perceptions, there are great diversities in the acute- 
ness of the general and special senses, and greater and less sus- 
ceptibilities to physical pleasure and pain. In the important rep- 
resentative faculty memory, the differences between people are 
great. As perception as well as thinking involves a certain 
amount of structural change, it is evident that susceptibility or 
impressibility of the senses, which is the first stage of memory, — 
signifies ready metamorphosis of tissue. Unimpressibility, which 
impedes memory, is a consequence of resistance, on the part of 
tissue, to the usual stimuli. Hence the effect of “ sights, sounds : 
and sensations” is greatest in childhood, and the memory is most — 
impressible, for at that time the nervous tissue is undergoing con- — 
stant change, and nutrition being in excess of waste, constantly 
presents new material to be organized. And I may here refer to : 
the general truth, that consciousness of all kinds is the especial 
and distinguishing attribute of life as distinguished from death or 
no life? Whatever other phenomena we may be accustomed to 
regard as “ vital,” are only distinguishable from inorganic motion 
or force, because they primitively took their form under the 


chik 


guidance of consciousness, and are hence, so to speak, its & r 


may speedily do so in pathological conditions. This preni 
is now restricted to the nervous system, and to certain parts ar 
the one which is, histologically speaking, the most generalized 
the systems. And it is quite consistent with the “ doctrine T 
unspecialized,” that nervous tissue in its unfinished state in a 
hood should be more impressible to stimuli than at later pa 
of life. But this statement requires this modification, that 
is a stage of imperfection of mechanism which does not With 
high sensibility, as for instance in the earliest infancy. i 
age sensibility gradually diminishes. í 


the appearance of many or all of the intellectual wee i 
is also true that their full development precedes that 0 Hee 
lect, in so far as they are developed at all. The prionnt m 


1 The Origin of the Will, Penn Monthly, 1877, p. 440" 


£883.] Evolutionary Significance of Human Character. QII 


tion of the emotions is that of appetites. The first of these in 
the necessary physiological order, and hence in time, is the appe- 
tite of hunger. Second in order in the history of life, but not in 
the growth of individuals, is the instinct of reproduction, such as 
it is in animals who only multiply by fission. Very early in evo- 
lution the emotion of fear must have arisen, and it is probably 
the immediate successor of hunger in the young of most animals. 
Anger appears as early as the mind can appreciate resistance to 
its first desires, and no doubt followed as third or fourth in the 
history of evolution. The rudiments of parental feeling would 
follow the origin of reproduction at a considerable interval of 
time. One of the latest of the instincts to appear, would be the 
love of power; while later still would be the emotions of rela- 
tivity (Bain) because they are dependent on a degree of mental 
appreciation of objects. Such are admiration, surprise and won- 

er. These, as well as all other consequences of inherited intel- 
lect, appear earlier in infancy than they did in evolution, as may 
be readily understood. 

Of these instincts and emotions, it is to be supposed that hun- 
ger remains much as it has ever been. The reproductive instinct 
has, on the other hand, undergone the greatest modifications. 
Sex instinct could not have existed prior to the origin of the 
male sex, which must be regarded in evolution as a derivative 
from the female. Hence it is probable that the parental instinct 
preceded the sexual in time. These two instincts being the only 
ones which involve interest in individuals other than self, furnish ` 
the sources of sympathy in all its benevolent aspects. Hence it 
has developed in man into the powerful passion of love ; into 
affection and charity in all their degrees and bearings. Fear be- 
ing, as Bain shows, largely dependent on weakness, has varied in 
development in all times, but must be most pronounced in ani- 
mals of high sensibility, other things being equal. Hence its 
power has, on the whole, increased until it probably reached its 
extreme in the monkeys or the lowest races of men. Increasing 
intelligence of the higher order diminishes the number of its 
occasions, so that it is the privilege of the highest types of men 
to possess but little of it. The earliest of the emotions of rela- 
tivity to appear in time, has probably been the love of beauty ; 
how early it may have appeared it is difficult to imagine. Sur- 
Prise and wonder as distinct from fear, one can only conceive as 
following an advanced state of intelligence. 


oa 
912 Evolutionary Significance of Human Character. [September, | 
Thus in psychology as in physiognomy, the palzontological 


order of development is somewhat different from the embryologi- 
cal, I might compare the two orders as follows : 


-PAL ZZ, ONTOLOGICAL, EMBRYOLOGICAL, 
; Hunger. 
Reproduction, Fear. 
Fear. Anger. 
Anger. Beauty 
Parental instinct. Wonder. 
Power. 
Power. Admiration. 
Beauty. j 
Wonder. 


Sex. 
Parental instinct. 2 

The qualities enumerated in the first column follow each other — 
directly in order from the simple to the complex. In the second 
column this order is disturbed by the earlier appearance of the 
derivative emotions, beauty, wonder, admiration and pity, or be- 
nevolence, and the later appearance of the simple emotion of sex. 
Thus in psychological as in other evolution, some of the products ie 
of development appear earlier and earlier in life in accordance 
with the law of acceleration. 

The intelligence has already been considered under the tw 
heads of the imagination and the reason. The action of the 
imagination, unmixed with the exercise of reason, is chiefly to be > 
seen in the creative fine arts, as distinguished from the imitative, 2 
the mechanic, and other arts. The musician, the painter, the 
sculptor, the poet, the novelist and the playwright, so far as th o 
are not imitators, present the best illustrations of the work of the = 
imagination. It is a faculty which must be very little devel ae i 
in the animals below man. They occasionally make m MS ‘it BS 
the nature of objects, and suppose them to be other than po 
they are. Thus the Antilocapra supposes the Indian disguised 
with a skin and horns, to be one of his own species, and big i 
the penalty. But this is a most rudimental act of imagination," . 
it be not mere curiosity, Baer 

The reason, RER so-called, begins in its lowest grades with 
the simplest rearrangement of the objects of sense and mem? 
in accordance with some principle of relation. As the ieee 
or standard of relation varies, so does the intellectual Bk 
the process be discovery, or the enlargement of knowledge, M44 

1 NATURALIST, 1883, p. 618. : 


1883.] Evolutionary Significance of Human Character. 913 


experiences (or hypotheses) will be successively encountered and 
tested, and appropriate generalizations reached (inductions). If 
the process be to accomplish the practical ends of life by use of 
well-known means, the intellect uses the customary rules of action 
as standards, be they moral or mechanical, financial or political, 
and attains its deductions and applications. These two types of in- 
tellect are strikingly distinct, and produce the most diverse conse- 
quences. The inductive type is the most generalized, and hence 
capable of the largest growth and adaptability, and the widest 
range of thought. The deductive is the more specialized, the 
more “ practical,” but less capable of growth or general thought. 
Its most remarkable exhibitions are seen in the skill with which 
some men conduct the game of chess, and corresponding enter- 
prises in real life. Also the ingenuity of mechanical invention, 
and the wonderful rapidity of calculation which some minds dis- 
play. In intellectual as in many other vital phenomena, the facil- 
ity once developed, the active process is often unaccompanied 
by consciousness in many or even all of its stages. 

Rapid and exact control of the muscles in obeying the direc- 
tions of the mind is essential to the practice of many arts, espe- 
cially to that of the musician. This accomplishment is acquired 
through the medium of the conscious mind, and may be regarded 
simply as the reflex of impressions made on the senses directed 
by some simple rule which has been impressed on the memory. 
The often surprising results involve the exercise of a very sim- 
ple phase of intellection. 

The appearance of the rational faculties in time, may be esti- 
mated by their relative development in the existing divisions of 
animals whose period of origin is known or inferred. The ani- 
mal mind is capable of simple forms of induction and deduction, 
and sometimes acquires considerable artistic skill. Bees, ants and 
Spiders display these in varying degrees, and their antiquity is 
probably coéxtensive with that of the known sedimentary rocks. 
The supposed Ascidian ancestors of the Vertebrata, and even the 
lowest vertebrate (Branchiostoma), display far less intelligence 
than the articulates mentioned, which are really lower in the scale 
of organic types. From such unpromising sources did the noble 
vertebrate line descend. It is probable that the inductive act pre- 
ceded by a little the deductive in time, as it does in logical order. 
But the elaboration of these powers was doubtless long delayed ; 


914 Evolutionary Significance of Human Character. |September, 


for untold ages they involved nothing more than the discovery 
and application of general principles of the simplest kind; such as 
the customary sequence of natural phenomena, and the anticipa- 
tion of their operations, as, for instance, in the laying up of winter 
provisions, Occasionally deductive application of an old rule toa 
new case would arise, as in that of the Mygale spider which was _ 
observed by Dr. McCook to substitute cotton for her own silk for 
the lining of her nest. The development of the rational faculty has 
been rather in quantity and quality, than in the nature of its con- 
stituent parts. I may remark, however, that the embryological 
order is here again different from the palzontological. Inherited 
aptitudes, as for music, calculation, etc., precede, in children, any 
considerable powers of thought, while the order of development 
of the race has been the reverse. 

As regards the appearance of the qualities of mind already 
mentioned, which depend on character of tissue, it is difficult to 
present an order which shall be generally true. Our ignorance 
of the subject is profound; nevertheless observation of animals 
and men leads to the following conclusions: First, the primitive 
mind is negative, unimpressible, and little sensitive. In eves 
lution, sensibility has been developed under stimuli, and di- 
minished by disuse and repose. The energy of high-strung sen- oe 
sibility has probably ever won for its possessors success in the l 
struggle for existence, and more or less immunity from the pains 
which stimulate to action? It is true that the non-aggressive and 
ever-harassed Herbivora have developed the higher brain struc- 
ture. The inferiority of brain type of the Carnivora 1S @ w 
known fact of present and past time. The early ruminants were 
smaller than the contemporary flesh-eaters, and therefore subject . 
to the greatest risks. The best developed brains, those F 
Quadrumana, have been developed in still more defenseless ee 
mals, who in their arboreal life have been confronted by sa 
more complex conditions. oe 


orous nutrition, and the consequent constr 
force-converting tissue. Rapidity without intensi 
result from exercise, with a less vigorous constr 


1 The relation of Man to the Tertiary Mammalia, Penn Monthly, 1875: 


1883.) Evolutionary Significance of Human Character. gis 


Fineness and tenacity, on the other hand, cannot be regarded as 
being so much produced by use, as by very primitive conditions 
of tissue. Restraint under pressure might produce fineness. 
Long continued freedom from sudden changes, under pressure, 
might account for the origin of tenacious tissue. As to quantity, 
deficiency or diversion of nutritive energy or material must pro- 
duce smallness, and the reverse condition, largeness. 

These qualities impress themselves on the external as well as 
the internal organization, and can be more or less successfully 
discerned by the observer. I reserve the question of physiog- 
nomy to a later article, and here consider only the evolutionary 
bearings of character itself. As in physiognomy, we may arrange 
the faculties and their qualities under the two heads of ancestral 
and embryonic, or that of the species and that of the individual. 
The order of ‘succession is the same in both kinds of develop- 
ment. 


SPECIES. INDIVIDUAL, 
Indifference. indifference. 
Emotions. Emotions. 
Intellect. Intellect. 

a. Imagination. a. Imagination. 
b. Reason. b. Reason. 


It is not practicable to go farther than this into the order of 
evolution of characteristics. There is probably little uniformity 
of sequence other than that I have already pointed out under the 
head of the emotions. 

As a complex outcome of the emotional and rational faculties, 
must be now mentioned the moral sense, or the sense of justice. 
It consists of two elements, the emotion denevolence, and the 
rational power of discrimination or judgment. The former fur- 
nishes the desire to do what is right to a fellow-being. Without 
the aid of reason, it is benevolence, not justice, and may often fail 
of its object. The rational element has acquired from experience 
a generalization, the law of right. It perceives what is most con- 
ducive to the best interest of the object of benevolence in his rela- 
tion to others or to society, or whether he be a proper object of 
benevolence at all. By itself, this quality is absolutely useless 
to mankind. When it guides the action of human sympathy, it 
displays itself as the most noble of human attributes. Many ani- 
mals display sympathy and benevolence, but justice has not yet 
been observed in any of them. Hence it has been said that it 


916 Evolutionary Significance of Human Character. [ September, 


cannot be a derivative faculty, but is “intuitive” in man. The 
objection to this view is its great variability and occasional entire — 
absence in man, individually and racially. It is the last to appear 
in individual growth, as it has doubtless been in the order of evo- 
lution, of mind. 

I now devote a little space to the discussion of the distribution 
of these qualities in races and sexes. 

As regards the relative preponderance in action of the emotive 
and intellectual faculties, it is an axiom that in the great majority 
of mankind, apart from the necessities imposed by the simple 
physical instincts, it is a taste or an affection or an emotion that 
lies at the basis of their activities. Perhaps the most universal is 
the affection of sex. Given two types of rational beings who are 
objects of admiration and of pleasure to each other, each of 
whom desires to possess the other, and who therefore employs 
many devices to please and attract the other, and we have an 
effective agent of general development. Then the parental and 
especially the maternal affections, arouse and direct many labors. 
Fear of suffering and death is at the basis of many others. The 
love of power or of possession, including ambition, in a well- 
known stimulus. The love of beauty is a strong motive in man) 
persons, The pleasure derived from the exercise of the intelli- 
gence is a sufficient motive for a life work in a comparatively 
small number of persons. These are the artists and the pew 
tists; but it is far from being an unmixed motive in E 
them. . 

Intellectual motives, however, enter into association with w 
affectional in many instances, as for example in the profession of 
teaching. But it is as guide and agent in the accom 
the main ends of life that the intellect, especially the reason, ; 
its great field, and displays itself in an endless variety of me : 

If we now survey men as we find them, it is a general pi 
that itis in the male sex that the greatest proportion of ra pe 
method is to be found, and in the female the greatest proporti bp ce 
of the affectional and emotional. As we descend the scale i 
humanity, the energy and amount of the rational element ge. : 
less and less, while the affectional elements change their we 
tions. The benevolent and sex elements diminish in eer the 
rapidly than the other sentiments, but it is probable that a e 
emotions are less active in savages, excepting those of POTE 


1883.] Evolutionary Significance of Human Character. 917 


of fear. In the lowest races there is a general deficiency of the 
emotional qualities, excepting fear, a condition which resembles 
one of the stages of childhood of the most perfect humanity. To 
this must be added revenge, where hatred may be reinforced by 
several other sentiments, with a feeble perception of equivalent 
suffering or punishment, which may or may not be just. The 
pleasure of muscular exercise is greatly developed in people of 
out-door habits. 

The order of the appearance of the intelligence is nearly de- 
pendent on the development of the powers of observation. In 
most savages these are very acute, and vary according to the 
nature of the environment which impresses them. The character 
of most civilizations tends to diminish the power of the percep- 
tive, while the higher departments of imagination and reason are 
enlarged. The imagination reached a high development before 
reason had attained much strength. With the exception of a few 
families, the intelligence of mankind has, up to within two or 
three centuries, expressed itself in works of the imagination. 
When exact knowledge first began to be cultivated, it was in the 
department of astronomy, where the least precision was attain- 
able, and where the greatest scope for the imagination is to be 
found.’ Next in time metaphysics was the throne of learning, a 
field in which much may be said with the least possible reference 
to the facts of observation. With the modern cultivation of the 
natural and physical sciences, the perceptive faculties will be 
restored, it is to be hoped, to their true place, and thus many 
avenues opened up for the higher thought power of a developed 
race. Thus it is that in the order of human development there 
is to be a return to the primitive powers of observation, without 
loss of the later acquired and more noble capacities of the 
intellect. 

The relation of the qualities of impressibility, fineness, inten- 
sity, speed and tenacity to our development, in time, may have 
been as follows: Impressibility of mind is no doubt an embryonic 
character of “ retardation,” parallel and probably a consequence 
of the retardation which is found in the human ‘skull and face. 

1 The governments of antiquity required the knowledge of the Chaldean astrono- 
mers as important to the success of their undertakings, and the governments of Eu- 
rope and America were, for a long period, more liberal in their support of astronomy 
than any other science. At present, however, geology shares in this aid, and toa 
less degree botany and zodlogy. 


918 Evolutionary Significance of Human Character. [ September, 


The preponderance of the osseous and nutritive elements over 
the nervous, is the usual accompaniment of non-impressibility, 
and vice versa. Hence this quality is of late origin in the history 
of the Vertebrata and of man, and is most developed in the 
young, and better developed in women than in men. 

Tenacity has an opposite significance, being an especial charac- 
teristic of maturity in the human mind. Hence it may have been 
more general in early ages than at present, but could have little 
value so long as the mind remained small in quantity. Curiously 
it is a quality which may coéxist with a good deal of impres- 
sibility. 

Fineness can only be a quality of full development, and is 
totally independent of the other qualities. It is unknown among 
savages, and is developed apparently in a few animals. Of inten- 
sity it is difficult to say much definitely. The nervous operations 
of animals often display the highest degree of this quality, and it 

‘is not unlikely that its appearances differ as much in savages as 
in civilized people. Its importance in mental action depends of 
course on the kind and amount of mental function which exhibits 
it. The same may be said of speed. The faculties which exist 
are more or less affected by it. In the well formed reason it is 
an important characteristic, and a special form of development. 

Having gone as far into the origin and developmental relation 
of mental functions and qualities as the nature of this sketch per- 
mits, I refer briefly to the stimulus to their growth ; always re- 
membering that the percentage of inherited qualities is much 


larger in a given character than that of acquired ones. On 
o 


with use more rapidly than those of any other organ of 
human body. Brain and nerve are apparently the most 


all tissues; the one which retains the properties of the pa 
protoplasm, multiplied and intensified a thousand fold. It has T 
d matter 


ways been the seat of creation, throwing off its “ forme 
in useful directions, It is still doing so; and in the aul 
brain ever creating itself, is in addition, the seat of a new creation, 
which it executes through its instruments, the other organs ° 
the body. Hence the greatest sin against the brain is it 
or disuse. The brain activity of to-day is an indication of hea 
and happiness beyond what the world has seen hitherto. 


human 2 


1883. | On the Habits of the American Chameleon. 919 


The greatest stimulus to exercise of the brain is human soci- 
ety. Hence the greatest developments of mind have always been 
in the centers of population. Whatever may be the passive vir- 
tues of country life, it is the cities that furnish both the stimulus 
and the field for the triumphs of mind. 


TEE ARTE 


OBSERVATIONS ON THE HABITS OF THE AMERI- 
CAN CHAMELEON (ANOLIS PRINCIPALIS). 


BY R. W. SHUFELDT, 
CAPTAIN MEDICAL CORPS, U. S. ARMY. 


NDER all circumstances lizards are interesting creatures, 
meet them where we may ; as one evidence of this, how often 

do we find them chosen, and that, too, for many ages gone by, as 
objects to adorn pottery, vases and china, or modeled in silver 
and gold to be worn as jewelry, or cast in the baser metals for 
other purposes, such as bronze ornaments. There is something 
very mysterious, at times, in their very look, their dignified mien, 
their almost provoking silence; this is changed in us to a sense 
of curious interest that is quickened as the reptile assumes its 
livelier air, darts along the tree branch that it may be on, or shoots 
with the rapidity of an arrow up the trunk of some old tree. 
This singular interest amounts to positive fascination, as we come 
to know the anolidae, and I assure you our little American 
chameleon is one of the most engaging of the group, at the same 
time, being one of the commonest of all the lizards found through- 
out the lowlands of Louisiana; indeed, I have known instances 
of two or three children capturing as many as twenty-five or 
thirty in some old magnolia grove in the course of an hour or 
two, and we may well imagine the number that would escape 
from our juvenile collectors. It is certainly the exception though, 
that any one ever disturbs or injures, either in city or forest, this 
inoffensive and harmless little creature ; entitled as we are, how- 
ever, to claim this for ourselves, it must be remembered, and it is 
a fact not commonly known, that in the town and its immediate 
neighborhod the chameleon has an uncompromising enemy in 
the domestic cat. This animal, I have been informed upon un- 
doubted authority, will, when the opportunity presents itself, pass 
anything, meat, birds, and even fish, if there is the slightest 
chance of securing one of these lizards, of which they seem to 


920 On the Habits of the American Chameleon. [September, 


a 


$ 
E Y 

s% 
3 
% 


Anolis principalis; \fe size, from nature, by R. W. Shufeldt, U.S.A. 


eng 


1883.] On the Habits of the American Chameleon. 92I 


be so inordinately fond. The cat will stalk one, just as we all 
have seen them attack some unsuspecting sparrow. Should the 
lizard be on the trunk of a tree, and low down near the ground, 
and the cat miss it in her spring, she will frequently, in her disap- 
pointment, chase it up the tree, where of course the reptile wins 
in such an unequal race. 

In the forest, Anolis, no doubt, has many another animal foe 
that makes it its prey. Our smaller hawks often seize and devour 
them, when they appear, and are exposed in the open. 

In addition to this, thec hameleon is subject to other accidents ; 
its long tail is frequently broken off; this may grow out again as 
it does in Ophisaurus, though I have in my possession a specimen 
where this extremity healed over instead. Another specimen in 
my collection, has some time or other, apparently long anterior 
to capture, lost a foot, in this case a very pretty little stump has 
resulted, leaving a member of considerable use. 

I have, perched up before me, one of these little fellows, that was 
taken for my special benefit several days ago ; the reader is pre- 
sented with a very careful and accurately measured drawing that 
I have made of him. They sometimes attain a length to exceed 
this one, by two or three centimeters, rarely more. His entire 
form is covered with the most delicate and minute scales, which 
are found to be larger along the borders of the jaws and top of 
the head, where they are regularly arranged. The nostrils are 
seen within the rounded border of the snout above, and the 
bright, black little eyes peep out through longitudinal slits form- 
ing the eyelids, the latter being at the base of rather sunken 
orbits. The oral gape is capacious, and the aperture leading to 
the internal ear is founda few millimeters to the rear of its commis- 
sure. In some specimens a jet black patch is found between the 
eye and ear, and another above the forearm on the side, sur- 
rounded by a whitish border; one or both of these markings 

may be absent, the anterior one being by far the most persistent. 
' During deep inspiration eight ribs may be counted on either side 
of this lizard’s body; these rarely show when the specimen is at 
rest and in good condition. See what peculiar feet he has, par- 
ticularly the hinder pair, and I have taken unusual pains to rep- 
resent these correctly, and to the best advantage. The fore feet 
are arranged quite symmetrically, but the toes on the rear pair 
an be spread out as shown in the cut, or drawn down, side by 


922 On the Habits of the American Chameleon. (September, ; 


side, to form a very narrow, and we must own, much more sightly 
foot. Lying in the median plane, beneath the throat and reaching 
back as far as the sternal space, Anolis possesses a peculiar orna- 
ment; this consists in a fold of the common integument, con- 
trolled by an exceedingly interesting apparatus that gives it the 
power of protruding downwards and slightly forwards at will, 
carrying the fold with it, to fully the extent shown in the figure, 
or even more. Upon complete retraction this appendage is 
scarcely discernible. Its sudden appearance has a very striking . 
effect, as the skin of which it is composed is of a bright red color, 
being decked over with the white scales, which are here larger 
than usually found elsewhere on the body, that stand apart by 
the stretching. Out of the large number of specimens that ee 
have examined alive, this curious affair never appeared to be. 
missing, though in some it was very much more prominent than n 
in others, so we are forced not to attach to it any sexual distinc- 
tion. The males are crested, also, along the dorsum, another 
feature which becomes more prominent when this reptile is ex 
cited. Under nearly all conditions the ventral parts of Anolis, 
except the continuity of the tail, are white, longitudinally striped 
with irregular dusky lines that are much more decided a the 
throat, and almost amount to a mottling on the belly and;chest. Z 
A certain amount of mottling occurs high up and along the b eo 
This lizard can assume, apparently at will, one of two colors, S 
an irregularly distributed combination of both of them; these 
colors are a bright pea-green, the alternative being a very hand- 
some shade of brownish-bronze, very dark in some old speci- 
mens, very light in others. 


The first time he comes under your observation he may be 0 n 
e and aW 


you witha pecu- 
nce or twicê, — 


body becomes a dead brownish-bronze, ever and anon iw 

tibly flushing a lighter tint. You make a step nearer, Si 
suddenly wheels and heads his course up the trun squatting 
very low as he does so; you come still a little nearer, 
vances up the tree in a spiral direction, until he is on the opp® 


1883. ] On the Habits of the American Chameleon. 923 


side of the trunk and out of your sight... At this moment per- 
haps the thought seizes you to effect his capture, and you spring 
forward to head him off; but in his cunning he has outgeneraled 
you, he is nowhere to be seen on the sides of the rugged old 
trunk; so for a more general inspection, you back away a few 
steps, when, to your surprise, far above your head you behold 
him stretched out along the first horizontal limb that extends 
from the main trunk. Who would believe it though; who would 
take him for the same nimble little fellow that had just escaped 
us! He is now almost completely clothed in a complete suit of 
bright green, his crimson gular pouch protruding and retracting, 
reminding one of the opening and shutting of some tropical but- 
terfly in the noon-day sun. At other times, when the surround- 
ing circumstances seemed to demand it, he would have donned a 
coat made up of irregular patches of the two colors, with their 
various shades, at his command. This power of protective mim- 
icry on the part of Anolis, for as an example of this we must 
certainly regard it, serves him best when he resorts, which he 
frequently does, to the bright green stalks of certain fresh-water 
reeds and plants that are found growing luxuriantly about the 
bayous and canals of his native haunts. It was in some such 
locality as this, that, the other day, I observed one of the prettiest 
examples of this very same protective resemblance, that one 
would care to witness, almost equal to that famous butterfly that 
Wallace so admirably figures in his work upon the Malay Archi- 
pelago, now so familiar to all of us. 

I had just scrambled over one of these so-called canals, that 
divided, by the aid of an old fence, an extensive marshy tract from 
a deserted field; this field was overgrown, in addition to various 
other kinds of undergrowth, with a tall, bright green, ribbon-like 
grass. As I pushed my way into this, a shower of grasshoppers 
arose, making off in every direction ; by accident, however, I dis- 
covered that two species did not resort to this mode of escape. 
One of these was of a shade of green that nearly matched the 
grass in question, the other, larger, was about the shade of the 
grass after it was dead and dried by the sun. They both had 
about the same form; the head was long and pointed in front, its 
apparent length onan by the insect bringing its antennz to- 
gether and sticking them out straight forward. Behind, the 
wrinkled wings trailed out to a sharp point, like the pointed ex- 


VOL. XVII.—to, Ix, 62 


924 On the Habits of the American Chameleon. (Sept 


tremities of the grass blades, and the heavy pair of limbs | 
spring from the metathorax were long and slender, so as to assist 
it in the deception. These insects, upon being alarmed, insteat 

of taking to flight as the other varieties. did, simply, and v | 
marked deliberation, shuffled down backwards to the pointed i 


quietly hung there, where it demanded a pretty sharp pair 

eyes to detect them, particularly if a breeze kept the grass in mc 

tion at the time. i oN 
Chameleons placed in alcohol for preservation, change in: 


pears, the under parts often become so mottled as to mask 
white entirely ; it commonly brings out in strong relief the! 
gitudinal stripes on the gular space; the mottling on the upper 
parts, is likewise made far more evident than in the living rept 
The iris of Anolis, during life is of a bright hazel, with a perfectly 
round pupil. When taken in the hand, they generally throw 
jaws far apart and viciously seize any part of that member, that : 
may ‘come within their reach. The bite of the larger specimens 
is quite asevere little nip, but I have never seen a case WHEE 
their delicate teeth could inflict a wound of sufficient depth, so í 
to bring the blood. They will hang on for a long time, ton 
usually than our patience will hold out, and it generally i 
in our detaching them by the free hand. .No doubt, as tr 
as this bite may be, it often saves the life of our char 
as the unsuspicious, or children’ who pick them up out of i 
ity’s sake, upon being suddenly pinched in that way, are 
to involuntarily wring the hand until the lizard looses : 
and promptly makes its escape in the grass or elsewhere. a 
During the morning hours, among the trees, the ch ) 
are rarely seen) but as the sun approaches the zenith, an : 
recesses of the forest begin to be thoroughly warmed, — : 
fellows may be observed descending the trunks of the tre 
engage in their favorite hunting expeditions, about the 
roots that are exposed above the ground at their nesta 
they capture all manner of insects which constitute j 
and it is during these feeding times that wé have sg. 
‘to behold some of their quaintest movements. : ge : 
nate, not long ago, to catch one in the-act, the instant | ‘The ot 
made a successful spring upon rather a large butterfly. me 


1883]: — \On the Habits of the American Chameleon. 925 


of the insect was in his mouth, while the wings were violently 
flapping at the side of the lizard's face. The reptile would clinch 
his jaws together spasmodically two or three times, shutting his 
eyes with a very tight squeeze each time he did so. At last his 
prey was silent, when with a few energetic kicks he tore off the 
creature’s wings, and disposed of his body sans cérémonie. 

Anolis principalis no doubt renders, by its constant destruction 
of those insects which infest the trees of our Southern cities, a great 
service, and that, too, in a very modest and unassuming way, 
In this respect how much better they are than that miserable and 
noisy little foreigner, the so-called English sparrow, that we have 
taken so much pains to introduce and foster; a bird now found 
in'every city of our Union, from Boston to New Orleans, in 
alarming numbers; I:say alarming, because I know, full well, as 
every ornithologist in the land knows, that the day is sure to 
come when we shall have seen enough of his dappled brown coat, 
so constantly and impertinently intruded upon us, at the expense 
of our own avian favorites, and we shall learn to regard him, per- 
haps only when it is too > late, as one of the agricultural pests of 
the United States. 

- The ‘season approaches when Louisiana, recovering from the 
‘temporary shock caused by her mock winter, again puts forth the 
Matural jewels of her animal and vegetable kingdoms, again, pre- 
sents us with fresh flowers and fresh fields, after so short a relapse. 
Birds once more stream northward, mammals throw off their semi- 
torpidity and resume their usual avocations. In the overflown 
bayous, rendered almost. unendurable by an atmosphere charged 
with all the aromatic odors of a budding Southern spring, we at 
‘this time, too, see the gaudy representatives of the reptilian 
‘world gradually make their several appearances, Frogs croak, 
Hylas peep, and in some sunny nook the deadly moccasin warms 
his snuff-brown ‘coils, alone, dreaded and shunned. All rejoice 
that-this happy season once more opens, andthe feeble grasp of 
the winter god is withdrawn. Where is Anolis now? we have 
“Rot far to. go,,indeed, to find our bi-colored masquerader ; see 
-the emerald-clad scamp, as he eyes you from the brawny limb of 
-the pecan, under which you stand. But what.is he upto! You 
quietly watch him, and ‘his employment seems to be of such a 
_ Mature that he soon completely ignores you, and proceeds with it 
_ atall risks, and at all costs., The mystery is soon solved, and we 


926 The Variability of Protoplasm. — [ September, 


can readily appreciate this agitation, this bowing and strutting, 
and all manner of quaint motions, as if the very last drop of his 
quaint lacertilian blood was on fire—for coyishly, and with all due 
deference, reclines before his lordship, his chosen mate, exerting 
all her chameleonic powers to hide her blushes by vain endeavors 
to match the colored pattern of her couch, with all the bronzes 
and browns at her command. He can withstand her charms no 
longer, and for the moment, laying aside all dignity, and the ob- 
ject of his affections not unwillingly submitting, in the next in- 
stant finds herself in the passionate embraces of her lord, who, to 
make sure that he has actually won his coveted prize, winds 
about her lithe form, perhaps in some mystic love-knot, his entire 
caudal extremity, and blinds her eyes, first on one side and then — 
on the other, by the extension of the flaming ornament at his 
throat. 


sO: 


l 
d 


THE VARIABILITY OF PROTOPLASM. 
BY CHARLES MORRIS. 


a the other planets inhabitable, or is life confined to wi 
earth? This is a question which has been widely debatet — 
with various conclusions. It is not probable and hardly possible 
that the surface conditions and temperature of any other planet 
of the solar system closely resemble those of the earth. Be: 
where in the universe may be very many planets approaching “i T 
earth in condition, and on which life may exist. But as regara a ie 
planets of our system the question at issue has hitherto a 
whether their surface temperature might or might not " 
that of the earth. If the former they might sustain life. R 
latter it was held that they must be lifeless. i 5 uel 
But to say that life can only exist under conditions SIMI% 
those with which we are familiar is to make a bold assertion , 
measuring 10% 
m the activ 
It is ta 


Soi ote 
keene es Focal re eS es Pelee Ae ee ade en A 


assumed that life everywhere must arise 


protoplasm, and that protoplasm can only exist under ae 
like those to which we are accustomed. This assump" i 


yet be disproved, but it may be questioned. 


1883.] The Variability of Protoplasm. 927 


reasons for doubting that protoplasm, as we know it, is the only 
possible physical basis of life. We are beginning to recognize 
that the essential quality in protoplasm is its high atomed chem- 
ical composition and its molecular instability, not some occult 
property which can exist only in this special compound of 

-O.H.N. In fact there is satisfactory reason to believe that in 
terrestrial protoplasm there frequently occur differences in com- 
position, which differences may, for all we know to the contrary, 
be occasionally considerable. If it varies thus here, it may vary 
far more elsewhere, and under conditions of temperature and sur- 
face relations different from those of the earth, it seems not im- 
possible that a basic organic substance may exist widely different 
in its chemical composition from that with which we are ac- 
quainted. 

This question has been considered, from the chemical point of 
view, by several writers. The first definite declaration which we 
find on the subject, is that by Professor E. D. Cope, in a lecture 
before the Franklin Institute, February, 1874,’ in which he sums 
up his conclusions as follows: “ We are not necessarily bound to 
the hypothesis that protoplasm is the only substance capable of 
Supporting consciousness, but to the opposite view, that the prob- 
abilities are in favor of other and unspecialized, but unknown 
forms of matter possessing this capacity.” The same view was 
expressed in more detail in his paper entitled, “ On Arches- 
thetism.”? 

Dr. Persifor Frazer has considered at some length the constitu- 
tion of protoplasm in his paper entitled, “ A Speculation on Pro- 
toplasm.”* He concludes that “If the sarcode or protoplasm be 
Susceptible of slight chemical changes, and in fact suffers such 
changes without losing the power to fulfill its function of repair- 
ing waste tissue, then in the progress of the decay of worlds, and 
the changes of external conditions consequent upon it, Darwin's 
law of survival must inevitably be felt where an accidental altera- 
tion of the substance of the sarcode and the resulting changes 
impressed upon the structure, enable one animal to live where 
others perished.” He deems it possible that chemical diversities 
in protoplasm may become so great as to permit the existence of 

"Consciousness in Evolution, Penn Monthly, Aug., 1875. 
* AMER. NATURALIST, June, 1882. 
* Amer. NATURALIST, July, 1879. 


928 The Variability of Protoplasm.- [September, — 


life under conditions widely different from those of our planet, 
and that organic beings may exist under greatly diversified cir- 
cumstances of temperature’ and physical relations. 

A similar view was later expressed by Professor Cope, who 
says: “It would be a monstrous assumption to suppose that con- 
sciousness and life are confined to the planet on which we dwell, 
Yet it is obvious that if there be beings possessed of these attri- 
butes in the planets Mercury and Saturn, they cannot be com- 
posed of protoplasm, nor of any identical substance in the two. 
In the one planet protoplasm would be utterly disorganized and 
represented by its component gases; in the other it would bea 
solid, suitable for the manufacture of sharp-edged tools.” — 

In a letter to the writer from Mr. John A. Ryder, in which he 
describes his observations upon the characteristics of protoplasm, 
he relates observed facts which clearly indicate chemical differ- 
ences. Thus some forms of protoplasm were found to instantly 
coagulate in the presence of water, while other forms refused to 
coagulate. He found also considerable difference in color, trams- 
parency, general appearance and behavior when exposed to the 
action of chemical agents. He inclines to the conclusion that 
“the protoplasm of each species is a distinct organization, and 
its molecular composition may be of an approximately specific 
type for each form, with an inherent capacity for variation in t ; 
presence of the proper stimuli.” 

As to the peculiar forms assumed by protoplasm, long thought 
distinctive, it is now known that inorganic compounds, under 
certain circumstances, may take on precisely similar forms. This 


was first observed by G. Fournier in 1878, who found that mix- 
tures of certam inorganic salts produced pseud me 
sembling in appearance cryptogamic plants, Similar experiments 
made by D. Monnier and C. Vogt produced colloid ee re 
actly resembling organic cells and tubes. “ The artificial pseudo- 
organic elements are enveloped in true membranes, possessing & 5 


o-organisms, Te 


1On Archæsthetism, AMER. NATURALIST, June, 1882. 
* Comptes Rendus, XCiv (1882), pp. 45-6. ; 


1833.] The Variability of Protoplasm. 929 


experiments have been recently repeated by Dr. H. Valin, with 
results still more marked and surprising. 

To the conclusions as to the probable diversity of constitution 
in protoplasm, arrived at by the above-mentioned authors, may 
be added another, taken from a somewhat different point of view. 
There are physical as well as chemical reasons why certain ele- 
ments, and they only, are the main constituents of protoplasm. 
This may partly arise from their abundance and general diffusion, 
yet other elements which take nø part in the formation of proto- 
plasm exist abundantly in all parts of the earth. But we may 
note the additional fact that carbon, hydrogen, oxygen and nitro- 
gen are the only abundant elements which exist under conditions 
rendering active chemism possible. They all exist as gaseous 
constituents of our atmosphere, which contains no other element 
except in minute or local quantities. Two of them, oxygen and 
hydrogen, combine to form the only generally diffused liquid 
constituent of the earth. All other abundant elements exist as 
Solids, and usually in the state of oxide. 

Such is the general status of the chemical elements. All that 
are widely diffused, with the exception of atmospheric oxygen 
and nitrogen, exist as oxides. In consequence their chemical ac- 
tivity has nearly disappeared. At one period in the earth’s his- 
tory inorganic chemical action was probably very energetic. Now 
it has almost ceased to exist, through a general oxidation and 
solidification. Yet chemical activity has by no means ceased. 
Organic chemism has replaced inorganic. 

Modern physiological study has reduced to a simple formula 
the essential principles of organic chemistry. Certain of the 
Oxides are deoxidized. This is the basic principle of vegetable 
chemistry, The molecules thus produced are reoxidized. This 
is the characteristic feature of animal chemistry. A cycle of 
change is passed through, beginning with simple oxides and 
ending with the same simple oxides, while protoplasm forms the 
intermediate phase of the cycle. Vegetable chemistry consists 
Of a successive series of deoxidations, by which carbon and 
hydrogen are released more and more from the grasp of oxygen. 
The molecular result of these successive changes, compounded 
in some way with nitrogen, constitutes the basic molecule of 
Protoplasm. The exact method by which this is produced is not 
known. But it is known that in its production certain stable 


930 The Variability of Protoplasm. { September, 


chemical compounds are decomposed, and that a complex chem- 
ical compound results, rendered highly unstable through the 
withdrawal of oxygen. The chemical stagnation to which oxida- 
tion has reduced the elementary constituents of the earth is 
partly overcome by this process of deoxidation, and active oxida- 
tion becomes again possible. 

This active oxidation displays itself in the animal body. The 
elements concerned fall back towards the state of chemical sta- 
bility from which they were removed, and the energy emitted 
during this descent is that which constitutes animal life. But if 
deoxidation is the chief chemical principle involved in the forma- 
tion of protoplasm, why is it confined to the elements mentioned? 
A probable answer seems to be that these elements alone exist 
upon the earth under conditions which render such deoxidation 
possible. The other abundant oxides are solids, and therefore 
removed from any active influence of the agencies which aid the 
deoxidation of carbon. Some of these elements exist, either in 
their elementary or in a compound form, dissolved in water, and 
perhaps in consequence are found in protoplasm. Under proper 
conditions they might become active instead of passive agents m 
protoplasm. Some of them which are generally diffused, such as 
sulphur and phosphorus, seem to be essential constituents of 
protoplasm. 

This review leads us to a significant conclusion. Protoplasm 
is a result of the successive deoxidation of the only elements 
whose physical condition renders them susceptible to this chant 
There is nothing to prove that such a process is necessarily con 
fined to these elements, or that, if a state of affairs should ppa 
in which these oxides existed as solids, and some other oxides 
took their place as liquids and gases, an organic molecule me 
ing to protoplasm could not be produced by a like deoxidation A 
these latter elements. To affirm that carbon is the only elene 
which can be deoxidized by the aid of sunlight, or by any ware 
free energy, is to affirm something of which we can os 
knowledge, and it is possible, and even probable, that m gs 
spheres whose atmospheric constituents may consist of Bee ` 
chemical compounds analogous to, but not identical with, p 
of our atmosphere, a like process of decompounding and rec 

: i be active, 
pounding into complex and unstable molecules may ie 
and organic forms exist. To this effect of course the pre So 


1883.] The Variability of Protoplasm. 931 


free energy is necessary, whether it be derived from a sun or 
from local sources of heat outflow. 

It is, therefore, among the possibilities of chemical action that 
spheres whose temperature is much higher or much lower than 
that of the earth may be abodes of life. In an early period of 
the earth’s history, when the elements which are now solid 
oxides were liquids or gases, some of them may have played the 
part which carbon now plays, and unstable molecules may have 
been produced resembling those of organic life. Perhaps some 
of the complex mineral constituents of the earth’s surface are 
results of such an incipient organic evolution, as the mineral 
substances known as fossils are results of a more advanced evo- 

ution. 

This idea leads us to a conception of a long series of efforts 
towards the evolution of organic life, as the earth gradually 
cooled, and one after another of its atmospheric constituents be- 
came reduced to solidity. Every such substance may, under the 
influence of heat emissions, have been aggregated with others 
into unstable compounds, which is the essential principle of or- 
ganic development. The degree of chemical complexity and 
instability which could be thus produced would depend largely 
on the rate of rapidity of cooling. The advantage which carbon 
has had arises from its coming into play after the cooling of the 
earth had virtually ceased. Hence its period of activity has been 
much longer than that of the elements which may have preceded 
it in this organic process, and the results are immensely superior. 
But if our argument is of any value we seem to perceive tentative 
efforts towards organic evolution during the whole period of cool- 
ing of the earth’s surface, while success in this direction was at- 
tained only after a stable condition of surface temperature was 
reached. In other spheres a long continued stability of tempera- 
ture may have been reached under other chemical relations, and 
living beings composed of other constituents than those of earthly 
Organisms have appeared. 


932 On the Genealogy of the Insects. [September 

ON THE GENEALOGY OF THE INSECTS?” 

BY A. S. PACKARD, JR. : 

HE following table will approximately represent: our views as 

to the systematic relations and genealogy of the ten orders 

of six-footed insects, and is also in general accord with their — 

metamorphoses : Fo Bs 
X. HYMENOPTERA. 
1X, LEPIDOPTERA, 

VIII. DIPTERA. 

1, Platyptera. 

VII. COLEOPTERA, Termitide 

OT Pae sie : h = 

Ae Psocide. . i 

T; nitetiepa, é | 

s T Hemer KA Perlina. 

\ | 

| 


V. Pš5EUDONEUROPTERA. 


2. Odonata. ; ai 


A s i 
anita he III. ORTHOPTERA, 
V. NEUROPTERA, \ 


II. DERMATOPTERA, 


Metabola. | 


I. THvsanora. 
(Campodea.) 


I. Thysanura—This. order comprises some lost type 
resembling Lepisma, Campodea and Japyx, and more 
Scolopendrella, the probable stem-form of 
other words, from a hypothetical form resem 
Scolopendrella, it is not difficult to suppose that . 
majority of Hexapoda took their origin. It is possible that 
few intermediate steps now lost, Forficula may have de: p 
from the Thysanuran Japyx; this is suggested by the form : 
l From advance sheets of the third report of the U. S. Boua o 


mission. 


1883.] On the Genealogy of the Insects. 933 


body, the head with its V-shaped suture, and the abdomen with 
its forceps, so like that of Japyx. The genus Lepisma is a rather 
more specialized form than Campodea, and Machilis is still more 
So, as proved by its mouth-parts and the presence of compound 
eyes. Scolopendrella, with its abdominal true legs, comes nearer 
to our hypothetical form than even Campodea. The group of 
Poduridze (Collembola) is most probably a series of degradational 
forms, criginally sprung from a higher, more generalized, Cam- 
podea-like ancestor. 

Il. Dermatoptera—This order, represented by but one family, 
differs, as already stated, from the Orthoptera, with which it is 
usually classified, much more than the Termitide. It stands 
alone, and, as observed, its larvæ closely resemble the Thysanu- 
ran Japyx. 
© IIL. Orthoptera—After the elimination of the Forficulide from 
the Orthoptera, we have a natural and easily circumscribed group. 
Beginning with decidedly the most generalized and at the same 
time lowest family, the Blattarize, followed by the Mantidæ, which 
have a number of characters which recall the Blattaria, we pass 
up through the Phasmidæ to the typical family, the Acrydii; 
then succeed the Locustaria, and finally the Gryllidæ, which on 
the whole are farthest removed from the stem-forms of the order, 
the cockroaches. The close resemblance of a larval cockroach 
to Lepisma indicates the direct descent of the Orthoptera from the 
Cinurous Thysanura. 


IV. Pseudoneuroptera—This is the most heterogeneous order 
or assemblage of Phylopterous insects. While it is comparatively 
easy to circumscribe the Neuroptera (taken in Erichson’s sense) 
and the Orthoptera, as here restricted, the group Pseudoneurop- 
tera is remarkably heterogeneous and elastic.. We have failed to 
satisfactorily diagnose the order as a whole. The Termitidæ con- 
nect the Orthoptera and Pseudoneuroptera so ‘closely that, except- 
ing in the wings and other peripheral characters, they seem but.a 
family removed from the Blattarie. For example, the Termitide 
resemble the Blattariz in the form of the epicranium, in the 
clypeus, which is but partially differentiated at the base from the 
€picranium, in the form of the labrum, and the small eyes as well 
as the mouth-parts. 

In the thorax the Termitide approach the Blattariz in the un- 


- TEA scuta of the meso and metathorax; while the pleu- 


934 On the Genealogy of the Insects. |September, 


rites are also very oblique and the femora are flattened and ovate 
in form, as in Blatta. In the abdomen, as regards the form of the 
tergites, as well as the urosternites and pleurites, besides the form 
of the end of the abdomen and of the cercopoda, the Termitide 
closely approach the Blattarie. The degree of metamorphosis 
is also the same. 

On the other hand, the close relationship of the Termitide to 
the Embidz, as well as to the Psocidz and also the Perlide, and 
the close resemblance of the Perlid larvae to those of Odonata 
and Ephemerina, forbid our removing the Platyptera from the 
Pseudoneuroptera. 

We conclude, then, that the Ephemerina, Odonata, Platyptera, 
as well as Orthoptera and Dermatoptera have had a common ori- 
gin from some Thysanuran stock. It is possible that these five 
groups are nearly equivalent and should take the rank of orders, 
but the classification we have given in the tabular view on p. 932 
may better express their relations. 

The Odonata and Ephemerina are, as regards the wings and 
metamorphosis, a good deal alike. The Ephemerina, while hav- 
ing a highly concentrated thorax, are, as regards the mouth-parts 
and hind wings, degradational forms, the result of probable de- 
generation from a primitive, lost form. From what group the 3 
Ephemerina may have originated it seems to us impossible to a 
conjecture. 

V. Hemiptera—The only clew to the origin of this well cir- 
cumscribed order is the fact that in. the Physapoda (Thrips) and ee 
the Mallophaga the mandibles are free and adapted for biting: : e 
This would indicate that the entire group was derived from ances- - 
tors allied possibly to the Phyloptera. The Mallophaga are ae 3 
different authors referred to the Orthoptera and Neuroptera, but A 
the development of the bird-lice as worked out by Melnikow 
fully proves that in the form of the egg, the mode of dn . 
ment and general form of the embryo, the Parasita and Mal A < 
phaga travel along the same developmental path until just pe —— 
hatching, when in Mallophaga the jaws remain free, while ee A 
Parasita they become further modified and form a sucking t 

There is a possibility that the Hemiptera may have d A 
from insects remotely allied to the Pseudoneuroptera ; pe 
forms resembling the Psocidæ; at least this family, the wing! a 
forms of which superficially resemble the Mallophag a 


1883.] On the Genealogy of the Insects. 935 


hints which may throw light on ‘the origin of the Hemiptera. 
They are evidently the offshoot of a stock which had an incom- 
plete metamorphosis, or they may have descended directly from 
a modified Campodea-like ancestral form. 

VI. Neuroptera——The members of this order are, excepting 
perhaps the Hemiptera, the most modern and least composite or 
synthetic forms that we have yet met with in our ascent up the 
insect series from the Thysanura. Moreover, in them for the 
first time do we meet with worm-like, cylindrical-bodied larve, 
or what we have called eruciform larve.1 These larve are sec- 
ondary forms, derived, as Fritz Miiller has in a general way sug- 
gested, from those larve which have an incomplete metamorpho- 
sis. By what line of descent, however, the lowest group of Neu- 
roptera, viz., the Sialidz, arose, it would be difficult to say. The 
earliest winged insects were probably terrestrial ; the aquatic lar- 
val forms of the Sialidz are evidently derivations from Campo- 
dea-like terrestrial larvæ. But how the perfect metamorphosis 
with the quiescent pupa of the Neuroptera was brought about, 
is indeed a problem. It is evident, however, that the eruciform 
larva is a derivation from a Thysanuran* type, as first stated by 
Fritz Miller. 

It seems to us that a consideration of the diverse larval forms 
which occur in the present order, throws some light on the ori- 
gin of a complete metamorphosis in insects in general. In the 
Sialidæ, as the larva of Corydalis, or Semblis, we have a Campo- 
dea-form provided with gills, and with the mouth-parts adapted for 
Seizing and biting its prey. The terrestrial larve of the Hemer- 
obiidz are evidently modifications of the Sialid larval form; the 
differences of structure in them, such as the long slender mandi- 
bles and maxilla and the short abdomen, being the result of their 
carnivorous habits, and their being obliged to climb up the stems 
of plants or to walk over the leaves after smaller insects. Under 
Such circumstances the body would become shorter and more 
concentrated, and the legs well developed. In the Trichoptera, 

* See “ Our Common Insects,” p. 175, 1873. Also the AMERICAN NATURALIST, 
Vol. v, Sept., 1871. 

? We have, in the writings just quoted, called the second class of larvæ Leptiform, 

the Thysanuriform, or Brauer’s expression Campodea-form, is prefer- 
able. The Campodea or primitive Hexapodous form is evidently a derivative form, 
which points back to a common six-footed ancestor of all Tracheata, to which the 
term Leptiform may be applied. 


936 On the Genealogy of the Insects. [September, 


¿whose larvz live in cylindrical cases, the body is seen to be essen- 
‘tially Campodea-like; the head is fundamentally like that of 
Corydalis; the differences are adaptive. 
But when we regard the larva of the Panorpide, we are deal- 
ing with a new type; it is caterpillar-like, eruciform ; its body is 
slender and cylindrical, the head small and. feet short and small. 
‘Notice also its habits. The larva of Panorpa communis of Eu- 
rope, as described by Brauer, is remarkably caterpillar-like or 
eruciform. The head is small, well rounded, and the antenn 
and mouth-parts are small and rudimentary, compared with those 
of other Neuroptera, not excepting the Trichoptera. Moreover, 
they are constructed on nearly the same type as those of cater- 
pillars; for example, the mandibles are short, toothed, of the 
same form as in Lepidopterous larve ; the maxilla‘ are short, and 
whether more than two-lobed Brauer does not state, though his 
figure indicates apparently a rudimentary third lobe; the palpt 
are four-jointed, while the labium is small with small three-jointed 
palpi. ; 
The form of the body is thick and stout, like that of a Bomby- 
cid (Arctian) larva. The short, four-jointed thoracic feet are ™ 
length and thickness like those of caterpillars. But ‘the most 
striking resemblance to caterpillars and- saw-fly larve is seen in 
the eight pairs of abdominal feet, which Brauer describes ss re: 
cal or pin-shaped (kegelformig), while on the last (ninth: or 
tenth?) segment are four finger-shaped, equal processes. ae 
only the form of the body but also the arrangement and shape 
the button-like setiferous warts on the body are strikingly like 
those of some Arctian caterpillars. The pupa has free limbs ane 
wings as in other Neuroptera. The larva of Panorpa os 
inch deep into moss-covered, not wet soil. a 
The larve of Bittacus (B. italicus and hagenit) 
and figured by Brauer, have a rounded head wit ee 
; . ed with those 
parts; the mandibles are, however, rather long, compares aoe 
of Panorpa; while the maxilla have apparently two maer a 
lobes, and a four-jointed, short maxillary palpus; t 


, as also described 


body is not so thick as in Panorpa; it is cylindrical and ge 
with long, scattered, dorsal spines, which bear one OF m. 


1 Sitzungsberichte math.-naturw. Classe k. Akad. Wiss. , Wien, 
2 Verhandlungen k, k. zool.-bot. Gessellschaft in Wien, 1871. 


OS a UR alae pana aa a ae PA ve AEN T eet 


h small mouth- 


he labium is 
. s. . i The 4 a 
rudimentary, with a pair of short, minute, two-jointed palpi. a 


1851. Tafell | 4 


1883.] On the Genealogy of the Insects. 937 


branches near the base, while there is a lateral row of slender fil- 
aments and a row of ventral verticillate hairs. It thus bears a 
resemblance to the larvae of some butterflies, as Vanessa antiopa, 
and especially the young Polyommatus (Heodes hypopleas) or the 
Bombycid larve of Anisota stigma or Platysamia, as. well as 
Selandria larvæ. Brauer’s figures show a pair of abdominal, two- 
jointed feet to each of the nine abdominal segments, while just as 
in Lepidopterous larve and in that of Panorpa there is a pair of 
prothoracic spiracles, none on the mesothoracic or metathoracic 
segments, and there are nine pairs of abdominal spiracles, accord- 
ing to Brauer’s figure, or one more pair than in Lepidopterous 
arvæ. 

The fact that there are in the larval Panorpidæ collectively a 
pair of feet tò each abdominal segment (the terminal segment in 
Panorpa bearing what are evidently homologues of the anal prop- 
legs of caterpillars) is of much significance when we bear in 
mind that while no caterpillars are known to have more than five 
pairs of abdominal or prop-legs, some of the segments bearing 
none, yet the embryos, as shown by Kowalevsky, have temporary 
embryonic indications of legs, a pair to each segment (uromere) ; 
it is a significant fact that the eruciform larve of the Panorpide 
actually have two-jointed legs to each abdominal segment, the 
penultimate segment in Bittacus bearing such legs, and the ter- 
minal segment bearing leg-like processes in Panorpa. The ori- 
gin of the Lepidoptera from the. same stem-form as the Panor- 
pide thus seems a reasonable hypothesis. 

In the metamorphosis of Mantispa, as Brauer has shown, there 
is a hypermetamorphosis, i. e., two larval stages. The first stage 
is Campodea-form but the second is suberuciform. The transfor- 
Mations of Mantispa. appear to give us the key to the mode in 
Which a metamorphosis was brought about. The larva, born a 
Campodea-like form, active, with large, long, four-jointed feet, 
living a sedentary life in the egg-sac of a spider, before the first 
molt loses the use of its feet, while the antennz are partly 
aborted., The fully -grown larva is round-bodied,. with small, 
caterpillar-like feet and a small round head. Its, external appen- 
dages retrograding and retarded, acceleration of growth goes on 
Within, and thus the pupal form is perfected while the larva is 
full-fed and quiescent; hence as a result the pupal stage became 
a quiescent one, and by inheritance it gradually became a perma- 


938 On the Genealogy of the Insects. [September, 


nent habit characteristic of Neuroptera, all of which have a com- 
plete metamorphosis. Hence this complete metamorphosis has 
been inherited by all the orders of metabolic insects which prob- 
ably originated from Neuroptera-like forms, and the imago repre- 
sents a highly accelerated stage. 

When we consider the imagos or adult Neuroptera, the small 
collar-like prothorax, the spherical, concentrated thorax as 4 
whole, and the cylindrical abdomen, are features which give them 
a comparatively specialized and modern aspect. Without doubt 


Fig. 1. Fig. 2. Fig. 3. . 


d 


G. I.—Ist or Campodea-stage of Mantispa, highly magnified. FIG. 2 
condition, before first moult; magnified. Fic. 3.—Adult Mantispa, with side H 
of the same, the wings removed; nat. size. 


the Neuropterous labium is a secondary product compared wih 
that of the Orthoptera or the Platyptera, where it is deeply dit a 
It will be remembered that in the embryo of all insects the la 
bium or second maxille originates like the first pair. w 
Origin of the Coleoptera. —Although the beetles are a remark- 
bly homogeneous and well circumscribed order, there are a 
larval forms and life-histories which point out with a tol y ie 
degree of certainty the line of development of this en 
order from the Campodea type. There are two series of a 
which seem to us to throw light on the subject. p 
First, the form of the free, active larvæ of the ade oa 
groups of beetles, The larve of the Carabidæ, Dytiscide allied : 
Staphylinidz appear to us to be on the whole ! 
to what was probably the primitive form of © 


1883.] On the Genealogy of the Insects. 939 


than those of any other families. This ancestral Coleopterous 
larva was probably directly related to the Campodea-form ances- 
tor of the Hexapoda. The general form of the body, the 
homonomous segments, the free, biting, toothed mandibles, the 
well-developed one or two-lobed maxilla with their three-jointed 
palpi, and the well developed second maxillz (labium), also the 
four-jointed antennz, and the presence of ocelli, while showing 
that the existing carnivorous larvae are the most specialized and 
highly developed, also show that they have undergone the least 
modification from the primitive type of Coleopterous larva. In 
the scavenger larval forms, as the Silphide, Dermestide and 
allied families, the mouth-parts begin to be modified and less de- 
veloped, and the form of the body undergoes a change, becom- 
ing thicker and with less developed feet. 

In the Elateridæ and Scarabeidz, which in general are phyto- 
phagous, we see a still more decided change; the body becoming 
cylindrical and the mouth-parts more aberrant. 

In the wood-boring Buprestidae and Cerambycidz, and in the 
leaf-eating Chrysomelid larva, we witness a decided departure 
rom the carnivorous type; the mouth-parts show a tendency to 
become more or less aborted, the legs are frequently wanting and 
the body more or less maggot-like. Finally, the tendency to a 
gradual degradation and atrophy of the head, mouth-parts and 
legs culminates in the grubs of the weevils (Curculionidz and 
Scolytidze), placing them at the foot of the Coleopterous series), 
and shows that they have undergone the greatest modification of 
form, and have become adapted to conditions the most unlike 
those which constituted the environment of the primitive Coleop- 
terous larva. 

The relative form of the maxilla appears to be a good index 
as to the general development of the body in the different groups 
of Coleoptera, especially those standing above the wood-boring 
families. The facts may, for convenience, be arranged in the fol- 
lowing form : 

Cicindelide—Maxilla with a maxillary lobe or mala proper 
ending in a two-jointed appendage which is longer than the 
three-jointed palpus. (Antenne four-jointed ; three ocelli.) 
~ Carabide.—Maxilla with the mala two-jointed; maxillary pal- 

Pus four-jointed. (Antenne four-jointed, bifurcate ; ocelli often 


VOL, XVIL—NO. 1x, 63 


wa 
J 


940 On the Genealogy of the Insects. [September, 


Dytiscidæ (and Hydradephaga in general).— Maxilla with the 
mala absent; the palpi four-jointed. 5 
The maxilla in the aquatic forms of the Carabid type is only a — 
modification of the Geodephagous maxilla; the terminal palpal 
joint being acute and raptorial. er 
Staphylinide —Maxilla with a one-jointed inner lobe (Xantho 
linus), or the mala broad and setose as in the succeeding families — 
(Platystethus and especially Bledius); maxillary palpi three and 
four-jointed. a 
The Staphylinid type of maxilla is simply a modification of 
the Carabid, with a tendency to degeneration in the own 
genera (Bledius, etc.). Many larve in this family are car 
nivorous. 
Elateride.—Maxilla with a two-jointed lobe or mala; the max 
illary palpus four-jointed. Antennæ four-jointed, bifurcate as 10 
Carabid larvæ; mandibles toothed. The larvæ of Elater and 
Athous are free. While generally supposed to be vegetable 
eaters (as Agriotes), those larvæ which live under the bark | 
trees in mines made by longicorns and other borers, have been : 
shown by Ratzeburg, Dufour and Perris to be in part carnivor: 
ous, living on Dipterous and longicorn larvæ, as well as OF 
excrementitious vegetable matter filling the burrows. P eren £ : 
sectes du Pin Maritime, p. 190) has pointed out the close ar : 
blance of the mouth-parts of this family to those of the : 
Carabide. ae 


going families; the maxillary lobe, or mala, being me 
derma), and in Pyrochroa, which is carnivorous, 5 
are as complicated as in any; but in the Buprestidæ a 
melidæ they are less developed, while they are most rudi ; 

in form and size in the wood-boring weevils and Scolytids 
antennæ and second maxillæ and legs also share in the m 
tion of structure consequent on the burrowing lignivero® T 

of the larvæ. a 
But it is in the so-called hypermetamorphosis of w a 

that of the blister beetle (Epicauta) as well as hoe ‘in the 
been fully described and illustrated by Professor Riley í (pP 
first report of the United States Entomological Commit 


1883. ] On the Genealogy of the Insects. 941 


297-302, Pl. 1v), that we have a clew to the probable origin of 
the different types of Coleopterous larvae. The metamorphosis 
of the oil beetle (Meloé), originally discovered by Siebold and 
Newport and also Fabre, is described in different entomological 
manuals.’ In brief, the larvae of Meloé when hatched are very 
minute, active, six-legged, slender-bodied creatures, parasitic on 
wild bees ; as the legs end in three claws the insects in this stage 
are called “triungulins.” These larve attached to the bees are 
thus carried into the nests of the latter, where they feed on the 
bee-larvee and bee-bread. On becoming fully fed, instead of 
transforming directly into the pupa state, they assume a second 
larval form, entirely unlike the first, the body being cylindrical 


Fic. 4.—Hypermetamorphosis of Meloé. 4, triungulin ; B, 2d larva; C, 3d 
- larva; D, pupa; Æ, beetle. 
and motionless, with long legs; they then attain a third larval 
(coarctate) stage, the head small and the body thick, cylindrical 
and footless ; after this they assume a true pupa stage, and finally 
become beetles. 

Professor Riley has traced the hypermetamorphosis of the 
blister beetle (Epicauta), which passes through three larval stages 

Ore transforming to a pupa. He divides the life-history of this 
beetle into the following stages: (1) Triungulin ; (2) second 
larva (Caraboid); third and fourth Scarabeoid stage; fifth or 
Coarctate larva; sixth or Scolytoid larva; (7) true pupa; (8) 
beetle. (The reader should examine the figures in Pl. rv of the 
first report of the U, S. Entomological Commission, otherwise he 


‘See the writer’s “ Guide to the Study of Insects,” pp. 477-479, Figs. 447-451- 


942 On the Genealogy of the Insects. [September, 


cannot understand the following remarks. See also this journal 
XVII, p. 790.) 

It appears, then, that the first larva, or triungulin, in form 
resembles the Campodea-like, primitive larval form of Coleop- 
tera; the Epicauta triungulin closely resembles a Carabid larva, 
the head, antenne and mouth-parts, as well as the legs and form 
of the body in general, being on the primitive, Carabid type 
(somewhat like Casnonia (?), Galerita and Harpalus); the second 
larva, or Caraboid stage, though quite different as regards the 
mouth-parts, and with a smaller head, thicker body and much 
shorter legs, still adheres to the higher Carabid form (Carabus 
and allies), During the Scarabzoid stage the larva rests nearly 
motionless in the egg of the locust, and is like the curved clumsy 
larve of the cockchafer or June beetle and other Lamellicorm 
larvee, which also have the similar habits of lying still in their 
burrows and feeding on the roots of grass, or, as in the case of 
Osmoderma, lying nearly motionless in their cells in rotten” 
wood. This sort of life going on, the larval blister beetle after 
six or seven days assumes the fourth larval stage, and now, 
from apparent continued disuse, the mouth-parts and legs he- 
come more aborted than before, and the insect in this stage 
may be compared to some Longicorn larve, with a general re- : 
semblance in the curved, cylindrical body to the Ptinid and 
Chrysomelid, and it even approximates in general shape Cane 
lionid larve. In the pseudo-pupa or coarctate larva this prey = 
of disuse and obsolescence of parts culminates in the immovl® — 
stage preceding the pupal condition. We thus see that 10 m 
life-history of a single species of beetle, change in the habits 
environment, as well as in the food, is the cause of a change os : 
the form of the body ; and this series of changes in the M which : 
typifies the successive steps in the degradation of form ' on ; ; 
characterizes the series of Coleopterous larve from the ee 
down to the Curculionide and Scolytida. At first all larve We 
carnivorous and active in their habits, with large mandibles a 
well developed accessory jaws and legs; certain forms the me 
coming scavengers, their appendages became, from parr 
developed; then others, becoming phytophagous, bea 4 
some cases still less developed, the jaws shorter am ee 
with corresponding modifications in the other mouth a pw 
antennz and the legs, while the body became thick, fat ai ~~ 


1883.] On the Genealogy of the Insects. 943 


indrical ; until in the wood-boring and seed or nut-inhabiting 
weevils the antenne and maxilla became rudimentary, almost 
disappearing, while the legs utterly vanished. We see that a 
change of habits and surroundings, with corresponding changes 
in the form of the body and its appendages, both explain the 
metamorphosis of insects in general and also the differences be- 
tween the larval forms of the different orders. 

The following view will convey an idea of the larve of the 
Coleopterous families which in a general way correspond to the 
different larval stages of the Meloide; it being understood that 
the resemblances are suggestive and general, and not to be ac- 
cepted in a too literal sense: 

In Meloé more like Campodea than in Epicauta. 
1. Primitive triungulin stage. Meloide. 

Stylopide. 

( ~ Cicindelide, i 

Carabide, Dytiscidæ, Hydrophilidze. 
i, Carsboid sige, od u Nitidularis, Dermestids, Coccinelli- 
| Elatetide, Lampyride, Telephoride, Cleridz, 

Pyrochroidz. 


3. Scarabæoid stage. 


f 
l 
erambycidæ. 
Tenebrionidæ. 
4. Coarctate stage, more or less | Mordellidæ. 
cylindrical and apodous. g i 
| Scolytidæ. 

From the facts and considerations which have been presented, 
we are disposed to believe, subject of course to future correction, 
that the primitive Coleoptera were carnivorous forms, and that 
the scavenger and phytophagous forms have been derived from 
them, and are, therefore, secondary products, and as a whole of 
more recent origin. 

The primitive form of beetle was probably a Staphylinus-like 
- form, with a long, narrow body and rudimentary elytra, and car- 
Nivorous in habits. This has been suggested by Brauer,’ though 
it occurred to us before meeting with his views. 

Ase So wird uns der Staphylinus als eine der ältesten Käferformen gelten,” etc. Be- 
 trachtungen über die Verwandlung der Insekten im Sinne der Descendenz-Theorie, 
von F, Brauer, Verh, k. k. zool.-bot. Ges., Wien, 1869, p. 313- 


944 On the Genealogy of the Insects. [September, 


Though the earliest beetle known is a Carboniferous weevil, 
yet we imagine the Coleopterous type became established in De- 
vonian or Silurian times, when there may have existed the proto- 
types of the earwigs and beetles; for the two types may have 
branched off from some Thysanuran form. On the other hand, 
the primitive Coleopterous larva may have sprung from some 
metabolous Neuropterous form. The larva of Gyrinus has a 
striking resemblance to that of Corydalis and other Sialidæ, so 
much so that a terrestrial Carabidous form most probably was of 
Neuropterous origin, as indicated in our diagram. A 

Origin of the Diptera, Lepidoptera and Hymenoptera —The Eu 
glossata probably had a common origin in the first place from 
the metabolic Neuroptera. The Lepidoptera probably originated 
from the same group from which the Panorpidz and Trichopt 
branched off, and we agree with the opinion of H. Müller, who 
maintains that the Lepidoptera and Trichoptera “ proceed tome | 
common stock,” though we should suppose that the Panorpid@ 
in their larval stage represented forms like the ancestral cater 
pillar. a 
The adult structure and larval forms of the Diptera show that 
they originated from nearly the same stock as the moths. pa 
most perfectly developed Dipterous larvæ are those of the Culi- 
cidæ and Tipulidæ ; these were probably the primitive forms; th 
other Dipterous larvæ, notably the larval Muscidæ or magg 
are degradational forms, and the lower Diptera appear to = 
been degraded or degenerate forms. a 

The case is different with the Hymenoptera. The saw-fly a 23 
represent apparently the primitive larval form; and from their 
semblance to caterpillars and Panorpid larve, show that the Hy- 
menoptera and Lepidoptera may have had a common ' 
The footless larvæ of the parasitic Hymenoptera are cai BH 
with their parasitic mode of life, and the similar forms nae 
larval wasps and bees show that from disuse their nowt 
and legs became aborted, and the immobile larve became * r 
and thick-bodied. Hence such larve should be regaran. 
secondary, adaptive larval types. The high degree of 
tion of the bees’ mouth-parts, their concentrated bodies and a 
mented thorax, with other characters, show that they eo 
highest, most specialized and modern of all insects. 


Note. —It should be borne in mind that the embryo 


a 


1883. ] The Mink or Hoosier Frog. 945 


pair of temporary abdominal appendages on each segment. (uro- 
mere); so also has the Lepidopterous and Coleopterous embryo, 
which points back to a common, Scolopendrella-like type; this 
also possibly indicating a still earlier, worm-like, Peripatus-like 
ancestor for Myriopoda and Hexapoda at least, if not Arachnida. 
For previous discussions as to the origin of insects the reader is 
referred to the writings of Fritz Miller, Brauer, Lubbock, and 
the author. 


70: 


THE MINK OR HOOSIER FROG. 


BY J. H. GARNIER, M.D. 


HIS frog (Rana septentrionalis) seems comparatively unknown, 
and is found in localities far apart. It inhabits spring creeks 
and rivers, but in lakes and ponds of the purest water I have never 
seen it, nor captured a single specimen. It is quiet and solitary 
in its habits, never associating in numbers like the bull-frog (R. 
catesbiana), nor the green frog (R. fontinalis). It makes its ap- 
pearance in April. It was first named by Professor S. F.» Baird, 
now Secretary of the Smithsonian Institution. Mr. Rice pub- 
lished some notes concerning it, which I have been unable to pro- 
cure, and therefore furnish such particulars as have come under 
my own personal observation. It is a silent and unobtrusive 
species, and emphatically a river frog. It is never seen in 
fields nor woods, but as the observer walks by the banks 
of a brook, it seldom allows him to approach its lurking 
place, but, being very wary, dives into the stream, gener- 
ally making for the center, where it seeks the cover of some 
friendly stone, buries itself in the mud, or conceals its body 
among the water plants. If taken in the hand it emits a strong 
odor of musk and garlic, or more properly the disagreeable scent 
of the mink; this is sufficiently powerful to adhere to the hand 
for a time, but soon passes away. it preys on water beetles and 
Similar insects, but seems especially partial to the Julus family, 
having generally found it in the stomachs examined. Why it 
was termed “hoosier frog” I do not know, and I may be allowed 
to add the name of “ mink frog,” which has a positive meaning. 
The tadpoles rest in little bays, or may often be seen in the most 
rapid current. If disturbed, like the adult, they dart into the mid- 
dle, and it is no easy matter to secure specimens of the nearly per- 


946 The Mink or Hoosier Frog. [September, 


fected larva. They are very active and vigilant. I can aver that 
I have seen the larva dart into the river from the edge, at the dis- 
tance of a rod or more from where I was standing, and have had 
no small trouble to secure even a few subjects. 

The following measurements are the mean of twelve adults, im 
inches, and carefully correlated : j 


From end of snout to end of great toe....... .634 inches. 
RIOR NORE TO VODE ied ss eano wee ceases ove tees sees te oe 
Breadth of kedd a fwlb.: onna View bwe lees cutee AS Roe 
Thigh in-lespths $16). 2 PRO is es 
Peg i th eine pete eerete een Ge dias EOE 4, oe ae eek oe 1} ff 
Taras dos. ee e TTN Re e 
Extemaltoe doe L Pro oe eos erie -I is 
Second, or longest’ in all’ frogs, doii irao ded. sae wues Eyes 
r EEA E T es We 
EI fea EN PED E AE O E male dak E T AEA 
2 es api ba ee 
PM OR ME Pe ves e E E ea vanes cv ews A A X 
Forearm do : E A 
External finger do.. kto tea i eA fee 
Longest finger, or second, do. . “sek VE 
Tardo OF DONAS COL) eoeueoo bce iin duces cart hers Gear. ae Gia 
MUO GRO pad CO) isil. oro iko arkar o rania REA a AE se 
From internal canthus to end of nose oo 
From angle of mouth to symphisis of jawS .ssesssse.reneest pAg 2 


This frog is easily distinguished from all others 
America by the peculiar minky odor and by. the beautiful hazel- = 
brown of the iris, features persistent in all specimens and in bw 
stages when in life. These disappear, of course, in alcohol. The n 
upper and lower lids are edged with a semi-transparent ae 
border. The nostrils are small, black, and with a raised margit. 
The ears are dark brown, marbled with sooty black. Above eacheye : 
may generally be found a black blotch or spot, and a rece - 
parallelogram of black on each shoulder. There is a sli sht pe 
of raised skin from the angle of the mouth disappearing a : a : 
shoulder, but the lateral fold is absent in all stages. oe 


The coloration of this species is peculiar, and is so peri a 
minedas 
k 4S 4 


and so little varied in the many specimens I have xa 
not to permit it to be confounded with any other. The wal 
dark olive-green, mixed with sooty brown. There «F 


its outside 


1 ring to 


The foot when spread forms nearly a parallelogram, measu he 
to 


edge 114 inches long and 5 broad, which is large in proportion 
species. 


1883.] The Mink or Hoosier Frog. 947 


blotches of an irregular round form, especially towards the rump, 
each encircled with a dirty greenish ring or marbling. The head 
is of a more uniform greenish-brown. The upper lip green, 
shading to dirty white under the snout. Lower lip white. The 
upper surface of the thighs, legs and tarsus are blotched in two 
rows of spots, but not regularly banded, as also the arms. Soles 
of feet and palms of hands a uniform sooty brown. The upper 
surfaces of the external toe and the web attaching it to the sec- 
ond is of a sooty brown; the remaining three toes and webs are 
dirty white. The throat and all the inferior surfaces are of a 
beautiful paper white, with creamy or gentle grass-green tinges 
on the throat, giving a very pleasing effect. Occasionally a sub- 
ject is found with a few scattered spots on the edges of the abdo- 
men, or on the thighs, but.as a rule the line of demarkation be- 
tween the upper and under surface is very well pronounced. The 
lower eyelids are transparent, becoming white in alcohol. The 
stomachs of many have been examined by me, and they contained 
mostly Carabus, Julus and water insects, and on two occasions 
some little fish, chubs, if I remember correctly, about an inch long. 
Thus their food is like that of other frogs. On examining speci- 
mens taken on 2oth July, 1883, the formation of the ova was con- 
siderably advanced. Like the bull-frog and green frog, it retires 
early to hibernate, and after the first sharp frost they all go to re- 
pose, and for about six or seven months are never seen. | 

In summer they may often be seen with the head and a bit of 
the back out of water, resting among plants on the borders of 
streams, and where the Potamogeton is in bunches, or the Ra- 
nunculus is in beds, the herpetologist may likely secure his spe- 
cimens. 

But if the frog once disappears, he generally keeps from view 
till all probable danger is past. It is useless to expect it to reap- 
pear at the spot it left, as it dives several yards, it may be, rods, 
before it stops. I have occasionally waited half an hour or more, 
watching one that has so dived beside a stone, in the current or 
otherwise. Perhaps they may have been really frightened, and 
the feeling of fear may have remained, or they may have fol- 
lowed some law of nature implanted within them in keeping con- 
cealed for such a protracted period. Occasionally I have heard 
their notes after they were secured and in my collecting case ; 
but then it seemed truly a note of distress, and was in a different 


948 The Mink or Hoosier Frog. { September, 


tone and key from that rarely heard on the open stream. The 
loud-throated bull-frog and his equally noisy congener, the 
marsh or green frog, I do not consider indulge in the “chant 
amour” during the heat of the summer, as nobody ever saw them 
in coitu, at least I never did, although I have carefully watched 
and made many inquiries, both from whites and Indians. But 
how this takes place, or when, I cannot personally state for a 
fact. 

The tadpoles of some Batrachia congregate in schools, as may 
be seen with the Bufo lentiginosus, Rana catesbiana, R. fontinalis, 
&c., but that of Rana septentrionalis is as solitary as the adult. 

The tadpole has the odor of the frog, though not so strong; 
there is a band down the side, but it is not raised above the skin, a 
being flat and a yellowish-green color, and disappears after the 
absorption of the tail. The-beautiful soft hazel of the iris is there, 
and when looked at in sunlight the same mild expression of the 
face exhibits both innocence and repose. A 

There are certain peculiarities in the life-history and in exter- 
nal forms of these three Ranæ which so thoroughly agree that 
they may be separated into a group by themselves. These I shall 
endeavor to point out as concisely as possible: 

1. They have no “chant amour,” or love notes, in spring. 
the first autumnal 


2. They retire early to hibernate with 
frosts. 

3. They live in the water and lie in wait for thei 
not hunt for it on land. They poise the body on any 
weeds, lie on the bank or any bit of stick or log that su 
purpose, ee 

4. The tadpoles of R. catesbiana and R. fontinalis require: 
years to mature, and the mink frog requires the same period. 

5. Adults in all three have no lateral fold, but merely he 
raising of the skin from the angle of the mouth, and which Asi 
minates or shades off on the shoulder. : of the 

6. The foot is broader in proportion than in the sesh ON 
family, and the second toe is proportionally shorter, # 
liarity emphatically distinct, and can be seen ata glance b. 
one who takes the trouble of even a cursory obser? ; 
Webbed to extremities. . quite 

7. When captured they sometimes utter a cry of distress t 

and I have 


r food, but do- 
floating 
its their 


different from their ordinary croaking notes, 


1883.] The Mink or Hoosier Frog. 949 


seen the bull-frog open his mouth and scream for over a minute, 
like a child in distress, 

8. When they give their note it is always produced by inflating 
the throat pouch and suddenly expelling the air, whereas in R. ` 

- halecina there is a pouch near the angle of the jaws, on either 
side. 

9. They are all tinged, more or less, with yellowish-green on 
the chin, which soon shades towards the throat and breast, and 
on the belly is white, more or less, in many subjects most beau- 
tifully so. 

There is thus an analogy in their life-history, and in their ex- 
ternal conformation that at once forms them into a group by them- 
selves, and makes a marked section. I am not aware, however, 
that there is any anatomical difference sufficient to make a 
genus. In fact I may be allowed to remark that anatomical 
variations are more frequent among the Batrachia than among 
any other class of the animal kingdom. There are species that 
even produce the ova fully fertilized, viz., the Siredon genus, be- 
fore the larva is perfect. The bones in the feet of some species 
are never fully developed, and in others, closely allied, the bones 
are perfectly formed. But this is a subject in itself, on which 
much can be written, and at best such a subject can only end in 
theory and personal ideas. 

The love notes of the Ranidæ, admirably termed “chant 
amour ” by the French, is a point in their history I have seldom 
or never seen noticed in American works, and is a peculiar feature 
in this “ /ife-history” that most emphatically marks whole sections. 
If I hear the notes of a frog, I can tell to what class it belongs, 
and when to expect its spawning season. On the 24th of June I 
collected a number of R. septentrionalis and placed them in a large, 
white, earthen vase. They remained quiet for a time, and I put 
in some chips and a quantity of Ranunculus. Next morning 
three couples were paired and lying at the bottom of the vase, 
and secreted among the Ranunculus. One pair were on the sur- 
face, but the female had been injured. It thus seems they accou- 
ple in the night, and immediately sink and hide. Occasionally 
there was a trivial chant amour from the last pair, evidently so 
given, but the others were mute. The R. halecina may often be 
heard croaking its lugubrious and dismal love notes from the bot- 

tom of some muddy ditch. That of the mink frog is a rapid 


950 The Mink or Hooster Frog. [ September, 


squeaking croak almost like the notes uttered by a toad when 

seized, with the finger and thumb, by its arm pits. I have since 

heard the same love cry late in the evening, on the banks of the 

stream, and have well recognized its peculiarly sharp ringing 

croak. The male seizes the female by the lower portion of the 

axilla, near the upper third of the dorsal vertebra, but not by the 

lumbar regions. At this time the tinting on the chin and throat 

was a fine gamboge-yellow, and was deeper toned in some speci- 

mens than others, but not particularly more in the males than the 

females. In both sexes it was equally beautiful. I could not 

help being particularly struck by the extreme stillness of the pairs 

in coitu among the Ranunculus. Nothing seemed to induce 
them to move in any manner. They were at rest. I carefully 

examined since on all opportunities, and searched the streams and 

pools to find some in coitu, if possible, to observe them in their 
natural embrace, but as yet without success. As mentioned, the 
ordinary note of this frog is similar to that of R. Aalecna, but 
much more sprightly, and its note of distress is little different, her 
is more sepulchral. I have seen it distend the throat on both 
sides of the tongue and give this peculiar cry, and there was 
considerable depression in the center, over the glossal bones, 
which demonstrated a sack on each side. 

Thus it may be justly inferred that after the female is grasped i 
the pair sink to the bottom and conceal themselves from view ae 
and that they either bury themselves in the mud or seek the 
covering of water plants, after the manner of those ın the n 
earthen vase. It is likely some prompting of nature that thus 
makes them bury themselves from sight, to protect themselves 
from enemies that could, at that time, make them an easy pe 
and in security perform their’ process of fecundation. I kept m 
specimens referred to for over a fortnight, but no spawn was de- 
posited. To-day is the 30th July. On the 24th a fine 


Institution, The color on the chin has much faded, and is no" 
of a creamy-yellow, telling us that the spawning season 1S ©” 
The same creamy color is seen when they first make their app™ a 
ance in the beginning of May or in April. Specimens €x% ee 
to-day are devoid of ova, are considerably collapsed, and o 
sides are sunk in. There is plenty of spawn in the soa 
some places it is seen adhering to water plants and waving IM 


1883. ] The Mink or Hoosier Frog. 951 


current; in others in bunches, in little bays, but in all places situ- 
ated half way between the bottom and surface of the water, I 
also saw two similar bunches of spawn on the 24th June. Itis 
therefore conclusive that Rana septentrionalis, the mink frog, 
spawns towards the end of July. On the 24th ult. I obtained 
several tadpoles, one a nearly perfected frog with only a small 
fragment of the tail to be absorbed; several had both legs and 
arms, and others the hind legs with the arms quite ready to make 
their appearance, and the skin confining them at the shoulders, 
transparent. Frogs now spawned cannot be completed this sea- 
son, as there are plenty of tadpoles in October and in November 
of R. catesbiana, septentrionalis and clamata. They are seen, all 
of them, without limbs in spring, and at the present moment they 
are all three being perfected and assuming the imago, or perfected 
form. Thus it requires two years to perfect this little frog. From 
my own observations and from the proportional size of numerous 
specimens, it requires two years more to bring them to maturity. 

Whether it was the effect of placing over a score together in 
the middle of June that caused their accouplement, I am unable 
to say, but there was no spawn deposited, which takes place at 
once in natural positions after coitu. 

In studying the “life-history” of any species, it must be care- 
fully traced, step by step. Analogy here is.no criterion whatever, 
and often ends in conclusions far remote from facts—errors need- 
ing much trouble to rectify. 

On the 2d of July a brook was examined that empties into the 
Lucknow river, and on a small rapid, shallow and broad, with a 
sandy and pebbly bottom, a cluster of tadpoles, of the species 
under consideration, was seen in a great disturbance, each indi- 
vidual on the outside endeavoring to force its way to some object 
in the general center. This proved to be a brook trout, Salmo 
Jontinalis, It was covered with tadpoles, and nothing but the 
back bone was left, and a small portion of the head, sufficient to 
identify it. In another similar spot I disturbed a fresh colony 
and secured the skeleton of a chub, which had also been eaten, 
nothing remaining but the back bones, head and tail. This is 
Now preserved in alcohol, and every atom of flesh had been eaten 
off, scales and intestines included. 

About twenty of the tadpoles were taken home and placed in 
a large glass vase filled with rain water. They were in various 
Stages of growth, some not much over an inch, and others with 


952 The Mink or Hoosier Frog. [September, 


the legs far advanced, and nearly four inches long. Anxious to 
discover if this frog, in its tadpole state, was essentially carnivor- 
ous, I dropped into the vase several small dead fishes. Next 
morning they were entirely consumed except the heads and the 
bones of the back. They always began to eat the soft parts of 
the belly and intestines, and then the rest of the fish.- Thus I 
continued to feed them, and preserved several fragments of ani- 
mals devoured. Several dead tadpoles of R. clamaia were 
given them, the intestines of which were filled with mud and veg- 
etable matter. So thoroughly carnivorous were these little crea- 
tures that no fragment of any part of the body or head was left 
except the engorged intestines. These relics I placed with the 
rest, and have them carefully preserved. I have opened a num- 
ber of these tadpoles, taken from the stream and dropped in cs 
alcohol, and their intestines were often full of the common muddy 
matter found in all species, but on most occasions it was mixed 
with decaying animal matter, and small fish scales were visible 
when the matter was placed on the field of a microscope. I : 
placed the soft vegetable substance, on which R. clamata feeds, 


ds 
f 
i i 
ES 


Se Resi A 
piacere tas! eke ey 


Re ees, estes ss 
EES TRENE a) Wie = 


in their jar, and they seemed indifferent to it, but as soon as 
dead fish or tadpole was thrown in they immediately gave it their 
the anus, ERS 
d, with all 
as is- 
tad- 


attention, invariably commencing to tear it open about 
and then the rest of the abdomen was quickly devoure 
its contents. I never saw them wrangling over their food, 
always seen among little fish, nor on any occasion did one 
pole chase another. i ye 

It may be justly asked, “ Suppose a number of tadpoles of 
various species were mixed together in a vase of water, how — 
could one species be distinguished from the other t The tad- 
poles are a study in themselves, and it requires long observation, - 
and close inspection, to tell each apart, as they are often so a 
lar in stages that it is no easy undertaking. It would re 
many pages to point out all their differences, and even then the 
unscientific reader would be left in a cloudy labyrinth. How- 
ever, let us point out the characteristics of this species, 4 
it may generally be known. It is Jarger in proporti 
than any of the other American frogs when com 
adult. The following are its measurements imme 
the arms are excluded from the skin, when the la 
greatest length, and is the mean measurement of nine speci 

1 This habit was first observed in the tadpoles of Rana sylvatica by Professor: 


1883. The Mink or Hoosier Frog. 953 


Length trom nose to extremity of tail 4 inches, 
do. of body and head..... 1% do. 
Go. E a ; 25% do, 
ee eA MN T Ss eet a OOR S 3g do 

End of snout to inner canthus........ ts do. 

Bronchial orifice to anus % do 

Breadth of tail at anus........... % do. 
Go. AW CENE... sanee ccs cage aeetee reece ee gens % do 

The entire leg in length...... AM do, 


When the legs first begin to show their development they are 
a reddish-brown tint, and as they become more developed, be- 
come more spotted or banded, the upper surface colored as the 
adult. Thecoloration of this species, as now before me, is so 
different from all others I have seen that it may be looked on as 
specific, and I shall describe this pretty tadpole. The back is a 
deep grassy-green, with numerous sooty spots. From the exter- 
nal canthus to the insertion of the tail is an olive-yellow line, 
more or less pronounced in various specimens. The sides are 
green, with very many punctations of black, and a few spots of 
the same color scattered among them. The abdomen is white, 
and the separation of the colors on the sides is perfectly pro- 
nounced. Lips edged with black. The cheeks are irridescent 
green, and red, with a beautiful silvery tinge. The upper edge of 
the fin of the tail, as also the lower, are well marked with a line 
of black spots. Down the center, on each side, runs a line of 
black spots that continues to the end of the tail, but are variously 
developed in various specimens. The first half of the tail is 
most beautiful, deep, irridescent green, with many red and aurora- 
colored shades, that seem to melt into a silver plate beneath. 
The eye is a perfect hazel brown, or reddish, and, as already 
Stated, is persistent in all stages of this frog. From the angle of 
the mouth, for nearly half an inch, is a well defined, narrow, 
black line. In young specimens, the throat and chin are mottled 
with sooty brown, as in almost all the other tadpoles, which grad- 
ually disappears with growth, and, towards maturity, entirely van- 
ishes, 

This tadpole is extremely active, and the tail much longer in 
Proportion than any of our North American frogs with which I 
am acquainted, and, at the same time, narrower. A few days ago 
T saw several little heads sticking up among the beds of Potamo- 
geton, and after much trouble secured two specimens. I saw one 
rush at, seize a large ephemera that came near it, and swallow it ; 


954 The Mink or Hoosier Frog. | September, 


yet it had not more than the third of its tail absorbed. I have 
observed the same in R. catesbiana, the bull-frog, but have never 
as yet noticed that of the R. clamata do so. These three species 
remain silent after they first appear, until the rays of the sun 
warms the water they inhabit, when the last two render the swamps 
monotonously hideous, all night long, by an unceasing and seem- 
ingly senseless clatter. There is a peculiar reverberation in the 
notes of all frogs that renders it difficult to locate the exact spot 
from which it comes. I may mention in passing that I have 
stood on the mountain above Hamilton, at the head of Lake 
Ontario, and distinctly heard the bellow of the bull-frog at the 
further side of Burlington bay and in Dundas swamp, a distance 
of from four to six miles. These notes were weird and strange, 

and were truly a witchery on the air in the still summer night. 
The tadpole of R. septentrionalis much resembles that of Alytes 
obstetricans, so well described by M. F. Lataste, of Paris, a highly 
distinguished herpetologist, whom I have the honor of number- 
ing among my corresponding friends. He lately sent me his 
“Etude du Discoglosse,” and among all the numerous works I 
have read on herpetological subjects this stands preéminently 
forth, for its scientific precision, acumen, and marked ability. i a 
some points Discoglossus pictus seems to approach our Canadian 
Rana septentrionalis, which can be pointed out in some subsequent 
paper. 
In regard to its geographical range it seems truly a northern 
form. It is mentioned in the local issue of the Bulletin of the UL 
S. National Museum, No. 24, by Dr. Yarrow, that there are: d 
mens from Utah, Oregon, California, Moose river, Red nva 
the North, both the last in British America, and I can add Onta: ae 
rio and Manitoba. From this it is seen that it has 4 wide | 
: 


Rives AS 


Ot ale 


Me O64. so ae N 


distribution, but being of a retiring nature it has doub 


overlooked by collectors in many regions. Every ani : 
place in creation to be for the general good. This seems ms pe : 
its place, in the early stages of its career, as a scavenger of + 

streams, and in the adult, as keeping down the over-abunie am 
the insects that inhabit streams and their borders. I sear this 
that it has been termed the “Rocky Mountain frog, bet ‘ae 
name seems to me utterly untenable, as it does not belong to — 
region particularly, nor was it first discovered there; ~ 
this is a point of not the slightest importance, and if ay, ne 
gratified with the name, it gives me pleasure to know It. 


1883. ] Editors’ Table, 95 


vi 


EDITORS’ TABLE. 


EDITORS: A. S. PACKARD, JR., AND E. D. COPE. 


Although the attempt is sometimes made in some quar- 
ters to look down upon the work of biologists and geologists, 
and to attempt to sever, in an artificial way, the pursuit of philos- 
ophy from that of pure science, we have always insisted that 
every thinking observer of nature in any department of science, 
is, in his way, a philosopher, and not a mere hod-carrier to the 
philosophic workman. Every monograph of a group of plants 
or animals, every life-history of an organized being, every detailed 
account of a fossiliferous bed is a brick, or at least straw for 
making bricks, for use by the generalizer in science, physical as 
well as natural. Physicists were formerly and very truly styled 
natural philosophers, but the term in these days is quite as appli- 
cable to the philosophic biologist in his quest for the origin of 
life-forms and his inquiries into the nature and origin of life 
itself. 

The vivifying effects of the study of facts and of experimenta- 
tion, as well as the debt owed by human culture to the inductive 
method, have been insisted on by M. E. Chevreul in an essay 
recently read before the French Academy. The author claimed 
that the experimental inductive method, as followed by Newton 
and his successors, is unquestionably the cause of the progress 
of the physico-chemical sciences, while the absolute @ priori 
method, as conceived by Leibnitz, barred the way to all further 
Progress. While Newton sought the proximate cause in order 
gradually to ascend to a possible first cause, Leibnitz started 
from the first cause, which for him was everything. “The study 
of the material world accessible to the senses, led, according to 
the German philosopher, to nothing real, while the spiritual 
World, without parts or dimensions, as represented by monads, 
numerical unities endowed from their creation with motion, was 
the object of pure knowledge, that is, of God himself.” 

The scientific mind is still in training; it is still in leading strings, 
and it will be long before it can let go of them and soar by a 
Priori methods to reach ultimate truths. This is a healthy con- 
dition, and a genuine agnosticism in so far as regards scientific 
a priori deductions or guesses is at present, at least, an encour- 
aging Symptom of modern science. 


VOL. XVIIL—wno. 1x, 64 


956 Recent Literature. [September, — 
RECENT LITERATURE. 


HAECKEL’s Visir TO Ceyton..—The author is widely known 
for his popular works on biology and anthropology, and for his 
richly illustrated folios and quartos treating of Protozoans and 
Hydroids, as well as for his radical dogmatic views as an evolu- 
tionist and philosopher, but he now comes before the public asa 
charming narrator and most appreciative observer of nature in her 
broader aspects. This little book thus reveals a new side of the 
gifted author’s mind, and one which does much credit to the Jena 
professor. yee 
The impressions and sketches of tropical nature here recorded 
were obtained during a residence of nearly four months in Cey- 
lon, and will be valuable as affording, from a fresh standpoint, 
views of tropical life and nature. Humboldt and Bates have — 
given us pictures of Brazilian nature; Darwin has described the — 
western slopes of the South American Cordilleras and the pam- — 
pas, and Wallace has painted the gorgeous scenery of the Indian — 
archipelago, while Hooker has drawn vivid sketches of the Indian 
flora and Himalayan scenery and animated nature, and now 
Haeckel has added a series of word-pictures of the Ceylon coast 
and highlands, their vegetation and animal life, which formsa — 
fitting companion to the classical volumes which have preceded 
hi 


S. BiR 

Haeckel has afforded us vivid conceptions of the aspects of the i 
Indian ocean and its life along the coast of Ceylon ; of the dn 
vigorous and magnificent forests mantling the shores e this 
favored island, as well as the primeval forests and scenery 9f ™ 
Cinghalese highlands, the haunts of the wild elephant, great gra 
ape and the Russa-deer, or elk. 


record in enthus!- 


i f the tropical forest, 


cialist in botany. o 
While we are treated to valuable and fresh descriptions in not 
coral reefs of Ceylon, Haeckel was somewhat disappointed pee 
finding more peculiar and new forms of marine life. © © 
explains the reason: rticularly 
“The extended research of the last twenty years, a s more 
the results of the Challenger expedition, have convince ge 
and more that the living creatures of the different secret 
by a long way, so dissimilar as the terrestrial fauna oa 
ent continents. My experience in Belligam affor ae 
of this. I found there, indeed, a considerable number of BET ' 


1 A Visit to Ceylon. By Exnst Haxcket. Translated by CLARA ee 
ton, S. E. Cassino & Co., 1883. 12mo, pp- 337. <r 


1883.] Recent Literature. 957 


some very interesting forms, particularly among the lowest orders 
of marine life: Radiolaria and Infusoria, sponges and corals, Me- 
duse and Siphonophora; still, on the whole, the creatures of the 
ocean-surface, as well as those of the coast-waters, displayed a 
close affinity to the well-known marine fauna of the tropical Pa- 
cific, as, for instance, the Philippine Fiji groups. 

“It is quite possible,” he adds, “ that other shores round India 
may be richer in various and peculiar forms than Ceylon. One 
unfavorable condition is the enormous and regular daily rainfall, 
which appears to reduce the saltness of the sea along the coast, 
and to check the growth of the marine animals.’ 

The following quotation from a description of the primeval 
forest on the table land of Ceylon, is an excellent picture of trop- 
ical nature, and is a good example of Haeckel’s style: 

“ But what is our sophisticated ‘ Waldeinsamkeit '"—with a vil- 
lage a few miles away, at the best—to the real and immeasurable 
solitude which reigns in this primeval wilderness of the Cingha- 
lese highlands? Here, indeed, we are sure of being alone with 
inviolate nature. I never shall forget the delicious stillness of 
the days I spent in the sombre woods and sunny savannahs at the 
World’s End. * * * Thesenseof utter loneliness which per- 
vades these wilds is greatly heightened by the fact that the ani- 
mals which inhabit them show scarcely any outward signs of life. 
The wild elephant is, no doubt, to this day the monarch of the 
forest, but once only did I ever see any; and the great Russa- 
deer, or elk (Rusa aristotelis), which is said not to be uncom- 
mon, and of which I often heard reports, I never saw at all. 
These and most other natives of the forest are, in fact, chiefly 
or exclusively nocturnal in their habits, and during the day re- 
main hidden in the deep cool coverts. Even the great gray ape 
(Presbytis ursinus), which is very common here, I but rarely saw, 
though I often heard its gruff tones early in the morning. 

“The melancholy cries of some birds, particularly the green 
wood pigeons and bee-eaters are rarely heard excepting in the 
early dawn; at a later hour the gaudy jungle cock (Gallus lafay- 
ett) is the only bird that breaks the silence. This gorgeous spe- 
cies appears to be nearly allied to the first parent of our domestic 


hen is dressed in modest grayish-brown. The sonorous call of 
this wild fowl, which is fuller and more tuneful than the crow of 
his farm-yard cousin, is often heard for hours in the wood, now 
near, now distant; for the rival cocks compete zealously in this 


: | vocal entertainment for the favor of the critical hens. I could, 


er, rarely get within shot, for they are so shy and cautious 

that the slightest rustle interrupts the performance, and when 
once I had fired a shot the forest was silent for a long time after. 
“T often sat painting for hours on some fallen tree-trunk with- 


958 Recent Literature. [September, 


forms of the trees of the primeval forest, the gnarled and tangled 
growth of their trunks and the forked boughs, bearded with yard- 7 
long growths of orange mosses and lichens, and robed with ri a 
green mantles of creepers. The lower part of the tree is er 
wreathed with the white or strangely-colored flowers.of fragrant ve 
epiphytal orchids, while their dark green crowns are gay with the : 


ile the land leeches of Ceylon are n mi ; 
Haeckel also speaks of the large worms, for w e n oa 
try of Ceylon is famous :'`“ they are the giants of their kind, fve 
feet long, an inch thick, and of a fine sky-blue e apa 
is also made of the huge bird-catching spider (Mygale) whic? 
of his hosts, an Englishman, had frequently seen in purs™ 
small birds (Nectarinia). : eo 

ie h of the narrative is well sustained throughout, % 
the translator’s work has been well done. 


facts tor 
tion than this popular writer. The treatment 1s catholic a 
partial, and the author is not wedded to Darminta Poe che’ e 
ple, although from want of knowledge, apparent), taken chie 
of some other authors, his quotations and views are im 
from the works of Darwin and Huxley. 


1 Chapters on Evolution. By ANDREW WILSON, Ph. D., F.R 
925 illustrations. G. P. Putnam’s Sons, 183. 12mo, pp. 3 


1883. ] Recent Literature. 959 


The author prefaces his volume with the statement that “the 
chief aim of the work is to present, in a popular and readily un- 
derstood form, the chief evidences of the evolution of living 
beings. * * * A considerable experience as a bio ogical 
teacher has long since convinced me that the hesitancy with which 
evolution is accepted, and the doubt with which even cultured 
persons are occasionally apt to view this conception of nature, 
arise chiefly from lack of knowledge concerning the overwhelm- 
ing evidences of its existence which natural history presents.” 

The plan of the book is logical and in a degree original. After 
Stating the nature of the problem, Professor Wilson tells us 
what the study of biology is, and the nature of biological studies, 
and he notes, in passing, that “ an important characteristic of sci- 
entific investigation exists in the fact that, having no prejudices to 
defend or prepossessions to consult, the man of science stands in 
no dread of the results to which he may be led, and is placed at 
no disadvantage when he replaces beliefs, however time-honored 
they may be, by the newer phases of thought to which his studies 
have led.” Indeed, the author is bold, vigorous and thoroughly 
Scientific in spirit, and while a grain iconoclastic, it is refreshing 
to meet with scattered remarks and hits at the pseudo-conserva- 


nesses, the evidence from missing links, from development, from 
the life-history of insects; the evidence from the constitution of 
colonial or compound animals, the fertilization of flowers, the evi- 
dences from degeneration and finally from geology, these subjects 
are dealt with fully and satisfactorily in succession, the whole 
forming a compact argument neatly and forcibly presented, in a 
Manner which the scientific expert will not only approve but find 
little to criticize, 


JoRpAN anp Gizpert’s SYNOPSIS OF THE FISHES oF NortH 
America.—None among the Bulletins of the U. S. National Mu- 


960 ` Recent Literature. [ September, 


seum exceed, or even equal, in importance this that has lately — 
been issued as No. 16. The fishes are a numerous class in the 
waters of North America, even when, as in the case of this vol- 
ume, the rich fauna of Mexico is excluded. The long coast lines — 
of two grand oceans, together with the extensive fresh-water sys- 
tems, raise the total number of species admitted in this synopsis 
to 1340, including eleven marsipobranchs, sixty elasmobranchs 
and seven chondrostids. The Physostomi number 510, and the 
Physoclisti 747. mo 


tion of the Chondrostei to the same rank. In deference to the 
views of Gill, the order Apodes is accepted to include the Holos- 


erosoma (Pleuronectidz) forty-seven species. : 
ese numerous Ape A are placed in 487 genera, which form 

130 families —a number probably somewhat too largë 
account of the delay in publication, copious addenda "oa 
up, and several new species are there referred to or described 
the list of species is corrected up to date. ey, 

The Percide of our authors exclude the Aphredoderid@, - 
soma, the Centrarchidz and the Serranidz, but include eg: pr 
sive group of darters, or Etheostomatinæ, so long fought a 
separate family. Gill 

The three species of Caulolatilus mentioned by Dr CH 
occurring upon the Pacific coast (C. anomalus Cooper, ©” 
Gill, and C. princeps Jenyns) are all referred to the latter 4 
a view the correctness of which was proved by Locking ‘and, bY 
years ago (Proc. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1880, pp. 1e 
parity of reasoning, the C. microps of Goode and Bean 
to the well-known C. chrysops. : 

This work is a necessity to every working stu 


ei 


dent of icl 


1883. ] Geography and Travels. 961 


ology, whether occupied in the field or in the cabinet, and will, for 
many years to come, be the standard of reference. Its value is 
enhanced by the fact that it is the first large catalogue of species 
in which the attempt has been made to follow out the classifica- 
tion outlined by our leading ichthyologists, and founded on struc- 
tural characters of more importance than the scales and spines 
which are the basis of the older classifications. 


RECENT BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS. 
Miller, F.—Dritter i aes zum Katalog der Seel egee re Sammlung des 
uthor 


Baseler Museums. 1883. From the 
Chilton, C-—On two new poten Ext pabeja New Zealand Institute, 1882. 
——Additions to the New Zealand Crustacea. Ext. id -» 1881, 


——Additions to the Isopodan fauna of New Zealand. me , 1882. 

—— Further additions to our ee of the New Zealand Anema Ext, idem., 
1882. All from the author 

gigei H. T.—Aztec Musi. Ext. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., 1883. From the 
author, 


Lockington, W. N.—The role of InI Protophytes. Ext. Proc, Amer. Philos. 
I Fr uthor. 


- 1883. From the a 
Silliman, B. CS of the scientific and economic relations of Sorgh 
Sugar Industry. A report to the U. S. Commissioner of Agriculture, a, 
a Washineten, 188 
Yarrow, H. C— Ch ad list of North American oy ong and Batrachia, From 


Bulletin U. S. National Museum. From the au 
Wi reite M. E The] Bishopville and reari Masaitis. Ext. Amer. Jour. 
sci., 1883. 
——The Argillite cae pac of = — basin. From the Proc. Boston 
Soc. - Hist., 1882. Both from the 
» W., and ps tel, K. A,—Palzon nan Beiträge zur Sap 
a Vorzeit. XX1xX Band, 5th and 6th Leiferung, 1883. From the author. 


:0: 
GENERAL NOTES. 
GEOGRAPHY AND TRAVELS. 
AMERICA.—At a recent meeting of the Royal et ohn 
Society, Mr. C. R. Markham read an article upon 


tions of Dr. Edwin Heath and others of the courses F the Am- 
aru-mayu (Madre de E Dios) and Beni. The streams which flow 


e Madeira. The Beni in flood is said to carry as much water 
as the Mississippi, yet the Amaru-mayu is far larger, owing 
greatly to the fact that its main tributary, or rather true upper 
Course, the Ynambari, flows for nearly 200 miles between the 

Andés a and an isolated line of hills, and receives tribute on both 
si 


The main stream of the Beni rises in the fertile Yungas of 
* This department is edited by W. N. LOCKINGTON, Philadelphia. 


962 General Notes. [September, 


La Paz, and it is thus the natural outlet for the trade of the com- 
mercial capital of Bolivia, as well as for the rich forest country, 
full of rubber, cinchona and other valuable products. Yet until 
the voyage of Dr. Heath, in 1880, this river had never been com- 
pletely explored, and its lower course was so dreaded that rubber 
collectors who had established their camps nearer to its junction 
with the Madre de Dios than to Reyes, sent their gatherings to 
Reyes, thence by land to the Yacuma, and thence down the Ya- 
cuma and Mamoré. Many of the ravines and upper courses of 
the tributaries of the Beni are known, but the Madidi has not yet 
been followed down to its junction with the Beni. 

Dr. Heath descended as far as “ California,” a recently formed 
rubber camp, in a good boat, but his exploration of the to oe 
unknown region below this was undertaken and executed in al 
old boat caulked with corn husks and mended with bark ando | 
mud. At the junction of the Amaru-mayu and Beni, the former 
is 2350 feet wide, the latter 735 feet. Five miles below the river 
spreads out to a mile in width. The rapids were safely d 
the Mamoré reached and ascended, and in four months from, his 
departure Dr, Heath was again at Reyes, where he was rec i 
with honors. In 1882 he ascended the Beni from Reyes to — 


a Paz. 
mouth of the 
the fifteenth a 
century, and Maldonado with his band of gallant Cuzco youths Be 
in 1861. The Amaru-mayu is to Cuzco, the Incas’ ancient ig 
tal, what the Beni is to La Paz. The Inca Yupanqui 
escended 


value, and a military expedition sent by him not only W 
it, but reduced under the Inca rule the countries as far as te 

eni, ee 

After the Spanish conquests the rivers and the forest a 
around became a land of mystery, and though the ag 
Cuzco made many attempts to descend the Amaru-mayl, BT 
not until 1861 that the whole course was traversed by Mal ie 
and seven companions, four only of whom reached in safety "° 
first Brazilian town. en 

Asta.—M. Millct, once second in command of the Dip ae 
pedition to Tong-king, gives, in a recent number of the AA 
Scientifique, a valuable account of that country. + 
of Annam consists of Cochin China and Tong-ki 


ment to welcome the French as liberators. wines 
king is rather more than a quarter of that of ante 
Cochin-China rather less. The principal streams are 

river, which rises in Yunnan and crosses Tong-king from 


1883. Geography and Travels. 963 


east, its tributary, the Black river, the Thai-Bink, which with the 
Red river forms the Delta of Tong-king, the Song-Ma, the Song- 
Mo, and the Song-Giank. Most of these rivers are navigable, 
and they furnish great facilities for internal- transport. 

The climate from September to April is delightful, ranging 
from 7° to 15° C. During the remaining six months, which con- 
stitute the wet season, the temperature may rise to 35° C., yet at 
times descends to 16°. The greatest heats are tempered by the 
monsoon. 

The lower courses of the rivers are densely peopled, and con- 
tain many considerable towns, the largest, Ha noi, with 150,000 
inhabitants. The north and west are mountainous, and the Lao- 
= tribes inhabiting these regions are more or less indepen- 

ent. 


The soil is fertile, and almost every valuable product of tropi- 
cal Asia grows or is cultivated there, though both in the cultiva- 
tion and in the preparation of the products there is room for 
much improvement. The sugar-cane, cotton, rice, coffee, tobacco, 
tea, cinnamon, indigo, lac, essence of badian, ebony, rosewood, 
ironwood, sandalwood, and a still more highly odoriferous wood 
called calambac, are among its vegetable productions, while its 
stream and mountains are rich in gold, silver, copper, tin, iron, 
quicksilver, zinc and lead; bismuth and precious stones abound, 
and coal is found near the sea and the rivers. The animal world 
yields rich feathers, musk, wax and silk. 

ore than 509,000 Catholic natives wait the coming of the 
French, who, once in possession of Tong-king, could easily mas- 
ter Cochin-China, then deprived of its principal resources. Cam- 
bodia is already under the protection of the French, and the re- 
union of these would give them a territory four-fifths the size of 

rance and more than half as populous. “ Firmly seated here, 

says M. Millot, “ we can watch the march of the events that will 
disintegrate existing Asiatic empires. * * Saigon will sup- 
plant Singapore when the Isthmus of Kra, at the head of the 
Malay peninsula, is pierced by a ship canal, as it soon will be, 
Since De Lesseps has the matter in hand.” 


Arrica.—Nahdi Pasha, Governor of the Harrar, in the Galla 
country, has recently given some account of the region to the 
Société Khédiviale de Géographie. Two roads lead from Zeila 
o Harrar, a summer and a winter road. ese unite at a point 
less than midway, and form one road through Biakabonda and 
the Gildessa pass. Gildessa the Galla territory begins. The 
Galla sheikhs are responsible for the safety of travelers, and mer- 
chants and simple messengers pass safely from Harrar to Zeila. 

tween Zeila and Harrar the country is sterile, little known, and 
inhabited by nomad tribes; but at and around Harrar it is fertile 
and well cultivated. Each tribe of Gallas has its territorial limits 


964 General Notes. [September, 


trictly defined. They are skillful workmen, work tolerably in — 
iron and brass, and cultivate coffee, etc. a 
Commerce is carried on both by money and exchange in kind, : 
Several Europeans are there, and one French and one Italian 
mercantile house. = 
M. Bazile Féris contributes to the Revue Scientifique a fall — 
account of the Slave Coast, part of the shore of the Gulf of — 
Guinea, on which French and British interests come into collision. 
The coast is principally a narrow strip of land between the ocean — 
and a lagoon which extends, with only two interruptions, which 2 
often disappear in the rainy season, from the River Volta, which — 
parts Dahomey from Ashantee as far as the Benin. A bar makes 
access to the coast dangerous, but lagoons, canals and rivers facili- , 
tates internal communication. The principal products are those of Y 
the oil-palm (E/eis guineensis), consisting of palm oil obtained by 
triturating the fruit, and the kernels of the fruit, from which a . 
finer oil is obtained. Most of the commerce has for a long time : 
been in the hands of the French, but in 1861 the English estab- 
lished their rule at Lagos, the principal port. The three chief a 
races and languages are those of the Minas, the Géjis and the a 
Yorubas, while the most widely spread European tongue is the ; 
Portuguese. i 


to learn whether any news of the missing ship has come, and : 
wards return to the Kara strait and search the eastern coas a 


or tree-forts, to which the inhabitants retire when pe ris the 
Ata recent meeti i ty or a : 


force of 200 men to surround the Indians ve hold 


Romanet du Caillaud, gives the popu g 
of Tong-king at more than eighteen millions. 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 965 


GEOLOGY AND PALASONTOLOGY. 

EOLOGY OF Lower MERION AND ViciniTy.—My attention ha 
just been called to the articles in the May number of the Nart- 
URALIST by Dr. Frazer, and in the June number by Mr. Hall, on 
the Geology of the Chester valley and vicinity. 

On page 523, Dr. Frazer has evidently written without exam- 
ining the paper referred to (Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila. Nov., 1878), or 

e map, when he credits me with calling the belt S. of the lime- 
stone of Gulf creek the second and that at Paoli the third of “ ap- 
proximatively parallel beds,” nor can I believe either he or Mr. 
Hall has ever examined the northerly belt which lies about one- 
quarter of a mile north of the outcrop of the belt east of Radnor 
station, and with a strike approximatively parallel. 

If the serpentine outcrops between Radnor station and Paoli 
were described, as Dr. Frazer intimates, it is to be regretted that 
he did not refer to such descriptions. If they were not described, 
but were we// known, is it improper to describe them, if they were 
erroneously set out in the only recent map published, to my knowl- 
edge, a map issued by one connected with the geological survey 
of the State, and of very recent date, when my paper was written, 
and this even if they were correctly delineated upon an unissued 


ap 

Dr. Frazer thinks the connecting of the serpentine areas in 
Radnor, Easttown, &c., by a straight line curved at its eastern 
extremity a mere matter of judgment, while I do not understand 
him to dispute the correctness of my map, which shows the act- 
ual outcrops to be at angles with Mr. Hall’s line almost through- 
out. 


Few geological problems are difficult of solution if we may but 
fill a gap of two miles exhibiting constant surface indications of 
certain rocks by the imaginary existence of other rocks of which 
there are no indications. 


Vill he mention an outcrop in Lower Merion, Radnor, or 
Upper Merion at which one would find any difficulty in distin- 
guishing the serpentine from the rocks bounding it? More 
than this, the rocks of some of the outcrops not shown in 
C 6 are precisely the same rocks which make the outcrops that 
are shown. 

It may be that the sandstone and sand beds on the north flank 
of the South Valley hill and the associated iron ores are not Pots- 
dam, but inasmuch as east of the Schuylkill the Potsdam occurs 
In precisely that position, this extensive deposit is at least worthy 


966 General Notes. [September, 
of mention. Masses of sandstone of tons weight are not “sandy 
beds.” 


The remark as to the serpentine belt swinging around towards 
Chester I did not attribute to Mr. Hall. I was criticizing no in- 
dividual. I was simply pointing out what my observation con- 
vinced me were conspicuous errors in Vol. C 6 of the Geological 
Survey. 

If on page 525 it is intended to convey the impression that! 
was guilty of plagiarism, or at least of failure to give due credit — 
to Dr. Frazer, I would offer as my apology the fact that my arti- 
cle was read December 23, 1881, and published in April, 1882, 
while his was read A. P. S. Dec. 15, 1882, eight months later. — 

The statement, page 528, that C 6 did not appear until late in 
1882 is certainly erroneous. It bears the imprint 1881, and was — 
in our libraries in December, 1881, hence the inference deduced, — 
that the imprint on the Proceedings of the Section is an erroris — 
likewise a mistake. a 

Dr. Frazer says: “The map is quite obscure, and it Is difficult 
to ascertain whether the section given lies in Chester or Delaware 
county.” eB 
The map is distinctly stated upon its face to be of Lower Mer- . 
ton and vicinity. The township lines between Lower Me n 
Radnor, and Upper Merion townships and Chester county nee | 
distinctly given and named upon the map. It was presum : a 
those interested in the subject were aware in what counties those 3 
townships were. The section line is clearly delineated as passing 
through Radnor township into Lower Merion. E 

I regret exceedingly if I have ignored the work of any one u 
this field, and if I have, I have sinned through ignorance of : 
through supposing that in C 6 was to be found the knowledge 0t 
the region up to the date of its publication. _ : a 

In natural science the first thing to obtain is facts, ana 1n sa 
gion as geologically obscure as that south of the cac pane 
every fact in regard to the rocks should be welcomed y neth 
one desiring scientific truth rather than to sustain thenni g es 
such facts be ascertained by the members of the Geolog mined 

or by an obscure individual. Let the facts be Ot baie 
$ ected, js 


into them and who does not seem to have read the pap® i 
which they are set forth. | ae 
Two observers go over the same ground. Loe snot the 
“every outcrop at least once,” and publishes a map the work 
other, while not pretending to have done su ho ee 
describes many serpentine outcrops which the ae pe 
finds mica schists in two places where the first found SE 
Now it is very easy for a third, who has not exam! tek G 
crops, to suggest that the only explanation 1s that wat = 


1883.} Geology and Paleontology. 967 


server would regard as evidence of a serpentine outcrop another 
would not; but is such explanation, without inspection, scientific ? 
It is certainly not highly complimentary to the gentlemen referred 
to to suggest that they cannot distinguish between mica schist or 
gneiss and serpentine. Will a similar explanation suffice for the 
omission of the very extensive porphyritic gneiss belt in Philadel- 
phia and Lower Merion ? 

To set this question at rest, it is my purpose to exhibit at an 
early fall meeting of the Academy of Natural Sciences a suite of 
specimens from these outcrops, that those interested may see for 
themselves. 

If it is seriously urged that a continuous valley clearly syncli- 
nal at each end is monoclinal in the middle of its length, it may 
not be so very unwise or unfortunate, as Mr. Hall asserts, to en- 
deavor in that “middle to unravel a snarl in the tangled skein.” 

In defence of the Mineralogical and Geological Section, if de- 
fence be needed, I would only say that had all its other founders 
and members contributed as extensively to it as has its critic 
there would have been nothing to criticise.— Theo. D. Rand, 

hila., June 20, 1882. 


HULKE ON ICHTHYOSAURUS AND PLEsIOSAURUS.—In the course 


the radius and ulna (epipodial) in Plesiosaurus to a mesopo 
(tarsal or carpal) position in Ichthyosaurus. 


968 | General Notes. [Septet 
SomME NEW MAMMALIA OF THE Puerco Formation—-Ata 
cent meeting of the Philadelphia Academy, Professor Cope Stated 
that he had recently received from the Puerco beds of New Mex 
ico remains of a number of individuals of the extinct mami 
he had named Periptychus ditrigonus} Besides jaws and teeth 
with permanent and temporary dentition in good preservation, 


superior molars, exterior to the external tubercles. Conoryetes 
ditrigonus has the molars of both jaws larger than those of the C 
comma, and there is less difference in size between the posterior 
and anterior teeth than in that species. : : 

The following new species accompanied the above : Penpiye 


only, which soon unite. The anterior pair is represented |; 
part of the external one which forms a narrow lobe. The 
larger than in the true molar. 


MIERE. 


groups, its position is not likely to be in any known order of 
Tertiary periods. i ae 

GrotocicaL Notes.—General—The reports of the Brits 
committees of the International Geological Commission s 
geologists are much at variance in their ideas as to the relation, 


1 Proceed. Amer. Philos. Society, 1882, p, 465. 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 969 


corresponds to the Carboniferous of Europe; of Batrachia in the 

rias-jura; and of Reptilia as low as the “ Panchet group of the 
Gondwanas,” probably triassic. Remains of birds have hitherto 
only been found in the Himalayan Siwaliks, and in one instance 
in Sind; while no traces of mammals have yet been detected be- 
low the eocene, and the great majority are pliocene. 

Carboniferous.—M. Ch. Brongniart (Bull. de la Société Geol. de 
France) describes 7itancphasma fayolt, an insect from Commen- 
try, France, differing from recent Phasmidz chiefly in the pro- 
portions of the parts of the thorax. The prothorax is equal in 
length to the meso and metathorax, while in recent species the 
mesothorax is longer than the other two parts. The total length 
of the insect was about 10”. M. Brongniart gives a list of 111 
insects that have been described from carboniferous strata, in- 
cluding the present species and Protophasma dumasii, and adds 
that he has 440 additional species from Commentry, to be de- 
scribed ere long; out of this total of 551, 362 are Blattide. 

Jurassic —Professor J. W. Hulke has published in the Transac- 
tions of the Royal Society what he styles an “attempt” at a 
complete osteology of Hypsilophodon foxii, a British Wealden Di- 

osaur. e restoration is made by so competent a hand 
from an extensive series of remains, in which the bones often 
maintain their normal connections, it may be accepted as authori- 
tative. Hypsilophodon was adapted to climbing on rocks an 
trees, and its manus is more generalized and more lizard-like than 
that of Iguanodon. It is represented in a quadrupedal position. 

€ manus, as shown by the figure of a forearm in the Britis 

Museum, has five digits. 


Stated to have been the common ancestor of four distinct lines 
of Perissodactyls. According to all present evidences, the rhi- 
Noceros group originated in North America——Achenodon, dis- 
coursed upon in the same bulletin by Professor Osborn, is supposed 
by him to be the oldest of the pig family yet discovered. The car- 
Nivorous characters of the skull, in many respects quite ursine, 
are noted, and it is stated that many eocene Perissodactyls also 
have this peculiarity——Another paper contains observations on 


970 General Notes, [September, | | 


the brain casts of tertiary mammals, by A. T. Bruce. Megenceph- 
alon primevus had a comparatively large and well-convoluted : 
cerebrum, apparently covering most of the cerebellum. On the 
whole, the casts proved that the brains of tertiary mammals were 
smaller and less convoluted than those of existing mammals. 
The last paper in the bulletin is by Professor Scott, upon Desma- — 
totherium guyoti, a Lophiodont from the Bridger Eocene, closely _ 
allied to Hyrachyus; and Dilophodon minusculus, one of the 
smallest known Lophiodonts, and also closely allied to Hyra- 
chyus. R. Lydekker has defined the family Camelopardalide 
so as to include six fossil genera, commencing with the existing 
giraffe, and proceeding through the forms Orasius, Vishnuther- 
ium, Helladotherium, Hydaspitherium and Bramatherium, to 
Sivatherium, the length of the limbs and neck, on the whole, . 
diminishing downward. This view differs from that of Mivart, 
who places Sivatherium near the prong-buck and Saiga. The — 
long-limbed Camelopardalis sivalensis was a contemporary of the — 
short-limbed Sivathere, so that the evolution of the long-limbed 
form must have been in an earlier epoch. 

Post-tertiary—Professor H. C. Lewis has published an abstract 
of a lecture on “ The great Ice age in Pennsylvania.” In it he 
states that “ there is every proof that, ages ago, z p 
great Greenland glacier crept down so as to overspread the north- 
eastern part of America and the north-western part of Europe. 
He treats of this northern glacier as a sheet reaching from ee 
land to St. Louis, and from Alaska to New Jersey, so thick asto 
overtop Mt. Washington,” estimates its thickness in New = 7 
land at 5000 feet, and gives reasons for supposing that the mett- 
ing of the glacier need not be longer than from 10,000 to KA : 
years ago. Ina lecture upon the geology of the neighbors lay, 
Philadelphia, he defines the alluvium, Trenton gravel, brick clay) 
red and yellow gravels, etc., and traces their history. 

BOTANY. 7 

Tue Growrn oF PLants IN Acın Sorutions. I.—The wes | 
ing of plants with alkaline solutions, soluble phosphates, an 7 
ganic extracts has been very extensively and variously w - 
mented upon, but any comparative examination of a sé 


oS ie aaa = 


by the mi ma 4 
destruction of trees through acid precipitation from manufactur 


1 Edited by Pror. C. E, Bessey, Ames, Iowa. 


1883. | Botany. 971 


taric, citric, tannic, and salycylic. The experiment began June 
22, 1882, and lasted until September 6. The strength of acid so- 
lutions was 10% of acid, concentrated in case of the inorganic 
acids, and saturated cold solutions of the organic acids, in one 


of hydrochloric, nitric, and sulphuric acids, used to water the 
plants was reduced one-half. The behavior of these plants in de- 
eae as follows, the plants being classed according to the acid 
used + 


June 25. July 13. Aug. 24. 
Hydrochloric... 6 full leaves. 6 full leaves; stunted. 5 full leaves. 
PS rt e « gen) S “ ote 
Carbolic....... A e “ 2 “ e s None. 
Orne) 4 “ “ 6 “ 7 “ 5 full leaves. 
Salycylic a p RRO ar 6 « sé 7 “ “ growing. 4 “ “ 
Sulphuri A RRA Ab Ea A a “ gn “ stunted. 26 “ 
bare... | yoa, a 9* « growing. 9* “ 
Tannic Hp Palit 6 « a g“ e e 9 * “ 
rites “sce ee o n “ ras ay “ ye 
Water... 2.05; ir 4 “ 13 “ t i 7 “ ‘ 


From the first day of the experiment the first six plants, with 
€ exception of the salycylic, were unfavorably affected by the 
acids used, but maintained a deceptive appearance of vitality by 
curtailing their expenditure of force in growing and applying it 
upon a maintenance of leaves. The doses appeared severe, but 
none of them died excepting the carbolic-acid plant, which very 


the sulphuric-acid plant was the most thriving, then the hydro- 
chloric-acid plant, and last, and just alive, the plant treated with 
formic acid. : 


VOL. XVII.—No. 1x, 65 


972 General Notes. (September, q 


leaves, were not strikingly inferior in appearance to the water 
plant. The soils treated with inorganic acids first lost their re 
tentiveness, and eventually all became similarly affected. The 
water plant alone formed a secondary radical branch.—l. P 


Gratacap, 77th st. and 8th ave., New York City 


Tuckanor.—In the forthcoming volume of the Smithsonian 
report. Professor J. Howard Gore will have a paper on tuckahoe, 
or Indian bread. The word is a very common one in the sandy : 
region of the Atlantic slope, but it does not apply to the same 
substance, being applied to Orontium, Arum virginicum, a 
vulus panduratus as well as to various fungi. The synonymyis — 
quite formidable of the true tuckahoe, as Pachyma cocos (Fries), 
Pachyma solidum (Oken), Pachyma pinetorum (Horaninow), Pa 
ma coniferarum (Horaninow), Lycoperdon solidum (Clayton), , 
coperdon sclerocium (Nuttall), Lycoperdon cervinum (Walter), Selera 
cium cocos (Schweinitz), Sclerocium giganteum (MacBride), Ti 
haus rugosus (Rafinesque). 

The affinities, habitat, growth and formation and chemical com- 
position are worked out with’ the greatest care, several tables 
analyses being given. em 

“The most notable peculiarities of this substance are the entire 
absence of starch (‘ No fungus has yet been found to contain t 
starch,’ Sach’s ‘ Botany,’ p. 241), the comparatively small amoun — 
extracted by solvents, the gelatinous character of the ceHuloss 
and the very small amount of albuminous substance. Nothing 
else yet analyzed has been reported to contain so large a propor 
tion of pectinous matter. In ordinary fruits, such as arè 
monly used for making jellies, these pectin bodies seldom a 
to ten per cent. According to Sach’s Botany, ‘ the origin 
loidal pectin is still unknown.’ Its nutritive value seems i 
be entirely undecided. The older writers considered 


ascribed w m 


1 883. | Botany. 973 


put. So we may safely conclude that P. cocos possesses no prac- 
tical value; but it is unsurpassed in interest from a botanical 
standpoint, especially since so little is known concerning it.” 


New PLANTS FROM CALIFORNIA AND NEVADA, ETc. IL—Cym- 
opterus corrugatus, n. sp.—Nearly acaulescent, perennial ; summit 
of the stipe bearing a whorl of usually three leaves and three or 
more sessile or long peduncled compound umbels; leaves ovate, 
leathery, veiny, pinnate or occasionally twice- pinnate, leaflets ter- 
nately or rarely pinnately parted or lobed, broadly ovate to cor- 
date-ovate, lobes with a broadly cuneate base and rounded, very 
obtuse teeth, each with a white, very sharp mucro ; petioles nearly 
equaling the blade, which is 3’—4’ long ; root-leaves none; invo- 
lucre absent or rarely present as a leafy bract; summit of the 
peduncle much thickened, and with the pedicels fleshy, involucels 
unilateral, scarious, of many scales united into a cup or almost 
entirely separate, scales tapering into a fine, thread-like point ; 
flowers white, short-stalked ; pedicels 6’’—1’ long; fruit 3” long, 
oblong, curved, with very thin corrugated wings. 

This plant resembles C. fendleri and C. glomeratus. 

Rose creek, Nevada, June, 1882. 

lva nevadensis, n. sp.—Annual, 6’-12’ high, widely branching 
from the base; strigosely pubescent all over with blunt, many- 


4,'-134' wide ; principal spines 4, straight, angled and somewhat 
aA 


except when young, then red at base, springing from a very 
short but a Sot flowers light yellow, about 1 A „long 
and wide; petals oblanceolate or obovate, rounded, margin irreg- 
war; ovary obovate, sessile or short-stalked, covered with 
bunches of white or yellow, often hooked, short spines and 
crisped wool; fruit not mature. 

— Encinada, Mexico, April, 1882. aera 


974 General Notes. (September, 4 


trichium micromeris Gr., Poa nevadensis Vasey, elongata Vasey, 
Stipa stricta Vasey, Festuca jonesii Vasey, two other grasses and 
three ar four other phanerogams, as well as half a dozen species — 
of new fungi. Some half dozen species are not yet named be — 
side. Plants belonging to the same collection as new species, are 
Breweria minima Gr., Draba unilateralis Jones, Rosa minutifolia 
Eng., Rides viburnifolium Gr., Æsculus parryi Gr., etc.—Marcus E. 
Jones, Salt Lake City, Utah. 2 


BoranicaL Nores.—The June Journal of Botany contains 4 
photograph, with a sketch of the life and labors of the late 
George Stacy Gibson, F.L.S., a local English botanist of consid: 
erable reputation. In the same journal H. F. Hance describes 
a new species of Podophyllum, P. p/eanthum, from the Island of 
Formosa. This makes the third species of this genus; the oldest 
is the familiar May apple of our woods, P. peltatum Linn., the - 
second is P. emodi Wall. Both these have solitary white flowers. 


hang in a pendulous group from the fork of the stem-leaves—— 
Dr. Cooke, in the June Grevillea, enters a most emphatic protest 
against the radical changes in specific names which the ney 
views as to the real nature of the Uredineæ have brought 1% — 
certain quarters. He has our hearty sympathy. We do not like, 
for example, to give up Puccinia compositarum for P. flosculosorum 
simply because Albertini and Schweinitz happened to name one : 
of its stages Uredo flosculosorum. We wish the editor of Gre 
villea all success in his war upon this ultra stickling for sie 
plication of the letter (not the spirit) of the law of priority.” 
We have received Arthur Meyer’s brochure, Das Chlorophy? s 
korn in Chemischer, Morphologischer und Biologischer Bezie- 
hung (Arthur Felix, Leipzig). It contains ninety-on€ eee 
pages of text and three fine lithographic plates. We h Mi 
able to notice it in full before long. In the bulletin of the #1 
Acad. Nat. Sci., Vol. x1, Mr. J. C. Arthur publishes “Descr 
of Iowa Uromyces.” As stated in the preface, “It is an 3" 


from the specimens, and in so far as possible all OF 
(ecidium, uredo, and teleutospore) are described ie 3 
$ $ : : ich 1 


hoped other students of the lower plants will imitate — 7 
Foerste in the June Botanical Gazette describes an enor 
son ivy (Rhus toxicodendron) found near Dayton, Ohio, § 
measured some distance from the base seventeen inches igit 
cumference. Its first branch was fourteen and a half inches i 
circumference, and another was abòut twelve inches.—— 
Houghton Farm Experiment Station Professor Penhallo¥ 


1883.] Entomology. 975 


issued a bulletin on Diseases of Plants, this number being devoted 
to (1) the normal condition of vegetable structure with reference 
to cell contents, and (2) peach yellows. The work appears to be 
well and carefully done. Four good colored plates accompany 
the second paper. 

ENTOMOLOGY. 

HE OLD, OLD QUESTION OF SPECIES. —Dr. H. A. Hagen and 
Mr. William H. Edwards have drawn swords on the question as 
to how many species of Papilio of the machaon group we really 
have. As the question is one of opinion we do not expect either 
to convince the other. Dr. Hagen’s method, which’ is too much 
based on the idea of fixity in species, would, if fully carried out, 
do away with all divisions; while Mr. Edwards’s, though based on 
a more philosophic and correct view of nature, too often rates as 
Species what the majority of naturalists would rate as varieties or 
races. In both directions the objects of classification may be per- 
verted. There is, therefore, room for modification of the extreme 
views of both disputants. Meanwhile the debate gives scope to 
thetoric and argument, and enlivens the monotony of the mass 
of descriptive matter that has hitherto prevailed in “ Pa- 
pilio,” and rendered it rather dry to all but the describers. Dr. 
Hagen is certainly not less capable of sound judgment, because 
he has achieved distinction in other fields, and has made a spe- 
Cialty of another order. Rather should his judgment be the 
Sounder on such a point. Nor have Mr. Edwards's views addi- 
tional weight because of his well-known tendency to make spe- 
cies to be subsequently annihilated by himself or others, upon 


fuller knowledge. In default of actual proof by breeding Dr. 


Hagen has adopted the next best test, viz: the inseparability of 
the various forms, Just as extensive rearing from the larve in a 
Siven region almost invariably reduces the number of“ species,” 
and broadens our conception of the limits of specific variation in 
Such region; so the comparison of extensive material from all 
regions emphasizes the principles of evolution by showing insep- 
arable series and consequent genetic relationship. In this way 
Not only species but genera often lose the definiteness they pre- 
Viously possessed, and we have only series left. Yet the value of 
Separating this series into more or less constant sets known as va- 
reties, species, genera, etc., with their sub-divisions, is too appa- 
rent to need argument, and only he who believes in the fixity of 
Species ” in all time will be puzzled and baffled by the facts. 
Mr. Edwards will, therefore, have the support of entomologists 
Sênerally, and shows, in fact, full knowledge of his subject and 
admirable humor in discussing it. : 
Myrmecopuita.—Prior to 1876 this interesting genus of little 
crickets was not known to occur in this country. Harris had 
* This department is edited by Pror. C. V. Riev, Washington, D. C., to whom 
ent. . 


ications, books for notice, ete., may be s 


976 General Notes. — (September, 


previously mentioned the genus as having possibly been seen on 
cucumbers, but the fact was left in doubt. In the early summer 
of that year a single female was taken by Mr. H. K. Morrison in 
Georgia, but under just what circumstances it was found he did 
not recollect. A notice of this capture was published by Mr. S. 
H. Scudder in the Naruratist (XI. p. 190). Dr. Hagen also re- 
ports two specimens taken at Portland, Oregon, last summer. 
Mr. L. Brunner recently took additional specimens of this minute 
cricket in the vicinity of Washington, D. C., where it was by no 
means rare in the nests of Formica rufa, and a closely related 
species of ant,that lives under the bark of rotten stumps. Of 
those taken one was a full-grown female, and the rest apparently 
immature. Thus far the male of this genus has not been posi- 
tively met with, though we suspect that some of the supposed 
immature individuals are males. In Europe there are two spe- 
cies, of which only the females have been taken. 

r. Bruner will name the species after Mr. Pergande, who has 
often met with it while looking for ants under decayed r 
These facts show that in this country the genus possesses 
same habits as in Europe. 


SALT-WATER INsECTS USED AS Foop.—Mr. Edwin A. Barber, 
of Philadelphia, recently sent us some Diptera, which he received 
rom Professor A. Peñafiel, that were taken from the Lake Ta 
coco in Mexico. They are a species of Ephydra which Dr. Wil- 
liston, to whom we referred the fragments, believes is E. hians Say, 
described from Mexico. Dr. Packard (American Fournal og 
Science and Arts, February, 1871, p. 103-5) describes two s 


of this genus, viz. Æ. californica from Clear lake and Mono ~ 


lake, California, and Æ. gracilis from Great Salt lake, Utah. d 

The insects of this genus are interesting not only by r= 
their inhabiting alkaline and saline waters, but also because t 
n extensive 
article of diet among the Indians of the West and Southwest. 
Professor W. H. Brewer, while working on the geological we 


some interesting notes he has left with Dr. Williston 5 ni 


tious, and not unpleasant to taste. Pulverized and se aar : 
cakes the food reminded Professor Brewer of the patet g else 


e could liken it to. There are no fish or reptiles in the ee : 
and on everything round about it. Itis probable that ehe griat A 
is most washed up by the waves when assuming the p gee 


but countless millions of these Ephydra flies rest on the 


1883,] Entomology. 977 


state near the surface, and that the yellow kernel referred to is 


` the true pupa that dries within the puparium. 


ALTERNATION OF GENERATION IN Apaipip®—Ina letter from 
our friend Lichtenstein, which has been for some time mislaid, he 
writes of Ritsemia: 

“The true egg gives birth to the Pseudogyne fundatrix, which 
increases in size and shows six-jointed antenne he Pseudogyne 
fundatrix, without copulation, takes on the gall-like form. It is 
like the Neuroterus in the Cynipide, all are females,—no males. 
It produces gemmations of various sizes (pupa), out of which 
issue the males and females. They copulate, and the true female 
(eight-jointed antennz) takes on the gall-like form, and lays be- 
neath herself the true eggs from which the fundatrix has to issue, 

“You see it is precisely the history of Neuroterus (Pseudo- 
gyne) and Spathegaster (true female), and what is still more 
striking is that the young ones in Ritsemia remain in their parent's 
skin until they are full sized, and issue only as Pseudogyne, 
able to lay young at once, or as sexual individuals, able to copu- 
late immediately. Is it not exactly like the Cynipida ?” 


Foop-PLants oF SAMIA CYNTHIA.—Mr. Birney deserves credit 
for his interesting observations on this subject recorded in the last 
number of the NATURALIST, and we hope he will continue his 
observations and ascertain the cause of death of the sassafras and 
tulip-tree-fed larva. These trees are the favorite food of our 
Promethea larva, the nearest indigenous ally to Cynthia, and it is 
an interesting fact that while the former has never yet been found 
feeding on Ailanthus, its introduced ally (feeding chiefly on Ail- 
anthus) takes also to the very trees which Promethea prefers. 
Cynthia has actually been bred to the imago from sassafras-fed 

, both at Washington and elsewhere, and is recorded as 
reared on Rhus, plum and Laburnum in Europe. Mr. G. D. 
Hulst has recorded it here from tulip tree, sas 
cherry, while Mr. P. E. Nostrand (Bulletin Brooklyn Ent. Soc., 
i, p. 77) found it feeding voluntarily on willow. 


BITTEN BY an Apuip?—Some time ago Mr. Samuel Swan, of 
New York, sent us the following letter. Specimens were subse- 
quently forwarded, and proved to be Siphonophora rudbeckia@, a 
large reddish Aphid common on Solidago and Rudbeckia. We 
think there must have been some mistake about the biting, 
which was probably done by ants or some other insect that es- 
caped notice at the time: 

A friend while crossing a waste lot last September gathered a bunch of golden 

o rigida. He soon felt his hand becoming very hot, and, on examining, 


their name. If I send you one or two will it assist you in ascertaining the 
name, or do you already know the insect that infests that plant? Your reply will 
much oblige. . 


978 General Notes. [September, 


INJURY DONE BY COLASPIS TRISTIS.—This common beetle is, like 
its congener, C. brunnea, an almost universal feeder, and it is sur- 


shoots of the twigs. The tips of the twigs thus injured dry up 
and die. One of the peach trees I examined was full of such 
dead tips, there being hardly any healthy ones left —E, A. Schwars, — 
Washington, D. C., Fune 11, 1883. 


from esculana, and it is withal a grayer species with the pale ati oo 
dark shades more highly and abruptly contrasted. In an artivie — 


(Psyche 111, p. 367, issued Dec. 16, 1882), he states that Prof : 


more of a blossom and leaf feeder than a stem-borer. The Br = 


ZOOLOGY. w 
New Opsservations on Hypra.—W. Marshall canim aa : 
stating his belief that the green color of Hydra viridis af nis 
to a symbiotic process, but is a property of the polyp, ane hae 
he agrees with Professor Ray Lankester; of this. ye 4 
appear to be several geographical races, as the forms men at deat 
by Baker, Trembly, Rösel, Pallas and Schaffer differ a gre ; 
in size and in the proportionate length of the arms. 


=e ae = ae 
EA SS See a le r eee ahs Or be eee tN re a ae 


1883. ] Zoölogy. 979 


The young forms, just set free from their parents, have a re- 
markable power of movement in the ectoderm ; this periodically 
thickens into tubercles which are best developed in two circular 
regions, but the number of tubercles is not constant. They may 


to less favorable conditions of existence. 
eview and comparative account of the Hydroidæ leads to 
the belief that in Hydra we have to do with a form which has 
been partly degraded and certainly modified. in adaptation to its 

fresh-water habitat.—/ourn. R. Micr. Soc. 
Kunstter on THE FLaGELLata.—In the Bull. Soc. Zool. de 
France for 1882, J. Kunstler contributes some facts to our know- 
ledge of the Flagellata. Heteromitus olivaceus, when treated with 


- 980 General Notes. (September, 


Prehensile flagella, often striated transversely, as though made 
by the union of corpuscles placed end to end, occur in the Fla- 
gellata. They can be seen in every individual that has been long 
submitted to energetic coloring reactives, and are always situated 
on the border of the upper lip. These buccal flagella are shorter 
than the locomotive flagella, since they are never longer than the 
body, while the filaments before mentioned may attain twelve 
times the body length. Chilomonas paramecium and some other 
species, when in more or less putrified cultures, or in a bad light, 
become united into a zodglea-like mass. 


Move or APPLICATION OF THE SUCKERS OF THE LEECH.—G. 


When the leech detaches itself the edges are first raised, and then 
the center.— Fourn. R. Micr. So : 

Tue Devetopment oF Asciptans.—Some points in the be i 
opment of one of our common Ascidians have been examinee : 
by Mr. J. S. Kingsley, whose paper appears in the Proceedings a 
the Boston Society of Natural History, illustrated with ap a 
The species examined was Molgula manhattensis. The ee dish a 

in i 


leave the 


without any change of water. The embryos do not ker 
body of the parent until the tadpole state is attained, when f n 
may frequently be seen passing out of the atrial opening % n. 
adult. The segmentation went on as observed by Laan 

thiers in an European species of Molgula, but the general dev o 
opment of the latter species is more abbreviated and ace e 
than in our species, whose development is like that of the ne 

mal form, such as Ascidia ampulloides, described by Van 3 
eden. A 
Tue FooD oF THE Crayrisu.—In his “ Economic Relan 
Wisconsin Birds,” Mr. F, H. King remarks that crayfish omic 
been so little studied in regard to their habits that an econ oE 


1883.] Zoology. 981 


position cannot be satisfactorily assigned them at present. He 
then quotes as follows from a letter from Professor W. F., Bundy: 
“Crayfish feed on worms, small mollusks, insects that fall in 
their way, small fish, and in general any kind of animal food, 
especially carrion. They are industrious scavengers. This lat- 
ter item, with the additional ones that they form a not incon- 
siderable part of food for fish, and their damage to meadows 
by burrowing, indicate where they come in the most direct rela- 
tion to human interests.” The river species, adds Mr. King, he 
regards as beneficial. Those which burrow in the meadows, 
building mud chimneys which become sun-baked and interfere 
quite seriously with mowing, he is in doubt in regard to, but in- 
clines to the opinion that their services as scavengers more than 
offset the damage they do. Crayfish are preyed upon to a con- 
Eoee extent by various species of herons and some other 
irds. 


Tae Borrie-nose WnALe.— There has been considerable con- 
fusion respecting the species of genus Hyperodon, since Dr. Gray 
described and figured H. /atifrons from a skull found at the Ork- 
ney islands. The chatacters upon which Dr. Gray’s species, 
afterwards made into a genus entitled Lagenocetus, was founded, 
certainly seemed important enough to be specific, since the 
ascending part of the maxillary, which in skulls referred to H. 
rostratus were thin, were in the type of H. latifrons very thick, 
nearly touching each other in front of the blower, and higher 
than the hinder part of the skull. Nevertheless Professor Esch- 
richt expressed his opinion that Æ. /atifrons was only an old male 
of the ordinary rostratus, bidens, butskopf, etc. (as it had been 
variously called). Dr. Gray, in rejoinder, asserted that the fisher- 
man who procured the head had assured him that it was that o 
a female gravid with young, Thus the matter rested until last 
year, when the second species was definitely disposed of by the- 
observations of Captain Gray, before whom the subject was 
brought by Professor Flower. 

Captain Gray, observing the frequency of this Ziphioid in the 
Seas between Iceland and Spitzbergen, harpooned several and 
brought back their oil. This, upon analysis, proved to so closely 
resemble that of the sperm whale as to be probably of equal 
value for the special purposes for which sperm oil is used. , 
with the discovery that spermaceti existed in the head, induced 
Captain Gray to devote himself to the capture of bottle-noses. 


angular box-like form, squarely truncate in front, but differing 
of the sperm whale in the presence of a small be 


982 Geneva Notes. [September, 


According to Captain Gray’s notes, this toothed whale attains 

a length of thirty feet and then yields two tons of oil and two 
hundred wéight of spermaceti. It feeds upon small cuttlefish, 
and in pursuit of them stays below longer than others of its 
order, a fact which makes it difficult to kill. After running out 
700 fathoms of line, and remaining below two hours, an old male 
will come up so fresh as to require a second harpoon, and will 
attack the boats with head and tail. So strong are the muscles 
of this whale that it can not only leap clear out of water, but can 
guide itself in descending so as to plunge head first, instead of 
falling helplessly sideways like the larger whales. 
; 

: 

i 


A SQoueaLING Toap.—On the 24th of May, an unusually warm 
day for this region, while walking on the University grounds at 
Berkeley, I noticed something hopping along on the hot gravel 
of the road; upon close inspection it proved to be a toad. It 
was heading for a small bunch of weeds for shelter ; as it squealed 
like a mouse when I first poked it, I repeated the poking several 
times, taking care not to hurt it; with each poke it squealed as 
at first; if my eyes had been shut, I should have supposed the 
squealing to have been made by a mouse. After experimenting 
or a few minutes, I finally placed it in the shelter of the weeds 
and walked on. : 

Though not a specialist as regards toads, I have had the honor 
of an acquaintance with these animals for many years, but this 
Squealer is the first I have met with—R. & C. Stearns, in Culti- 
vators Guide. 


ingly the ancestors of birds had a two-jointed first ine 
a three-jointed second finger, and agrees so far nes g= a 
e eT 
spurs and claws found in different groups of birds is given, ane : 
it is pointed out that the number of phalanges is least, hi ghest 


1883.] Zoology. 983 


groups of birds. The writer points out that it is unadvisable 
to put birds with a complete phalangeal schedule as descendants 
of those with an imperfect one, as has sometimes been done. 


HYBERNATION OF THE SPOTTED GopHER.—This is an interest- 
ing little animal which is still met with around my residence here, 
and I do not know whether its natural history has been well 
written up. Twenty-five years ago, while digging for a private 
road on a sidehill with a southern exposure, in the month of 
March, I dug out one which was rolled up ina nice hibernacle 
lined with dried grass. It felt cold to the hand when I took it 
up and appeared to be quite insensible. I took it into the house 
where the temperature of the room may have been about 70° 
Far. Ina short time it began to show signs of animation, and 
in half an hour was skipping about the room as lively as in mid- 
summer. I regret exceedingly that I did not observe the action 
of the heart while in the torpid state and the pulse, and the in- 
crease, if any, as it got warmer and was finally restored fully to 
animation. This was the only opportunity I ever had to make 
such observations. 

It has a stout neck and shortish tail like most of the marmots, 
with rather regular rows of white spots along the back and upper 
Sides. It is not figured by Anderson and Bachman, and I do not 
remember to have seen it described —/. D. Caton, Ottawa, JU, 


ZooLocica, Norrs.—FProtezoans——MM. Munier Chalmas and 
Schlumberger have lately read before the French Academy some 
observations on the dimorphism of the Foraminifera. 
Echinoderms—A most interesting crinoid has been described 
before the Royal Society by P. H. Carpenter. Among the col- 
ions of the, Challenger expedition is a Comatula which was 
dredged at a depth of 1800 fathoms in the Southern sea. Al- 
though it is unusually small, the diameter of the calyx being 
only 2™- the characters presented by this form are such as to 
render it by far the most remarkable among all the types of Te- 
cent crinoids, whether stalked or free. Of the four distinguishing 
characters of this crinoid, which Carpenter calls 7haumatorcinus 
renovatus, one appears in one or perhaps in two genera of Coma- 
tulz, another is not to be met with in any Comatula, though 
occurring in certain stalked Crinoids; while the two remaining 
characters are limited to one family of the Palzocrinoids, one o 
them being peculiar to one or at most two genera which are con- 
fined to the lower Silurian rocks. Their appearance in such a 
Specialized type as a recent Comatula is therefore, he adds, all the 
More striking. this connection may be mentioned the 
French deep sea expedition of the Talisman, which sailed June 
Ist, and was to visit the Canaries, Cape Verd islands, Azores and 
intermediate waters. 
Worms.—At a recent meeting of the French Academy L. 


984 General Notes. [ September, 


Joliet read some observations on blastogenesis and alternating 
generations in Salpa and Pyrosoma. 

Mollusks—R. Bergh continues in the Verhandlungen of the 
Imperial Zodlogical and Botanical Society of Vienna his elabo- 
rate contributions to a knowledge of the Æolidæ, a group of 
nudibranchs, accompanied by excellent plates. . 


Arthropods.—In his comparative study of the arachnofauna of 
Abyssinia and Shoa, published in the report of the Lombardy 
Royal Institute of Science and Letters, Professor Pavesi describes 
thirty new species of spiders, for one of which (Chiasmopes) he 
establishes a new order. Count Keyserling contributes to the 
Verhandlungen of the Zodlogical Botanical Society, of Vienna, 
the fourth part of his “ New Spiders from America ;” a few spe- 
cies are described from Colorado, the remainder from South 
America. C. Norner describes very fully, in the same Verhand- 
lungen, Analges minor, a new mite living within the quills of the 
hen.—tThe researches on the fauna of the Black sea of Rathke, 
Nordman and others, made as far back as 1823, revealed only 
forty species of Crustacea, and led to the opinion that this sea 
was barren in life of this sort. But 160 species have lately 
been added by a number of Russian observers, of whom the most 
prominent is Bobretsky. Czerniawsky now affirms, says Nature, 
that the Crustacean fauna of a single bay of the Black sea, the 
Bay of Yalta, is richer than that of the whole of the Belgian : 
coast. This fauna was by some authors supposed to: be like i 
that of the northern seas, but in a notice published in the 
last volume of the Mémoires of the Kieff Society of Naturalists, : 
M. Lovinsky points out the close relationship of the Black sea | 


crustacea with those of the Mediterranean sea, the latter having 
its northern forms as well as the Black sea. But’'the Black sea 
fauna appears to be a part of the fauna of the Mediterranean 
basin, slowly modified by the medium it inhabits; this opinion iS 
supported by the kinship of several Black sea forms with big 
of the Mediterranean and the Red sea, and by the richness 
the Black sea fauna in more varieties and in such forms as are 7 
purely local, the prevailing types of the fauna being still the cos” oe 
mopolite ones. The Black sea fauna would thus be but a git 
the Mediterranean fauna, but much impoverished, and modifie¢ 
to a great extent by the variety of local conditions. SA 
Vertebrates. —At a recent meeting of the Berlin Physiologic 
Society, Du Bois Reymond communicated a short notice 1 hark 
letter of Professor Babuchin’s to him, which contains a fact mit 
esting as showing the power of adaptation to their mone a 
that electric fish possess. Professor Du Bois Reymond : toa 
viously calied attention to the fact that the electric eels ané 


lapterurus that live in badly-conducting fresh water shom" 
far as have accommodated themselves to this medium, o 


1883. } Zoölogy. 085 


considerable development of their electric organ in length com- 
pared with the small size of its transverse diameter; whereas in 
the electric rays that live in sea water, which isa good conductor, 
the electric organ has a greater transverse development, conse- 
quently the electromotor powers of the electric organs of the 
electric eel and Malapterurus on the one side, and of the electric 
ray on the other, were to one another inversely as the conducti- 
bility of the surrounding media. The measurements of Hum- 
boldt and of Sachs of growing electric eels had shown that in 
their growth the electric organ increased proportionally more in 
length than in transverse diameter, which is a teleological adapta- 
tion to the badly-conducting fresh water. Now the above-men- 
tioned note of Professor Babuchin contained the communication 
that in growing electric rays the electric organ increased propor- 
tionately much more in breadth than in height; this is likewise 
in conformity with the adaptation to the sea water, which is a 
good conductor, 


986 General Notes. [September, — 


mammalian teeth, and it has also been observed that those at the 
posterior part of the series are larger, and have a bilobed form of 
crown, while those in front are simple and conical, a fact of con- 
siderable interest in connection with speculation as to the history 
of the group. It is not until after the disappearance of the teeth 
that the baleen, or whalebone, makes its appearance, which, as is 
well known, consists of a series of flattened, horny plates, several 
hundred in number, on each side of the palate, separated bya 
bare interval along the median line. This baleen Flower regards 
as nothing more than the highly modified papilla of the lining 
membrane of the mouth, with an excessive and horny epithelial 
development, as seen in the row of papillz on the free edges of — 
the laminz of the ridges of fibrovascular tissues in the palate of 
oxen and especially the giraffe. 


PSYCHOLOGY. 4 


REASONING Powers IN THE Cat.—My brother-in-law, Mr. 
Benjamin Hall, hada large emasculated cat which showed some 
characteristics which may be worthy of record Sy 

e was much attached to his master and followed him in his | 
walks about the fields after the manner of a deg. On one occa of 
sion he was thus conducted to a considerable distance from the — : 
house into the prairie, where a considerable number of the spotted — 
prairie gopher had colonized, invited, no doubt, by the favorable 
condition of the soil for their burrows. The cat soon api 
one of these, which he brought to his master, whose caresses and 
commendations seemed to be highly gratifying to him. The cat 
then made a breakfast of his capture. 


projected out over the bird. Slowly and cautiously he 
along the upper side of this limb till nearly over the 
he gave a spring, caught the bird in its flight, and 1 
ground and ran away with his prize. He had been often he 
for catching birds; so, as if conscious he had done wrong, ©” ~ 


1883. | Anthropology. 987 


not present himself for commendation as he did when he had 
caught a gopher. Plainly he had learned something of the prin- 
ciples of right and wrong. In the capture of the bird he exe- 
cuted a deliberately formed plan, which manifested a very consid- 
erable degree of reasoning powers beyond that of inherited 
habit—/. D. Caton. 


keeper for water. This being given to it, it eagerly swallowed 
quantities of the fluid. “Ha!” cried the delighted joker, “I . 
guess those nuts were a trifle hot, old fellow.” “You had better 

e off,” exclaimed the keeper, “unless you wish the bucket at 
your head.” The fool took the hint only just in time, for the en- 
raged animal, having finished the sixth bucketful, hurled the 
bucket after its tormentor with such force that, had he lingered a 
moment longer, his life might have been forfeited. The affair was 
not, however, yet concluded. The following year the show re- 
Visited the same town; and the foolish joker, like men of his 
genus, unable to profit by experience, thought to repeat his stupid 
trick on the elephant. He took two lots of nuts into the show 
with him, sweet nuts in one pocket and hot in the other. The 
elephant had not forgotten the jest played upon him, and there- 
fore accepted the cakes very cautiously. At last, the joker 
proffered a hot one; but, no sooner had the injured creature dis- 
covered its pungency, than it seized hold of its persecutor by the 
Coat-tails, hoisted him up by them, and held him until they gave 
way, when he fell to the ground. The elephant now inspected 

€ severed coat-tails, which, after he had discovered and eaten 
all the sweet nuts, he tore to rags, and flung after their discomfit- 
ed owner.—Chambers's Journal. 


ANTHROPOLOGY. * 


Tue Cuarnay Correction IN WasHincton.—The following is 
from Mr. A. Thorndyke Rice, editor of the North American Re- 
vew, to Professor Baird, May 31: 

“From advices received from Mr. Désiré Charnay, and dated 
Paris, ay 12, I learn that casts, taken on the spot by means of 
the proces Lotin de Laval, of many of the most notable inscrip- 
tions and bas-reliefs existing in the ruined cities of Mexico and 

! Edited by Professor Oris T. Mason, 1305 Q street, N. W., Washington, D. C, 

VOL. XVII,—no, IX, 66 


ye 


BLAS 
ies 
i a. Gh 
<a oa NS 


988 General Notes. | September, ) 


Central America, are now in transit to this country, having been 
shipped from Havre, on the roth inst., on the steamer Labrador. 

“These casts, a catalogue of which is enclosed, are duplicates of 
those now on permanent exhibition at the Trocadero, Paris, ina 
building specially appropriated to their accommodation. They have 
been made with the express purpose of being exposed to public 
view, and kept permanently in the Smithsonian Institution, under 
such conditions as will afford to students of American antiquities 
the fullest opportunities for studying these products of indigenous 
art and these hitherto indecipherable inscriptions. 

“ The expedition to Central America, of which these casts are 
the result, was equipped and maintained in the field for about two 
years at the joint expense of Mr. Pierre Lorillard and the Gov 
ernment of France, and under the auspices of that Republic and — 
the United States. I have myself taken a profound interest 10 
the progress of its labors, and have had the general direction of 
the work. It will therefore be exceedingly gratifying to me, a8 
well as to Mr. Lorillard, to receive from you the assurance that 
this unique and valuable collection of American antiquities will 
be assigned such a place in the Smithsonian Institution as its €X- 
ceptionally interesting character merits. 

“Several applications for these casts have already been S 
to us by various public institutions in New York, but in view 
the national character of the expedition, it is desired first to ° 
the fruit of its labors to the Smithsonian Institution. n 

“An early answer will oblige, because of the early arrival of 
the collection, and of the expected coming from France "i 
expert for the proper arrangement of the casts.” 

Under date of June 4, Mr. Rice writes : ) ga 

“I am sincerely gratified to learn that the Smithsonian e ; 
tion tenders so cordial a reception to the Lorillard collec a , 
Perhaps I ought, in my former letter, to have given some iy ko 
imate estimate of the size of these casts, so that you mg w 
able to decide whether the space now at your comman d ae : 
institution is sufficient to afford them opportunity for €l pat 
display. Many of these bas-reliefs and inscriptions are ©” 
eight to ten feet high, by six or eight feet broad. Be 

“I shall be obliged if you will kindly advise me imme go Ae 
whether the great size of these monuments is likely to Ph” 
any obstacle to their fitting accommodation in the Smithso’ ”, 

“The artist charged with the duty of setting them up m 
from Havre on the 26th ult., in the steamship Sz. n 


LISTE DES MOULAGES ENVOYES A WASHINGTON. | 
1, Bas-relief, Indian, venant d’Oocosingo. 7. Pierre de P Inauguration A Temp i 
2, 3, 4, 5. Pierre de Tizoc—g pieces. 8. Inscription—de alenq' 
6. Grand fragment—de Tezcoco, g. Mietlanteuhtli, 


1883. | Anthropology. 989 


PALENQUE., 


10. Bas-relief—Intérieur du Palais, 
II, 12, 13, 14, 15. Grand Salles Sculptés 
16, 17, 18, 19, 20. ie 

21, 22, 23, 24, 25. 
26. Bas-reliefs, Fo 


Temple des Inscriptions. 
Bas-reliefs, Fond de l’Autel—Temple du Soleil. 
nd 

27. Temple de la Croix, No, 2. 
28. de l’Autel r 
ita laa } Temple de la Croix, No, 1. 
31, 32. Bas-reliefs, sous-basement du Palais. 


33) 34, 
35, 36, Katunes—lInscriptions, 


k tae \ Marches de l’ Escalier. 


» 42. 
43, 44. De Vaile intérieure du Palais. 
MERIDA. 
45. Téte sculpté en angle. 47. Petit bas-relief de Cozumal. 


. 48. Grand bas-relief de Cozumal. 
46. Grand pilier—Colonne engagée; 


CHICHENITZA. 
49. | Grand bas-reliefs—Montants des 60, 61,) Grand bas-relief composé de 
50. portes, sud ouest du Castillo. 62, 63 8 pieces, intérieur d’une 


s ape 3 h A 4 
2 Pilier et chapiteau de colonne— re Ssi ne ee partie du Jeu 
£ Façade du Castillo, , 07. 


uatre piliers sculptés venant 
54. ss, i de la Salle supérieure du 
55. | Piliers sculptés—Facade nord du 7% 7!- eu de Faune. 
Castillo. 


56. 72. Linteau en bois sculpté, même salle. 
of 73; ipti ur linteaux de pierr 
58. Fragments de piliers et chapiteaux. 74, ee _ a ising 
59. Intérieur de la Grande Salle du Cas- 75. a? 

tillo, 76, } Linteau sculpté et inscriptions ve- 
eA nant du palais Akali—Sib. 


LORILLARD CITY. 


78. Bas-relief des Personnages avec Croix, 8r } Deux ngpa oH uY e 
a "un $ - 


venant du Temple. erre, n 

ia Hant-relief, Linteau d’un palais. sar e sent z un apearen : 
. Inseripti è li 83. Copie d’une obsidienne portant la 
r Da pR 2 pot de la construction du Grand 


Temple de Mexico. 


Tae Puiippine Istanpers.—Dr. Samuel Kneeland contributes 
to the Bulletin No. 2 of the Am. Geog. Soc., a paper on the Phil- 
ippine islands. Much space is given to the history of the islands 
and their geographical characteristics, but some very interesting 

are brought to light about the natives. The chewing of 

buy o is widely spread over the Indian and. the Pacific ocean. The 
Yo is a bitter, pungent compound of a thin slice of the fresh 
onga, the nut of the auca palm, enveloped in the green leaf of 
etel pepper, a little lime being added to increase the stimu- 


990 General Notes. _ [September, 


umbrella in the leaf of the banana; most of his domestic utensils _ 
in the bamboo; his house, his mat, his hat in the various kinds of _ 
palm ; his fruit requires no cooking, and his fish and rice only — 
the simplest. If ever there was a child of nature the Tajalis — 
one. The insect and other natural enemies of man are plentiful — 
The Philippine islanders are skillful weavers of vegetable fiber 


mixed Malays, Japanese, Chinese, Siamese, Dyaks and Javanese — 
The name /gorroti should be restricted to the hybrid Japanese — 
and Chinese with the Indians. . 


SHELL ORNAMENTS AND Pipgsrone.— Mr. Stephen Bowers — 
writing to Science of June 22, criticises some of the positions — 
assumed in Wheeler’s Vol. vit, taking the ground that the curved — 
shell fish-hooks were ornaments (see Plates x1 and X11 op. ctt} — 
Mr. Bowers also sends the following interesting note on the 0 — 
currence of catlinite in California : : 

Pipestone——In reading Mr. Barber’s interesting article in the : 
July number of the American NaTurALIsT on catlinite, or pipè 
stone, I was reminded of two beautiful specimens I found inano 
Indian burial place in Santa Barbara county, California, manufac- 
tured from this mineral. They are tubes, one of which measur — 
a little more than five inches in length and five-eighths of ee 
in diameter. The perforations are skillfully made, and the who 
is finely finished. I have been unable to learn of any deposit 0! 
catlinite in California——Szephen Bowers. 


peoples of Asia and the boreal regions. In his intode i 
Bertillon describes his method in the following words: Y Ya 
Instead of saying this people are generous, th ) 
rópóbha a the kerhot ie a i anecdotes Ww 
to the same conclusions. In fine, M. Bertillon s volume pri 
ponds to a series of popular lectures, such as are given 
cipal cities during the winter season. 


1883.] Anthropology. 991 


E AMERICAN AUTOCHTHONES.— Professor J. Kollman, of 
Basel, well known for his many publications upon the crania of 
' the European peoples, has made an elaborate study of the crania 
of our American aborigines. The author starts out with certain 
theses which he has sought to establish in other publications, 
such as the undoubted existence of races possessing invariable 
marks; man is a fixed type (Dauertypus), and races are also 
i fixed since their production in the unknown past. Witness the 
Malays and Papuas, neighbors so long in a homogeneous tropi- 

cal area, and yet so unlike. With regard to America it was for- 
| merly believed that a single race extended from Cape Horn to 
the Northern ocean, Blumenbach and Morton standing for this 
class of writers. Later on, from 1865, Waitz, Plotz, Andreas 
Retzius, Virchow and Daniel Wilson demolished the unity theory. 
Dr. Kollman divides his discussion into two parts : 

1. The plurality of varieties (races) in America. 

2. The spread of these varieties over the continent. 

The data of his investigation are: North America, 917 skulls ; 
Central and South America, 248 skulls; Eskimo region, 127 
skulls; Mounds and shell-heaps, 208 skulls. The measurements 
are partly original and partly from Otis, B. Davis, and Schaaff- 
hausen. Omitting the ancient crania, the index for the remain- 
ing 1292 is as follows: 

index. Per cent, 


Dolicocephalic ......... 63-75 22.77 
MOCEDNANG oon. 6s bsisc du busca o a 76-80 . 35.92 
Brachycephalic . . x 81-85 22.60 
Hyperbrachycephalic 14.30 


86-95 
96-116 4.55 


Artificially brachycephalic . 


I. The plurality of varieties is proved. 
2. The ubiquity of these varieties over the whole area is undoubted 


3 The penetration of the varieties among one another is so complete that no tribe 


Onsists of a single variety : 
4 This penetration had taken place before the Columbian period. From that era 
: we have: 


MAr Ana T aaa e er ot CR ee y ar 


2. Leptoprosope—Brachycephaly. 
he Chamzeroprosope—Brachycephaly. 
on - —Mesocephaly. 
1a e —Dolicocephaly. a. 
5 The differences of the Indian tribes are to be traced back not so much to climatic 
influences as the craniological evidences prove. 
6. The differences among the ethnic groups are due to the amount of varietal pene- 
~ tration, which was not uniform in space or time. i 


* 


992 General Notes. [September, 


different areas. The American continent, Eastern Asia and the ; 
Polynesian isles received only euthycomous varieties, 
accompanying table will exhibit Kollmann’s scheme of — 


the pre-glacial sub-species and varieties : 


SUB-SPECIES, | PENETRATION. VARIETIES, BY THE HAIR, 


1, Chamzeprosope— 


| 

| Cham.  dolich, lissotrich. 
Dolicocephals “ mesoc. “ 

| 

| 

| 


Europe $ 
(Long skulls, wide faces) North Africa } “ brach. n 
West Asia | Leptopr. dolich, " 
2. Chamzeprosope— po’ ae * 
Mesocephals 


P 
(Medium heads, wide faces) 


| Cham. dolich,euthycoma. 
| America 7 mesoc.  “ 
3. Chamæprosope— | East Asia } 
Brachycephal 


phals Polynesia 
(Short heads, wide faces) 


“ brach. r 
| Leptopr. dolich. ai 
| “ mesoc, 
| | e brach. 

4. Leptoprosope— | 


Delick ha Cham. dolich. ulotrich. 
s mesoc. 


(Long skulls, long faces) Cent. Africa ; 

So. Africa be brach. F 

5. Leptoprosope— Melanesia Leptopr. dolich. ws 
e m 


esocep rete 
(Medium heads, long faces) T brach, me 


6. Leptoprosope— 


Brachycephals 
(Short heads, long faces) 
Ae betee ratan Ave: merta AE 


:0: 


MICROSCOPY.? eee 
THoma’s SLIDING Microrome.—Dr. R. Thoma, extra ae 
professor of pathological anatomy at the University of pee 
g, has been good enough to write us the following descrip” 
(in English) of his instrument, which has acquired consi¢ pri 
reputation both on the continent and in England? He adds ais? 
remarks on it use: ae 
€ microtome (Fig. 1) consists of a stand of caste ae 
which slide two carriers. The large knife is attached ne 
these, æ, which slides horizontally. The second, mi hol hs 
. Cc : A 


so as to raise the specimen as required. J 
Ba e ao ; character © 
This, with a few modifications, is the general ee 


! Edited by Dr, C. O. Wurman, Newton Highlands, Mass. ),P 
* A description without figures appeared in Virchow’s Archiv. ixxxiv (1881); 
189 -OI. i Ae 


1883. ] Microscopy. 993 


sliding microtomes ; but hitherto the carriers were constructed to 
slide with two even surfaces between two even planes of the 
stand, which intersect at a given angle, with the consequence that 
show more or less imperfect results, owing to the fact that it 
is impossible to obtain sufficiently exact plane surfaces. The in- 
conveniences appear in small, scarcely perceptible irregularities 
€ movement of the carriers, and the consequent impossibil- 

ity of making sections as thin as with an experienced hand. 

This induced Professor Thoma to enter upon a consideration 
of the geometrical and mechanical difficulties to be surmounted. 
The question to be solved was, how many points at least of a 
body sliding between two planes must touch the latter for this 
body to be perfectly steady in its position. It will be found that 
five points are sufficient, and that a carrier on five points, between 
two plane surfaces, will slide without difficulty between these 


TTT TAMATA REED SEN 
Fic, 1.—Thoma’s microtome. a, carrier for the knife; 4, carrier for the object; 
*, micrometer-screw for fine adjustment. 


planes, not differing too much from geometrically plane surfaces. 
€ condition only must be fulfilled, namely, that the five points 
are so chosen as to support steadily the center of gravity of the 


994 General Notes. [September, 


carriers, including their- accessory parts, namely, the knife and 
object. Fig. 2 gives a more precise idea of the details of con- 
struction 
In the figure the lower spear of the carrier æ, which sup- 
e knife, show three prominences, 
tas gives the geometrical projection 
of the five points, Within the — 
the figure these points could not be — 
drawn exactly as they are in the aan 
ment itself. In reality they appear only 


r 
the stand. This arrangement was : 
rable to facilitate the action of the oil $ 
Fic. 2,—Tr. Pi ea of p with which the sliding surfaces are to : 
tux ene a be covered. Two of the ridges form — 
carrier for the knife; b carrier er together parts of the oblique plane, and ie 
Ta the object ; d, screw t attach the third catepan to the vertical Ei 
Naples deak 8 e siqing plane. The same arrangemeti 
s found in ro carrier 4, which sup- 
ports the clamp in which aie object is placed. a 
By this mode of construction the carriers will move gently and ve 
eeoa even if the sliding surfaces on the stand are not 
geometrical planes. It is still, however, of course desirable that & 
much exactness as possible should be obtained in these Pee 
their irregularities cannot fail to affect the sections, especi 
they are in fact multiplied in the latter. Professor Thoma highly 
commends Herr Jung, of Heidelberg, who makes the ni ae : 
under his instructions, for the great exactness which he has 
tained ee 
As the efficiency of the newly-constructed instrument is best 
judged of by practical experience of its gee Professor 
Thoma peene og generally that it bas been d tha stone 


micro- 
1 Professor biring oe that at a time when already a number se Sag 
tomes were in use, an instrument entirely different in its ponn Pe aa) 
constructed on sition principles, appeared in America—the m P pper id 
; y i 
rgi: 


dence a the invention is on both sides very evident. The value of w have 
however, is at the same time el isted by the relative good re aimee 
been otheined by this American meae Its limit as regards the H 
sections appears to be 0.0004 in 


1883. Microscopy. 995 


say to 0.005™™ or in extreme cases to half that. It is not, how- 
ever, all tissues and objects that will admit of sections of such 
delicacy. Well-hardened liver may generally be cut to 0.015™™ 
this being about the diameter of the hardened cell, Occasionally, 
however, in this tissue, sections of 0.010™™ can be obtaine - 
phatic glands and brain may be cut to 0.010 or 0.075™™: em- 
bryonic tissues, well imbedded, usually admit sections of 0.005 
and 0.003™" In some cases even sections of 0.002™ thickness 
can be obtained. These numbers refer to the largest size of the 
microtome, and to serial sections. The two smaller sizes will 
give sections of the same delicacy, but comparatively smaller in 
extent of surface. The length of the sliding surfaces of the large 
instrument is 40°™ and the edge of the knife is 23% In the 
medium size these dimensions are 27 and 16 and in the small- 
est about 21 and 11“ 

Professor Thoma also adds some practical remarks on the use 
of the microtome and the necessary previous preparation of the 
specimens, it being his opinion that further progress in section- 
cutting is to be expected from the perfecting and development of 
the technical methods of preparing, hardening, soaking and im- 
bedding the tissues. Personally he feels sure that any tissue 
(excluding bone and teeth before decalcification) may be prepared 
so as to be cut to any degree of delicacy down to 0.002™ The 
microtome will work with sufficient exactness to permit this, but 
hitherto there are only a few tissues which we can prepare so per- 
fectly as to admit sections of such extreme minuteness. e 
following are the points to which he most especially wishes to 
draw attention: 


cut by freezing microtomes, for instance, on the simple and prac- 
tical instrument of Hughes and Lewis. The addition of a freez- 
ing apparatus to a thoroughly exact sliding microtome is neither 
advisable nor necessary. The differences of temperature pro- 
duced in different parts of the instrument would be apt to inter- 
fere with the perfect planeness of the sliding surfaces ; whilst, on 
the other hand, section-cutting with frozen tissues is so simple 
and easy with the ordinary freezing apparatus that any further 
complication in the way of a sliding support of the knife is 
Superfluous. 


tween the arms of the clamp attached to the carrier b (Fig. 1). 
he clamp should then be fixed in such a position that the speci- 
men is as near as possible to the knife-carrier. The knife will 


996 General Notes, [ September, : 


generally have to be adjusted so as to bring the whole length of — 
its blade into action. Very hard specimens are frequently cut 
with less difficulty by placing the knife more obliquely in regard — 
to the long diameter of the instrument. 
The inclination of the oblique plane upon which the carrier b i 
slides is 1:20, and consequently the section will be 1-20th™ 
thick if the carrier is moved 1™ on the oblique plane. A scale 
in millimeters with a vernier allows the operations to be exactly 
regulated. The vernier will be found sufficient for sections of 
0.015%" Sections of greater delicacy should always be made by 
using the micrometer-screw (c, Fig. 1), which was designed to 
obtain the utmost exactitude in the management of the carrier b. 
Fig. 3 shows it on a larger scale. : 
The carrier c’ slides on the same oblique plane as the carrier > a 


The periphery A 
the drum, ¢, which is firmly attached to the screw, sra ee ie 


vi 
i i j jons a 
thickness of section equivalent to 0.001™: The finest sections ; 


axes, and admits, therefore, of a very easy 
object in regard to the knife. It was devised to m 
for occasionally turning the object between two succ 
of sections, ‘ Between 

The two metal plates, %%, form the jaws of the amp and tbe 
them is placed the cork which carries the ine grees 
latter is fixed by turning the screws, gg. The three axes al s 


bone i 
r. 
sal 
ga 


1883.] Microscopy. 997 


and cc, and round these the clamp can be turned, a being verti- 
cal, and ġġ and cc hori- 
zontal. In all positions 
these three axes can be 


rier supporting the clamp 
and object. The details 


Ai 
4.—Clamp to be turned in three direc- 


Fic. 
tions (as seen from above). 
partly new, and are ver 


solid and durable. Their arrangement is such as to admit of a 
division of the circles in which the clamp can be turned. a 

nother improvement has been devised by Mr. Jung. This is 
an arrangement which regulates the movement of the microme- 
ter-screw in such a way that after a given number of divisions of 
the drum, a spring registers to the ear and finger of the manipu- 
lator the number of micromillimeters which the object has been 
raised. These intervals can be varied, within certain limits, by a 
simple adjustment comparable to a vernier. The construction of 
this apparatus is decidedly very elegant, but the divisions of the 
drum of the micrometer-screw are so large and easily visible, 
even to weak eyes, as in Professor Thoma’s opinion to make such 
complications useful only for very special conditions. 

ther improvements by different manipulators relate merely to 
secondary points, and do not touch the essential principles of 
construction. 


and it can then be adjusted on the 
gummed cork and plunged again into 
alcohol. The latter will, in a few 
hours, harden the specimen as well as 
he gum, and we obtain a preparation 
like F ig. 5. ; 
These methods are sufficient for the 
great majority of cases, and the differ- 
e 


i : Fic. 5.—Hardened specimen 
oom and V getable tissues can 4 adapted to cork a. 


to their structure, between 0.030 and 0.005™™ Sometimes, how- 
ever, and always if sections of extreme delicacy are required, it 


998 Scientific News. [September, 


is necessary to use more complicated procedure. For example, 
the normal human lung hardened in alcohol and prepared as 
above, will perhaps admit of sections of 0.030™' a human lung 
affected by acute pneumonia may perhaps be cut to 0.015™™ but 
if greater delicacy is required, the tissue must be soaked in gum 
arabic, or other substance which admits of a more solid harden- 
ing. In this case human lung will allow of sections down to 
0.001% Objects of very small dimensions, like embryos, small 
animals, leaves of plants, &c., must be imbedded in suitable masses, 
which may be adapted to a cork, as above, before they are cut— 
[To be continued.) 


Oy 
SCIENTIFIC NEWS. | p 


— In closing his second lecture on whales Professor Flower : 
argues against the theory of the derivation of the whales from 
the Carnivora, and the idea that whales are an extreme modifica- ie 
tion of the seals and sea-lion, calling attention to the fact that the — 
hind-limbs are aborted and the tail developed into a powerful om 
swimming organ. He thinks it more reasonable to suppose that CS 
whales were derived from animals with large tails, which were 
used in swimming, eventually with such effect that the hind 
limbs became no longer necessary, and so gradually disappeared. 
“The powerful tail, with lateral cutaneous flanges, of an Amer- 
can species of otter (Pteronura sandbachii), or the still more 
familiar tail of the beaver, may give some idea of this member im 


ees 


the primitive Cetacea.” He therefore suggests the derivation 
of whales from the lower Ungulates, and that the earliest forms 
were fresh-water types; the fresh-water origin of the group ac 
counting for their otherwise inexplicable absence from the 
taceous seas. 

_—The Chinese and Japanese exhibits at the International 
Fisheries exhibition must be novel and striking. 


at the exhibition mark the Chinese as the most ingenious 
accomplished fishermen in the world. ue 


— In his notice of MM. Carl Vogt and Emil Yung's t 


ce i 


1883. } Scientific News, 999 


and species of which still remain to be determined. “But,” he 
adds, “while this conception deprives the Darwinian theory of 
much of its seductive grandeur, evolution itself can lose nothing 
by abandoning an absolute system in which mere hypothesis 
plays far too large a part.” - 


— Still a new zodlogical journal has been started in Germany. 
The first number of the Zoologische Beitrage, edited by Professor 
Anton Schneider, of Breslau, contains articles on the develop- 
ment of Spherularia bombi, by A. Schneider; on the anatomy of 
Nematodes, by E. Rohde; on the anatomy and histology of Peri- 
patus, by E. Gaffron; on the reproductive process in bony fishes, 
by A. Schneider; and on the development of the sexual organs 
of insects, by A. Schneider. 


. o 
most beautiful cities of the West. President Dawson was to de- 
liver the retiring address, while the meeting will be. presided over 
by Professor C. A. Young. In the same week and place (Aug. 
13-14), the Society for the Promotion of Agricultural Science 
was to meet, and (Aug. 14) the Cambridge Entomological Club 
was to hold a public meeting. 


— Several apparently new destructive insect pests, besides the 
Phylloxera have made their appearance in California; one is the 
peach moth (Anarsia lineatella). It was first noticed in 1882, but 
during the past summer has spread to an alarming extent. 
Mr. M. Cooke also reports that the branches of the olive are 
bored by a beetle, Polycaon confertus ; it also infests the branches 
of the pear, cherry, apricot, plum, apple trees and grape canes. 


— The library, laboratory and museum of „Indiana University 
at Bloomington, was recently burned, involving the loss of the 
Owen collection of fossils, and Professor Jordan’s extensive col- 
lection of fishes. . Professor Jordan’s work on the fishes of the 
United States, has recently been published by the Smithsonian 
Institution, and the collection formed a part of his types. 


— We have received a catalogue of books and papers relating 
to the fertilization of flowers, compiled by D'Arcy W. Thompson, 
and extracted from the English edition of Dr. Hermann Miiller’s 
Fertilization of Flowers. The number of entries is 814, and 
those of American authors appear to have been carefully recorded. 


— The sixth annual meeting of the American Society of Mi- 


1000 Proceedings of Scientific Socteties. September, 


croscopists was to be held in Chicago, beginning Aug. 7 and con- 
tinuing four days. l 


— We have, for lack of space, failed to notice several recent geo- _ 
logical papers of interest. These are Mr. G. K. Gilbert’s Contribu- 
tions to the History of Lake Bonneville, extracted from the — 
annual report of the Director of the U. S. Geological Survey, 
1880-81. It is finely illustrated and gives the results of s 
seasons’ explorations. Professor W. M. Davis publishes in the 
Bulletin of the Museum of Comparative Zoology, Vol. vu, a 
well illustrated paper on the relations of the Triassic traps and 
sandstones of the Eastern United States; also a second paper on 
the folded Helderberg limestones east of the Catskills, with nu- — 
merous diagrams, 


— A monument to the memory of the celebrated naturalist 
and physio-philosopher, Oken, has been erected at Offenburg. 
Visitors to the University grounds at Jena will remember seeing 
his bust there, which has been on exhibition for many years. 


:0; 


PROCEEDINGS OF SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES. 


was correctly pitched, and a series gave a complete octave : 
together with the ninth, eleventh, and twelfth. Mr. Ca io 


gued from these facts that the Aztecs were acquainted k js a 


prove that those who made the instrument possessed the vee 
knowledge to produce it. Mr. Skinner showed some coco 
the Cecropia moth gathered from the elder. Those taken ™ 
near the base of the shrub were of stouter form than pepe 
ered from higher up, and always proved to be females, hk 
slimmer cocoons found on the higher branches always tu 
male. ; of recent 
April 12.—Professor E. D. Cope gave particulars Ci ftu 
paleontological discoveries in Brazil. Brazil consisted © 


E883] Proceedings of Scientific Societies. 1001 


islands until, at the end of the Cretaceous, the Andean range cut 
off the sea to the west. Since then a great Tertiary formation 
was laid down and the Amazon basin defined. The deposit made 
by the river and its branches is not older than the post-pliocene. 
Cretaceous strata occur near Pernambuco, and in these have been 
found the remains of several genera of sharks, and of a crocodile 
of the genus Hyposaurus, which occurs also in New Jersey; also 
a genus of rays (Mesedaphus). These remains indicate a horizon 
corresponding to the Maestricht chalk. A new pycnodont, Pvc- 
nodus fiabellatus, had been found at Mapiri. In the lacustrine 

ds near Bakia many fish and saurians have been found, and 
crocodiles and dinosaurs, the former indicating a horizon above 
the Pernambuco beds also occur. He thought the age would 
prove to be near the Laramie. Some pampean beds near Bahia 
as yet have yielded only one fossil, Torodon expansidens, sp. nov. 
A batrachian (Arzarthrosus Cope, gen. nov.) has been found in 
San Paolo, and is probably Permian, but may be Carboniferous. 
The pliocene vertebrates of Brazil are very distinct from those o 

orth America, but the fossils now being studied indicate marked 
similarity in earlier periods. 

April 18.—Professor Heilprin spoke of some invertebrate fos- 
sils from Santa Cruz, Patagonia. Tertiary deposits are traceable 
along nearly all the rivers of this region, and superimposed on 
those are the pampean shingle beds. The fossils greatly resem- 
ble those of N. Europe and Asia. Some forms are like those of 
our west coast. Dr. H. C. McCook spoke of the mode followed 
by orb-weaving spiders in making their snares. The foundation 
lines form an irregular polygon. After securing these the spider 
places the radiating lines alternately and almost opposite to each 
other, retiring to the center after making each attachment, This 
alternate opposition of the lines serves to strengthen the web. 
He believed the radii to be single lines. The converging point 
of the radii frequently seemed above the geometric center, prob- 
ably to resist the spider’s weight. 


April 26.—Professor E. D. Cope described the head of Diclonius 
mirabilis Leidy,a saurian allied to the Hadrosaurus of the New Jer- 
sey marl. A nearly perfect skeleton from the Laramie beds of Da- 
kota was in the speaker's possession. The head was bird-like in 
appearance, with spoon-like premaxillaries. Mr. Wortman ex- 
Pressed his belief that Ga/era macrodon from the Post-pliocene of 
Maryland should be placed in the genus Putorius, and dwelt on 
the relationships of the Mustelide; he did not attach much im- 
portance to color, size, and other individual variations. Dr. Horn 
exhibited a piece of bed-ticking from a bed the feathers in which 
had been destroyed by Attagenus megatoma. The interior sur- 
face of this ticking was converted into a fine plush by the pene- 
tration into the interstices of the material of the fine barbules of 


+ 


1002 Proceedings of Scientific Societies.  [Sept., 1883 


animalcules. ae 
3.—Dr. Leidy stated that examination of the plush ex- — 


not by a flattening of tubercles, as may have been the case m- 
animals having lateral motion of the jaws (as the Ungulates). He 
defined about seven series of forms based on the mutations of the - 
tubercles. Professor Lewis read a paper by Miss Foulke upon + 
rotifer presumed to be new. : Re 
ay 10.—Mr. J. Wilcox gave some interesting particulars | 
respecting the surface soils of Canada, which are. thin and pooh 
while water is scarce. He believed that the Laurentian fi 
were once covered by sedimentary strata, since removed by 
sion. The same speaker gave an account of the altered habits 
the sheepshead and some other fishes in Florida. 2 fie 
fresh-water streams and feed on Conferva and other vege” 
food. Professor Lewis read for Miss. Foulke a description 
a new species of rotifer, named by her Floscularia on 
May 17.—Dr. Clevenger, of Chicago, gave the pager 
researches upon the valves in the vascular system. Ina ied 
ped the horizontal veins of the trunk had no valves, while m 
vertical ones, those of the limbs and intercostal spaces, are 
nished with them. In man precisely the same arrangemem™ 
vails, although the horizontal veins have become vertical an 
vertical ones horizontal. He also alluded to the tendon’ 
hernia produced by the want of strength in ligaments W 


THE 


AMERICAN NATURALIST. 


VoL. xvi.—OCTOBER, 1883.—No. 10.. 


MAN’S PLACE IN NATURE, 
BY W. N. LOCKINGTON. 


PECIALIZATION is not in itself any proof of advance, yet 
7 both in the domain of mind and that of organic life the term 
is constantly used as though it carried with it the idea of pro- 
gress, instead of, as is the fact, a mingling of advance with retro- 
gression, the upward or downward tendency of which can only 
be determined by a careful comparison of all the factors. 

In all evolution, organic or super-organic, specialization com- 
Mences at the bottom of the scale, anda higher grade is only 
attained by a longer continuance in a generalized condition be- 
fore specialization—a continuance during which, not some special 
part but the entire organism becomes capable of wider activities. 
As the upward development proceeds, branches break off, become 
Specialized, and perfect or complete themselves, that is, become 
incapacitated for further development. The real line of advance 
is not to be sought for in the specialized offshoot, but in the grow- 
ing stem from which it parted. 

To give examples from the Vertebrata; it is not the highly 
Specialized teleostean fish, such as the perch, that is in the line of 
advance, but the more generalized ganoids and Dipnoi through 
which the upward line runs on into the Batrachia; neither is it 
the highly specialized flying pterodactyl that is in the line of ad- 
vance from reptile to bird or mammal; nor can the line of mam- 
malian descent be traced through the birds, in which, high though 
the type is, specialization of some parts, accompanied by atrophy 
of others, has resulted in organic completeness at a level lower 
than that which has been reached by the summit of the mamma- 
lian stem. 

The highest specialization is that based upon perfection of the 


VOL. Xvir.—no, x. 67 


1004. Man's Place in Nature. | October, 


greatest number of parts, not upon the great development of one 
part at the expense of others. 


In so far as the cow, pig or horse have lost digits, they Samal 
degenerated ; in so far as the remaining digits are more perfect 
than those of the primitive ungulates, they have advanced. As 
a whole they have departed from the main stem of mammalian 


life; by the completeness of their specialization they have sacri- 
ficed all adaptability to other lines of life, and must therefore be 
pronounced to be, by their very specialization, inferior to animals 


which have retained their five digits, put them to new and varied 
uses, and developed them all towards perfection. The hand of 
the gibbon, though but a poor instrument compared with that of 
man, is incomparably superior to the one-toed limb of the horse, 
for it can be used to walk, to grasp, to pick up objects that are 
needed, to bring food to the mouth; while the one toe of t 
horse, MPA though it is for progress upon hard ground, is for 
other purposes useless. If this one-toed limb, reached by com- 
plete disuse of the other digits, and resulting in. incapacity 
employment for more than one purpose, is higher than the fiver 
fingered member which we have inherited from our hypothetical 
simian ancestor, then, by a similar line of argument, is the natu- 
ralist who is Droogh acquainted with the genus Scarabæus, 0t 
the forms of Foraminifera, superior to a Cuvier, a Lamarck oF 
Darwin. 

Completion is one thing, advance another. The horse sands 
near, probably at, the end of its line. Farther reduction of digits 
would entail the loss of limbs, and advance in the direction’ 
brain is precluded by the want of an instrument sufficiently ge 
eralized and mobile to do the brain’s bidding. Let those 
maintain that man has not the highest type of limb because: 
has carried to their fullest perfection the normal mammalian com- 
plement of five digits, try to write their arguments with a z 
dle finger only. 

In the same way the folded teeth of the ungulates, though ut 
questionably more perfect teeth than the simple tubercul 
the powers of nutrition, but of a narrowing of those pe 
a special class of bodia limitation which of itself precl 
advance in other directions, 


1883. ] Man's Place in Nature. 1005 


Strangest of all arguments in proof of man’s structural infe- 
riority is that which declares the upright face to be inferior to the 
projecting snout, only for the reason that in the embryo the face is 
formed beneath the fore-brain, a position permanently retained in 
man. “The projecting snout,” says Dr. Minot, “is a higher struc- 
ture than the retreating human face.” So be it; the baboon has 
more of this higher structure than we have, the ant-eater excels the 
baboon, and the pipe fish and gar fish are ahead of both. Let 
us bow the knee before our superiors. 

The persistence of an embryonal character is not of itself any 
proof of degradation, and when the lack of the brute snout is 
correlated with a high development of brain, it becomes evident 
that the total is a structural advance. 

We need not ask morphologists or embryologists whether man 
is the highest animal. We have the proof of it every hour be- 
fore our eyes. His powers of mind are the resultant of his struc- 
ture, and have enabled him to conquer all other beings in the 
Struggle of life. That animal is highest which possesses the 
widest range of faculties. This man undoubtedly does; no other 
animal has the power, by voice or pen, to exaggerate or depre- 
Ciate its own importance; no other animal can use the powers of 
‘Nature as he; no other can produce works which are propor- 
tionately comparable to his; and if, therefore, morphology or 
embryology contradict the facts of life, then are those sciences 
unsafe guides, as they certainly are only partial ones. 

But it may reasonably be doubted whether either morphology 
or embryology sustain the position assumed by some enthusiastic 
Students of those branches of biology. 

Assertions of man’s animal inferiority are but the result of a 
too violent reaction against the thoroughly untenable but far from 
obsolete idea that man does not belong to the animal kingdom 
at all, but is, by virtue of his soul, a being sublimely above all 
others upon the earth—a being for whose benefit or pleasure the 
earth itself, and all organic life upon it, were divinely prepared. 

Only a part of man’s superiority is morphological, for mental 
Or, as styled by Spencer, super-organic evolution does not enter 
into the domain of morphology. Yet this mental evolution can 
only be maintained, and could only have been gained, by the aid 
of the most varied bodily relations with the outer world—rela- 


i : 
AMERICAN NATURALIST, 1882, p. 511. 


1006 Man’s Place in Nature. 


tions which are incompatible with any but the highest existing 
perfection of bodily structure. Undoubtedly there are many 
points in which man is inferior to some animals which, : re 
whole, are structurally his inferiors. He cannot fly like a bin 
or insect, swim like a whale, climb like a monkey, or run lik 
horse ; his scent is inferior to that of many animals; in power 
distant vision birds surpass him; in strength and size he ise 
celled by many mammals, reptiles and fishes; yet no other a 
mal can be adduced which has so wide a range of bodily facul- 
ties. He can walk, he can run, he can swim (when he tries), 
can climb; his delicately constructed fingers can pick up 
smallest object, can shape the finest work, without having yet 
their power of grasping, pulling and pushing; his ears are sus 
ceptible of all the fine tones of harmony ; his eye can iate 
the nicest gradations of color; his touch and eye combined cat 
realize the myriad contours of form. Can any other animal fur- 
nish such a list of powers? Mee 
Amid all this superiority as a whole, man exhibits great incon 
pleteness and imperfection in parts, and this, combined with ger- 
eralization of organs and faculties, render it highly probable that 
future ages may witness much further evolution, both in the 
direction of the specialization and fixation of characters in dent 
ative species and in the wider range of powers possessed by the 
uncrystallized remainder. ; 
Already the term man includes several forms which 
much “species” as those so called by the naturalists, © 
popular prejudice will not recognize the fact. The Chinese ‘ 
the Ethiopian are as distinct from the Aryan as are the wo* e 
jackal from the dog, and within our own nationality GN 
exist which, as pointed out by Professor Cope, would 
generic were they not prevented from becoming so by the 
marriage of those which possess them with those who do : 
Man in his present condition possesses a body in which 
primitive mammalian type has been carried to great p“ 
without that corresponding degradation by loss of parts 
fixed so many creatures in an inferior position, yet as 
tendency of organic life is toward specialization in bs 
direction, it is likely that in the future there will split off 


Genera of Felidae and Canide, p. 27, Proceedings of the Academy of 
Sciences of Philadelphia, 1879. ae 


1883.] The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. 1007 


the human stem species that have aborted some parts, as for ex- 
ample, some of the digits of the foot, or the hindermost molars. 
Such species will be nearer completion and less capable of further 
advance ; their mental growth as well as their bodily develop- 
ment will be to some extent arrested by the abortion of the parts. 
If, on the other hand, a portion of the descendants of existing 
humanity acquire the power of using their feet to perform one 
set of delicate offices in obedience to the orders of the brain 
while the hands perform another set, and of using right or left 
limbs equally well, a vast increase of mental power will be the 
concomitant of such an acquisition. In many other directions 
there are possibilities, the eye may gain a power of adjustment 
that will convert it into microscope and telescope, the ear become 
ably to close itself at will as is the eye, the touch become far finer 
than it is now in those most sensitive. 

Certain it is, at any rate, that a wide range of physical capa- 
bilities is essential to high mental development. The Houhyn- 
hym reads well in Gulliver's Travels, but an animal whose limbs 
are degraded to a line of levers can never advance mentally. 
Mind is an animal characteristic, and a classification of animals 
which leaves it out is a one-sided classification. 


:0:— 

THE NATURALIST BRAZILIAN EXPEDITION. 

BY HERBERT H. SMITH. 
SECOND PAPER.—THE LOWER JACUHY AND SÃO JERONYMO. 
( Continued from page 716.) 

I WILL now describe the main geological features of the São 

Jeronymo district, which I studied carefully during several 
weeks, traversing all parts of it on foot or on horseback. My 
observations here extended over a space about forty miles long 
and twenty broad, comprehending the country south of the Ja- 
cuhy to the Serra do Herval, between the Arroio da Porteirinha 
on the west and the Arroio dos Ratos and Arroio da Divisa on 
the east. 
T have stated that the hills generally trend east and west. 
Traveling southward from the Jacuhy, about forty miles, five 
Main ridges are passed, each of which is successively higher than 
the preceding. The first, at its highest point, is about 600 feet 


1008 The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. [Oct 


above the river, but it is generally much lower. Succeeding this 
is an irregular swampy valley, two or three miles wide; then 


several small streams, branches of the Arroio da Divisa, whi 
cut through this ridge from south to north. The fourth ridge, 
which immediately follows, is rugged and almost mountainous in — 
its character, and higher than any of the preceding. It is fol- 
lowed by a wide, deep valley, on the southern side of whichis — 
the fifth ridge, properly the eastern end of the Serra do Herval, 
which at this point is probably 2400 feet above the Jacuhy. 
All of these ridges are composed of massive red granite, either 
coarse or fine. It is intersected here and there by quartz veins, 
varying in thickness froma few inches to many hundred feet. 
Commonly these veins appear as little ridges on the surface; 
larger ones form long hills, as may be seen just south of | 
Arroio dos Ratos, on the road to Dous Passaros. The qua 
varies from translucent to white or granular. ee: 
Above the granite in some places are layers of gneiss and 
mica schist. These are well seen in the beds of streams betweet 
the third and fourth ridges which I have described, about fi z 
miles south of the Arroio dos Ratos. Here the layers are v 
much twisted and distorted, but the stratification is quite eR 
Most of the layers are rich in mica, breaking with a schist 
fracture, but some are massive, resembling the gray gneiss of Rio 
de Janeiro. It is difficult to determine the strike, but this af 
_ pears to be nearly E. W., corresponding to the trend of the gra? 
ite ridges; some of the folds are perpendicular or reversed i 
did not see them in contact with the granite, but they are appa 
rently uncomformable. Gneiss is also seen south of the 
ridge, in the bed of a stream; here it is massive, an¢ I sa 
signs of mica schist. a 
Overlying granite and gneiss, but seen only in the hollows 9® 
d rocks, 


tween the ridges, are layers of stratified and unaltere 
forming the third great system seen here. In the Sao J ba 
district these beds appear in three portions or basins; first, the 
tween the Rio Jacuhy and the first ridge; second, betun o 
first and second ridges ; third, between the fourth and fifth r105 
just north of the Serra do Herval. The strike varies from 


1883. ] The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. 1009 


to S. E., N. W., the dip is generally a slight one to the N. or 
N. E., but sometimes to the S. or S. W.. Thus, in general, the 
strike of these beds also approximates to the trend of the granite 
ridges. 

On the southern flank of the fourth ridge the stratified rocks 
are seen lying directly over the granite; they consist here of 
sandstones, with layers of sandy shale, and two beds of coal, the 
whole dipping S. W. at an angle of about 15°. The side of the 
granite ridge, between the stratified rock, is inclined to the south 
at an angle of nearly 20°. The approximate section, in ascend- 
ing order, is as follows: 

A. Granite. 

B. 1. Coarse sandstone, 30 meters. This rock varies much in 
appearance as it has been more or less weathered. Where it lies 
flat on the hillsides or in the beds of streams, it is reddish or 
_ purplish in color, and very hard, breaking with an angular frac- 
ture. In cliffs, where it has been long exposed to the weather, it 
is white, soft and friable, and worn into curious forms resembling 
statuary. The stratification is irregular, and there are many in- 
stances of false bedding. I suppose that the rock was formed on 
a sea-shore, either in shallow water, exposed to winds and cur- 
rents, or as blown sand in dunes. Towards the top there are 
some layers of sandy shale, not well exposed. 

2. A layer of sandstone, rich in iron, about two meters. 
Where this rock has been long exposed to the weather the sili- 
cious matter has been partly washed away, leaving the iron oxydes 
in concentric layers. These form balls varying from twelve to 
twenty-five centimeters in diameter. By selecting the richest 
Specimens ore may be obtained yielding forty to sixty per cent of 
metallic iron. 

3. Clay conglomerate, two meters. The pebbles are silicious, 
small and irregularly strewn in layers. 

4. Silicious conglomerate, three meters, increasing in fineness 
towards the top and passing into 

5. Coarse reddish sandstone, eight meters. 

6. Red micaceous shale, three meters. 

‘7. Whitish shale, five meters. Probably this was originally a 
dark shale, with much carbonaceous matter, the white color be- 
ing due to weathering. 

8. Coarse sandstone, fifteen meters. 


“1010 The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. (October, 


9. Sandy shale, one meter. 

10. Impure shaly coal, one meter. 

11. Sandy shales, ten meters. 

12. Coal resembling No. 10, two-thirds meter. 

13. Sandy shales, ten meters. 

These are apparently followed by other layers of sandstone — 
and sandy shales to a thickness of forty or fifty meters. It should — 
be stated that the thicknesses given above are merely approxi- : 
mate and, in part, suppositional, the sections being much ob- — 
scured. w 

The coal at this place, called Dous Passaros, was mined many 
years ago by an Englishman named Johnson, this being pe 
the first coal mine opened in the province. The coal was carried 7 
to Porto Alegre, over fifty miles, in ox-carts or on the backs of 
mules; owing to this difficulty of transport, and to the poor — 
quality of the product, the mine never paid expenses, and it hs — 
long been abandoned. I found the shaft-house in ruins, covered 
with weeds and vines, the shaft itself being nearly full of water. 
The coal appeared near by in the bed of a stream. ae 

Economically the most valuable basin of the three which I 
have mentioned, is the middle one, or that lying between the first 
and second granite ridges, about thirteen kilometers south of et : 


extending about fifteen kilometers from eas a 
greatest width being five kilometers. The rocks strike $ 
E. S. E., the dip being a very slight one to the N. N. E. Lue 
section, in the main, agrees with that which I have just described, 
the position of the sandstone and conglomerate beds, and the 
layer of iron-ore, being the same. Instead of two layers 
there is only one, but this is much thicker and the co 
ter quality than that of the Dous Passaros mine. i n 
In 1870 the “Imperial Brazilian Collieries Company ris 
formed in London, with the object of extracting the coal d ie 
basin; 100,000 pounds sterling of capital was subscribed, an ee 
Brazilian government readily granted permission to exp 
São Jeronymo district and establish mines in any part ae oe 
gineers having reported favorably, work was commeret a om 
over fifty miners being brought over from England. eo 
*By an unfortunate accident my notes of the section at the mine, and of 
other artificial sections, were lost. 


* 


1883. ] The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. IOTI 


nately the entire capital was exhausted in preliminary works, in- 
cluding the railroad to the river shore at São Jeronymo, and the 
company failed ; the mine and railroad with all privileges, were 
sold at a low price, the purchasers being the house of Holtzweis- 
sig & Co., of Porto Alegre. The coal has since been worked by 
them, but on a small scale, the enterprise being in fact beyond 
their resources. The original horizontal mine of the English 
company was abandoned and the present perpendicular shaft was 
sunk; this is known as the Arroio dos Ratos mine. The quality 
of the coal varies somewhat, certain portions of it being inter- 
stratified with shaly rock, and containing lumps of iron pyrites. 
By experiments made on government steamers it appears that the 
average São Jeronymo coal gives, ton for ton, about thirty per 
cent less steam than good Cardiff coal; there is a proportionally 
larger quantity of ash, requiring more labor for its removal, but 
the engineers in this case reported little difficulty with clinkers or 
stones ; other engineers, however, say that the furnaces become 
clogged, and they suggest a modification of the grates to meet 
the difficulty.’ In igniting power the Sao Jeronymo coal is prob- 
ably superior to the Cardiff, the fires being lighted and steam got 
up quicker with this than with the English coal. On the whole 
the São Jeronymo coal appears to be well enough fitted for sta- 
tionary engines, freight locomotives and river steamers; for 
Ocean steamers it may serve if mixed with better grades. It does 
not coke well, and its adaptability for gas making is doubtful. 
The coal is in good demand in the province, where English is 
very high, owing to the difficulty that coaling ships experience in 
Passing the bar at Porto Alegre and Rio Grande. Comparing 


the prices paid at Porto Alegre and Rio Grande (April, 1882), I 


find that the Sao Jeronymo coal, where it can be used, is much 


cheaper. This will appear from a simple calculation : 


Ths Sao Jeronymo coal costs at Porto Alegre.......... per ton, 15 milreis, 
At Rio Grande “ is s 
Cardiff coal costs at Portb Alegre e pons 
At Rio Grande ., a a s 
Difference in favor of the Sao Jeronymo coal at Porto 

Alegre ae “ 17 “ 
At Rio Grande er co 


The milreis, by present exchange, is worth about forty-four cents. 
SRE oe CR Oe en ee 


* Latterly the quality of the coal has been much better than when the experiments 
were made, é 


1012 The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. [O 


Allowing a difference of thirty per cent for the inferiority of 
the Brazilian coal and the greater labor required in using it, it 
would still have the advantage over the English coal in 


much greater, and if the difficulty of the bar could be over i 
it might even pay to carry it to Rio de Janeiro and the Rio d 


Janeiro; but the house being unable to comply with the condi 
tions did not accept the contract.) ba 

I am unable to compare the Rio Grande coal with that of Santa 
Catharina, but from such information as I can obtain, it appeal 5 
that the mines of the latter province suffer the disadvantage of 
being too far from navigable waters, and especially from ge 
ports. The Sao Jeronymo coal, on the contrary, requires only a 
short railroad transit, and it can be loaded directly at the river 
banks near Sao Jeronymo; large steamers, as I have said, ascend 
to this point. yee: 

The iron ore bed, of which I have spoken, appears on the st 
face about two kilometers south of the coal mine, in the bed ofa 
stream ; the ore here is of reasonably good quality, but I do 
think it would repay the cost of working, especially as the 
does not appear to be fitted for the reduction of metals. 
the surface the unweathered layer is comparatively poor 1 
It would appear, in fact, that a boring made beneath the coal 


bearing rocks again appear, but those on the surface ane 
in the series than the section of the Arroio dos Ratos mi 
three trial borings have failed to reach profitable coal. ) 
last boring at Xarqueadas, twelve kilometers east of São Jer 
mo, traces of petroleum were obtained. ' a 
The coal rocks in this basin are much obscured by $ ruj 
of a dark, fine-grained basaltic rock, which is occasi 
umnar; it is well seen about two kilometers S. W. of 
* 1 In practical questions relating to coal, the field geologist labors under 
advantages, his opinion being in fact far less valuable than that of a Co! 
i The data on which the above paragraphs are based have been 


T, 
collected from many sources, and used with much caution. 


1883. ] The Naturalist Brazilian Expedition. 1013 


ymo, and farther on in the bed of the Arroio da Porteirinha. By 
the decomposition of this and of porphyritic rocks farther up the 
river, immense quantities of agates, chalcedonies and cornelians 
have been formed ; very fine specimens may be picked up in the 
streets of São Jeronymo, and they are found all along the river 
shore to the mouth of the Arroio dos Ratos. Similar and still 
finer agates are found to the north and west of this point, some 
of them being nearly a meter in diameter ; some of the finest are 
exported to Germany, and the trade is already of considerable 
importance. The price paid for agates in Porto Alegre is ten 
milreis, or about $4.40 per barrel. 

The river shore at Sao Jeronymo and opposite Triumpho is 
formed of granite, this being the last that I have seen of the rock 
in this direction. The stratified beds farther north overlie the 
coal rocks. I shall have occasion to speak of them in another 
article. 

In the bed of the Arroio da Porteirinha, and on the campos 
between it and the coal mine fragments of silicious wood are 
found ; logs of this are so well preserved that they might readily 
be mistaken for half-rotten posts. Similar silicified wood occurs 
in large quantities in the districts to the north of the Jacuhy, 
but I have never found it in place. It is clearly much newer than 
the coal rocks, probably Quaternary or recent. 

Passing in review the geological section which I have de- 
scribed, it will be seen that the basal granite forms a series of 
cast-and-west ridges, successively increasing in height from the 
Jacuhy to the Serra do Herval. The Serra, so far as I have any 
knowledge of it, is formed throughout of granite, and on the 
pposite or southern side there are other granite ridges, succes- 
sively lower, to the Rio Camaquam ; the coal rocks, if I ma 
trust to the information of herdsmen, reappear in valleys between 
these. The Serra do Herval must therefore be considered as the 
backbone of an area of upheaval which raised not only the gran- 
ite but the overlying gneiss and coal rocks. The dip and strike 
are modified by intrusions of trap, but the general inclination is 

Ways aavay from thé central ridge. Thus, in passing north or 
South from the Serra do Herval we find successively newer rocks 
On the surface, and this rule holds good for some distance beyond 
the Jacuhy. 

Unfortunately the age of the coal beds is still somewhat prob- 
“ematical, Owing to the absence of fossils; the only recognizable 


| 1014 On the Shells of the Colorado Desert [October, 


organic remains which I saw were some fragments of Lepidoden- 
dron from the strata immediately overlying the coal bed atthe Ar — 
roio dos Ratos mine. These were much compressed and broken, — 
but the generic characters were still clearly recognizable, and 
they are sufficient to establish the Paleozoic age of the beds. Be- : 
yond this I can only give it as my decided opinion that the coal 
rocks are of the Carboniferous period, and probably coeval with ne 
the Santa Catharina coal formations. e 

The question arises whether the coal beds were laid down in 
one sheet, which was subsequently folded as the ridges were — 
formed, and then denuded over their tops; or whether the ridges 
already existed when the coal beds were formed, the latter having a 
been deposited in the valleys between them? It appears to mè 
that the ridges were partly raised before the coal beds were 
formed; that the latter were first laid down in the hollows, but 
gradually the upper beds extended over the granite hills. Subse- — 


The original continuity of the beds appears to be proven by the : ; 
general conformity of the. sections in the three basins which I 7 
have described ; but the inclination of the coal rocks is eve- 

where much less than that of the sides of the granite ridges. 
Another question is important in an economical sense: Are 
there other beds of coal below that which is now worked in the : 
Arroio dos. Ratos mine? I think not. It seems certain that the 
section in this basin is the same as that at Dous Passaros, whet 
- the coal rocks lie directly on the granite, and no trace is seen 
another coal bed below the iron-ore layer. As it appears 
this latter bed has been cut in excavations made below the coa! 
believe that further borings would only show layers of sandston® 
followed, at no great depth, by the granite. 

0: AND 
ON THE SHELLS OF THE COLORADO DESERT © — 

THE REGION FARTHER EAST? 

BY ROBERT E.. C. STEARNS. 

Part I—Tue Puysas oF INDIO. 
BOUT four years ago I called attention to certain 
of fossil shells contained in a lump of earth taken 
of Sciences, June » 


1 This paper was read before the California Academy 
It may be regarded as supplementary to my “ Remarks on 


Fo 
Colorado desert,” published in the NATURALIST, Vol. XII, March, 1879- 


1883.] and the region farther East. 1015 


bottom of a well forty-five to forty-seven feet deep, at Walter's 
station on the Southern Pacific railroad, the level of the Colorado 
desert at that point being 195.54 feet below that of the ocean. 

The specimen of earth was collected by Professor Davidson, 
who kindly submitted it for my investigation. Recently on his 
return from the Transit of Venus Observation station in New 
Mexico, he made a further examination in the desert, at Indio, a 
station on the same line of railroad, 109 miles north-westerly from 
Yuma (on the Colorado river), and thirteen miles this side, £ e., 
northerly from Walter’s,) where the previous collection was made. 
This new material is from the surface, at a point where the line 
of the road is twenty-seven feet below the level of the sea at low 
water. 

The soil is of the same general character as that from the well, 
an exceedingly fine sediment, friable and readily separating in 
water. The Indio sample contains numerous micaceous parti- 
cles, in this respect differing from the specimen of earth from 
Walter's station. 

The molluscan forms include fragments of the valves of the 
common fresh-water mussel of the region, Anodonta californien- 
sis, also the gasteropods, Amnicola longingua, Tryonia protea (two 


Fic. 1.— Tryonia protea. 


varieties only, one smooth the other finely cancellated), also a 
lection of between eighty and ninety of the pond-snails, 
Physa, including perfect and imperfect specimens. 
is portion of the collection is. of special interest, as it fur- 
nishes a most satisfactory, because continuous, varietal chain con- 
necting certain forms heretofore generally regarded as species, of 
which I have, on various occasions, expressed the opinion as be- 
! These places are in San Diego county, along the western flank and nearly at the 
base of the San Bernardino mountains, which traverses the region diagonally in a 


north-westerly and south-easterly direction, from the northerly boundary of the 
State nearly to its southerly line, following the axis of the range, a length of about 
150 miles, 


1016 On the Shells of the Colorado Desert [Oc 


ing at most but more or less colonial or local varieties of 
same general form, if 
The species of Physa heretofore credited to the southern 


credits it to ‘‘ Pecos river, Texas,” but why Texas I have beet 
unable to discover, as the Pecos is a stream several hun 
miles in length, extending from its tributary sources in 
southerly subranges and lower flanks of the Rocky mou 


tending in fact, in part, farther east than the easterly flank or" os 
hills of the Rocky mountains, and discharging on the easterly 
Atlantic side of the continent into the Gulf of Mexico. oe 
occurrence of any of these forms which have been regarded 2 
belonging to the fauna of the Pacific coast regions, with which 
are familiar and to which your attention has been her | tae 
directed, within the area of more easterly faunal domains, ee 
a most important significance as related to the variation 
identity of species, and still more in its bearing upon the r ae 
of faunal characteristics and specific characters to environs 
conditions, 

Still further to the east we have the Colorado of the | 
or the Colorado of Texas (or little Colorado) as it 18 Vana i 
called, which also empties into the Gulf of Mexico, anc 
an area estimated at 38,000 square miles, extending north-wes : 
toward the drainage basin of the Rio Pecos to the table p 
New Mexico and Texas, the Staked Plain so-called, oF 

1L. and F. W. Shells of N, A. 

? Geographical Catalogue, April, 1867, species 368, 369- 


1883. ] and the region farther East. 1017 


Estacado of the Spanish, a nearly barren waste whose general 
level is from 3000 to 4000 feet above that of the sea, its main 
features otherwise being like those of the great interior desert to 
the north-west, and that of the Colorado basin! in California. 

Physa virgata Gld., is attributed by Binney? to Los Angeles, 
where I found it abundant in the basin of the fountain in the 
plaza near the Pico House, opposite the old parish church ; also 
near San Diego and in the Gila river in Arizona, exact locality 
not stated. 

Cooper’ also gives its range as “ Mojavé river to Gila river,” 
on what authority as to Mojavé river and region I do not know. 

As above suggested a glance at the map is necessary to obtain 
a clear idea of the extent of the area incidental to this discussion. 
San Diego county alone includes an area of over 15,000 square 
miles, and extends from the Pacific ocean to the Colorado river, 
its southerly boundary extending easterly along the Mexican 
line 175 miles to Fort Yuma, on the Colorado. 

1 The drainage area of the various basins, within which either of the West Amer- 
ican forms of fresh-water Mollusca occur, to which reference has been made in this 
or previous papers of mine relating to the distribution of such forms, may be briefly 

(in square miles) as follows: 


Columbia river, 298,000 
Colorado « , 257,000. s 
MOGE ee 240,COO 


This of course includes that of its tributary the Rio Pecos, the same as the Colorado 
includes the Gila, etc, 

Of the lesser basins the Sacramento is figured at 31,503, and the San Joaquin at 
24,710 square miles, including the mountain slopes which descend to and merge in 
meget these are the figures kindly furnished me by Wm. H. Hall, Esq., the 


which added together make a total cf over 56,000 square miles west of the crest 
ine of the Sierra Nevada range, and if this total be added to the drainage areas of 
the exterior basing or regions above recited, show a grand total of 851,000 square — 
Miles, to Say nothing of the vast area farther to the north not included within the 
figures or limits of the Columbia River basin. 
_ Omitting the Rio Grande area, which may be considered by some as at present 
table ground, we have left 611,000 square miles, an area so vast as to require 
the examination of a map in order to be appreciated. 
ŽL. and F. W. Shells of N. A., p. 93: 
* Geographical Catalogue. 


. 


1018 On the Shells of the Colorado Desert October, 


The typical form of Physa humerosa may be stated in brief as 
being rather short and stumpy, the upper part of the last or basal _ 
whorl flattened or tabulated, with a small, low, slightly elevated 
apex, as a whole presenting a somewhat obtuse triangular aspect, 
Its next of kin, geographically, is P. virgata, which is a rather 
elongated form with an elevated spire. “ale! 

Now the Indio lot exhibits some examples more triangular in 
general outline and more tabulated or flattened above than the 
typical or even ordinary Aumerosa, and variation also in the direc- 
tion of virgata, and still other specimens passing, by way of said 
species, to still greater elongation and elevation of the spire. Within — 
these extremes of variation we have also a connecting link with — 
the widely distributed and abundant P. heterostropha, which Bin- 7 
ney! credits to Utah lake on the testimony of Capt. Burton's — 
specimens in the Smithsonian collection, which brings that spe 
cies within the drainage area of the Colorado river, and indicates — 
the path of migration to the desert region wherein Indio and 
Walter’s stations are situated. = 

Besides the forms and thcir varieties as above, we have extreme a 
variation amounting to distortion in several instances—all point- — 
ing to this (Indio) locality as a most interesting region whereit 
to study the phenomena of variation in this class of shells. a 

In my recent paper on the Fresh-water Mussels, etc,” z3 
particularly in that portion on the circumboreal distribution 
certain fresh-water gasteropods, I refer to the Ameri 
stropha as representing the European P. fontinalis ; 
tion or intimacy of these various alleged species, as l 
rial from new localities comes to hand, is evidently of great 
portance as throwing additional light on geographical distr 
and physico-geographical conditions. 
* While Mr. Binney regards many of 
scribed as synonyms, and so places them int 
have referred; he often gives but a single figu 
species as he regards as valid, and which inclu 

synonyms, cy 

The variability of the pond snails is so excessive | 
quite impossible to present the protean facies they display © 


0 


the species heretofore 
he work to wai 
re to illustrate 
de certain of 


1 L. and F. W. Shells of N; A., p. 89. 


2 Nov. 20, 1882, Proc, Cal. Acad. Sciences, “ On the History and 
the Fresh-water Mussels,” &c., &c. 


1883.] and the region farther East. 1019 


out numerous figures. In nearly every colony, however isolated, 
where individuals were at all numerous, I have rarely, if ever, 
found so persistent adherence to a single form as to admit of 
proper illustration by a single figure. 


Part II.—ANODONTA CALIFORNIENSIS IN A NEW LOCALITY. 


By the same mail which brought me the Indio parcel and Pro- 
fessor Davidson’s letter relating thereto, a note came to hand 
from Mr. Joseph F. James, custodian of the Cincinnati Society of 
Natural History, who, after reading my recent paper on the 
“Fresh-water Mussels,” etc., very kindly informed me that in 
June, 1880, he collected “ Anodonta californiensis in the little 


FIG. 3.—Anodonta californiensis Lea. 


Santa Cruz river, just outside of Tucson, Arizona.” This item of 
information gives quite an extension toward the east and south- 
east of the territory before known as tenanted by californiensis. 
The little Santa Cruz is a confluent of the Gila, and enters the 
latter at Gila Bend. The Gila is a confluent of the Colorado, 
joining the latter near Yuma. Tucson is about 250 miles east of 
Yuma, and following the course of the Gila to the mouth of the 
little Santa Cruz, thence southerly to Tucson, represents a sub- 
drainage area of which the length is much greater. 

An examination of a map of the region easterly and south- 
€asterly of the main stream of the Colorado and of the drainage 

the Gila, will enable one to take in ata glance the many 
Streams which are tributary to and finally merge in the Gila and 
Still later or afterward in the Colorado, which, together with the 
important fact furnished by Mr. James, warrant the inference that 
an exploration of the ramifications of the water channels of the 
Tegion included within their net-work, will show that the domain 


1020 Review of Report C, 2d Geol. Surv. of Penna, (O i 


of this Anodonta extends over a vast area, embracing thousands 
of square miles of which as yet but little is known. 

Every item bearing upon the geographical distribution herein 
referred to, and more elaborately discussed in my recent paper 
indicates the mountain lakes as the sources from whence the spe 
cies have migrated, and point also to their descent from northerly 
regions as well as from higher altitudes, and also contribute addi- 
tional testimony as to the antiquity of these widely-spread though — 
inferior forms of animal life. A 

Admitting the presence of Physa humerosa within the drainage — 
of the Pecos, to which we find it accredited, and considering the 
new locality for Anodonta californiensis which Mr. James he o 
given us, and the fact that the Zwmerosa form of Physa seems to : 
be (geographically within the southerly portion of our West : 
American or occidental Anodon province) a pretty constant com — 
panion with said fresh-water mussel, we are encouraged to hope 
that we may find this aspect of the general West American fora 
of Anodon represented within such drainage areas as contain Of 
are inhabited by the Physa. = 


702 


AL 


REVIEW OF REPORT C, SECOND GEOLOGIC 
SURVEY OF PENNSYLVANIA. i 


BY DR. PERSIFOR FRAZER.” 


HIS new volume of the publications of the Pennsylvania 9” 
vey deserves much more than a passing notice, from the em 
nence of its editor and the number and nature of the cHHGS 
which it challenges. ; I 
As to the latter they should mence with the title page” 


certainly ! 


ally to the writer and in his pages (54 to 64) of this vo 
will be advisable to consider his part of the volume Ars d 
doing so the writer wishes to protest against the heading of pag” 
which should have been altered to conform to the title page 

1 On the History and Distribution of the Fresh-water Mussels, da 
Cal. Acad., Nov. 20, 1882. d £ 

2C, Second Geological Survey of Pennsylvania. “ The Geology ® a. 
County after the Surveys of H. D. Rogers, Persifor Frazer and Charles 
Edited by J. P. Lesley. Harrisburg, 1883.” ce 


1883.) Review of Report C, 2d Geol. Surv. of Penna. 1021 


three hundred and ninety-four pages which follow this heading 
are not in any sense a report of Persifor Frazer. That person is dis- 
posed rather to regard them as constituting a scrap-book of some 
new, some truc, some old, and some other things originating from 
many persons, living and dead. One characteristic feature of the 
book is the way in which one of its parts stultifies another. After 
this perhaps comes the incongruous divisions of the subject 
(divisions as incommensurable as inches, pounds and years), 
which are woven together by the eminent editor so that 

bewildered reader knows not whether he is reading Hartman, 
Rogers, Lesley or Hall, and only becomes aware after half the 
book is perused, that whoever else he may be reading it is not 

razer 


It is well known to most American and many European geolo- 
gists that Rogers (and many other geologists of his time) was 
clearly mistaken as to the constitution of a large series of rocks 
which he called the “ talc-mica ” series, the error being that these 
rocks contained no talc whatever, the mineral that was taken for 
talc being a hydrous mica of the Damourite group. The term 
“tale-mica” had almost disappeared from the papers of those 
geologists who had kept up their lithology before the Second 
Geological Survey was commenced, and the directors of most of 
the State geological surveys (must we except that of Pennsylva- 
_ nia?) are aware how much the labors of various assistants of the 
latter survey have done to establish permanently, on a sound basis, 
the true relationships of those schists. 

Yet the old name, “talc-mica” region, is retained as if it actu- 
ally defined something, and not only in the quotations from 
Rogers, but in the numerous editorial comments. The magnesia 
Which these schists are supposed to contain (contrary to the 
results of repeated analyses by Dr. T. S. Hunt, Dr. Genth, Mr. 
McCreath, the writer and many others) is made the basis of 
an hypothetical speculation as to the superposition of the South 
Valley Hill series on the limestone? 

_*See p, 103, where also notice an argument in favor of the magnesian character 
OF the schists “ because they have always been known as the talc slate belt.” The 
term talc-mica occurs continually throughout the volume wherever Professor 
__ Lesley’s work appears, although it is universally conceded by geologists that the 

name was given under a misapprehension of the true nature of the hydromica schists 
: ay in reality contain no talc at all, Most reports and treatises on these rocks in the 
. last ten years have recognized these facts, and none more so than the Second Geo- 


1022 Review of Repcrt C,, 2d Geol. Surv. of Penna, [O 


Mr. Hall's “ Notes,” 7. e., pp. 54 to 64, are brought 
sub-heading of Rogers called the “Southern Gneiss.” For 
reason neither the colored map (presumably that on wh 
error of the county map-maker, in continuing a water € 
very short distance too far along the Nottingham townsl 
der, was not “culpably copied”)! nor the reduced page 
placed opposite to Mr. Hall’s contribution, though he spea 
first sentence of “the accompanying map,” and he in 
present writer that this text was simply intended to explain 
and not to propound or support any theory whatever. 
plain in his pages, which are merely jottings from his field 
book. In his preliminary remarks he defines the areas 
map, which he has covered with certain symbols. All 
eral observations agree perfectly with those made by 
several years before Mr. Hall went to Chester county, p 


that the same limestone underlies parts of these township 
“not visible at the surface.” The rest of the “ Notes” a 
localities where Mr. Hall has observed, “ A. Laurentian 
“B. Sandstone and quartzite,” “C. Limestone,” “ D. F 


he was “ not able to convince himself of the true chi 
deposit.” While of E (mica schists) he frankly 
structure I found it impossible to reconcile the s 
this part of Chester county with that of Delaware 
means of the numerous outcrops of rocks along ne 
roads which cross the schist belt (if it be a belt), „e 


logical Survey. Thus Report C for 1874 hasa description and a 

(pp. 104 and 105) which seems to be conclusive as to their 

_ cludes, “ both the analyses tend to support the view that the mii 
which give the unctuous feel and pearly lustre to the schists belong to 

ite group of the Margarophyllite section of hydrous silicates (Dan 

What makes this nomenclature the more unfortunate is, that: 


table tale rocks which are thus confounded with the larger zone 
an important but very small geographical part, 3 


1 See p, 10. The here of carelessness on the part i 


1883.] Review of Report C, 2d Geol. Surv. of Penna. 1023 


the larger streams” (p. 60). So much for the text of Mr. Hall. 
There is not the slightest suggestion of a theory of any kind. It 
is in character like the record of facts contained in the “ Town- 
ship Geology,” and it is nothing else; nor is there one fact added 
which is new, unless it be the “laurentian syenite” which in divis- 
ion “A” is called “syenitic gneiss,” “syenitic rock” and “syenitic 
or granitoid rock.” These exposures, though not indicated on 
Dr. Frazer’s map, are described in the text of his Mémoire on 
this region printed in France and sent to the Geological Survey 
of Penna., in June, 1882, as well as in the township geology of 
the present volume. The reduced map of Mr. Hall has even 
less claim to originality than the “Notes,” because the colored 
map of Chester county, in which exists the “culpably copied” 
error of Northeast creek, was printed in 1880-81. This map 
contains all the data which are found on Mr. Hall’s map (except 
the areas of “ syenite”) and a great deal more beside. It is with 
the greatest respect for Mr. Hall, for his ability and for his work 
that the writer here says that the purpose that can be served by 
printing that part of the map opposite p. 6, which represents 
Chester county (a small part on the left), is very obscure. Of this 
map Professor Lesley says, “nothing is laid down which does not 
appear above the soil” (p. 33). However this may be (and it is 
not admitted), it is nevertheless true that many things appear 
above the soil which are not on Mr. Hall’s map. The same au- 
thority (p. 37) states: “ We owe to Mr. Hall's close and intelli- 
gent observation the collection of a large amount of satisfactory 
evidence for the general horizontality or low-dip angle of most 
of the rocks of this region [the “southern gneiss region” ], 
Whereas it had been taken for granted that a general steepness of 
dip prevailed.” 

Whatever may be Mr. Hall’s contributions towards this know- 
ledge the writer does not know, nor does he desire in the re- 
Motest degree to disparage them, yet the above editorial com- 
Ment is most unjust to the earlier worker, who already had 
Observed this fact in his study of Lancaster county, and sub- 
sequently made it a most important factor in the explana- 
tion of the intricate structure of Chester county near the 
Delaware State border. [See Mémoire sur la geologie de la 
Pennsylvanie. Lille, 1882. The horizon of the South Valley 
Hill rocks, Proc. Am. Phil. Soc., Dec. 15, 1882, pp. 322, 326, 


1024 Review of Report C,, 2d Geol. Surv. of Penna. (October, 


328, and many other places of the report under review, 


&c.] | 
The first chapter of the book under review (by the chief geolo- 
gist, Professor J. P. Lesley) consists of thirty-two pages, of which — 
the first six pages contain a general statistical account of the his- 
tory, population, roads, &c., of Chester county. Here a divisionol 
the county into five regions is based upon Rogers’s old system, and 
besides its very artificial character, contains faults which Rogers 
himself would probably not repeat now were he to re-write it 
These divisions are, 1st. “The southern region of Philadel- 
phia gneiss,” which neither Messrs. Hall nor Frazer have been 
able to adopt. This region is not defined by Professor Lesley, : 
but judging from the water courses mentioned in connection 
with it, it includes much of the chlorite and hydromia 
schists. e 
Chapter 11 is the “ Geological Description,” and commences by 
alluding to the two maps of Chester county, one by Frazer, 
printed in 1880, and the other by Hall in 1882. The chief geolo 
gist here says, “ Professor Frazer is dissatisfied with several de 
tails of the map as published, and especially with the manner of : 
representing the hydromica schists south of the Chester valley” r 
After repeating these objections in the Assistant's own WO!” 
Professor Lesley states the reasons for printing the map, with 
division which Frazer had after two years’ work fi iled to justi, 
to be that “had the pink color * * been HSE er 
schist area * * it would have confused the genle? A 


`- 


should be allowed to agree with his own vi 
printed work, or altered in an important particular, 
it might agree with the views of others? Even Mr. 
take the responsibility of this change, for he says 

hydromica schists (of the South Valley Hill belt) spread 


quoted passage, ‘The dips in this area, in fact all the measures, aram usually low : 
very varying directions, and the angle with the horizontal pan a any oe 

e notes were made in 1879 or before Mr. Hall had exp Eo 
about the “ southern gneiss region.” 


i er says in t ” 
1 Speaking of feldspathic gneiss, which may be Potsdam, Fraz annii 


1883.) Review of Report G, 2d Geol, Surv. of Penna. 1025 


the south-west part of Chester county with a somewhat indefinite 
line,” &c., &c. 

It may not be entirely inapposite here to advert to the sin- 
gular discrepancy between the principles and practice of one who 
but a little while ago plead so eloquently in the “Iron Manufac- 
turer's Guide” and in “Coal and its Topography” for the rights 
of the subordinate geologist.) 

In a great mass of description, taken bodily out of Professor 
Rogers’s work, there is found evena description of a few lines given 
to Wood’s chrome mine iz Lancaster county, made in 1853/ not- 
withstanding that this mine is treated quite fully as it exists to- 
day in Vol. Cs on pp. 177, 192, 193, 194, 195 and 196, and speci- 
mens from it are recorded on pp. 286 and 287 of that volume. 

A striking instance of the manner in which this volume is 
edited is exhibited on the page plate opposite p. 98, called 
“Three hypotheses of structure.” 

The upper (Fig. 1) is called “Theory of H. D. Rogers,” the 
lower (or Fig. 3) is entitled “Theory of C. E. Hall,” while the 
middle (Fig. 2) designed to embody the fault along the South 
Valley hill, is unmarked by the name of an author, though this is 
the view defended by Frazer, and letters have been received by 
the latter from many eminent geologists of the United States and 

ada expressing their accord with it. The pre-Potsdam age of 
the South Valley Hill rocks was also strongly endorsed by Pro- 
fessors Gosselet and Barrois, who examined with great minuteness 
the theories of the geology of this region put forth in the Mémoire 
before alluded to. 

A great deal of what has been objected to above may be con- 
ceded to the editor of C, because of the latter's own difference of 


` Opinion from that of Dr. Frazer, but this is not the case with all. 


1 In the preface to the “ Iron Manufacturer’s Guide,” 1859, p.9, Professor Lesley 


‘Says: ‘One must take the names as and where they are published, whatever may 


be the unknown wrong done to the real workers and thinkers.” Again, p. 668, in 
referring toa mistake made by Professor H. D. Rogers, he says: “ His work g full 
of such blunders, the discredit of which would have been saved him had he given 
ge credit to his various authorities whenever it was a or paa republished 

ir own reports i ; anguage, as he should have done. 

Tn the « nage go its Tomana ” (a charming little book now un- 
fortunately out of print) Professor Lesley says (p. 210) : “ No primary report should 
receive the touch of any hand but that of the first observer. Let it come fresh and 


o 


_ Clean before the examination of the world, and stand or fall (with its author) by its 
wn merits,” 


1026 Review of Report Cı, 2d Geol. Surv. of Penna. [Octo 


On p. 104 Professor Lesley speaks of Dr. Hartman’s geological 
map of Chester county as defining the S. E. limit of the “Tale-mia — 
belt.” On p. 105 he says, “Z have defined such a border;” which — 
language would imply that the supposed border between the 
‘hydro-mica and chloritic areas, which is given in the colored map, — 
emanated from Dr. Hartman or Professor Lesley. The writer has — 
never seen Dr. Hartman’s map, but the chance of his boundary 
agreeing exactly with Dr. Frazer’s in such a country is not one — 
in millions. The boundary now printed on the colored map is — 
the identical boundary traced provisionally by Dr. Frazer on his 
first manuscript map, and afterwards so completely disproved by — 
its author that it was abandoned. Aust 

It will also strike the average reader as in questionable taste to 
refer (p. 106) to the supposed opinion of the late Professor John 
F. Frazer, which he entertained, if at all seriously, simply asa 
hypothesis which he never had the opportunity to decide; and 
force Dr. Frazer into an apparent opposition to his father, by 
the misleading words that the latter “assisted Professor Rogers 
in 1853 and was personally very familiar with Chester county, — 
Professor John F. Frazer did not study the geology of Chester 
county under Rogers nor subsequently, and he would have been 5 
the last to present the results of desultory observations du Fie 
his visits for recreation as a definite theory founded on s 
work. Ar 
The third division is the “ Downingtown valley,” and the fo 
the “Northern gneiss and Potsdam sandstone region.” 
latter Professor Lesley follows Rogers, alluding to the “ a 
trap” traversing the shale, the fact being that if there be any £ 
stone in this region it has been entirely overlooked by a 
observers, its quantity is very inconsiderable, and its pack 
entirely subordinate to that of the dolerites and syenites © 
make up almost, if not quite all, the igneous masses of the ` 


(new red) sandstone and shale. To this is appended nee 
summary of the iron works, past and present, of the co 

A word is due in explanation of the character of 
work (i. e., Township Geology) which appears in Cy 
months of 1879 and five months of 1880 were spent by 
the collection of facts for the proper report on the geology 
most difficult region. It is probable that two more ©" 


1883.] Review of Report C, 2d Geol. Surv. of Penna. 1027 


would have been spent in Chester and the adjoining parts of 
Delaware and Montgomery counties before he would have 
felt ready to write their geology. Owing to the termination of 
his connection with the Second Geological Survey, and the con- 
sequent imperative demands upon his time of other occupations, 
such notes as he had made, which would otherwise have been 
ready in the early summer of 1881, were finished and sent to 
the Geological Survey in Feb. 1882, with the request that he be 
allowed to correct the proof; yet the first impressions seen by him 
were the stereotype or plate proofs of pp. 145 to 354 (without 
the illustrations), These were not received till the present year. 

In the meantime Mr. Hall’s Report C, had appeared,’ and Pro- 
fessor Lesley had stated in the introduction that we could now 
“accept the Palzozoic age of the Philadelphia rocks with a mod- 
erately reserved confidence.” This led to a paper on the horizon 
of the South Valley Hill rocks, before referred to, which was 
honored by favorable comment from a number of distinguished 
geologists, among whom was Professor Lesley himself? 

It is very much to be regretted that the generally valuable and 
justly admired volumes of the Second Geological Survey of Penn- 
sylvania should be accompanied by abook of this kind. Not only 
can the text serve no useful purpose, except to indicate some dry 
facts obscured by a great deal of very unsound reasoning, but it can- 
not conceal by any amount of rhetoric the palpable fact that it 
is amake-shift, consisting of heterogeneous materials in juxtaposi- 
tion but not joined together. The colored map, which repre- 
sents a great deal of hard work, is defaced by a belt which has no 
existence in fact, as the writer well knows, for he sketched it 
as a working hypothesis and completely refuted it afterwards. 

It is hardly unfair to say that if there were a museum for the 
Preservation of teratological specimens of geological literature, 
this volume C, would be more fitly placed there than on the 
Shelves with the best of its alphabetical sisters of the Second 
Geological Survey of Pennsylvania. 

1 October 24, 1882. 

* Professor Lesley said in his remarks on the conclusion of the reading of the 
Paper, that the subject therein treated had been constantly in his mind for many 
months, and he had come to the conclusion that the views just presented were the 
only safe ones to hold, 


1028 Means of Plant Dispersion, [ October, 
MEANS OF PLANT DISPERSION. 
BY E. J. HILL. 
(Continued from August number.) 

III. A third agency in the distribution of plants is that of 
animals. The adaptations of fruits and seeds for this purpose — 
commonly assume the form of hooks and spines, attached in va- 
rious ways so as to secure their adhesion to animals. The at- 


tachment may be straight, but is more often curved, or if straight, ‘ 


‘ah 
iM 
Í 


provided with barbs. It may be only a slight hook, as in the — 
curved beak of the fruit of Ranunculus sceleratus, or strongly 
hooked and barbed, as in the cockle-bur (Xanthium sirumarium). 
Several of these contrivances deserve special notice. m 
In the order Leguminosæ, we find the pods of Desmodium can- 
escens, and some others of the genus, covered with hairs having 
incurved tips, and easily adhering to the coat of any passing ani- 
mal. In the order Rosaceæ some forms of Geum, notably & 
rivale, have a persistent style, which, being bent or jointed and 
becoming hard when ripe, serves the same purpose. In Agrimo- 
nia the top-shaped persistent calyx is covered near the upper mar 
gin with hooked bristles which harden at the time of fruiting, 414 
aid in attaching it. Among the Onagracez, the bur-like fruit 
Circzea, or enchanter’s nightshade, is covered with the same kind 
of curved hairs. In the Umbelliferze, our two species of sat T 
Sanicula marylandica and S. canadensis, have the fruit 
coated with hooked prickles. In Osmorhiza, or sweet | catia 
the ribs of the fruit are barbed and cling to an object wi 
siderable force. In the madder family several species of bes 
have fruit in the form of a bur, furnished with hooked bri: 
But some of the best examples of this mode of attac 
in the Composite, in which exist so many cases Ot- 
sion. The cockle-bur has already been mention ; 
lucre of the fruit is closed over the bony nut and clo : 
hooked and roughened prickles, whose power of adhesion 
well known to need description. In the burdock (Lap me 
scale of the involucre ends in an awl-shaped, hooked app“ 
to scatter the heads of fruit, to the great annoyance ' 
herds. In Coreopsis, or tick-seed, the modified pappus ` d 
this result. The flat achenium is tipped with two SHS. 
sharp and stiff, which act as spears to be thrust into the 


1883.] Means of Plant Dispersion. 1029 


wooly coats of animals. In the allied Bidens, or bur-marigold, 
the awns are downwardly barbed for more efficient action, and act 
on the principle of the fishhook. Let one but walk among these 
weeds in autumn, when the fruit is ripe and ready to be dispersed, 
and the utility of the apparatus at once becomes apparent. 

Another family well represented by burs is the Borragin- 
aceæ. In Echinospermum, or stick-seed, the margin of the 
nutlet is armed with one to three rows of prickles curved at the 
apex. In Cynoglossum, or tory-bur, three species of which are 
found in our Northern flora, the nutlets are covered with these 
barbed and incurved prickles. In regions where sheep are kept, the 
troublesomeness of the tory-bur and beggar'’s lice (C. morisoni) 
are only too well known. 

One of the grasses is furnished with efficient means of dissemi- 
nation by animals, @. e., Cenchrus tribuloides, the sand-bur, growing 
abundantly in waste glact and roadsides, in dry, sandy ground. 
The persistent involucre, enveloping the fruit, becomes dry and 
hard, and is covered with hooked spines, very adhesive to any 
soft object that comes in contact with them. Even some of the 
bearded grasses, like Elymus, with their rough awns, have some 
power of sticking to the coats of animals. 

The agency of animals in diffusing the spores of cryptogamous 
plants must not be omitted. Insects, crawling over these when in 
fruit, must get their bodies well dusted with the microscopic 
spores, and carry them away, as in the analogous case of the pol- 
len of flowers for cross-fertilization. The spores are sometimes 
roughened by minute projections, appearing granulated or even 
spinescent, like the pollen grains of Malvaceæ and many Com- 
positæ, more adequately preparing them to cling to the bodies of 
insects and other animals. Several mosses have these roughened 
Spores, as Aphanorhegma, Pylaisæa velutina, Physcomitrium pyri- 
Jorme, Trichostomum pallidum and others that might be men- 
tioned. That Bacteria and Micrococci are thus carried by animals 
is proved by recent research. When they are found in such vast 
numbers in the air, they must of necessity lodge on the bodies of 


dispersed in this manner. J. B. Schnetzler states “that the dejec- 
tions of oe always contain numerous living Bacteria and 
their germs.” 

* Journal of Royal Mic. Soc., Oct. 1882, p. 658. 


1030 Means of Plant Dispersion. [ 


The agency of animals in carrying fruits for food is an impor 
factor in plant dispersion. They are often taken from the place: 
growth to be consumed in some other locality, or stored for 


Accident or fright may lead the animal to relax its hold, and 
fruit falls to the ground. The habit some animals have of l 
ing fruit contributes still more effectually to this end, since s€ 
will escape consumption and be securely planted for grow 
Busy rodents, apparently living for their own enjoyment, are con- 
tributing to the dissemination of their own food-plants. D 
states that earthworms are in the habit of lining their bu 
using seeds among other things, and that these sometimes 
and grow. In this way these humble animals aid in spre 
plants. ; 
This is doubtless one of the ways in which acorns are sca 
in regions of pine, which, cleared by the axe of the lumbe ) 
or destructive fire, soon yield a growth of oak, appearing eye 
spontaneously. The oaks found here and there in pine forests! 
nish the seeds; it only needs some mode of dissemination t0 
them, like the agency of animals, wind and water. In pass 
through some of the burnt districts of Michigan, I have non 
that oaks sometimes escaped destruction by withstanding & Af 
that had killed nearly every pine, whose resinous bark 
death by fire. The scattered oaks stood ready to furnish 3 
with another covering of trees, even if the ground were n 
already stocked with their germs. 
In a similar way the habits of birds are available in the 
bution of plants. Those yielding the softer fruits are ta 
pendent on them for dispersion. In the case of stone-fruits 
plums and cherries, they eat the softer parts, the seed is gem 
untouched. And birds are wont to carry the fruit away 
tree that bears it, to be eaten elsewhere. The robin, we = 
and other frugivorous birds, after plucking the dainty 
often seen to fly off with loaded beak. They may be í 
food to their young, but they are quite as apt to be sexi 
better spot for the enjoyment of their meal. In either í 
seed is scattered. And the seeds of many berries, hard 
or minute stones or nuts, pass through the alimentary 
birds and other animals undigested, and germinate 


1 Vegetable Mold and Earthworms, p. 113: 


1883. ] Means of Plant Dispersion: 1031 


droppings. In this manner raspberries, blackberries, strawber- 
ries, the elder (Sambucus), poke (Phytolacca) and many others, 
which furnish food to birds, are multiplied. 

It is therefore evident that the larger edible fruits, with their 
rich pulpy sarcocarp and much smaller volume of seed, do not 
exist alone for the animals that feed on them, but have another 
end to serve, the preservation of their kind. The more attractive 
the more likely to gain in the struggle for existence. If the 
color, form, odor, or any other peculiarity of a flower be ex- 
plained on the principle that its end is the advantage of the 
plant bearing it, so we are to consider our various fruits as largely 
subject to the same law. There is mutual adaptation in the two 
kingdoms of nature, proceeding from its wise Author, but so far 
as the plant and animal are concerned, they are governed by a 
selfish principle, the law of self-preservation. The beauty we 
admire in the scarlet aril enclosing the seeds of the wax-work 
(Celastrus) and waahoo (Euonymus) when the pod opens to dis- 
play them in the fall; the redness of the berries of the elder 
(Sambucus pudens), and of the mountain ash (Pyrus americana), 
are so many signals held out to attract the eye of the passing 
bird, inviting it to come and eat, however much they may con- 
tribute to the enjoyment of the eye that dwells upon their color. 

IV. Another contrivance for spreading seed is the elastic move- 
ment of the coats of the seed-vessel at the time of maturity. 
Some of the best and most familiar examples are in the geranium 
family, The two wild species of Impatiens (/. fulva and J/. pal- 
lida) are excellent cases of this kind. The walls of the ripened 
pods, still considerably succulent, suddenly contract and roll to- 
gether, especially if some external stimulus be applied, as a touch 
or the action of the wind, and throw the seed outward to some 
distance from the plant. The wild species are exceedingly sensi- 
tive, opening so suddenly and at so slight a touch as to be almost 
startling in its unexpectedness, and hence have acquired their com- 
mon name, touch-me-not. The wild geraniums possess this prop- 
erty, but to a less marked degree. The receptacle of the flower is 
Prolonged into a slender beak, around which, at the base, the five 
cells of the capsule are arranged. Each cell tapers upward into 
a slender prolongation formed by the hardened style, and adheres 
to the beak at the top. When ripe they break away from the 
base, curl. upward so as to bring the inside of the cell outward, 


1032 Means of Plant Dispersion. [October, 


and in the elastic movement project the seed with force. The 
valves of the pods of violets also fold together when ripe, and 
throw out the seeds attached to the middle part of them. Ha 
mamelis, or witch-hazel, is even more remarkable; the fruit isa 
two-celled, woody pod, opening at the top. Each cell usually 
contains but a single bony seed. When mature the outer coat of 
the cell separates from the inner, which encloses the seed. This, 
pressing the seed as it bursts elastically from the top, often throws 
it several feet as it escapes from the pressure, like a boy shooting 
a pea or bean by pressing it between the two parts of a split stick. 
These movements are generally due to the unequal tension of 
cells on the outer and inner sides of the walls, causing a rapid 
warping together in the direction of the greatest strain, and arè 
similar to many other plant movements, like the bursting of the ; 
anthers in the barberry.} | yy, 
It will be seen from what has been brought to notice that a 
great many kinds of plants are provided with means of disper- 
sion, and that we can find genera and species in a large number of 
families that furnish examples of special contrivances. No effort 
has been made to be exhaustive in the treatment of the subject, 
even for our own flora, as it has not received sufficient attentiog’ 
to admit of this. But that the greater part of plants qan aval 
themselves of some agency, either in themselves or their 
roundings, or both, seems very evident; it may be said, we: ce 
admits of doubt. It is in accordance with the great plan of nature : 
that all shall be cared for. ; Bee 
Nothing has been said about the indirect aid furnished by = l 
any further than that of any animal. I have frequently been entet 
pare 


tained, even if annoyed, while collecting plants, by ani on 
contribution to this work. With clothes well covered with 
and other adhesive fruits, the lesson has been learned ai ge 
let them alone, not picking them off one by one, but lea 
them to be brushed off in neighboring clumps of buses 
patches of grass that may soon be the place of search, yi 
most will disappear and be left to propagate their kind. At aay 
times of the year a day’s work in gathering is also a 
in dispersing. The indirect scattering of seeds by raiti a 
1 Mr. J. C. Arthur, of Charles City, Iowa, being present at the reading d 
paper, and engaging in the discussion that followed, stated that he wast 
species of Euphorbia projecting their seeds with force from their pods. z 


1883.] Means of Plant Dispersion. 1033 


the chief carriers of produce, with which seeds are more or less 
mixed, may also be noticed. That plants migrate along their 
road-beds, where they find a natural highway, is evident from the 
manner in which the plants of different regions are found to be 
mingled, when capable of this migration, going along step by 
step. But they too travel by rail, like members of the other 
kingdom of nature, and the diligent collector will from time to 
time be rewarded with a species new to his locality, which by its 
sudden appearance and isolation will not easily be accounted for 
in any other way. 

In relation to what has been said, it is a matter of interest to 
compare plants and animals with reference to their distribution, 
and see which has the advantage in the struggle for existence. 
It may be thought that the free-moving animal excels the fixed 
plant in this respect. But a study of the whole life of each 
shows that many species of plants have the advantage over ani- 
mals. If we compare the faunas and floras of the different con- 
tinents, or of wide regions of the same continent, the number of 
plants of wide distribution much exceeds the number of animals. 
It is especially true of cryptogamous plants, and in the northern 
Parts of the northern continents. Of the 2928 species of plants 
given in Gray’s Manual of Botany, 2668 are indigenous, and 676 
indigenous species are common to Europe, or twenty-five per 
cent. Of the mosses, including Hepatice, 502 are enumerated, 
320 of which are found in Europe, or sixty-three per cent. Of 
the vascular Cryptogams, thirty-five of the seventy-five are com- 
Mon to the two continents, or about fifty per cent.’ Some 
changes would have to be made in these figures if a comparison 
based on later discoveries were instituted, but not materially 
affecting the principle of distribution involved. This comparison 
is made between land and fresh-water plants and animals dwell- 
ing under the same conditions. It may be different with marine 
plants and animals. This advantage of the plant is doubtless in 
a great part attributable to its greater capability of enduring 
changes while in the act of migration.- It is of a lower order of 
life, and less sensitive to change in some stages of its existence. 
Mountains, often of no great height, seas, often of no great width, 
are insuperable barriers to the migration of animals; they perish 
by cold, or hunger, or drowning, in their attempts to cross them. 


: Gray’s Manual of Botany with Mosses, 1856. Introduction. 


1034 Ts the Group Arthropoda a valid one? (Oca, 


But the embryo plant, wrapped in its seed or spore, more € 
overcomes these obstacles. Before it becomes a rooted oma 
it has a greater freedom. gi 

This idea may be enforced by untied a few sentences froma 
work already referred to, that of Hildebrand: a 


of free movement. It consists in the fact that their descen an s 
before striking root in the ground, can, by means of various c 
trivances, be spread around the parent plant in a wide circle, and 


is not able to pass over a chain of mountains of a certain 
or cross a broad expanse of water by swimming or flying. 
permitted by its organization to live only in a marsh, it cani 
wander from one marsh to another, or far away from the mai 
in which it lives. No more can an animal, whose home is it 


these hindrances are more or less easily overcome by the 
plants. Being provided in themselves or their surroundings 
the most varied equipments, they are borne far away by | 
water; and even in spreading obtain aid from the 
movement of animals, by whom they may be carried to 
places,” 


:0: l 
IS THE GROUP ARTHROPODA A VALID 0 

BY J. S. KINGSLEY. 
NET EA years have passed since the four sub-ki 


ber of groups, varying according to the author 
all the group Arthropoda is accepted, only a very * 
expressing any doubts as to its validity. The qu 
naturalness we here propose to discuss in a very bri brief 

According to the old canons of classification, © 
anatomy was made the basis of systematic arrang 


1 Die Verbreitungsmittel der Pflanzen, pp. 1, 2- 


1883.] Is the Group Arthropoda a valid one? 1035 


those animals which in their adult state possessed certain features . 
in common were grouped together ; but with the study of embry- 
ology and the introduction of the principles of evolution, this is 
gradually being set aside and only those forms are associated 
which are shown to have had a common ancestry and a common 
descent. Thus classification will eventually be founded on gen- 
etic relationships, and not primarily on analogies of structure and 
accidents of form produced by similarity of environment and 
similar causes without a common ancestry. 

At first sight the homologies between the two groups of Ar- 
thropoda, Crustacea and Tracheata, seem very evident and easy 
to trace, the two groups appearing to be closely related. We 
find in each the same general features, a jointed body, each seg- 
ment of which is, to a certain extent, a repetition of its imme- 
diate neighbors. To this jointed body are attached a varying 
number of jointed appendages each modified for the purpose 
of feeding, locomotion or reproduction. A straight alimentary 
canal traverses the body as an axis, and above it is found the 
dorsal vessel or functional heart, while on the floor of the body 
Cavity is found the nervous cord, consisting of a series of ganglia 
connected by commissures, and in each group, when the cesopha- 
gus is reached, a commissure passes on either side connecting 
the ventral chain with the brain or supra-cesophageal ganglion. 

Thus far our knowledge, derived from comparative anatomy, 
Seems conclusive, but when we attempt to trace homologies far- 
ther, we"become entangled in a snarl which we think cannot be 
untangled except by heroic treatment. 

In the Crustacea the eyes, two pairs of antennz and the simple 
Median eyes of the young of many forms are innervated from the 
Supra-cesophageal ganglion; in insects one pair of antennz are 
entirely absent, and we have nothing to indicate whether the pair 
which exists corresponds to the antennz or to the antennulz of 
the Crustacean. In the insect the post-oral appendages of the head 
are three, mandibles, maxilla and labium; in the Crustacean we 
find the same number of cephalic appendages, mandibles, first and 
Second maxillze, but beyond this we cannot carry our homology 
in a serial order. And further, the appendages themselves in the 
two groups show very marked and important differences. In the 
Crustacea the typical structure is biramous; we have a basal 

Joint bearing two jointed branches. These parts to be sure are not 
& 


VOL. XVII,—No, x, 


1036 Ls the Group Arthropoda a valid one ? [October, 


evident in the adult of all, forms, but they are almost in iriably 
found in the young at some stage of development.! In insects the 
biramous structure of limb is never found,’ the appendages in 
all Tracheata having a simple form consisting of a number of 
joints serially arranged. In the Crustacea the organs of respira- 
tion, when present, are either limbs modified for aerating the 
blood or are appendages borne on the limbs. In the insects, 
when the respiratory organs are present, we find air-tubes or 
trachee permeating all parts of the body. In some forms i 
. specialized organs for breathing are found, while in the higher 
Arachnida pulmonary sacs are found in addition to the tracheal _ 
system. To repeat, in the Crustacea the blood is brought tothe — 
oxygen, in the insect the air is carried to the blood. 
When we turn to the alimentary tract we find an equa 
marked contrast between the two. In the Crustacea the rimi- 
tive stomach (archenteron) is usually formed by an im n 
while in the insects this is never, so far as our present knowledge 
extends, the case. The various portions of the alimentary tra 
of the two groups are equally difficult to homologize; in fact, ; 
any attempts in this direction result in showing analogies rather 


differences in the insects and in the Crustacea as they Go in a% 
two portions of the animal kingdom. In the Crustacea we ai 
more or less developed liver, while among the insects suet ©” 
organ is not well differentiated, and on the other hand the salvat) 
glands and malpighian vessels of the Tracheata are a 5 
allel in the Crustacea. 
In their development the Crustacea and Insecta sho 
markedly their diverse characters. The segmentation ofe 
a rule, centrolecithal, but the importance of this similarit 
estimated when we reflect that in Gammarus locusta We 
total segmentation, while in the closely allied G. pulex 
tial. From this point on every stage of developm 


1 As will be seen farther on the writer does not consider Limulus @ 

? With the solitary exceptions of Pauropus and Eurypauzopth i 
biflagellate antenna is found, but which can hardly be regarded as 1 
rule. 


’The “ lung” of Birgus and some of the land crabs is a secondary > 
feature, and has no importance in this connection. 


e 


1883.] The Serpentine of Staten Island, New York. 1037 


diverging features, which, as they are well known, need not be 
repeated here. The whole course of development shows that the 
insects have been derived from a form like Peripatus, while the 
Crustacea have had an ancestor resembling the Nauplius of the 
Phyllopoda or the Copepoda. In both the iusects and the Crus- 
tacea we have in the larval and in the adult state a serially seg- 
mented body with appendages on the metameres, but this merely 
points to a common Annelidan ancestor, and with the exception 
of the Mollusca is a feature common to almost all animals above 
the Ccelenterata. The ecdysis which occurs in the Arthropoda 
is not to be regarded as indicating close relationship, but rather 
as an adaptive feature, resulting from the unyielding character of 
the hardened integument. In short, the only point not to be 
easily explained, if we regard the two groups as not nearly 
related, is the compound eye common to both, and which occurs 
nowhere else in the animal kingdom. Still we have only to con- 
sider the close resemblance of the eyes of the vertebrates and of 
the dibranchiate Cephalopoda to see how little weight one organ 
can have in classification. 

In the foregoing discussion, which is merely suggestive and by 
no means exhaustive, no attention has been paid to the Tardi- 
grada, Pycnogonids, Limulus and Linguatulina. It may be that 
they will have to be elevated to groups each equivalent to the 
insects and Crustacea, or, as has been argued, that they are 
branches from the Arachnida. We do not at present know enough 
concerning the embryology of these groups to settle these points, 
but the little which we do know, when considered in connection 
with our anatomical data, is sufficient to show that none of them 
belong to the Crustacean Phylum. 


i 


:0:— 
THE SERPENTINE OF STATEN ISLAND, NEW YORK? 
BY T. STERRY HUNT, LL.D., F.R.S. 
| HE serpentine of Staten island appears as a north and south. 

range of bold hills rising out of a plain of Mesozoic rocks 
On the west side are Triassic sandstones like those of the adja- 
cent mainland, including a belt of intrusive diabase, and on the 
fast the overlying and nearly horizontal Cretaceous marls, which 
are traced south and west into New Jersey. The only rocks be- 
1 Read at Minneapolis meeting of A. A. A. S., Aug. 21, 1883. 


1038 The Serpentine of Staten Island, New York. [i 


sides those here mentioned seen on the island, are smal 
coarse-grained granite, having the characters of a vei 
endogenous mass, and Others of an actinolite rock, both 
among the sands on the north-east shore of the island. 

Mather, who described this locality forty years sin 
upon the serpentine as an eruptive rock like the parallel 
diabase seen to the west of it, but Dr. N. L. Britton, of t 
York School of Mines, who in 1880 published in the 
ings of the New York Academy of Sciences a descripti 
geological map of the island, recognized the serpentine. 
to that which is stratified as a contemporaneous member 
ancient gneissic series of Manhatten island, and appears 
Hoboken, a view which is doubtless correct. a 

The appearance of isolated hills of serpentine rising 
newer rocks is common in other regions, and is by the 
attributed to the fact that this insoluble magnesian silicate re 
to a great degree the action of subaérial decay, which 
gneisses and other feldspathic rocks into a clay that is 
moved, leaving the beds and other lenticular masses 0 
bedded serpentine in relief, In many parts of Italy, where 
or belts of serpentine protrude in the midst of Tertiary 
they have been described by the earlier observers as 
masses. The question of their geognostical relatio! 
often complicated by the fact that subsequent moven 
earth’s crust have involved alike the underlying serp 
the newer strata, and have given rise to faults and inve 
which the younger rocks, overturned, are made to ' 
and even beneath the older. This condition of thingst 
illustrated by reference to localities of serpentine lately 
by him in Liguria and in Tuscany, where the true 
relations of these rocks had been first indicated by Ga 
structure above described was farther explained by 
the similar inversions of strata along the western 
Atlantic belt from the Highlands of the Hudson 
along the Appalachian valley. | 

The writer stated that although serpentine, under | 
influences, decays much Jess rapidly than the harder 
does not entirely escape this process. He showed t 
on Staten island is covered in parts with a decayed. 
ing portions of limonite separated by a process of $ 


1833.] A Classification of the Natural Sciences, 1039 


preglacial times, since in the subsequent erosion it has been re- 
moved from many parts of the serpentine belt. The details of this 
decomposition of the serpentine and of its relation to glacial ero- 
sion have been discussed by the writer in an essay on rock 
decay, to appear in the American Journal of Science for Septem- 
ber, 1883. He acknowledged in conclusion his obligations to 
Dr. Britton for his careful description and for-his personal guid- 
ance on Staten island. 


:0; 


A CLASSIFICATION OF THE NATURAL SCIENCES. 


BY T. STERRY HUNT, LL.D, F.R.S. 


1° frame a rational classification of the natural sciences, and 

to define their mutual relations, has often been attempted. 
The present writer, in an essay read before the National Academy 
of Sciences in 1881, and published in the Z. Z. & D. Philosophical 
Magazine under the title of “ The Domain of Physiology,” sug- 
gested the basis of such a scheme, and now, at the suggestion of 
some of his readers, ventures to embody in a concise and tabu- 
lated form the views then and there enunciated, in the hope that 
other students may find it not unworthy of their notice. 

The study of material nature, or of the physical universe (for 
the terms natural and physical are synonymous), constitutes what 
the older scholars correctly and comprehensively termed physics, 
and presents itself in a two-fold aspect; first, as descriptive, and 
second, as philosophical; a distinction embodied in the terms 
natural history and natural philosophy, or more concisely in the 
. Words physiography and physiology. The latter word has, from 
the time of Aristotle, been employed in this general sense to 
designate the philosophical study of nature, and will be so used 
in the present classification. 

The world of nature is divided into the inorganic or mineralog- 
ical and the Organic or biological kingdoms, the divisions of the 
latter into vegetable and animal being a subordinate one. The 
natural history or physiography of the inorganic kingdom takes 
cognizance of the sensible characters of mineral species, and 
gives us descriptive and systematic mineralogy, which have hith- 
erto been restricted to native species, but in a wider sense include 


* Read in general session at Minneapolis meeting of A. A. A. S., Aug., 1883. 


1040 A Classification of the Natural Sciences. [: 


all artificial species as well. The study of native mineral s 
their aggregations, and their arrangement as constituents 
planet, is the object of geognosy and physical geograp 
physiography of other worlds gives rise to descr 
omy. 

The natural philosophy of the inorganic kingdom, or 
physiology, is concerned, in the first place, with what is ge 
called dynamics or physics, including the phenomena of o1 
motion, sound, radiant energy, electricity and magnetism 


called chemical species, which, theoretically, may be.suppose 
be formed from a single elemental substance or materia pı 
Dynamics and chemistry build up the inorganic world, m 
rise to the science of geogeny and, as applied to other worlds, 
theoretical astronomy. 

Proceeding to the organic kingdom, its physiographic i 
leads us first to organography and then to descriptive and 
tematic botany and zodlogy, two great sub-divisions of ai 


ties manifested in the mineral kingdom, other and 
which characterize the organic kingdom. On this high 
of existence are found portions of matter which have be 
_ dividualized, exhibit irritability, the power of growth by: 
lation, and of reproduction, and moreover establish relation 
the external world by the development of organs; 
-iş foreign to the mineral kingdom. These new activiti 
designated as vital, but since this term is generally 
clude at the same time manifestations which are simply 
cal or chemical, I have elsewhere proposed for the ac 
acteristic of the organism the term biotics (Greek 
taining to life). ! 
The physiology of matter in the abstract is dynam 
mineral species is both dynamical and chemical, white 
organized forms is at once dynamical, chemical and bic 
study of the biotical activities of matter leads to orge 
morphology, while the relations of organisms to one- 
and to the inorganic world, gives rise to phy , 
and physiological zodlogy. We thus attain toa 


1883. ] Editors’ Table, 1041 


and simple scheme of the natural sciences, which I have endeav- 
ored to set forth in the subjoined table: 


NATURAL SCIENCES. | INORGANIC NATURE | ORGANIC NATURE. 


DESCRIPTIVE. NERAL PHYSIOGRAPHY. T 
General Physiography Deseriptive ae Systematic Organo 
Min Descriptive oak Shematic 
Natural History. Geo oenosy ; T. $ Botany and Zoölogy 
> Descriptive Astronomy 


PHILOSOPHICAL. MINERAL PHYSIOLOGY. BORE YSIOLOGY. 
General Physiology eyes s2 z it 
‘OF Chem Dekoni Morbio 
Natural, Philosophy. Ge stare Physiological 
Theoretical Aontan. Botany and Zoölogy 
RE 


EDITORS’ TABLE. 
EDITORS: A. S. PACKARD, JR., AND E. D. COPE. 


—— Without doubt a most serious objection to the study of 
natural history, in the minds of young people and also older ama- 
teurs, is the technical language used by specialists, Nomencla- 
ture, botanical and zodlogical, is the pons asinorum of those who 
are not always dull in intellect, or who have even a smattering of 
Latin and Greek. Technical words, however, are necessary for 
brevity and conciseness of expression, and for use in a polyglot 
Science. 

Changes in nomenclature are also a great ey vexing the ama- 
teur mind most sorely. But by the application of the law of 
Priority and holding specialists to binomial names, we shall after 
awhile arrive at a reasonable amount of uniformity. The late 
Professor Wyman abominated excessive nomenclature, and used 
to declare his belief that specific and generic names should be 
abolished and species, at least, numbered 1, 2, 3, € 

ut now comes a new source of vexation to i ay biologist. 
We refer to the use of lower-case initials in writing the generic 
Name, either alone or coupled with the specific name, with an 
initial in lower-case type. While certain ornithologists are to be 
condemned for using a cumbersome trinomial nomenclature, cer- 
tain entomologists and editors adopt the usage of librarians and 
bibliomaniacs and write Turdus migratorius, turdus migrutorius. 

e have of late years, for the sake of uniformity with English 

and German writers (though much against our will), written spe- 
Cific names derived from proper names in lower-case initials, and 


1042 Recent Literature. 


so they are and have been for some years printed in this 
zine, although we should prefer to follow the rules i 


bined, let us pause here. No well educated and sane Į 
writes s john smith's Book or john ‘Smith s Book, but John $ 
book. 


Can any one give us any good reason for not folloy 
ordinary usage and writing the name of our common butter 
Papilio Turnus, the specific name being a proper one, rathert 
papilio turnus or papilio Turnus ? or worst of all write the 


season and out of season, are the bane of modern biology, 
we are glad that a natural disgust for these disagreeable co 
itants of the study of living nature, tends to lead enthu 
naturalists to eschew systematic biology, dried plants, 
and dried beetles, and to seek the woods and fields 
the habits and instincts of living animals, or to undert 
more difficult and disciplinary anatomical and er 
fields of research. 

Another argument is the increasing attention to be given 
after in public schools to the study of biology. Botanis 
zodlogists who write text books should bear in mind that 
form nomenclature is of particular importance. Cont 
disgust should not result from the study of nature. \ 
logians are pleased to call the “natural” man rig. 
against an overstrung nomenclature. The biologico 
cal pu should be sugar-coated, or at least have no- 

angles. 


venran, 1 


RECENT LITERATURE. 


WEISMANN’s STUDIES IN THE THEORY OF DESCENT. 
a works of Darwin, Wallace and Fritz Müller, 


ject was both philosophical and purely scien 
endeavoring to test the capabilities of the known fa 
py the author discusses a question of ape 
Gust WEISMANN. YY 

widitions oie ri La ath notes, by Rat uae 
With a prefatory notice by CHARLES pase. In 2 vols., with 8 

London, Sampson Low Searle Rivington, 1882, Svo, 


1883.] Recent Literature. 1043 


e., whether there exists a special “ developmental force.” This 
he believes cannot be decided by mere’ speculation, “ it must also 
be attempted to approach it by the inductive method.” While 
Weismann makes use of Darwin’s principle of natural selection, 
he also accepts “ the transforming influence of direct action, as 
upheld by Lamarck,” although he adds, “its extent cannot as 
yet be estimated with any certainty.” 

The work consists of five essays, The first is on the “seasonal 
dimorphism of butterflies,” in which the author attempts to dis- 
cover the causes of this remarkable dimorphism, and by this 

. means to indicate at the same time the extent of one of the trans- 
forming factors with reference to a definite case. How stimu- 
lating the facts and results given in this chapter are to entomolo- 
gists, whether they are interested in the philosophic bearings of 
the fact or not, is well known; new and suggestive lines of re- 
search have been opened by the author, and in this country car- 
ried on by Mr. W. H. Edwards. 

Weismann concludes from his studies in seasonal dimorphism, 
“that differences of specific value can originate through the 
direct action of external conditions of life on y.” He has cer- 
tainly proved that new species arise by differences in climate, 
while he also (in a note*to the English edition) concedes that 
sexual selection plays a very important part in the markings an 
coloring of butterflies, but he significantly adds, “ that a change 
Produced directly by climate may be still further increased by 
sexual selection.” 

A second point, and one of particular interest, which the 
author claims to be elucidated by seasonal dimorphism, is “ the 
origin of variability.” Having shown that “secondary forms 
are for the most part considerably more variable than _pri- 
Mary forms,” it follows that “ similar external influences either 
induce different changes in the different individuals of a species, 
or else change all individuals in the same manner, variability 
arising only from the unequal time in which the individuals are 
€xposed to the external influence. The latter is undoubtedly the 


causes in the same manner, or better, in the same direction.” 
He then concludes : 


fixed direction, determined by the physical constitution of the 


Species. When, however, new climatic forms of butterflies, in 


1044 Recent Literature. [Oct 


which natural selection is completely excluded, and the nature of 
the species itself definitely determines the direction of the — 
changes, nevertheless show variability from the ve inning, — 
we may venture to conclude that every transformation of a 


Ô 
5 
O 
m 
° 
A 
oO 
ee: 
rt) 
=) 
va 
J 
vy 
m 
4 
ct 
oO 
a 
=) 
D, 
Q 
(0) 
5 
a 
anp 
(e) 
=] 
n 
° 
= 
> 


a fixed direction which entirely depends on the physi l 

of the varying organism, and ‘is different in different species ot 

even in the two sexes of the same species.” j 
Weismann insists that too little is ascribed to the part 


become transformed into a mammal, or to express 
ally, why, from a given: starting point, the develo 
ticular species cannot now attain, even under the most 
external conditions, any desired goal; and why, 
ing-point, given courses of development, even when ot Co 

able latitude, must be restricted, just as a ball roine 
hill is diverted by a fixed obstacle in a direction determi 

the position of the latter, and depending on the direction 
tion and the velocity at the moment of being diverted. 

he remarks: “If, under heredity, we comprise ts e. 


1 See my essay, Ueber den Einfluss der Isolirung auf die Artbildung: 
1872.” i 


1883.] Recent Literature. 1045 


will not prove that external changes in the environment and 
heredity, are not the two fundamental factors in the origin of life- 
forms; natural and sexual selection playing a subordinate rôle, 
and rather preserving forms already originated than bringing 
about new bivlogical creations. 

The second part opens with a discussion of the origin of the 
markings of caterpillars, based on a knowledge of the early 
stages of the Sphingida, which the author's industry has almost 
alone furnished. His results certainly seem correct, and we think 
analogous though far less numerous facts rae am, Sc. groups 
of caterpillars, as well as saw-flies larva, which we have 
will confirm Weismann's views. His evidence shows that there 
were once Sphinx larva without any markings, but with a caudal 
horn, as such a species now exists in the Berlin Museum. 
characteristic caudal horn is older than existing markings, All 
the data go to show that of the three kinds of markings, é z., longi- 
tudinal and obiique stripes and spots, the first are the oldest, and of 
the longitudinal stripes the sub-dorsal originated before the dor- 
sal and spiracular. The question as to the relative ages of the 
oblique lines and the spots does not admit of a general answer. 
The lines and spots are believed to have originated by the known 
factors of natural selection and “correlation” (Darwin), protec- 
tive mimicry here acting as one of the factors of natural selec- 
tion, the spots being of advantage to the larva. _ Sila 

The second section of this part is on phyletic nse to in 
metamorphic species. The author attempts to show that the 


section. Weismann here also is emphatic in stating that the ex- 
govt acne and induce 


_ ternal conditions of life produce the 


the organism to change. It seems to him “ incomprehensible 


__ Strongly, these transformations corresponding in extent with 
the organism is exposed in the two stages, to say nothing of the 
fact that by such unequal divergences the idea of a aei e sys- 


etely upset. , 
the author in the third part relative to the 
hosis of Siredon into Amblystoma are well known, as 


1046 Recent Literature. | October, 


largely theoretical, and we doubt if the author’s conclusions as to 
the reversion and causes of reversion can be proved, especially 
since the climate in Utah, where adult Siredons abound, is as dry 
as in Mexico. ; 
In the fourth and last section of this part, while denying the 
existence of a “ phyletic vital force,’ Weismann claims that while 
the processes and results of evolution are mechanical, and there 
is no interference of a directive teleological power in the pro- 
cesses of the universe, yet that in the beginning there was “an 
appointment of the forces producing them;” that 
course of nature points back to a first Cause, a Creator 
mechanism and teleology do not exclude one another, but that 
there is a purpose in nature. ey 
We take it that Weismann has been the first naturalist to show 
very plainly and simply, and by use of the inductive as well as 
deductive processes of thought, that teleology is not only possi- 
ble but most probable. It seems to us he has afforded the clear- 
est argument yet presented by an evolutionist for the existence of | 
a First Cause. Hence materialism and teleology are opposi 
poles of the same truth. Weismann remarks: “I believe that 1 : 
have shown that the theory of selection by no means leads—as ; 
is always assumed—to the denial of a teleological Universal 
Cause and to materialism, and I thereby hope that I have cleared 
the way for this doctrine, the importance of which it is scares! 
possible to over estimate. Many, and not the most ill-informed, 
do not get so far as to make an unbiased examination in the B® 
because they are at the outset alarmed by the to them inevia 
consequence of the materialistic conception 0 
Mechanism and teleology do not exclude one another, 
rather in mutual agreement. Without teleology there wou 
no mechanism, but only a confusion of crude forces; and pean 
mechanism there would no teleology, for how coul the iat 
otherwise effect its purpose ?” Our author closes this a aah 
work with the following words: “The final and main T? + that 
this essay will thus be found in the attempted demonstration = 
the mechanical conception of nature very wel r 
united with a teleological conception of the universe. 


waite 


Maynarp’s Manuat oF Taxipermy,'—The author OF ip 
Naturalist’s Guide” has, in this new venture, done aS i 


it to be a clear, intelligibl d sufficiently brief descriptio? | 
r, intelligible and su y tit thee the book 


what is required. Indeed the author has purposely a" 
Se oi 


1 Manual of Taxidermy, A complete guide in collecting 
By C. J. Maynarp, [ilustrated. Boston, S. 


and Mammals. 
1883. I2mo, pp. 111. 


1883.] Recent Literature. 1047 


lengthy instructions, but has rather sought to give a condensed 
statement of the results of an extended experience. 

The book comprises instructions for collecting and skinning 
birds, making skins, mounting birds and making stands; also 
similar directions for collecting, skinning or preparing for the 
museum mammals as well as reptiles, batrachians and fishes. 

The wood-cuts, though rude, are sufficiently well adapted for 
“their purpose, and the book will be an indispensable guide to 
amateurs and useful even to experienced taxidermists, 


SAUNDER’s INsEcts Injurious TO Frurts.'—This is a well pre- 
pared and very useful compilation from the works of our eco- 
nomic entomologists, coupled with the results of the experience 
and observation of twenty years. The work is thoroughly well 
done, both as regards its simple, clear style, its freedom from 
technicalities, its abundant and well printed illustrations (but few 
being poor, though most of them are familiar) and the judicious 
directions for removing the pests. To the fruit-grower it will be 
4 great boon. The book is so well calculated to meet his every- 
day wants, that the demand for it will be and should be ever in- 
creasing. In other words the book is destined to be the standard 
authority on this all-important branch of applied entomology. 

Although the wood-cuts and source of information are acknow- 
ledged in the preface with every disposition to give full credit to 
the original authorities, yet we should prefer to see an occasional 
reference in the body of the work to the author from whom de- 
tailed statements are taken. The average fruit-raiser will not 
Care, perhaps, to be troubled with such reference, still it is giving 
farther credit to an author who has worked laboriously upon the 
life-history and ravages of some insect, and lends additional au- 
thority to the author’s statements. This is not said by way of 
criticism, for our genial friend, the author, has done himself very 
great credit in this work, and rendered excellent service to agri- 
culture as well as to beginners in entomology. 


Mason’s Minute Structure oF THE CENTRAL Nervous Sys- 
TEM OF CERTAIN REPTILES AND BATRACHIANS?—This important 
work of Dr. J. J. Mason upon the minute structure of the central 
nervous system contains a magnificent series of plates, taken by 

ne artotype process from negatives made by the author, illustra- 
tive of numerous reptiles and of the following batrachians: Rana 
Pipiens, R. halecina, Menopoma allegheniense, Diemyctylus torosus, 
_ and Siren lacertina, Twelve sections of the spinal cord of Rana, 

five of that of Menopoma and two of that of Siren are given. 
Substantia reticularis, a network of connective tissue peculiar to 
Injurious to Fruits. By WILLIAM SAUNDERS. Illustrated with 440 wood- 

œs Philadelphia, 1883, J. B. Lippincott & Co. 12mo, pp. 436. $3. 

a * Minute Structure of the Central Nervous System of certain Reptiles and Ba- 

~ Sechians of America. Series A. By Dr. J. J. MASON. Newport, 1879-82. 


K ‘ 
1 


1048 Recent Literature. 


the Batrachia, is well shown. It is noted that the relative 
ness of the spinal cord in its anterior and posterior reg 
“pends principally upon the extent to which the tail is d 
Five sections of the medulla oblongata, two of the ceret 
seven of the optic lobes and eight of the cerebral lobes are 
also four of the nerve cells of Rana. The fullness of 


is little marked, contrasts greatly with the transverse 
ment and deep posterior fissure of the spinal cord of M 
In the frog the cerebellum is placed vertically, and is ind 
of the optic lobes, while in the tailed Batrachia the latter 
to encroach on its substance. The writer poner sy 

with any theory which claims to distinguish between 
sensory cells, and states that the Ma! jE that hee 
the true functional centers of the nerve cells, is ah 


Recent Books AND PAMPHLETS, 


Owen, R.—Aspects of the body in Vertebrates and Invertebrates. Lo 
& Francis, 1883. From the author 

eher .—The Iroquois Book of Rites, D. G. Brinton, p 

e autho 

Coburn, F. D.—Quarterly Report of the Kansas State Board of Agri 
pies ending Dec. 31, 1881. Topeka, Kansas, 1881, From the au 

S. A. Forbes.—Studies of the Food of Birds, Insects and Fishes, made at 
State Laboratory of Natural History at Normal, Ill. 1883 From 

Le Conte, Fos, —On mineral vein formation now in progress at Sulphur 
Amer, Journal of Science. ' 

——On the genesis of Metalliferous veins. Ext. idem., 1883. 
author 

Miller, F. _Die Bod tg der beiden Viperarten in der Schweiz. 
Nacht bo oe Pete rt at eat Sammlung des B 


Beier Nachtra zum hpa $ is herpetologischen sensi : 
pikia at und Reptilia, From the author. : 
EOE es Stegocephalen aus dem Rothliegenden des 

Grundes bei Dresden. 1v Theil. Berlin, 1883. From the 
Putnam, F. W.—Iron from the Ohio mounds; a review of the state! 
rar writers of over sixty years ago. Cambridge, 

From the auth 

Davis, N. ra Y., and E, L. Rice—List of Batrachia and 
Bulletin No. 111, Chicago Academy of Sciences, 1883 


Doering, mie ie Oficial la Comision Cientifica 
yor eral de la na rapeaa al R 
sobre la Pinen del T 


erritorio 
os durante la aspadicien. yo Sar fa 
White, F, E.—Is the Blood a living fluid? Ext. Medical Record, 


1883. ] Geography and Travels. 1049 


GENERAL NOTES. 
GEOGRAPHY AND TRAVELS.! 


arsoe, “beyond which nothing can be seen on sea or land but 
ice and snow.” 

Then returning to Hvarf he leads us westwards, and mentions, 
seriatim, localities whose names are also found in the Sagas and 
the other chorographies. Then occur these woras, “ Northwards 
from Ericksfjord are two arms of the sea, named Ydrevig and 
Indrevig. Next, northwards lies Bredefyord ; thence further to 
the north is Eyrarfjord, and so on to Iself jord, which is the most 
westerly fjord in the East Bygd.” He then says that a space of 
twelve nautical miles of uninhabited coast separated the West 
from the East Bygd. 

Major points out that this description can only be ex- 


Mr, 
plained by referring Hvarf to Cape Farewell, or some headland 


near it, as, were it a point on the west coast, the succeeding 
Places toward the west would be southward of each other instead 
of northward. He states also that the Nancy map, discovered 
by Nordenskiéld, has only the words “Gronlandia Provincia” 
Within a fancy festooned line, while the Zeno map, which is a 
century earlier than the first voyage of Columbus, shows the 
entire coast, east and west. 


Portant information respecting the little known central provinces 
of that country. The Andes in Colombia divide into three par- 
allel ranges, of which the most western is the primitive chain, 
and consists of granites and diorites infinitely older than the vol- 
canic rocks of the central chain, which are of Post-cretaceous or 
even Tertiary age. The continuity of the valley which separates 
these two chains is broken at a point nearer to its southern than 
its northern extremity by a great focus of volcanic action, repre- 
sented by the volcanoes of Puracé, Sotara, etc. The upheaval at 

'S point separates the valley of the Cauca, which flows north- 
Wards into the Magdalena, from that of the Patia, which flows 
South for 120 miles, and then turning abruptly westward along a 


*This department is edited by W. N. LocCKINGTON, Philadelphia. 


1050 General Notes. [ 


line of fault, finds its way to the Pacific through the wall of the 
western cordillera, the only great valley that breaks that 
ous rampart from Patagonia to Darien. To the north 
second area of upraised tablelands occurs, with the vo 
Herveo, Tolima and Santa Isabel on its southern limit, and 
is no doubt that this upheaval once converted the valley 
Upper Cauca into a lake, but at length the river worked y 
northward along a line of fracture paralle! to the opposing we 
ern cordillera, and it now flows through one of the ¢ 
ravines imaginable. fer 

The State of Antioquia occupies this tableland, and is a 
district with a healthy climate anda hardy, industrious po 


cordillera Post-tertiary gravels, such as occur at the sea-l 
found ata height of 6009 feet. N 


This region was called by the Indians Zenufana, 
Gold.” Its gold mines were worked by Indiane E rage 
low grade of civilization, but tributaries of the higher r 
great Indian road, connecting Bogota, the capital 
with the Zenú and Darien kingdoms, traversed the counti 
rivers of the more elevated regions are also rich m., 
15,000 of the natives of Antioquia are engaged in m 

The Patia valley has a climate of its own, intermedi 
the hot damp climate of the coast and the warm @iy 
the interior. Cacao flourishes near El Castigo, sometl 
ing a height of 120 feet; fine coffee is produced 0 lo 
land, vanilla grows wild in such abundance that its 10 
roots obstruct passage through the woods, and caoui 
balsams and Brazil wood are found. 


this it moves with a scarcely perceptible current añ 
since the river above the pool is in volume many 


1883.] Geography and Travels. 1055 
than the Thames just above London the fissure must be very 
dee 


To the north-west of the western cordillera lie two rivers which 
repeat, on a smaller scale, the features observed in the Cauca and 
Patia. These are the Atrato and the San Juan, the former flow- 
ing northward into the Atlantic, the latter southward into the 
Pacific. Though much has been written about the Lower Atrato, 
the upper portion of the valley is less known. According to Mr, 
White, the river is navigable not only to Quibdó, where it is 250 
yards wide, but to Llord, which is in the midst of the upper 
basin, a region wel! adapted for agriculture, hilly but not moun- 
tainous, and covered with virgin forest. The higher portions of 
this valley (4000 to 5000 feet) are very healthy, and are diversi- 
fied by open prairie. Here every kind of tropical produce may 
be cultivated, as the temperature ranges from 60° to 80°, caou- 
tchoue and the ivory nut are abundant, and copper, coal and gold 
are met with. 

_ The opening of a ship canal across the isthmus will render the 
lands of this elevated yet fertile region accessible, and the colo- 
nists are at hand in the neighboring State of Antioquia. 


workings, it is probable that the trees are not more than 200 or 
300 years old, and that at the time of the Spanish conquest much | 
open land existed here, occupied by an agricultural Indian popu- 
lation, now practically extinct. 

Mr. White has ascended the Cerro Torra, a peculiar mountain 
about twenty-seven miles east of Novita, on the San Juan. This 
mountain, which abruptly terminates a ridge of hills, and rises 

ut 12,600 feet above the sea, had not before been ascended, 
Its western face is a horse-shoe shaped amphitheatre which slopes 
regularly for half a mile or so, and then ends in a horse-shoe 
shaped precipice, down which hundreds of streams fall a sheer 
3000 feet, to collect at its foot into the River Surama. The moun- 
tain consists of clay and mica slates, probably Jurassic, while the 
igneous rock, the eruption of which upheaved it, is syenitic 
granite, 


_ Avery large proportion of the platinum produced in the world 
1s obtained from the Upper San Juan. 


VOL. XVIL.—NO. x $ 70 


1052 General Notes. 


GEOLOGY AND PALAIONTOLOGY. 

Mr. RAND ON THE GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF CHESTER 
DELAWARE COUNTIES, PENNA.—In Mr. Rand’s communi 

erroneously supposes that he is referred to as “ skipping fr 


to the undersigned an unjust accusation of carelessness 
competency. 
The writer has casually seen some serpentine outcrops 1 
Lower Merion, but has never seriously studied them. At 
time, while many miles away from both serpentine and 
books, he cannot vouch for what he might be able to pr 
Lower Merion, Radnor or Upper’ Merion. He has little 
however, that he could find there, as he has in other co 
areas of serpentine of which no two field geologists 
the boundaries alike, and rocks which the most experienced 


os 


opinion, but if the evidence is there he will be glad to a 
nor will it in any way affect his theory of the structure, | 
There is nothing in the language to which Mr. Rand nd 


the moment of reading Mr. Rand’s remarks, the writer- 
the impression that C, was Vien ge: at the oera 


follows him, simply repeating that he has neither x 
littled nor ignored” Mr. Rand's work. What ra ef 
point out the injustice of condemning the results °% ito 
worker in science, apparently because he does not happen” ; 
his views, are | 
In conclusion, the writer would suggest that il 
things that might happen to the Geological a grees 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 1053 


Section than the awful fate Mr. Rand hints at—Persifor Frazer, 
Sea Girt, Aug., 1883. 


ATMOSPHERIC Dust AND DISEASE GERMs.—At a recent meeting 
of the San Francisco Microscopical Society Mr. H. G. Hanks 
read a paper on “Some notable features of the great San Fran- 
cisco snow storm of December 31, 1882.” 

A storm of brief duration, resulting in the fall of a few inches of 
snow, would attract but little attention should it occur in the 
Eastern or Northern States of the Union, but at San Francisco, 
where such phenomena are almost unknown, the only instance on 
record during half a lifetime naturally became the absorbing topic 
of conversation. When, however, the warm air dissipated the 
snow and the streets of the city assumed their usual appearance, 
the wonderful snowstorm was forgotten. Apart from the storm 

ing unusual and remarkable, there were certain features con- 
nected with it, both interesting and important, which, no doubt, 
escaped the notice of the casual observer, but to which my atten- 
tion was drawn by accident. While the snow was falling, to all 
appearance clean and white, the idea occurred to me that it 
afforded an opportunity to obtain, without much trouble, a stock 
of pure water for chemical purposes: With this view I melted a 
quantity in a tin vessel in my private laboratory. To my surprise 
I found the resulting water milky, a deposit or residue of a muddy 
character remaining in the can. Without at first attaching any 
importance to the circumstance, I proceeded to filter the water, 
but found the filtrate still milky. Thinking the matter over, I de- 
termined to examine the residue under the microscope, when 
found that I had in the field of the instrument finely divided sand, 
very much resembling that of the Great Colorado and Mojave 


cent microscopic investigations. With this clue I submitted 


the fine sand to a closer examination—mechanical, chemical and 
Optical. 


ber. On being calcined in a platinum dish, it at first burned, 
then blackened, and on continuing the heat to incineration, the 


While I was making these experiments a telegram appeared in 


1054 General Notes. 


the city papers announcing a “ shower of mud” at Fresno, 
covered everything with a coating of gray, sandy mud, 

diately wrote to the telegraph operator, and received 
and a sample of the mud or dust. An examination s 


a 


were larger and the vegetable fiber more abundant. 
bout the same time L. Figuera, of Modesto, called : 
Mining Bureau, and in answer to inquiries made 
that the snow which fell at Modesto was discolored. 
turn he sent me some of the dust which fell with the 
years ago snow fell at Modesto one inch deep, since 
has fallen. On the occasion of the great snowstorm the 
seven inches, but the weather was so mild that no ¢ 
done to animal or vegetable life. 
The Modesto sand sample was found to be of the s : 
character, but the particles were larger than the others m ent 
and the organic matter was less, as follows: i 


Organic Malter; s sosesc essss er eeeeeeerne ee 
me PS os OSES a gai eis Ca MMe Gh E E pre” see 0.19} 


The papers announced a sand storm at Bakersfield, and 
sand at Virginia city; soon after there was a sand storm 
Mohave desert, and at the same time a similar storm 
violence in Death valley, Inyo county, but all these 0 
the rancisco storm and cannot. be directly c sO 


rapia lifts the sand in clouds which obscure the 
an unnatural gloom to hang over the 
arrer is at times wholly shut out REAGE 


summits of the highest accessible mountains, on 
even on the bare rocks, dust n x 
called “star dust,” “cosmical matter” and other 
which probably owe their origin to the causes 
tioned, 


The subject of atmospheric poison becomes i ap 
is pate gat gic that the dust pr pee ge st Ena 
uantity of organic matter, of which, without ibt, 4 
ae EES May it not 


py, pole vegetable life, and pee 


to this cause ? 


1883. ] Geology and Paleontology. 1055 


It is well known that on the most arid portions of the Colorado 
desert, when accidentally irrigated by the overflow of the river, a 
dense and luxuriant growth of vegetation springs up from seeds 
and germs which must have lain dormant for many years. 


Certain localities in California have become unhealthy on the 
introduction of water for mining purposes or irrigation, and in 
many cases the country, before healthy, has become almost unin- 
habitable from this cause. May not the same effect be produced 
by germs brought by the winds? I leave the answers to these 
questions to members of our society who have made a special 
study of disease germs, and will conclude with a calculation I 
have made of the quantity of dust that fell in San Francisco, 
based on the weight obtained and quantity of snow, as found in 
my experiments. Of course such a calculation can only be 
roughly approximate. Without going into details, my calcula- 
tion gives seventy-five tons to the square mile, supposing the fall 
to have been uniform. It is fair to assume that the upper air is 
frequently charged with dust, a portion of which falls near the 
source, while a larger portion is carried to unknown localities, and 
that the falling snow on the occasion of the December storm 
gathered it together and deposited it in our streets. 


__ Dr. Sternberg addressed the society upon the points presented 
in Mr. Hanks’ paper. He said he had spent much time in micro- 


he Evidences of Evolution. Among the evidences cited were 
those furnished by the Ungulate Mammalia whose development 
Since the beginning of Tertiary time (the Puerco epoch) is so 
distinctly marked in the skeleton and the brain, He gave a syn- 
Opsis of these in tabular form as follows: 


fe: See 


ot! 


-sodxə pmen aet, 


*pasodxa sour 


-apos uopeydaouasour 


£ jews 


sosaydsima H 


ne 
-oaut ÁBug) 
"surid 


maj X ‘sajosaqny-£ 
*sappaaqny-+ 


"ourl _ ee ~ (aa 
K "ews sosaydsiwayy ‘any |pur “səpaəqm-E PEA lossas essas 
x -oaut Asus *sapoaaqn)- “poom ~apsoddO *paavorr) 
= ‘1əĝre] pue amp | *pas319 ‘paroa | Cany m, 
X mws səanydswəy | -oam Aug ¿ | pue ‘saposaqny-b 'oowş  Fumypopaug Seevuavess 
S ‘op Ájquoq 
N *painjoauos ami “paysan “poouwg 
© “mwy səawydsuuap | oau; Áu | pue ‘səpaəqm-t Pawg = “Burypopayuy ste eeeee ai 
& ma a 
‘op AyBurg pe È sarteetee, 
*paynjoauos ‘amy =| ~yuaUIAD pue pa (Cansoddg) 
“Bey = saaaydsimazy | -oaut Apqnoq | -1sa19‘sajauaqny-t ‘Pawa | “‘Burypopaqwy 
'*NIVAA 'SASAHJOJVÐAZ 'SAV'IOW YOINIANS Fes hira A ay anne 


1056 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 1057 


_ The primitive type remaining in the Loup Fork epoch is the 
Proboscidia. 


GEOLOGICAL Notes.— ¥urassic—M. Cotteau, in the sixty-sixth 
issue of the Paleontologie Francaise, describes the Jurassic species 
of the echinid genera Hemipedina and Cyphosoma. The latter 
genus attains its greatest development in the Turanian and Seno- 
nian stages of the Cretaceous, and is rare in the Jurassic. 

Tertiary —In Paleontological Bulletin, No. 36, Professor Cope 
adds to the fifty-five species of vertebrates of the Puerco epoch 
the ophidian Helogras prisciformis, and the mammals Triisodon 
levistanus, Mioclenus ferox, M. bucculentus, M. subtrigonus, and M. 


General—Professor Hulke, in his anniversary address, re- 


` Views the work done during the year by the Geological So- 


ciety. He notes as subversive of once generally received 
theories the fact that a much older fauna was found in the 
lowest of three gravel terraces in a river valley near Paris, 

an was afforded by the highest terrace ; and also the illustrations 
repeatedly enforced to disprove the power of glaciers to excavate 
tock-basins, Professor T. McK. Hughes has written graphi- 


1058 General Notes. 


cally upon the relation of the appearance and duration of the 
tious forms of life upon the earth to the breaks in the coni 
the sedimentary rocks. Postulating an earth-wave which 
gradually force southward the depression of the Medit 
and thus convert Africa slowly into Europe, he endeavors 
what forms of life would be likely to persist. He then 
some of the appearances and extinctions occurring in the var 
formations, and concludes that the sequence of life upon thee 
points to the persistence of oceanic and continental areas, 
earth-movements of the nature of waves. The greatest 
in the series of strata in England are those between 
and lower old red sandstone, and between the Coal Measures 
the Permian. Beh: 
j MINERALOGY.’ 


THE INFLUENCE OF Ligut on Minerats.—It may not beg 
erally known that many minerals lose their color or fade whi 


the air. Experimes 
made by Erdmann, by placing fragments in sealed tubes and 
posing them to light for a year, led to the conclusion that air 
moisture had no ipfluence, but that light alone effected the 
in color, 


RUTILE IN Putocorrre.—The beautiful phenomenon 
ism is probably better shown in the well-known pale 
Burgess, Ontario county, Canada (often known as sta 
pi a ae other substance. The flame of a a 
through a e of the mica, a rs as a six or V 
As is shown by the niicioneone: this is due to the 
minute linear crystals which cross each other at angle 
The cause is the same as that which produces a two Or 5 
igure a street lamp is looked at ona rainy night th 


mbrella. 

Mineralogists have long been puzzled to know p 
these minute enclosed crystals are which thus proun. 
i ny and they will be interested to know that they 
rutile, r 


The needles are flattened and almost colorless in 
mica, but in a mica from Bodenmais, Sandberger has 
of a deep reddish-brown color. Williams has also feet 
needles of rutile in a magnesian mica which occurs l 
diorite from the Black Forest. ba 

Edited by Professor H. Carvitt, Lewis, Academy of n u 
detphia, to whom communications, papers for review, cte., 


u 


$ 


"ee oe 


1883. ] Mineralogy. 1059 


“ SULFURAIRES.”—M. Plauchud, having shown that the presence 
of hydrogen sulphide in water containing vegetable matter is 
due to the action of some species of conferve, which have the 
power of reducing sulphates to sulphides, formulates the theory 
that many of our natural mineral sulphides are due to the 
reducing action of this class of alge. He sealed some of these 
algæ, which he designates “sulfuraires,” between plates of gyp- 
Sum, and after some months found granules of sulphur. Several 
other observers have noticed this chemical activity of certain 
alge, and have shown that this action occurs only when the 
plants are alive. 


€nstatite. Rose and Rammelsberg also analyzed the chladnite, 
the latter stating that no feldspar was present. 

Quite recently Dr. M. E. Wadsworth has examined the same 
meteorite and come to the conclusion that there is no such min- 
eral as chladnite, and that it is an aggregate of enstatite, feldspar 
and augite ; with traces of other minerals. The microscope 
clearly reveals the compound nature of the supposed mineral, 
Which has a granitic structure and is a rock belonging to the 
gabbro variety of basalts. 

That such diverse conclusions should thus be reached by the 
most able investigators seems indeed most strange. The conclu- 
Sion of Dr. Wadsworth, undoubtedly the correct one, clearly 


1060 General Notes. 


show the superiority of microscopical over chemical i 
tions in lithological work. Dr. Wadsworth supposes 
origin of the meteorite was similar to that of the 


either as rock or mineral, must therefore be abandoned. 
New MINERALS.—M. Weibull describes as new three r 


the 
is translucent with a ferari IA color. Specific gravity 417 
composition is: 
SiO, FeO MnO MgO Calg igi i 
29.94 46.88 18.83 3-01 L4 = 
It appears to be merely a variety of knebelite, a mineral 
scribed more than fifty years ago by Débereiner. iye 
Silfo ergite, apparently a manganiferous actinolite or anti 
lite, occurs in bladed crystals of a yellow color, resemblir 
olite. Its cleavage, luster, hardness and specific ravity 
about those of varieties of hornblende. Its composition sae 
SiO, FeO MnO MgO CaO His 
iri Su 8. Bey 808 0.44 = 


characters of the pyroxenes. Its composition | is: 
SiO, FeO MnO CaO MgO 


48.29 aay Sij M iy; 2.83 


are thé varieties, It wiil, indeed, not be ri 

mineral species will be ives ‘and subdivided into g 

es and varieties, as has already been done for garı 
hornblende, mica, etc. A mineralogical text- 
something more than a catalogue Meanwhile min 

na new species, should indicate, if possible, 

position 


MINERALOGICAL Nores. —Mineralogists frequently 
or phosphoric acid in a mineral under examinati 

ally use molybdate of ammonia acidulated w 

reagent, as prescribed i in works on passen: 


f min 


1883. ] _ Botany. 1061 


a green sandstone and sand known as ancella-schicht. The sand- 


worth has examined a supposed meteorite found at Waterville, 
Maine, just after the passage of a meteor over the town. The 
fragment was a cinder-like mass, the surface of which was coated 
by a fused crust. Although a report like that of a small cannon 
had been heard at the time the meteor was seen in the s y, sus- 
picion was attached to this stone from the fact that the grass on 
which it lay was unchanged in appearance. Professor Shepard 
had analyzed it, but regarded it as doubtful. Examination 
showed that it was a slag-like body, long exposed to the action of 
the weather, and containing in its cavities remains of plant fibers. 
The fluidal structure and the fused matters seen under the micro- 


in fluorite. Professor J. S. Newberry has contributed interest- 
ing articles on the formation of coal and the origin of carbona- 
ccous matter in bituminous shales. He describes a number o 

facts regarding the bituminous coal fields of the Mississippi valley 
which clearly show that the “ peat bog theory” gives the true 
explanation of the origin of that great deposit, as opposed to an 
“estuary or raft theory ” now advocated by some geologists. He 
holds that the carbonaceous matter in bituminous shales is due 
to the presence of algze, which thus are the primary source of 
petroleum and mineral gas. 


BOTANY. 

Tue Growru oF PLANTS IN Acip SOLUTIONS. II.— Before the 
plants could be analytically exgmined they became disarranged 
and some identifications lost. The following items are inter- 

ing: 


S 1 . . 
The hydrochloric acid plant was examined for chlorine, the 
‘Edited by Pror. C. E. Bessey, Ames, Iowa. 


1062 General Notes. 


whole plant being divided into three parts. The top, € 
leaves and portion of stem, contained .205 grains of c 
the middle or stem to within a few millimeters of the fi 
.1373 grains of chlorine ; the roots, .102 grains of chlorin 
sum of these amounts gave 3.54 per cent of chlorine i 


: rides 
were taken up by the plant. The percentage of chlor 
excluding strand or beach plants, seldom exceeds one 

The parts of another plant similarly divided into 
and roots, gave, upon maceration in warm water, an 
tion which when titrated with acid, vielded the followi 


percentage for plants of this description 
The percentage of ash of the other p £ 

order to observe if the use of acid waters had increased t 

eral matter of the plant through its solvent action upon in 

ingredients of the soil. This examination gave the f 
ithe 


Wri. dried plant. 


Wate Mambo ocd ii be eseebel cisscsseede 1.1615 grammes 
Paa AT E T WEBA a 
Nitr 0 hye o 

ae WG Ar gn Lee oe =. +5535 
DEPICT go cei incites siete neds « 588g. s 
Tede 6M asir inde do dee ar i 978 CF 
Tatte, Oe ia hank ee ORS COV 


Considering the devitalized condition of the > acid 
mentioned above and the decreased weights of- ee 
this table below that of the water plant, it is evi 
acid waters a to introduce inorganic i donn 


rious and destructive. The water plant 
7th, having numerous roots, a tall flower stalk and did 
inches long. The tdtoghlecie acid bulb died, as 
ag acid subject, though one month later. No r 

n any acid bulb except a few in the tannic acid. 
sla ants were low, the flowers appeared without 
leaves attained under these adverse circumstatieeay 
aro of three inches. 

On er: pe the tannic acid i col fl 
were a dark purple, much deeper in color 
plant. The bulbs were supposed to 


(1883. | Botany, 1063 


color. On April rst the tartaric acid plant flowered, the flowers 
just emerging from the bulb. The citric acid plant flowered at 
the same time. The oxalic acid plant flourished better than the 


geranium plants will be watered with acid solutions, and grow 
upon siliceous, calcareous and feldspathic soils.—Z. P. Cratacap, 
77th street and 8th avenue, New York city. 


into seven sections, under which the species are arranged as fol- 
lows. The principal synonyms being given in parentheses : 
Section I. AMORIA 
T. bifidum Gray, nero rnia. 2. 7, breweri Wats son, California. 3. 7. ama- 
bile H.B. & K., California and Mexico. 4. T, hemsleyi Loja. (T. amabile of Amer- 
ican authors), Merin co pg . Potosanum Loja., Perito 6.7. goniocarpum Loja., 
Mexico. 7. 7, ciliatum ese Western orth A T. gracilentum Torr.. 
& Gr., California. 9. T. palmeri Watson, Guadaloupe island, 10. 7. amphian- 
thum Torr, & Gr., Texas and Lande na. 11. 7. reflexum Linn., Canada goles 
and Texas. 12, stoloniferum Muhl., Ky., Ohio to Miseourt: 13. ini 
ies Michx., e Ca rolinas to ye orida, Arkansas and Texas. 14. -7. ecleas 
tit. (7. told aebepe Hook.), T 
Section T LUPINASTER. 
15. T. parryi tie Colorado. 16. 7.6 ae por: California and Idaho. 
ih T. longipes Nutt.. Oregon and eigr f Mis. - T. plumosum Dougl., Oregon. 
9. T: gymnocarpon Nutt., Rocky Mts. 20. 7. ve ene Natt., a to 
Washisxon baat and Ptah. 21. T “lemm onii Watson, Californ (By a 


r., Rocky : e: 
‘Califo 30. T. nanum Torey Calica and Utah 31. T. andersonii Gray, 
California, teva and Utah. 
Section III. PHYSOSEMIUM : 
catum Lindl., California. 33. T. a daplis T orr. & Gr., California 
and Guadaloupe island. 34. T. depauperatum Desv., California (also in Peru and 
ili). 


Sec’ IV. mah E 
35. T. spinulosum Doug. Fifth 36. T. involucratum Willd., California. 
Sy ae kath Nutt., na al 38. F: uttallié hi Steud. (T. polyphyllum Nutt.), 
Californi mba A s ray, California. 40. T. appendiculatum Loja., 
obtusiflorum Hook.), California, 41. T. variegatum Nutt., California . T. 
pauciflorum Nutt., California. ea Le aciculare Nutt., California. 44. T. triden- 
tatum Lindl., California. 45- tsonii Loja., California. This is one of the 


many forms which have been oe considered varieties of T. tridentatum. 
i n V, CYATHIFERUM. s 
6. T. cyath d. n and Rocky Mts. 47. T. darbigerum Torr., 
California ye R era Lij egon barbigerum, var. andrewsit Kellogg), Cal. 
n VI. MICRANTHOIDEA, 
49. T. microdon Hook., yar e and Oregon. 50. T. circumdatum Kunze 


1064 General Notes. [ j 


{not certainly known as North American). 51. 7. microcephalum Pursh, € rege ‘oe 
and California. Paor 
Section VII. EULAGOPUS. ee 
52. T. macrai Hook. (7. albopurpureum Torr, & Gr.), Western North Am 
53. T. neolagopus Loja. (hitherto included under the preceding species), Calif 
The introduced species, which are often subsea 
l ariu i 


' oF, 


procumbens Schreb., T. repens Linn. It will be remembered ! ha he 
Dr. Gray says of the last in his Manual, “ Here probably | 
duced, but indigenous northward.” j 


bladed knife, I cut away the specimen. It prove 
septentrionale Fr., measuring one foot across, an 
pounds. The mass consisted of about six hori 3 
above another, an inch or more thick, entirely free and $ at 
from each other, except that they all proceeded from 
fleshy layer, which was firmly attached to the wood 
the fungus grew. The teeth which cover the lower surk 
horizontal layers are cylindrical, awl-sha rocess? =a 
inch long or more, their extremities at first truncate with 
perfect fringe of short hairs, but the tips at length become 
The whole is of a dull yellowish-white color and 


hand, of the numerous imens of Polyporus ob 
389) growing on partly dea trunks of oak trees id 
I have never seen but a single specimen that I coui £ 
reach standing on the ground. Trametes pint also T 
found near the ground, though occasionally a 
fifteen or twenty feet from the ground growing from 
place in the standing trunk. 
It may be remarked that as a rule the large Pol i 
nums that grow on standing trunks, are found not ! 


(883. | Botany. 1065 


ground, probably on account of the more abundant moisture 
which rises to a certain distance, even in the dead trunk, through 
capillary force.— F. B. Ellis, Newfield, WY: 


REVISION OF THE GENUS CLEMATIS OF THE UNITED AORE 
Joseph F. James has just published a revision of the gen 
Clematis of the United States in the Journal of the re pee 
Society of Natural History (Vol. vı, July, 1883), the eee con- 
clusions of which are embodied in the following ta 

Section I. ATRACENE.:; 


tragene americana Sims., A. UA AA 
1. C. verticillaris DC. me Nutt., Clematis a americana Poir., C. colum 
biana T. & G. 


2. C, alpina Mill., 


var. ochotensis Gray == ped 4s et leka 
. ochotens : 


Section II. CLEMATIS. 
baldwinii Torr. & Gr. 
douglasii Hooker = C. wyethii Nutt. 


C. ovata Pursh, C. sericea Michx. 

C. Tebei Watson 
Viorna urnigera Spac ch. 

G coccinea i li C. texensis Buckl. 
C. pitcheri Torr. & Gr., C. filifera, Benth. 


ERSE) 


8. C. bi igelo 

aa, ire ERMA Walter 

C. cordata pala C. cylindrica Sims., C. cyl- 
indrica, var. crispa Wood, C. diva ricata, 

10. C. crispa L. = O an peen C. viorna Andr., 


var. walteri Gray = < C cylindrica, var. 


G cylindri ica, var. AAY 
ori W 
} C. lineariloba DC., “C. iain Pursh, 
11, C. lasiantha pisat 
12. C. pauciflora 


13. C. ania Te & Gr. = C. nervata Benth. 
a gras i C. cordata Pursh, C. cordifolia Moench, C. 
14. C. virginiana L. = catesbyana, rsh, fragrans Salisb., C. 
ennsylvanica Donn, C. purshii Dietr 


var. bracteata DC. = C. bracteata MϾnch, C. holosericea Pursh. 
15. C. Satin folie Nutt. = C. virginiana Hook. (in part, not Linn.) 
r. brevifolia Nutt. 
var. bracteata Torr = ook. (in part, not Linn.) 
E Tease pat & Hill (not Nutt.), C. 
var. californica Watson . = | A enig sis Olia, var. brevifolia Benth. (not 
Nutt.) 


_ [HE Boranicat CLUB or THE A. A. A. S—There was such a 
gratifying attendance of botanists at the Minneapolis meeting of 


e Ameri Association for the Advancement of Science that 
a meeting was called on Thursday afternoon . Twenty- 
five members, who are more or less interested in botanical studies, 


responded to the call. An informal = was effected, 
and several committees were appointed. Several excursions were 
Provided for, and arrangements were made for calling the club 


1066 General Notes. L 


together, from time to time, for the reading and disc 
papers, the exchange of notes, etc., while no small part 
profit of the organization of the club was found in the social 
joyment which it provided. s 
r. Beal, of Lansing, was made chairman, and Professo 
ter, editor of the Botanical Gazette, secretary. T 


Proressor P, A. Saccarpo’s SYLLOGE Funcorum OMNI 
CUSQUE COGNITORUM.—The second volume of this work 
issued. It contains $13 pages besides 69 pages of addet 

ing the number of species up to 6180, which is supp 
include all the Pyrenomycetes thus far known. At th 
this volume is an alphabetical index of all the specific n 
the two volumes, the generic name being added in pares 
after each specific name. a 

atever may be thought of the many new genera into 
the old genus Sphæria is here divided, there can be but one 
ion as to the practical value of the work, which should be 
hands of every student of mycology. The third vol 
bracing the lower orders of fungi, 2. e., Sphæropsideæ, 
nieæ and Hyphomycetez, will be ready some time in se 
F. B. Ellis, Newfield, N. F. a 


BENTHAM AND Hooxer’s Genera PLAnTaruM.—Eve 


thus giving us a manual of the genera an 
gamia. Volume t bears the dates of 1862 and 
and 11 respectively; for Vol. 11 the dates are 187 
while for Vol. 111 they are 1880 and 1883. The 

been under way for more than twenty years. 


as furnishing, for the first time in many years, a Gemi 
ment of these plants. Seven “ series,” apparently 

lent to the “cohorts” of Vols. 1 and 11, include 
orders, These, with the orders they include, are as 


Series I. Microsperma.—Hydrocharidex, Burmanniacee, Orchiden, 
A 


Series II. Ericyn#.—Scitaminew, Bromeliacee, Hæmodorace®, 
lideæ, Taccaceæ, Dioscoreacewæ. Gp tae 


1883.] Botany. 1067 


Series IIT. CoRoNARIE”.—Roxburghiacee, Liliaceæ (which includes all the many 
tribes and suborders—Smiliacez, Melanthacex, Trilliacex, etc—which have 
often been regarded as distinct orders), Pontederiaceze, Philydracee, Xyridex, 
Mayacee, Commelinacez, Rapateacez. 


Series IV. CALYCINÆ.—Flagellarieæ, Juncacee, Palme (including Phytelephasiex 
and Nipacez). 
Series V. NUDIFLORÆ. — Pandanez, Cyclanthace, Typhaceze, Aroidex, Lem- 


nacee, 

Series VI. APOCARPÆ. —Triurideæ, Alismaceæ, Naiadacex (including Juncaginez), 

Series VII. GLUMacE&.—Eriocaulex, Centrolepidex, Restiacez, Cyperaceæ, Gram- 
inez. 


With this volume we may now arrange the Monocotyledons in 
our herbaria with something like satisfaction, which before was 
impossible. The disposition of the genera in many orders, as for 
example in the Graminez, being very different from that hereto- 
fore followed, will necessitate some quite radical and at first con- 
fusing changes, but from our experience with the grasses under 
the new arrangement, we are confident that it will prove much 
more satisfactory than the old —C. Æ. Bessey. 

Botanica. Nores.—At the meeting of the American Associa- 
tion for the Advancement of Science at Minneapolis, fifteen papers 
upon botanical subjects were presented, a larger number than for 


ized as follows: Dr. E. L. Sturtevant pointed out an interesting 
parallelism between the structure of the kernels of maize and 
sorgh 


The box-huckleberry ( Vaccinium brachycerum 
Michx., Gaylussacia brachycera Gray) was shown by Professor 


M. Coulter during the present year. His paper will soon appear 

in full—__pr, W. J. Beal brought forward numerous cases in the 

Graminez in which the lower sheaths of the leaves are closed as 

in sedges, instead of being open as is almost invariably stated in 
qt 


VOL. XvII.—no. x, 


1068 General Notes. 


descriptions——J. C. Arthur described a minute fresh-y 
(Rivularia fluitans) abounding in the lakes of 1 
and which has this year again apparently been poisonous 
——J. F. James argued that from structural and other c 
the Composite should stand at the head of the 
At the meeting of the Society for the 
Agricultural Science at Minneapolis, August 14th 


Peronosporee. e number of species has been 
creased since his last revision in the Bulletin of the 
stitution in 1876 


ENTOMOLOGY. 


ExTOMOLOGY AT MINNEAPOLIS.—Owing to the fact 
were no active members and but two nono mer 


at 2 P, M. did not take place. On the next day, however, 
dience to a call made by Mr. J. A. Lintner, who was im 
at Montreal rhe fix a day of meeting, the entomologist 
association mbled and effected a temporary orga! 
fore which Drisos S. A. Forbes read a letter from M 
expressing regrets at his inability to be present. The 
feeling at Montreal was explained by Mr. C. V. Riley 
motion the old Entomological Club of the A, A. A. 9. 
by the election ph Dr. D. 5. Kellicott, of Buffalo, N. 
dent, Professor Herbert Osborn, of Ames, Ia., as 
and Prof. O. S. Westcott, of Maywood, Ills., as s 
The old rules were adopted with the modi 
of any member of the association interested in ento 
op oe member of the club, registration is me 


pa ton meetings were held, and the attendance com 
— the a ater ag? a se 
stcott, 


E Mendenhall, Thos. S. Roberts, Wm. Sat 
E. H. Canfield, Jno. Hicks, GL Herri 
We give a ‘brief accoun t of the subje 


Life-histories of ‘Butterflies -= Mr, Wm. H. Ed 
burgh, ise —_ sent in the following recent exp 


1 This department is edited by Pror. C. V. Rigy, Wasl 
communications, book for notice, ete, should be sent, sent, 


1883. ] Entomology. 1069 


“I have had from the egg Rutulus and Zolicaon. I have found 
that Rutulus is constantly distinguishable from Turnus, after first 
larval stage at least; that Zolicaon is closer to Asterias than to 
Machaon. I will figure the larve of both species in full and the 
imagos of Rutulus. I have had from egg and got drawings of 
Colias amorphe, and I am not at all certain that it is zot a distinct 
species from C. eurydice. 

“Ihave had all stages of M. chalcedon, and had Phzeton colonizing 
on same plant, so that I could compare the habits of the two species. 

“I have had Lycena melissa from egg to chrysalis, and the 
larva in last stages has the same organs on tenth and eleventh 
segments that pseudargiolus larva has, attracts ants in the same 
way, and gives them fluid to eat. And finally I have over 100 
eggs of Parnassius, either smntheus or something close to it, 
perhaps intermedius, from West Montana 

“That is what I have done so far. I have had eggs of Argyn- 
nis coronis hatch (or perhaps it was callippe) but the larve died. 

“ As to butterflies this year, I have never seen them scarcer.” 

Notes on Pedisca scudderiana—Mr. Riley exhibited plants of 
Solidago containing the larve of this species, and made some 
remarks on its habits which went to reconcile the published con- 
clusions and differences between himself and Dr. Kellicott, and to 
show that while the insect is commonly a gall maker, it was also, 
exceptionally, an inquiline. The specimens showed that the 
habits of the insect were variable, and that the larva was either 
a leaf-crumpler, living in a bunch of curled terminal leaves held 
together by a silken gallery, a stem-borer, without causing any 
swelling, or the maker of a more or less perfect gall. He ha 
also found it as an inquiline in the gall of Gelechia gallesolida- 
ginis, the gall of which was always distinguishable from that of 

e Pedisca; among other things by the burrow of the larva 
always being traceable from the blighted tip of the plant, whereas 
the Pzedisca larva lived at first in the tip, and when making a 
gall always left the tip and bored in at the side. Dr. Keliicott’s 
observations were accurate so far as they went, but did not take 
into account the variation in habit. Mr. Riley had watched these 
larval habits during the present year from the time of hatching, 
and had concluded that the insect combined, in varying degree, 
the four characteristics of gall-maker, leaf-crumpler, stem-borer 
and inquiline. The larva living in the crumpled leaves later in the 
Season had not been reared to the imago, but he had made com- 
parisons of the young larve and found that they were exactly 
alike, but they showed considerable modification as they devel- 
Oped, especially after the last molt. Several other microlepidop-- 
terous larvae bored in the stems and lived among the leaves of 

lidago; while another species, yet unbred, made a gall similar 
to that of Pzedisca; but all the other larve known to him were: 
easily distinguished from Pædisca. 


1070 General Notes. 
D. S. Kellicott said that he felt sure that his obse 


his observations far enough to discover that all the 
scudderiana fed at first in the terminal leaves. Late int 


habits of Helia americalis, which he finds in the larva tate | 
feed in the nests of Formica rufa. So far as he knew this 

the first Lepidopterous insect known to develop in ants’ 
[To be continued. | 


ENEMIES OF THE EGG-PLANT.—As an evidence that th 
ance of Cassida texana and Doryphora juncta on the 


neither were large plants. Besides the twenty-three 
found on one of the plants four clusters of unhatched € 
perfect insects of the zerana and thirteen larve. 


THe PERIODICAL CICADA IN SOUTHEASTERN MASSACH 
While driving across “the plains” of the central parts 
tha’s Vineyard, Mass., in the last few days of June of th 
observed large numbers of the periodical Ci (Cicada 
decim). The scrub-oaks, which here cover the whol 
were literally alive with them. Specimens of twigs 
eggs were secured, as also of the insects themselves 


must have been mistaken,” [4e p. 71. | 
The insects were confined to a narrow belt not © 
or three-quarters of a mile in width and of unknow g 
posssibly this may acccunt for the fact that the gv 
to above failed to elicit any knowledge of a p 


1833.] Entomology. 1071 


Supposing Dr. Harris to be right, we have here a slight accelera- 
tion in development, due probably to the well-known milder 
climate of the island—C. E. Bessey. | 


recently received from Loudon county, Virginia, through the 
National Museum, specimens which are also, in all probability, 
accelerated individuals of the same brood. } 


and allied genera, Prionomerus). The small family Murmidiide 
Must now be added to these. Whether or not the second repre- 
Sentative of the family, viz., the genus Mychocerus, has the same 
habit as Murmidius remains uncertain. It occurs very rarely 
under fresh bark of deciduous trees in the Southeastern States. 
-he cocoon of Murmidius is of dirty white silk and bears a cer- 
tain resemblance in shape to that of the typical Noctuid egg, b£, 
having a broad circular base, the sides and top being rounded : 
this resemblance is further enhanced by the presence in the 
Urmidius cocoon of transverse and longitudinal ridges, though 
they are by no means so regular as in the Noctuid eggs.— 
Cok, Riley. 


1072 General Notes. (October, 


OsiTuARY.—Entomologists will learn with deep regret of the 
death of V. T. Chambers, at Covington, Ky., on August 7th—his 
fifty-second birth-day. He was a lawyer by profession, and yet 
found time to do a great deal of entomological work. His 
writings have been confined almost exclusively to the Tineide, 
and all of his earlier papers were descriptive in their character 
and were published mainly in the Canadian Entomologist. 

His later writings, published in Psyche and the Cincinnati 
Quarterly Journal of Science, dealt largely with the larval struc- 
ture of the Tineidæ. In addition to these various articles, he 
published in Bulletin 1, Vol. 1v of the U. S. Geological and Geo- 
graphical Survey, a list of “ Tineina and their food-plants” and 
an “Index to the described Tineina of the United States.” His 
collection was some years ago deposited with the Cambridge Muse- 
um of Comparative Zodlogy, and duplicates of many of his types 
are in the possession of private individuals. 


Just as the proof of the above is being read, we are pained to 
learn that Mr. Townend Glover, for many years Government en- 
tomologist, died at the house of his adopted daughter in Balti- 
more, September 8th, from an attack of apoplexy. Mr. Glover 
published his first report under the Government in the year 1854, 
and from that year until 1878 nearly every volume of the Agricul- 
tural Reports contains something from his pen. He was born 0 
English parents on the ocean, we believe, somewhere near ~“ 
Janeiro, in 1813, so that at the time of his death he had ente t 
upon his 71st year. He received his education in England, bu 
came to this country when a very young man. 


Entomotocicat Nores.—Mr. H. T. Stainton gives an ae 
esting biographical sketch of Professor Zeller in the June nun 
of the Extomologists’ Monthly Magazine, and we are glad to att 
that Zeiler’s collection has been purchased by Lord W alsingh fi | 
——F. Brauer, according to a notice in the Wiener Ent. Zeit, ! 
p. 155, records the larva of Anthrax flava as infesting No per 
larvæ, and that of a Tabanus and of an Asilus as eating 1 
Coleopterous larva—Jos. Mik (ibid, p. 156) confirms by í ey 
vations of his own our ‘conclusions as to the sarcoph or to 
non-parasitic nature of Cyrtoneura stabulans. E. H. pa 
scribes and figures an abnormal larva of Melanippe mon (Th 
which possessed the antennæ and thoracic legs of the maei 
Entomologist, xvi, p. 121, June 1, 1883) ——Mr. Newton = com 
of Ludington, Mich., gave us a call recently on his "Tii i 
Cambridge, Mass., where he has been studying Myrm lates 
with Dr. Hagen. Mr. Pierce has already finished some po 
larvæ, and has made some interesting biographical discov P 
We learn from Nature that the Swedish Gove 


rnment 


ip eR 
made provision for an entomologist, whose duty it will ie ye 
vise farmers as to the best means of destroying injuriou? i < 


1883. ] Entomology. 1073 


—Dr. Hagen, of Cambridge, has had occasion to study some- 
what Grote’s nomenclature. Hé wrote us recently of Aetia ar- 
gillacea Hübn., that he does not consider Hibner’s few words a 
description ; that the figure is different from xylina Say, and that 
the rejection of this last as having any priority in argillacea is en- 
tirely out of the question. We sometime since came to the same 
conclusion, Professor Forbes, State entomologist of Illinois, 
recently sent out a circular statement of a new Dipterous wheat 
insect which he termed “the wheat-bulb worm,” on account of 
its being found in the larval state at the base of the stem just above 
the root. From the figure and description we concluded that it 
would prove to be some small Muscid, but we did not expect it 


the Ontario Entomological Society last fall at the Montreal meet- 
ng. has called a meeting of entomologists at Minneapolis, on the 
Hi se August. All interested in entomology are invited to 
i n i 


Economic Nores.— The lesser migratory locust sei: 
k has proved extremely destructive in the Rear go yi 
Y, New Hampshire, the present season. Professor G. N. 


guy to strawberries near Carbondale, His., by an undetermined 
pa opod belonging to Chilopoda. A fuller account 1s given in 
rm, Herd and Home for July. 


1074 General Notes. [ October, 


(Capsus oblineatus) has also proved very destructive to strawber- 
ries this year in Illinois. Mr, Henry Edwards publishes (N. 
Y. Evening Telegram, July 3, 1883) a very instructive account of 
the work of Orgyia leucostigma on the shade trees in the squares 
and parks of New York city. The army worm has attracted lit- 
tle attention this year, notwithstanding the spring and early sum- 
mer were cool and moist. We have heard of it chiefly from 
Chester county, Pa~—-—The Hessian-fly -has proved so destruc- 
tive to wheat in Missouri, Kansas, Illinois, Indiana and Ohio, that 
much of the wheat was plowed up in consequence. Yet we 
doubt whether those entomologists who do not keep the run of 
agricultural news have been aware of the fact, or whether any 
specimens have been added to their cabinets. essrs. J. p. 
Peters and G. N. Milco had 300 acres of Pyrethrum cinerariefo- 
lium in cultivation at Stockton, Cal., this year, and are extending 
the area of what they find to be a most profitable crop. 


ZOOLOGY. 


Ha:matozoa oF Fisnes.—P. Mitrophanow gives some account 
of new monadiform parasites in the blood of fishes, and discusses 
their relations to the blood corpuscles. He points out that z 
consequence of their having been looked upon as curiosities, the 
literature that deals with the presence of foreign organisms in the 
blood of healthy animals, is in a very fragmentary condition. 
The author has discovered in the blood of Cobitis fossilis and of 
Carassius vulgaris'an organism which at first sight appeare ae 

a Nematode, but which exhibited, on closer examination, n° in- 
ternal differentiation, and some amceboid characters. Of about 
30-40 ». long, it was only 1-114 ». broad, and moved witi ble 
rapidity ; at its anterior end there was a flagellum of considera $ 
length, and the anterior was narrower than the hinder ent- 

When dying, or less active, the organism became much rie 
and an undulating membrane became apparent. The body 0 aie 
organism, the membrane and the flagellum all exhibited a h wet 
geneous highly refractive protoplasm of great contractile r ve 
Some striking varieties of this form are described. the. ‘lar t0 
tozoön found in Carassius vulgaris was at first sight sim ait 
that found in C. fossilis, and just described, but it differed from 
in its somewhat larger size and in the more distinct appas sa 
its undulating membrane. For the reception of these form” 
new genus must be established which may be known as. Ta 
tomonas, and the two species as H. cobitis and H. caras ae S 
giving an exact definition of these forms, the author prot eee 
refer to the views of Gaule, and states that he comes bagi: h the 
clusion that he has here to do with organisms and not "o Ee 
derivates of anatomical elements, and he agrees with i cet 
Ray Lankester that we have here Cytozoa. In consegue uld 

the paper of the last-mentioned naturalist, he feels that PS 


1883.] Zoology. 1075 


be superfluous to discuss in detail his objections to Gaule’s views. 
—Journ. Royal Microscopical Society, Fune. 


EXTERNAL PARASITE OF THE Trout.—L. F. Henneguy de- 
scribes, in the Comptes Rendus of the French Academy, an ani- 
malcule which covers the surface of young trout. When fixed, 
these infusoriform parasites have the appearance of small pyri- 
form cells, fixed by their narrower end. When the infusorian is 
free it expands and has the form of a Haliotis shell. If the fish 
dies the infusorian guest abandons it and disappears, probably to 
take up its abode on another. Most nearly allied to Bodo 
(Amphimonas ) caudatus, it is distinguished by having three in- 
stead of two flagella; the new form may be called B. necator, 
This, says the notice in the Journal of the Royal Microscopicat 

iety, appears to be the first described external parasitic flagel- 
late infusorian. It seems to cause the death of its host by giving 
rise to an alteration in the activity of the cells of the epithelium; 
or in a young trout the cells appear to be undergoing active 
division, which ceases when it becomes attacked by this parasite. 


New Porto Rico Lann SHetis.—Cistula consepta and Chon- 
dropoma tortolense Pfr., var. major, are described by Professor E. 
von Martens, from Porto Rico. Thos. Bland appends a note 
(Annals N. Y. Acad. of Sci., pp. 370- 371).—A. F. Gray. 


MOLTING oF THE APoDEMES IN CRUSTACEA F, Macquard, 
attracted by the recent statement of Vitzen that the apodemes, 
with some other parts, preserve their ordinary relations on the 
ecdysis of the lobster, notes that he has observed in the exuvia- 
tion of the spiny lobster that the arcades formed by the meso- 
phragms, and the longitudinal branches connected with them, are 
broken just as much as are also the endothoracic arcades and the 
Paraphragmal pieces of the endosternites. In other words, all 
the connections between the mesophragms of the two sides, or of 


uction is prepared for by a decalcification and softening of 
these parts, 

In the lobster, where the arrangements are a little different, we 
li likewise a division of the mesophragms along the middle 
fea’ and the separation of the branches of the endopleurites 

om those of the endosternites, Similar solutions of continuity 
rd Probably be detected in the apodemes of the Brachyura.— 
ourn. Roy. Micr. Society. 
pe loLTING OF THE SHELL IN LimuLus.—The mode of molting of 
a crust or shell of the king or horseshoe crab (Limulus) iok 
with ‘lieve, never been described, although we have been familiar 

“tit for a number of years ; in fact, any boy who has been 

ught up along the shores of our bays and estuaries from. 


1076 General Notes. [ October, 


Casco bay southward, is familiar with the cast shells of this 
remarkable animal. When found in the course of molting the 
shell, the creature appears as if spewing itself out of itself, as 
the front edge or frontal doublure splits open around the extreme 
edge, the narrow rent, easily overlooked in the cast skin, ending, 
in a half-grown specimen six inches long, including the caudal 
spine, a little over half an inch from the acute hinder edge of the 
cephalothoracic shield. Not only is the outer shell cast, includ- 
ing all the spines and hairs, but also the chitinous lining of | 
«esophagus and proventriculus, the proventriculus corresponding 
to the stomodzum of the embryo. What we call the proventricu- 
lus corresponds to the “stomach” of authors, the true stomach 
not being lined with chitine. How much of the rectum is cast 
is uncertain, but the chitinous parts lying within the body and 
serving as attachments for the muscles moving the caudal spine, 
including two sets of slender, tendon-like processes, are cast 
The gill plates are also cast, as well as the delicate hair-like set# 
fringing their edges. 

Moreover, and this is an interesting pcint, as in this respect the 
molted integument or shell of Limulus is like that of an Asaphus 
we have examined, the seven pairs of apodemes or internal pro- 
cesses, six pairs of which support the six pairs of abdominal feet, 
are also shed. This similarity of form in the apodemes of trilo- 
bites and Limulus has been, to our mind, a strong argument for 
the existence in trilobites of membranous abdominal swimming 
feet like those of the Limulus. ‘ 

A small specimen taken in the act of molting, 50™ long, 1- 
cluding the caudal spine, and 30™™ broad, was considerably 
larger after casting its shell, measuring 65™™ in length, and 4 
in breadth, or about one third larger.—A. S. Packard, Fr. 


CRUSTACEA OF THE NEw ENGLAND COAST, ESPECIALLY OF ie 
‘GULF STREAM SLOPE.— The number of species of this class ate 
added to the faunal lists of this region is quite large, ere 
greater proportion, as was the case with the Anthozoa and omit 
odermata, have been obtained from what is known as the uniting 
grounds ” or “Gulf Stream slope,” that is, from the slope un | 
the continental plateau with the depths of the ocean basin. “tei 
this slope flows the still comparatively warm water of the 
Stream, bearing with it many forms of animal life which "a : 
` previously known to occur north of the coast of Flot ae 2 

between it and the shore flow the cold waters of the polar to live : 


conditions of depth, temperature and nature of bo ; 
none will be found. Thus at some spots 2000 or more of a sp 2 


1883.] Zoblogy. 1077 


ceedingly numerous; Catapagurus socialis Sm., was found in 
swarms at several spots, and at others the maioid Euprognatha 
rostellifera Stimpson, abounded. 

Of Parapagurus pilosimanus Sm., about 400 examples were 
taken at one station in 312 fathoms, always associated with a 
polyp which builds itself around the crab and absorbs the shell it 
resides in. This species was previously known only from a few 
specimens taken by the Gloucester fishermen in deep water off 
Nova Scotia. 

During 1882 Crustacea were less abundant than in previous 
years, but the large shrimps, Pandalus leptocerus and P. propin- 
guus, occurred, the latter at depths of from 158 to 640 fathoms. 
Among the most interesting species were the large cancroid 
Geryon quinquedens Sm., which was taken in considerable num- 

in from 322 to 452 fath. Lithodes maia abundant at 291 
fath.; the macruran Pentacheles sculptus Sm., of the family Eryon- 
tide, a form known only by six examples; the Crangonids, 
Ceraphilus agassizii Sm., taken in from 291 to 640 fath., and Sa- 
binia princeps Sm., in 374 to 452 fath.; Hippolyte lilljeborgit Dan- 
ielsen, frequent in 144 to 640 fath.; Janira spinosa Harger, in 
640 fath.; Astacila granulata in 291 to 640 fath. ; and Boreomysis 
tridens in 351 fath. Two new species of Galatheidæ, allied to 

unida, were also taken. i: 

he scarcity of many species, such as Catapagurus socialis, 
Pontophilus brevirostris, and a Munida which, though most abun- 
in 1881, was not seen at all in 1882, is accounted for by Pro- 
fessor Verrill by the occurrence of a severe storm which forced 
the belt of cold water outward into the area occupied ordinarily 
by the warmer water, thus lowering the temperature to a degree 
to the more delicate forms. ( 
_ Other forms of Crustacea described by Professor S. I. Smith 


Fand tenuipes, P. acanthonotus and P. carinatus ; Miersia 


ssizii, M. gracilis and Meningodora mollis, three Ephyrinæ from 


An lope 


Malopeneus elegans, and Hymenopeneus debilis, and Sergestes 
Tobustus. : 


Protective C —The horned lizards 
open, OLORATION IN PHRYNOSOME. e horne apd 
em oads, as they are usually called in California, exhibit consid- 
_ Stable vartation in color; I have collected them in Central -Cali- 


1078 General Notes. [ October, 


fornia (Placer county), and in the southern part of the State (Los 
Angeles county), and have seen many (just caught) specimens in 
the hands of others. The general tone or shade of color in each 
instance seemed to harmonize closely with the general tone of 
color of the earth or ground of the immediate locality or habitat. 
For this reason, when the little creatures are perfectly motionless, 
they are not easily detected. If the ground be of a yellowish, or 
ochraceous tone, the color of the lizard is so nearly the same as 
to excite attention to the fact; if of darker hue, or ashen gray, so 
with these lizards. I have frequently noticed this relation of color 
in these animals to environment, and have yet to find an excep- 
tion to it; further than this, I am led to believe that a sufficient 
number of living specimens, will show a similar protective factor, 
in degree of development of the scale imbrications, tubercles so- 
called and horns—or, in brief, in the sculpture aspect as related to 
the surface texture of the ground which forms the local habitat 
of these forms.—R. E. C. Stearns. 


THE GARDENER BIRD (AMBLYORNIS INORNATA).—This bird ap- 
pears, from the studies of M. Beccari, to excel the Australian 
bower-birds, to which it has affinities, in the erection of a plea 
sure bower. A small shrub in an open spot in the forest forms 
the center of the edifice. Moss is piled around this and then a 
number of branches plucked from an epiphyte are planted in the 
soil in an inclined position, so that they form the walls of a cont 
cal hut entered by a small opening, These branches continu 
for some time to vegetate. Before the entrance the bird maxes & 
lawn of tufts of moss carefully separated from all pebbles, bit us 
wood or other plants. On this green carpet he strews the vio 
fruits of Garcinia and the flowers of a Vaccinium that grows rare 
renewing them when they wither. The bird is a native O "© 

rfak mountains in New Guinea, and the first report of its exis 
tence was brought M. Bruijn by Malaysians. ; 


bits of 


TENGMALM’s OwL.—This little owl of the North, but slightly | 


larger than the common Acadian owl, is not a very common Spe 


cies within the limits of the United States, although it may bee 


regular winter visitant, and it is not improbable that it 
found breeding in the northernmost part of New Englan 
indebte dto Mr. Montague Chamberlain, of St. John, 
notes concerning the occurrence of Tengmalm’s ow 
New Brunswick in summer. “ One shot by Mr. Jam 


will be 
a 
N: B, for 


December 31, 1881.” Audubon recorded the oc ee : 
this species at Bangor, Me., “in the beginning of Septen M. 


For a note of its capture in spring I am indebted to 
Tufts, who obtained a male specimen taken at Dexter, 


April, 1877; also a female specimen taken near Lynn, Ma 


eet a Soe 


Me. in ; 


1883. ] Zoölogy. 1079 


November 4, 1882. Mr. E. S. Bowler writes me that he obtained 
one taken in Penobscot county, Maine, January 15, 1882, and 
two taken in the same county January 23, 1883. Two were 
taken near St. John, N. B., and sent to that city February 17, 
1882. Mr. C. A. Creighton has informed me of one taken at 
Waldoboro’, Me., in January, 1881. And I am indebted to Mr. 
Ralph Miller, of Portland, Me., for a specimen taken by him alive, 
x hand, in this city, March 3, 1883.—£veredt Smith, in Forest and 
tream. 


White Beavers.—When at Olympia, Washington Territory, 
in June, 1882, my attention was called to a mounted specimen of 
a beaver, an albino, belonging to Mr. E. T. Young, of that place. 
It was clearly and absolutely white throughout, without the least 
tint of the usual color, and in fine condition. I learned from the 


ZooLocicaL Nores.—Protozoans.—Gigantic specimens of Actin- 
Spherium eichhornii have been noticed by Professor Leidy in an 
aquarium; they measured 3-1™ in diameter, independent of 

€ rays, which extended from %-%™™ more. One o the 
smaller individuals contained four water-fleas (Daphnia), and one 
of the larger six of them. 


‘ng experiments by M. H. A. Coutance. The experimenter pre- 
Pared eight solutions containing one ingredient only, and three 
™ which chloride of magnesia, chloride of potash and sulphate 
Magnesia respectively predominated instead of chloride of 
M. ‘um. The mollusks experimented upon were Venus reticulata, 
Jtlus edulis, Venus decussata, Littorina vulgaris and Tritonium 


1080 General Notes. (October, 


undatum. The facts observed were, that every change in the 
constitution of sea water is, in the long run, fatal, but that there 
is great difference in the rate of the toxic action of any one solu- 
tion upon the same animal, and great range in the resistance of 
different mollusks to the same solution. The gasteropods suc- 
cumbed before the bivalves, yet Littorina, defended by its opercu- 
lum, resisted longer than the non-operculate and canaliculated 
` Tritonium. The mussel died before either of the Venerida, and 
V. decussata showed a vitality far surpassing any of the others. 
The salts of soda and magnesia were far less fatal than those of 
potash, and also sustained life longer than chloride of sodium 
alone, but in the latter they extended their siphons a much larger 
portion of the time than in sulphate of magnesia or sulphate of 
soda. Death in the case of the bivalves arrived from muscular 
enfeeblement, at last resulting in inability to close the valves. 


Crustaceans.—In the Transactions of the New Zealand Insti- 
tute, C. Chilton describes upwards of twenty new species 
Crustacea, principally belonging to the Tetradecapoda, but in- 
cluding two Brachyures, Hymenicus marmoratus and Hymenosoma 
lacustris. Among the species are several obtained from a well 
sixteen feet deep, one of which, the isopods Crumegius fo 
and Phreatoicus typicus, are without eyes. This 


a Macrural. 


English crayfish and Paranephrops setosus. 
Arachnids.—Mr. C. Chilton, in the Transactions 
Zealand Institute, describes a sea-mite which he p 
genus Halacarus Gosse, two species of which have 

viously described from England. 


of the New 
laces in the 


* j K . ; us 
eneidids (Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., 1883) gives the views of eet 
naturalists on their affinities, but states as the result yee thus 


examination, that (1) the ventrals have true spines, | crani” 


would be Acanthopterygians of Cuvier; (2) the 
is simple, and there is no “tube.” Thus these fi 
’s sub-or™. 
rder Disc™ 


A 


hich they have 


nianus 


between the 


been pre 


1883.] Physiology. 1081 


with the single genus Myxine. In the Hyperoartia or Petromy- 
ontide he recognizes the genera Petromyzon, Ichthyomyzon, 
Ammoceetes, Entrophenus, Geotria, Exomegas and Caragola. 
The form of the suproval laminz is the principal character made 
use of, and Caragola, which has two such lamina, is made the 
type of a sub-family. 

PHYSIOLOGY. 


STUDY OF THE PHYSIOLOGY OF THE KIDNEY BY MEASUREMENTS 
OF ITS CHANGE OF VoLuME.—Dr. Roy has employed an ingenious 
instrument, the oncometer, devised by him on the principle of the 
plethysmograph, for the measurement of variations in the volume 
of the kidney. The apparatus consists essentially of a metallic 
box lined with a flexible membrane, in which the kidney of a 
living animal while in its normal situation can be laid and in- 
closed in an air-tight manner. The space between the kidney 
and the box is filled with warm oil which finds its exit by means 


general rise of blood pressure which accompanies Gyspnora, 

as would follow on common hydraulic principles. Division of 
e splanchnic nerves, however, does not completely do away 
With the reflex. It is very difficult to manipulate the nerves en- 


l i » - 
This department is edited by Professor HENRY SEWALL, of Ann Arbor, Michigan- 


1082 General Notes. [ October, 


nected with the walls of the renal vessels. Stimulation of the 
proximal end of the divided sciatic nerve is accompanied bya 
rise of general blood pressure but by a fall in the volume of the 
kidney; which change, as in the previous case, is due to a vaso- 
motor reflex. e same results follow poisoning by strychnia 
When the splanchnics are cut at the level of the diaphragm there 
is a slight momentary decrease in the volume of the kidney, and 
then a return to the normal. When the central or anterior end of 
a divided splanchnic is irritated, the volume of the kidney is 
diminished on both sides, showing a reflex vaso-motor consttic- 
tion. Essentially the same effect follows when the peripheral 
ends of the divided splanchnics are stimulated. Vaso-motot 
fibers for both kidneys may run in the splanchnic of one side, 
but individuals differ in the extent to which this appears to occur. 
Vaso-motor fibers proceed to the kidney by paths other than the 
splanchnic nerves. 

Complete or partial closure of one renal artery, during the 
course of an experiment, has no influence upon the blood current 
or the volume of the other kidney, nor does stopping the circu- 
lation in large extra-renal arteries, as those of the limbs, cause 
any change in the volume of the kidneys. The volume of the | 
kidney was likewise quite uninfluenced when a dog under obser- 
vation was surrounded alternately with ice-cold water and water 
heated to the body temperature. 


THE ACTION oF ETHYL ALCOHOL UPON THE Doc's HEART— | 
Professor Martin, with the assistance of a pupil, Mr. Stevens, has : 
entered the debating ground of alcohol-physiology vit : 
new and definite and therefore welcome statements Ol facts 0 
regard to this subject. In the experiments of these gentlemen, 
the living but completely isolated dog’s heart was suppil¢ | 
a flask with an artificial current of warm blood, to which 


ed dimi- 


result is, in most cases, the same, but sometimes is litt 
After the action of the alcohol has been fully mam x 
heart can, in many cases, be restored to its original p Wi 

d, undet 
the action of the alcohol, with increasing relaxation pi on 
and decreasing extent of contraction in systole, until ake 
ance offered by the pericardium prevented farther increase ‘pat 
in the heart cavities, and as the extent to which these ese 


1883.] Physiology. 1083 


rowed in systole became gradually less, the amount of blood 
pumped out diminished proportionately. If the pericardium was 
now cut away the heart began immediately to pump out more 
blood, because its cavities expanded under the pressure upon 
them in diastole, while the extent to which they were constricted 
in systole remained the same. “The action of alcohol adminis- 
tered in the manner and doses above described is, without pri- 
marily altering the force of the heart beat, to alter its character, 
so that the ventricular cavity is not obliterated at the end of the 
systole, and the less so the longer the alcohol has been adminis- 
tered. At first this incomplete systole is compensated for by a 


periments, and also careful observations on a human subject, 

failed to show any alteration of pulse rate due to alcohol. 
RELATION OF ARTERIAL PRESSURE TO THE DURATION OF THE 

SYSTOLE AND DIASTOLE OF THE HEART-BEAT.—The study of the 


by means of which changes of pressure 
m 


Sure, at least within a range so extensive as that included between 

Z aod 160 mms. Høg., have no influence whatever upon the oe 

on of either the systole or diastole of the heart-beat in the dog. 
VOL. XVI1,—no, x 


1084. General Notes. [October, x 
PSYCHOLOGY. 


INTELLIGENCE OF THE HorsE.—As bearing on the question of 
the intelligence of animals, I send the following note for pub- 
lication at the request of Dr. Packard: 

A few years ago Mr. Eli Rigby, living at Stillwater, a small 
village a mile from here, turned his span of farm horses out 
loose on the road, when, without his knowledge, one of them 
went to the blacksmith shop of Mr. John Gould, who had been 
accustomed to shoe this span. Finding the door of the shop 
open, the horse entered and lifted up one foot in such a manner 
as to attract attention. The blacksmith, supposing the owner to 
be near by, examined the foot and found the shoe broken in such 
a way as to hurt the horse when he walked, and he therefore put 
on a new shoe, after which the horse went off home of his own 
accord. Later in the day the blacksmith saw Rigby and asked 
him if he had got his horse all right, which led to explanations, 
when it appeared that Rigby not only did not know that the 
horse had been to the shop, but he did not even know that there — 
had been any trouble with his shoe. ee 

Both Gould and Rigby are thoroughly reliable men, and 1 had e 
this account directly from them.—C. H. Fernald, State College, — 
Orono, Me. pave 


EXHIBITION OF THE SAME INTELLIGENCE IN AN Ox.—Of a yoke 
of oxen which had belonged to the Cape Ann Granite Compaty, — 
one had become too lame for further usefulness, and in consider - 
ation of past faithful services was turned out to grass. I ths ; 

A few days since he was seen limping toward the blacksmit Y 


foot to the smith, who watched his singular movements. 
blacksmith examined the foot and discovered that a sma A ' 
had got crowded under the shoe and pressed on the foot in ch ia | 
to produce the lameness. The stone was removed and the amtii 
sent away, no doubt rejoicing in his ox heart that 
least one man who could understand ox language sumi 
relieve suffering —Cape Ann Advertiser. 


the shop he took his place in the shoeing frame and held The 


ADOPTION BY A CAT OF FIVE YOUNG Rars.—Apropes 2 e 
facts stated by Judge Caton bearing on singular frien bee 


wn 
c 
O 
aN 
M 
oO. 
a 
ct 
= 
re 
> 
oO 
rr 
= 
o 
x. 
a 
om 
oS 
na 
re 
> 
D 
rt 
er 
© 
= 
o 
oO 
pe 
A 
er 
> 


afterwards the zwo kittens were destroyed, and the nex 
it was found the cat had brought in zwo more young < 
we were looking at this strange foster family the cat a 


t morning 


1883] Anthropology. 1085 


the stable, jumped over the board and lay down, when the rats 
at once ran under her and commenced sucking. What makes 
the matter more singular is, the coachman told me the cat was a 
particularly good ratter, and was kept in the stable for the pur- 


. ” 


pose of keeping down rats. 


ANTHROPOLOGY.* 


Tue ARCHÆOLOGICAL InstituTe.—The fourth annual report of 
the executive committee, just issued, has its cheering and its 
gloomy side. Three separate narratives are included in the same 
pamphlet. 1. Mr. Bandelier has continued his researches in New 


z ~ eges in our country. This institution has passed through ko 
ntical period of its first year, and gives every evidence of a 

Permanent success. 

; Tne Caarway Cottection.—The Lorillard expedition enna 

co and Central America has produced its fruit. According to 


lp: a 
Edited by Professor Otis T. M ASON, 1305 Q street, N. W., Washington, D G 


1086 General Notes. [ October, 


the agreement made with M. Charnay, under the patronage and 
superintendency of Mr. Thorndyke Rice, the French government 
was to have the first set of casts and the National Museum the 
second, The series for our country have arrived and are now 
being set up in a large room appropriated to them in the National 
Museum. There are two groups, one from Palenque, the other 
from Chichen-Itza, and a few pieces from Ocosingo, Tezcoco, &e. 
The Palenque groups are: 1. Bas-reliefs from the temple of In- 
scriptions, twelve pieces; 2. The bas-reliefs constituting the 
“altar” in the temple of the Sun, five pieces (Dr. Rau thinks 
Charnay wrong, and that two of these belong to the next group); 
3. The celebrated group of the cross, three pieces (five according 
to Dr. Rau); 4. Bas-reliefs, katunes, sculptures, columns, &c, 
eighteen pieces; 5. Bas-reliefs from Chichen-Itza, thirty-five 
pieces, among which are the materials for two groups, one con- 
stituting a sculptured dado of great interest, the other forming 
an immense wall and inclined ceiling. These casts are made in 
a composition of plaster and tow, which give them great light- 
ness and strength. A careful scrutiny of these slabs, one after 
another and from day to day, excites reflections concerning theit 
fabricators and their civilization. No doubt the truth lies between 
the two extremes of modern interpretation. The Spaniards de- 
stroyed a well advanced civilization, something like the old Chal- 
dean, but not one superior to their own. On the other 
many evidences of survival obtrude themselves pointing tO @ 
savage origin and communal dwellings; but between the men : 
who lived and wrought at Palenque and Chichen-Itza and of 
roving savages were many milestones of progress. A writer m 
Science drew attention to a discovery of Professor Cyrus beer 
to the effect that the French commission, consisting noe 
Mérimée, Augrand, Longperier, Aubin, De Saint-Priest and 
appointed in 1860 to edit Waldeck’s drawing, took Catherw 


ea a dates een eae 2 coats So. COLOR Raise a ete fy 5 


Catherwood did not. But Charnay’s casts fulfill Dr. ie 
predictions by exhibiting the glyphs which he said ought d ie 
there, in spite of the drawings of both Catherwood and © 
* Monuments anciens du Mexique.” 


REVUE D'ETHNOGRAPHIE.— This journal, under the dir 

Dr. Hamy, has passed safely through its first year, and iginal 

with its present number upon the second volume. The GE 

papers are as follows : 

Corre, Dr. A Séréres de Joal et de Portudal, on the west coast 
oO, ih 


Ouar- 
Tarry, M, H.—Excursion Archéologique dans la vallée de Oued Mya, gee 
gla, in the Desert of Sahara, on the borders of Southern Algeria, pp: =% 
Bertrand, Alex.—Les Troglodytes, ill., pp. 35-64. 
Charnay, Désiré—Exploration des Ruines d’Aké, Yucatan, pp- 65-74 


of Africa, Ph 


1883. | Anthropology. 1087 


Riedel, J. C. F.—Le Ponor, ou Pordre de la aE a Timor, pp. 75-76 

Hamy. E.—Review of J. Harmand’s “Les races Indo-chinoises,” Herv vey’s “ The 
Endau and its ` tributaries,” and Youths s “ Voyage dans le Carélie et dans 
la region de l’Onega. 

ANTHROPOLOGY IN FRaNcE.—The fasciculi 3 and 4 of the Bul- 
letins de la Société d’ eee ee de Paris contain the follow- 
ing papers of general interest 
=. sur le poids comparé du cerveau chez les Hn et chez les filles [refers 

© meetings ot Feb. 2 and 16, and March 2], pp. 524-531. 
Taam praats sur les trépanations AA by L. Capitan, pp. 
5-538 


Note sur les poumons des ourang-outangs, by M. peeve PP: 554-558. 

Discussion sur l’ethnographie [criticisms upon the proposed “ Questionnaire de so- 
ciologie et d’ethnographie ”], Pp- 557-578, 679-681. 

amp ‘og l Ecole d’Anthropologie pour Panne 1882-1883. Sur les Galébis du Jar- 

n d’Acclimation » by M. L. Manouvrier, pp. 602-643; 649-654; 662-671 ; 

busses, 796- 

La Croix de Teotihuacan, by E. F. Hamy, pp. EaSI 

Le boudhisme à Ceylan, by M. Deloncle, pp. 658-6 

Sur les tribus qui habitent la Terre de Feu, by M. pan Beauregard, pp, 672~674. 

De ae des Dardous [a tribe in Cashmire], by M. Girard de Rialle, pp. 

674 


Discussion sur les types Kabyles, pp. 685-688, 888-897. 
Quelques rpa ons sur Anthropologie des Comalis [Soumalies], by E. T, 
97-706. 


Lesa Social Mme. Clémence Royer, pp. 707- 

L'Amérique préhistorique, by M. de Nadaillac, e752, 

Les Chevaux dans les temps préhistorique et higoriaués, by M. Piétrement, PP: 
752-757. 


Remarks à propos du denombrement de la population sur quelques reeg 
démograp higu agg par les catholiques, les protestants, et les israelites, 
by latare ques ps 757-760. 


Recherches ieee cans sur une série de cranes d’assassins, by M. Orchanski, pp. 


Photographies de Criminels, by M. Bordier, pp. 795-796- ðu 
Asie, Kachmir et Thibet, Etudes d'ethnographie ancienne et moderne, by Oli- 
vier Biautecesd, pp. 820-8 
Les i dentaires au Médicas et dans le Yucatan, by E. T. Hamy, pp. 
79-88 
Sur la vision binoculaire, by M. Rabourdin, pp. 897-899. 
It Pulda consume too much space to present an abstract of 
of these papers, but some of them are of very great ge 
eral i interest to those who are pursuing special topics. 
THE American ANTIQUARIAN SociETY.—Mr. hege iere 
has prepared a complete list of the publications of this hon _ 
ee cation, founded in 1812. The catalogue commences 


Vals, a Rani no E 


1088 General Notes. [October, 


Proceedings, October 22, 1855. Samuel O. Haven on American archeology. 
waa tet October 20, 1866. On the establishment of a museum and professor. 
hip of archzology and ethnology at Harvard Univ. by George Peabody. 
bitin, April 23, 1872. Admixture of Japanese blood on our north-west coast, 
Horace Davis. 
eure igs, October 21, 1873. Origin, &c., of Indian ogi in N. England, and 
a list of books in the Indian language, &c., by J. H mbull. 
Proceedings, April 26, 1876. Remarks on Yucatan asd ‘de Mayas, by Stephen 
í » Jr. 


om a atin 25,1877. The copper age in Wisconsin, by James D. Butler; 
at enport Tablets, by Farquharson; Discoveries in | ran, opie A 


geo: 
Proceedings, April 24, 1878. Terra-cotta pg from Isla Mujeres, by Stephen Sal- 
isbury Mexican calendar stone, by Ph. J. J. Valentini. 
Proceedings October 21, 1878. Archzeology of Yucatan, by Dr. and Mrs, Le 


Proceeding, faked 30, Tea Mexican copper tools, by Ph. J. J. Valentini; Latter 
m M. Le Plon 
Proceeding, October te ib The Katunes of Maya history, by Ph. J. J. Valen- 


Pesci se 28, 1880. The Landa seca bp Ph. Jj- Valentini, é 
ee October 21, 1880, Mexican paper: an article of es Bit tnt J 
Valentini; Biblioprephy of acata aan Cent. Amerie, by A : 
Proceedings, As ate wba eg Coronado’s discovery o 
Hale; Ma d Maya inscriptions, by pogaes Le 
ican Chalchihultes, byr Pa: J. F 
Proceedings, October 21, 1881. The seven cities of Cibola, by H. W. Haynes. 
Tonei ie 9 26, 1882. Perforated Indian humerus, by H. W. Haynes; Not : 
la, by Louis H . Aymé. alen- e 
iaia October 21, 1882. The Olmecas and the Toltecas, by Ph. J. J. Va o 
ni; aes: implements from Mexico, by F. W. Putnam. ae e 
The r by M. Aymé and the following one by Mr. Valen- : 
tini, Bae not hitherto been noticed in the NATURALIST. 2 : 
scription of Mitla, by Burgoa, is given by Mr. Salisbury in a: 
English translation, and M. Aymé completes the desc ae 


seven cities, me T E oe 
Plongeon Two Mex 


vein of going cautiously or not at all. The author i 
guine about the ai cae of the Maya. 


author that he has discovered genuine and conoi evidenc” 
of ee Ya between these Hittites ang the Basques, 2- 


an 


nvinced 
; which pe ) 
bition testify, I give to the characters of Hamath, istice of he 


i 


gE 
E 
2) 
Dan 
a 
is) 
x. 
oO 
Oo 
"e 
=y 
ia) 
| Pa 
N 
cr 
© 
(g) 
; "U 
e 
"O 
3 
@ 
sa 
oO 
~% 
=. 
> 
m 
n 
ae 
=a 
o 
amet e 
Eer 
Pai 


process v was verified by comparisons with the Corean i k rte 


1883. ] Microscopy. 1089 


this key Professor Campbell proceeds to read the inscriptions. 
It is too soon to say a word about the merit of this work, an 
we shall wait with considerable impatience for the volume, ex- 
plaining more thoroughly the method. 


MICROSCOPY.' 


TuHoma’s SLIDING MicroToME, IMBEDDING METHODS ( Continued 
Jrom p. 998) —Professor Thoma adds to his description of his 
microtome some remarks on the imbedding methods more gen- 
erally used. The method of treating tissues with gum arabic, 
first brought into use by Rindfleisch and Ranvier, is now very 
generally known and practiced. The same may be said of the 
method of cutting sections between two pieces of elder pith or 
hardened liver, &c. These in certain conditions are very useful 


x and covered with the fluid. The preparation cannot, how- 
ever, be immersed directly in alcohol for the purpose of harden- 
ing. It must be first hardened by alcohol steam, taking care 
Never to raise the temperature of the steam above 30° C. For 
md purpose Professor Thoma uses a simple apparatus represented 
n Fig. 6, 


A shallow water-bath, a, stands on an iron tripod, 666, and is 
heated by a small flame, c. The water- =h 
bath is covered by athin plate, dd. Upon 
is plate is a small glass vessel, e, filled 
with common alcohol and covered with 
a perforated disk of tin, ff On this 
eik are placed the paper boxes, gg, 
containing the specimens and the imbed- 
Ing fluid. The latter and the alcohol 
vessel are again separated from the ex- 
ternal air by a glass cover, Æ% This 
es, slightly heated, will harden / i ; 
= imbedding masses within a few days, +6 Appere heir 
atter which time they are removed and dening egg-emulsion. 
Subsequently fully hardened in a bottle 


ins 
Edited by Dr, C. O. Wutrman, Newton Highlands, Mass. 


A 
GA 


1090 -General Notes. [ October, 


containing ordinary alcohol. The latter process determines the 
degree of consistence of the imbedding mass. It can be made 
extremely hard by repeated use of strong alcohol. After a few 
trials it will be easy to find the convenient degree of consistence 
for each specimen. 

If the temperature of the alcohol steam is more elevated, it 
will be found that the imbedding mass, instead of shrinking, will 
appear to increase in volume, innumerable air-bubbles developing 
in the emulsion. This can be easily avoided by using lower tem- 
peratures. Another danger, however, exists in the holes which 
the pins make in the walls of the paper boxes. The emulsion, 
before hardening, is so very liquid that it will pass through the 
smallest opening ; this renders it necessary not to withdraw any 
of the pins from the sides of the paper box, and to use boxes 
without any openings. It will be found that this mass adapts 
itself perfectly to all surfaces of the specimens without pene 
trating into their interior structure, and that it can be cut admi- 
rably at all thicknesses down to 0.003™™ Another very agree- 
able quality results from the fact that the newly prepared emul- 
sion will adapt itself readily to hardened pieces. This enables 
us to spread out fine membranes on pieces of the hardened im- : 
bedding mass, and subsequently to imbed both in the way just 
described. ; 

After this praise of the egg-emulsion, it will be just to eae | 

y which is occasionally disagreeable. It cannot ao 
easily detached from the sections, and we have no means of dis 
solving it in media which do not injure the objects. The mass 
also colors in all the staining fluids generally used, and therefore - 
The latter inconve 
nience should in all cases be avoided by coloring the T a 
in toto before imbedding. For this purpose the fluids of Gret 


bly, a solution of so-called ce//oidin. If this substance cant s | 
general be cut to such extreme delicacy as the album! 
just described, it has a great advantage in being extremely pel 

cid. The original communication of the last-nam 
ve er 7 


1 Arch. f. Mikr. Anat., xvi (1879), p. 465- 
2 Arch, f. Anat. u. Physiol. (Anat. Abtheil,), 1882, 


1883. ] Microscopy. 109I 


fluid consists of a concentrated solution of celloidin in a mixture 
of equal parts of absolute alcohol and ether. The specimen is 
soaked successively in absolute alcohol and ether, and in the im- 
bedding fluid. This requires at least several days. After this 
time the imbedding proper may be undertaken, and for this we 
have the choice of two methods. 

The even surface of a cork is covered with a thick solution o 
celloidin, so as to form, by evaporation, a strong collodion mem- 


decker gives for imbedding in paper boxes. As other observers 
have remarked, his method frequently gives rise to a great num- 
eq 


moistened with a drop of ether. This moist surface is adapt 
E the stratum of liquid celloidin on the cork, and exposed for a 
di Minutes to the open air. After this the whole 1s placed in 
ilute alcohol, which in a few hours will unite the imbedding- 
mass solidly with the cork. 


1092 General Notes. [October, 


In a great number of cases it may be regarded as a 
advantage of the celloidin that it penetrates the tissues tho- 
roughly and yet remains pellucid, so as to be more or less invisi- 
ble in the specimen. This quality can be made use of in another 
direction for the purpose of soaking specimens which are too 
brittle to be cut after hardening alone, We may make use of cel- 
loidin in a similar way to the gum arabic mentioned above. 
minute normal and pathological anatomy of the lung in particu- 
lar will derive great advantage from such a proceeding. Indeed, 
we are not able to get a perfect idea of the changes produced by 
pneumonia if we do not by this method or by the following (with 
paraffine) prevent the loss of a great part of the exuded su 
stances which in this disease lie loose in the alveolar cavities 
The study also of micro-organisms in the lung will derive great 
benefit from the celloidin method, and it will be very welcome to 
many to know that the tissues imbedded in celloidin may be 
stained with the different fluids, ammonium-carmine, alum-cat- 
mine, borax-carmine, hematoxylin, analine colors and various 
others. The reaction of acids and alkalies, particularly acetic 
acid and solution of potash is, moreover, not interfered with. 
And further, we are able to color the object before imbedding 
with all staining fluids which are not soluble, or only little soluble, 
in alcohol and ether. 

After staining and cutting the sections may be mountes = 
glycerine and various other fluids. Mounting in Canada noe 
requires, however, some precautions on account of the ee 
character of the celloidin. Absolute alcohol and oli of r 
should be avoided and replaced by alcohol of ninety-six pef effet: 
and by oleum origani. This is, at least the advice of Schi a 
decker and Professor Thoma has had no occasion to be dissa a 
fied with the result. é another 

The efforts of Bütschli and Blochmann’ have gm ae tt 

. we . 2 . in i ; de ji 
splendid-imbedding mass? paraffine dissolved stechii Was 
ecimens down © 


0.002™™ This method seems particularly ada re ats 


be recommended. The long-known ammonium 
occasionally useful. : 
Dr. M. Schulgin} in order to obviate the incon 
the same portion of the knife has always to be used, 
1 Biol. Centralbl., 1 (1881), pp. 591-2, See this journal, H (18623 i 
* The credit of introducing this mass belongs to Dr. Giesbrecht. 
*Zool. Anzeig., vI (1883), p. 21. 


venience that 
has hada 


1883. ] Proceedings of Scientific Societies. 1093 


knife of a somewhat different construction made (but which he 
does not explain). The advantage of this is that it can be move 
along its whole length, so that different portions can be used for 
cutting. 

Professor R. Kossmann writes: “ Many to whom the turning 
back of the micrometer-screw of the microtome is an annoying 
delay, will be thankful to me for pointing out to them that in two 
or three seconds it can be turned back its whole length by using 
a kind of fiddlebow, such as is used for drilling holes. The loop 
of the bow-string (made of strong silk cord, waxed or rosined) is 
passed round the smooth neck of the screw, and the bow is 
moved alternately to the left with stretched, and to the right with 
slackened cord.”— Fourn. Roy. Microscopical Society, itt, 298. 


:0: 
SCIENTIFIC NEWS. 

— The new antiseptic, boro- glyceride, may furnish us with 
another preservative. From an utter absence of smell, taste 
(except a slightly sweet one) and innocuous qualities, it has been 
Suggested that fresh fish preserved by it may be sent long dis- 
tances in good condition. The boro-glyceride should be mixed 
with Many times its bulk of warm water, and cloths wet with the 
solution should be put in and wrapped around the eviscerated 

. This is certainly a good field for experiment.—Scteniijic 
and Literary Gossip. 


Should divorce be necessary, the shrimp must also be returned; 
ut not being always obtainable, there is room enough for a good 
African quarrel among the natives.” — Scientific and Literary 


:0: 
PROCEEDINGS OF SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES. 


1094 Proceedings of Scientific Societies, [October, 
the United States Geological Survey, and that he had kindly 


tion, that science belongs to no one country, but is cosmopoui 
and that there ought to be the freest interchange © tee 
works between the different countries; that the pre 
ment of allowing colleges only to import scientifi 
free is not comprehensive enough, and that the sam 
ought to be extended to students also; that the present 
of scientific text-books in this country is very low, ane © 
foreign influence to bring it up to the modern standard; | 
there are published in the United States no abst 
text-books nor any devoted to pure science, none 1 
guages; that some action should be taken on the 
that the committee was not yet prepared to suggest 
action should be. For further consideration of this SU» 
i : mmittee 0! 
association, including the president, to present the ma 
gress, and recommended as this committee, Professor Row t 
Gen. Cox, Maj. Powell and Professors Young an g 
power to add to their number. : Po! 
The discussion of this report was introduced by Maj. ssicised 
who moved that the clause be stricken out which cne- 
American scientific text-books. He said that on 4 


| 
| 
| 


ie Ee ee 


1883.] Proceedings of Scientific Societies. 1095 


scientific subjects, such as geology, botany and mathematics, there 
were text-books by American authors which were equal to any 
foreign works, and he thought the terms of the report too sweep- 
ing. He insisted that in many departments of science there were 
excellent American text-books. [ Applause. 

Professor Mendenhall—lI think that the statement of the report 
is true, except in exceptional cases. I take it that the report does 
not mean to cover these cases. I approve of the statement. 

Maj. Powell—In several departments of a science I am ac- 
quainted with the American text-books are best. There are 
Dana’s Geology and the Geology of Le Conte of California, and 
Gray's Botany, which, in my judgment, are unequaled; and so I 
might name many other good text-books. I have looked into 
this matter the more, perhaps, because I am a member of a com- 
mittee on the introduction of science into the public schools, and 
my experience teaches me that these works which I have men- 
tioned are not to be equaled elsewhere. [Applause.] 

Professor Rowland—I agree with the statement of the commit- 
tee as far as it relates to my own department of physics, and also to 
chemistry and mathematics. The statement in these cases is en- 
tirely true. We can only raise the standard of American schol- 
arship in these departments by the introduction of foreign works. 
I know that some text-books on physics in American colleges 
are fifty years old. As a matter of policy it may be well to 
a out the statement, but as a matter of fact the statement is 
Tue. 


Gen. Cox suggested that the only matter reported for action 
by the committee was on the appointment of a committee to 
memorialize Congress, and that this discussion was not germain 
to that question, which was, “ Shall we appoint a committee to 
memorialize Congress ?” : 

aj. Powell insisted that if the report of the committee was 
adopted it would be spread in full on the records as the mind of 
© association, and would commit the association to that extreme 
Statement, : 
Dr. Gustave Heinrichs, of Iowa, moved as an amendment that 


is pretty steep.” [Laughter.] 

APERA moved as a substitute that the recommendation of 
$ committee be adopted, and the committee continued. 

member of the standing committee said that in the situation 


1096 Proceedings of Scientific Societies. [October, 


mendation should be confined to the subject of text-books for the 
present. If the association could carry that point, it would then 
feel encouraged to agitate for free importations of instruments, 

or the present it was thought best to avoid the danger of polit- 
ical dispute. He moved to lay Dr. Heinrich’s motion on the 
table. ; 

Maj. Powell asked if this would not carry the whole question 
to the table. 

The president ruled in the negative, and the motion was car- 
ried, as was also Gen. Cox’s substitute. 

After the reading in general session of an address on “The 
Evidence for Evolution found in the history of the extinct Mam- 
malia,” by Professor Cope, the association adjourned to meet it 
Philadelphia i in 1884, at a date to correspond with the Montreal 
meeting of the British Association. | 

The following list of officers for the Philadelphia meeting, pre 
sented by the standing committee, was approved by the associa- 
tion 

A le P. Lesley, Philadelphia, Pa. 

General secretary—Dr. Alfred Springer, Cincinnati, O. 

Assistant general secretary—E. S. Holden, Madison, Wis. 

Treasurer—William Lilly, Mauch Chunk, Pa. E 

Section fianprerident, H. T. Eddy, Cincinnati ; secretary, C 
W. Hough, Chica 

Section TOE iA John Trowbridge, Cambria | 
vice-president, N. D. C. Hodges, Salem, Mas is 

Section C—President, John W. Langley, ‘Ann Arbor, ; 
vice- Brseidest Robert B. Warden, North Bend, sere 

ction D—President, R. H. Thurston, Hoboken, N. J.; 
ir B. Webb, Ithaca, D Y. 

Section E—President, N. H. Winchell, Minneapolis; secretary, 
Eugene A. Smith, Tuscaloosa, la. 

Section F—President, E. D. Cope, Philadelphia; secretary, 
E. Bessey, Ames, Ia. w 

Section G—President, D. J. Wormley, Philadelphia, £a, 7 
retary, H. Hitchcock, New York. N 

Section H—President, E, S. Morse, Salem, Mass. ; 5 

. H. Holmes, Washington, D. G: Ca 

Section I—President, John Eaton, Washington, D 

tary, C. W. Smiley, Washington, D C. i n 

The following papers relating to the natural sciences were 


Ion E. N: 

The comparative strength of Minnesota and New England Granites. r 
chell. 
On Rhizocarps in the Palæozoic period. J. Daw 
On the microscopic structure of the test of fossil Brachiopoda. 
Clay pebbles, se an exhibition of specimens from Princetown, 
inchell. 

On glacial Cafions. W. J. McGee. 


mes Hall: 
Joe xt 


1883.] Proceedings of Scientific Societies. 1097 


The life-history of the Niagara river. ate Robins 
The singing beach of Manchester, Mass. H. C. and A. A. Juli 
The equivalent of the New York Waterlime oe “Eales in a A. S. 


Thermal B J. W. Chickerin 

On Re aen, i in the Hamilton group of Pp re sete and— 

On a fossil Fish from the amino Scie of Aa ~ hea E. i Claypole, 

A new Vertebrate i the St. s limeston "Wm McAdam 

The“ ‘Continen tal Type,”’ or rR oroli and geology of voitin Rich- 
Owe 


Tifany. 
The earth’s rographic framework ; its seismology and geology. Richard Owen, 
ng, Jr. 


The Bini: valley in the Ice age, Warren pha 
On the ancient oops of North America; its sem character and teachings. 
. S New 


a of explorations of the Glacial boundary between New Jersey and Illinois. 
ight. 


On erminal Moraine west of Ohio. T. C. Chamberlin 
Relation = the Glacial sat at Cincinnati to the terrace in the Upper Ohio and its 
tributaries. 


Chances es in he currents of ie i ice of the last Glacial epoch in Eastern Minnesota. 
Warren Upham. 

The Kame rivers of M G: H- Sto 

Evidences from Southern 1 oa England tka the Iceberg theory of the Drift. J. 

Animal remains ee te Loess and esl Kimis Wm. McAdams. 

On the power of Ice. J. S. N 
é eB che talta of Middle Pennsylvania, E. W. Claypole. 

The Pre-cambrian rocks of the Alps. T. Sterry Hunt. 

The j og earl ” at New Madrid, Mo., in 1811, probably not an earthquake. 
am 

On the Sab of ‘Stake island, New York. T. Sterry Hunt. 

On the genesis and classification of mineral veins. J. S. Newberry. 

Ona me itiba Son the Catskill group of Pennsylvania. E. W. Claypole. 


Sanok F. 


Psephenus lecontei; on the external anatomy of the larva. D. S. Kellicott. 
Parallelism of structure of Maize and Sorghum kernels. E. L. Sturtevant. 
areas: Corn. D. P. Penhallow. 
on the present condition of the box Sae Vaccinium brachycerum, in 
"Pe ee county, Pennsylvania, E. W. Clay 
1 of position on seed. E. L. Se 
Pemred botany. E. ieee foris nt. 


SEE 
8 
ES 
Ee 
aS 
p 
p 
7 


Ge arenaria ; its changes i in Pisces and prehistoric times. E. S. Morse. n 
the structure of the skullin Diclonius mirabilis, a Laramie Dinosaurian. 


On ig tituberculate type of superior molar, and the origin of the Quadritubercu- 


ac Pharyngeal respiration i in the oo eure Kags spinifer. S. H. Gage. 
An abnorma hid +a 


Orchid; Hadbern Ly perbori ey. 
Origi Sh ae of the Flora of the Central New York Th region W. R. Dudley. . 
On icity of Sadbbacia angularis. Miss oe ie Murt 
i n um case. E. S.M 


ie aea of Nitrous Oxide and Air © produce Anarin with clinics on 
i P. Howla : 


eG . M. “Gs es A i 
supposed ramineæ with cided sheaths. W. J. Beal. 
The p Sst poisonous seaweed in the lakes of Minnesota. J. C. Arthur. 
ompositz in the natural system. Joseph F. James. _ $c 
wa aseline to prevent the loss of alcohol from specimen jars. B. G. 
On two pr and S. H. Gage 


S 
wo primitive types of Ungulata. E. D. Cope. 


+ 


d 


1098 Proceedings of Scientific Socteties. [Oct., 1883. 
Note on Phytoptide. Herbert Osbor 
Note on the potato beetle ee Scien. fly aye we E. W. Claypole. 
ster farming in Conne HCG 
The Psyllidæ of the United States. V] fos. 
Some recent discoveries in reference to Piylloxera. C. V. Riley. 
Observations on siege poda. A. Hyatt 


Section H. 


Indoor games of the Po re E. 
The great mounds of Cahokia. Wm. McAdam 
Life amon the Monai in the Coriolis missions of Quebec province. Mrs, Er- 


Whittles 
The upost builders anes ps John Campbe 
An abnormal human a stone grave in es F. Wa È 
Typical shapes among ie Emblematic mounds. The different aera es exhibited | 
b e animal. ie, weet. 5 
tal pe BI A of t o Miss ouri river mounds from Omaha to St. Louis; con- 


A. Sm f 

Metrical standard of the Mound-builders—by the method of even divisors. Chas. = 
“sae ei ae a geological standpo oint. Their inyatiar® association with the 

. P. West 


Osage war cu J. O. Dorsey. ee 
deer son anai Mrs. A. C. Flet ; f ¢ 3 

e observations on the laws 3 te pasa yi the Gens in Indian society, 4P 
ang ee 


e 
An ancient village o of the emblematic Mound-builders. Caches guarded nf cigs 
ffigies guarding ug et pal sacrificial places not far away.» sS. D 
The -m collection at Washi : ason. ; 
A new stand for ihoonting skills, yy E E. Chick. F. W. Putn Smith- ae 
pave foe or mode signs of verbs in the Iroquois dialects. Mrs. "Eeminnie A. PEA 
The correspondence between the prehistoric map of North America and the system 
of social development. S. D. Peet. 
East. E. S. Mors 


hp and 


ase. E. S. Morse. i 
Game drives amon the Emblematic mounds. S. D. Peet. E 
i g to its substitutes. Mrs, Erminnié 


mith. . Ree 

High ae pima ted wr ancient gen the religious structures co 
vil historic time. eet. 7h 

Vestiges of glacial man in Comes Minnesota Miss F. E. Babbitt. 

A classification of the Sciences. J. W. Powell. 


SECTION I. see 
carp and its introduction into the a States. C. W. p 
higa cars for city traffic. E. T. Cox 
Bail p ova Edgar Frisby. 

oods. Stephen S. Haight. vat 
Improved method of se frat and shade trees for protection again 


ts. 
Ta tapia of pi i A agriculture by reason of non-agricultural 


A new system for the treatment of sewer gas. T. E. Jefferson. 

Life insurance and self-insurance. Elizur Wright. Mixter. 
increase of the colored population of the United States. C: W. smiley. 
e German carp and its introduction into the United States. 5 

Seto, a Texan forage plant. Clifford Richardson. Ser 


THE 


AMERICAN NATURALIST. 


VoL. xvu.— NOVEMBER, 1883.—No. 11. 


THE PRE-CAMBRIAN ROCKS OF THE ALPS? 
BY T. STERRY HUNT, LL.D, F.R.S. 


HE writer began by reviewing the history of Alpine geology, 
and noticed first that speculative period when the crystalline 
rocks of the Alps, including gneisses, hornblendic and micaceous 
Schists, euphotides, serpentines, etc., were looked upon as altered 
sedimentary strata of Carboniferous or more recent times. He 
then traced the steps by which these views have been discarded, 
and more and more of the rocks shown to belong to EoZ0ic or 
Pre-Cambrian ages. In this connection the labors of von Hauer, 
Gerlach, Heim, Favre, Renevier, Lory, Gastaldi and others were 
analyzed, and reference was made to the great progress since the 
Saj in 1872, published a review of Favre on the geology of the 
Ips. i 


The sections by Neri, Gerlach and Gastaldi in the Western, and 
those of von Hauer in the Eastern Alps were described, arq it 
was shown that all these agree in establishing in the crystalline 
Tocks four great divisions in ascending order: 1st. The older 
Sranitoid gneiss with crystalline limestones, graphite, etc., referred 
by Gastaldi to the Laurentian. 2d. The so-called pietre verdi, oF 
Sreenstone group, consisting chiefly of dioritic, chloritic, steatiti¢ 
and epidotic rocks, with euphotides and serpentines, including 
~ °° talcose gneisses, limestones and dolomites, and regarded by 

Staldi as Huronian. 3d. The so-called recent gneisses of yon 
Bas and Gastaldi, interstratified with and passing into granu- 

ites and micaceous and hornblendic schists, also with serpentines 
and crystalline limestones. 4th. The series of argillites and soft 
Blossy Schists with quartzites and detrital sandstones, including 
Read at the Minneapolis meeting of Amer. Assoc. Adv. of Science, Aug» 1883 

x 


VOL, 
XVIL—No. cr, 73 


1100 The Pre-Cambrian Rocks of the Alps. (November, 


also beds of serpentine with talc, gypsum, karstenite, dolomite 
and much crystalline limestone. This fourth series, well seen at 
the Mont Cenis tunnel, is still claimed by Lory and some others 
as altered trias, but the present writer’s view, put forth in 1872, 
that it is, like the preceding groups, of eozoic age, was subse- 
quently accepted by Favre, and by Gastaldi, and is now estab- 
lished by many observations. To this horizon belong the crys 
talline limestones of the Apuan Alps, including the marbles of 
Carrara. 

The writer next recalls the fact that he, in 1870, insisted upon 
the existence of a younger series of gneisses in North America, 
alike in the Atlantic States, in Ontario, and to the north-west of 
Lake Superior. These, in his address before the American Asso- 
ciation for the Advancement of Science in 1871, he farther de- 
scribed under the name of the White Mountain series, and sub- 
sequently in the same year, called them Montalban. These rocks 
were then declared to be younger than the Huronian, and to 
overlie it, though in the absence of this latter it was pointed out 
that in Ontario and in Newfoundland the Montalban reposes u- 
conformably upon the Laurentian. When these newer gneiss 
and mica-schists were first described in 1870, there was included 
with them an overlying group of argillites, quartzites and crys 
talline limestones, and for the whole the name of Terranovan ag 
suggested provisionally ; but in defining in the following year the 
White Mountain series, this upper group was omitted, and. ia 
subsequently referred to the Taconian series, the Lower Taconic 
of Emmons, and the so-called altered Primal and Auroral of H. 
D. Rogers, in Eastern Pennsylvania. T 

The writer next described his own observations in the Alps : 
and the Apennines in 1881. He affirms the correctness of aa , 
taldi in referring the groups one and two to Laurentian # 
Huronian, finds the third, or the younger gneiss and mica-s¢ 
group of the Alps, indistinguishable from the Moita ee | 
regards the fourth as the representative of the American i 
nian. It was maintained by Gastaldi that these pre- ‘orthes® a 
groups of the Alps underlie directly the newer rocks of N l a : 
and Central Italy, forming the skeleton of the apeiti aae : 
pearing in Calabria, and moreover protruding in various OY a 
in Liguria, Tuscany and elsewhere. The serpentines, euph m 
and other resisting rocks thus exposed have been regarded ee) 


1883.] The Pre-Cambrian Rocks of the Alps. 1101 


eruptive masses of Triassic and Eocene time. The writer, how- 
ever, holds with Gastaldi that they are indigenous rocks of pre- 
Cambrian age exposed by geological accidents. 

The uncrystalline rocks of the mainland of Italy are chiefly 
Cenozoic or Mesozoic, and the only Paleozoic strata known are 
Carboniferous, the organic forms of the limestones of Chaberton 
having been shown to be Triassic. Triassic, Liassic, Cretaceous, 
Eocene and Miocene strata are found in different localities resting 
on the various pre-Cambrian groups. In the Island of Sardinia, 
however, all these are overlaid by a great body of uncrystalline 
lower Paleozoic rocks in which the late studies of Bornemann 
and Meneghini have made known the existence of a lower Cam- 
brian fauna, including Paradoxides, Conocephalites and Archeo- 
cyathus, succeeded by an abundant fauna of Upper Cambrian or 
Ordovian age. In the Island of Elba, according to Lotti, rocks 
containing the latter fauna repose directly upon the crystalline 
schists with serpentines. , 

The existence of the younger or Montalban gneiss in Sweden, 
and in the Harz and the Erzgebirge was noticed, and to it were 
referred the Hercynian gneisses and mica-schists of Gümbel. 
The presence both in Sweden and in Saxony of conglomerates, as 
described by Hummel, and by Sauer, wherein pebbles of the older 
gneiss are enclosed in beds of the younger series, was discussed, 
and the direct unconformable superposition of the latter upon the 
older gneiss, in the absence of the Huronian, was considered; 
evidences of the same relations being adduced from the Alps. 

e gneisses of the St. Gothard, as seen on the Italian slope, 
were also referred to the newer series, and the important studies 
of Stapff, in this connection, were discussed. It was declared that 
the views put forth by the author in 1870-71 on the relations and 
Succession of the crystalline stratified rocks in North America, 
and then extended by him to Europe, have been fully confirmed 

y the labors of a great many European geologists, as already 
shown. Those of Hicks, Hughes, Bonney, Callaway, Lapworth 
and others in the pre-Cambrian rocks of the British islands were 
cited in support of these conclusions. It was said that whatever 
may have been the conditions under which these vast series of 
“ystalline stratified rocks were deposited, there is evidence 1n the 
Similarity of their mineralogical and geognostical relations of a 
 Temarkable uniformity over widely separated regions of the 


1102 The Achenial Hairs of Townsendia.  [November, 


earth’s surface, as well as of long intervals of time, marked by 
great foldings and disturbance, and by vast and wide-spread ero- 
sion of the successive series of rocks. 

In conclusion, the writer took occasion to call attention to the 
important labors of the present school of Italian geologists, and 
their great zeal, skill and disinterested service, as shown in the 
memoirs of the R. Academia dei Lincei, and in the work of the 
Royal Geological Commission, including the special studies, 
maps and memoirs prepared by it for the International Geologi- 
cal Congress of Bologna in 1881. The new Geological Society 
of Italy, founded at the same date, gives promise of a brilliant 
future, and has already published many important memoirs. 


:0: 
THE ACHENIAL HAIRS OF TOWNSENDIA. 
BY PROFESSOR G. MACLOSKIE. 


T genus Townsendia of Hooker, belonging to the Asteroid 
Compositæ, includes about seventeen species, inhabitants of 
the Rocky Mountain region from New Mexico and Colorado to 

Eastern California. They are remarkable for the prostrate, hoary 
habit of most of the species, the linear or spathulate leaves beng 
crowded in rosettes around the rather large flower-heads; , 

hemispherical or broad campanulate involucre consisting of a f" 
series of imbricating lanceolate bracts with scarious lacerate p 
gins; the plane receptacle; the anthers obtuse at the wer 
flattened branches and lanceolate appendages of the styles of ; 
disk-flowers; and most of all for the pappus of the disk-flowe 
consisting of many (fifteen to thirty) stout bristles, thic 
downwards, unequal and scabrid or barbellate. One sr a 
eximia) has the pappus consisting of two chaff-like bristles "n 
from a ring of coalescing scales; and in several species e 2 
pus of the ray-flowers is shorter than in the disk, or o < 
whole or in part of scales. T. wilcoxiana has the papp"$ 5 y 
long and fine upwards, but its bristles are thickened or be et 
low; and in T, spathulata the pappus-bristles are somewhat 
der, but their bases are thickened and coalescing into a file 
that all fall off together. The achenes are flattened w 
angles thickened ; sometimes those of the ray- 
rous; they are narrow-obovate and more or less pud®" 
in T. eximia, where they are broad-ovate and glabrous 


1883.] The Achenial Hairs of Townsendia, 1103 


In Professor Asa Gray’s synopsis of the species of this difficult 
genus,’ the species are arranged in two sections, according to the 
size of the flower-heads and the more or less decided acumina- 
tion of the involucral bracts; and for sub-sections most use is 
made of the characters of the achenial hairs. In some of the 
species the hairs covering the fruit are described as acute or 1-2 
dentate, or again as 2—3 cleft or bracted; and ina large sub-sec- 
tion (including ten out of the seventeen species) the distinguish- 
ing character is “ achenial hairs glochidiate-capitellate, i. e., briefly 
bidentate at the apex, the teeth obtuse, recurved and sub-glandu- 
lar (?),” whilst an additional species of a preceding section is 
shown to have similar hairs. This peculiarity of the hairs is 
referred to in Torrey and Gray's Flora of North America as to 
T. sericea (“hairs minutely capitate ”), but not as to any of the 
other species. In Vol. vr of Wheeler’s Survey it seems to be in- 
dicated in the plate of Z. Rothrockii. 

In a former paper? I described and figured the curiously hooked 
hairs of the fruit of Z. grandiflora, and explained them as a spe- 
cial case of the duplex hairs which I had found to be characteris- 
tic of the Asteroidee and of most of the other tribes of the 
Composite. Professor Gray kindly suggested that I ought to 
extend my examination to all the species of Townsendia, and for 
this Purpose he generously furnished me with materials from the 
Harvard collections. I have also to acknowledge additional spe- 
cimens kindly furnished by Professor Vasey, of the Agricultural 
Department at Washington. sae 
My first step was to test the glabrous achenes of T. eximia, as 
Previous experience had shown that the glabrous species of gen- 
era belonging to what I may term the duplex tribes, themselves 

some duplex hairs, few in number or reduced in size, but 
Sufficient to establish their affinity. It was consequently no surprise 
to observe in the first shred examined from the achenial wall of 
L eximia, several stout duplex hairs (each .23™™ by 0.27 mm) with 
abruptly divaricating and slightly recurving tips, a decided case 
Athe glochidiate-capitellate ” pattern. These hairs are so 
parse as not to disturb the specific qualification of “glabrous 
achenes ;” but they justify its reference to this genus, notwith- 
Standing its chaffy pappus, and suggest that it (along with T. 


1 
„Proc. Amer. Acad. Arts and Sci., Vol. xvr, p. 82 (1880). 
On the Achenial Hairs of Composite, AMERICAN NATURALIST, Jan. 1883. 


bei 

UTE yS 

Reet 
Nein 
eo 


1104 The Achenial Hairs of Townsendia. (November, 


grandiflora) may be well shifted into closer proximity with the 
glochidiate sub-section. 
The next step was to examine the species represented as having 
simple hairs. I was prepared for such, because in other genera I 
have sometimes found the simple (as also the multicellular) hairs 
of the perianth invading the achenial surface so as to become in: 
termingled with the duplex hairs. But in Townsendia no such 
phenomenon has as yet presented itself to my view. Although 
quasi-simple hairs abound on the achenes of some of the species, 
they are all really duplex. For descriptive purposes the term 
“simple” may perhaps be retained ; but they are only apparently 
such. The semi-hairs sometimes grow finer upwards, ending in 
a straight point; the companion semi-hair will then be shorter, 
with its point hiding in the wall of the longer one, or with th 
point slightly or even abruptly diverging; and in. these canes 
third division may be sometimes seen nearer the base, thus giving 
variously the aspect of hair simple, or two-, or even three-toothed; 
in such cases the semi-tubes of the composite hairs are unequal; 4 
third tooth sometimes arises from an extra process on a sem 
hair. In T. florifer, where the point of one semi-hair was fre 
quently hid behind the other, by rolling it under the cover glass 
we could readily bring it into view. Occasional triplicity of these 
hairs accords with what occurs in other genera, and is caused by 4 
one of the basal cells growing up beside the semi-hair which * 
bears ; we have observed it in some species of Townsendia We 
so described in the Synopsis (7: Parryi, T. wilcoxiana, sekat 
it may perhaps be expected as an occasional variation, a 3 
all the non-glochidiate species. z 
The “glochidiate-capitellate ” character is merely incidental ® 
the gerteral binary structure of the hair. When the gie 
are of equal dimensións throughout, and when they a x p 
same level before they abruptly diverge, then the diverging Ho 
tremities spread out and recurve like the two flukes of an care a 
and in one species (T. wi/coxiana) the whole duplex hair pe 
long and slender, and its long extremities are circinately hey a 
The average dimensions of the hairs in the other species g a 


to .35™™ long, by .022™" in breadth. Each of them 15 5 sae í : 
tube, like the two barrels of a fowling-piece. Ina wee he. 


T. Rothrockii I was able to chase air-bubbles up and ach otber. 
tubules, those in adjoining tubes being indepen dent of ea o 


ASW 


1883. ] The Achenial Hairs of Townsendia. 1105 


and to expel the bubbles at the fracture. On placing unbroken 
hairs in fluid, one may observe the fluid penetrating the wall and 
very quickly displacing the enclosed air. 
The quasi-glandular appearance of the diverging and recurving 
extremities of these hairs in some of the species, may be a case 
of sphacelation, the delicate apex. contracting as it withers, and 
its contents becoming discolored. It is not impossible, however, 
that the basal cell of the upper semi-hair (the one next the apex 
of the achene) is a glandular sac; as it appears to become gorged 
with fluid, and so to erect the hair which swings on the basal cell 
of the lower semi-tube as on a hinge. 
Many of the hairs of T. spathulata, and sometimes those of other 
glochidiate species, have one of the semi-hairs ending sooner than 
its comrade, sometimes just at the place for diverging. In this 
way we get a uni-glochidiate condition (like an anchor with only 
one fluke). 
The examination of T. Watsoni started a difficulty which I have 
not been able to solve. Gray describes its achenial hairs as 
“short, obtuse, or having 2-3 obtuse apical teeth ;” I find them in 
the specimens under examination to be-.32 to .34™ long (with a 
few short ones intermingled), the semi-tubes not diverging, some- 
what swollen at the extremity, occasionally one of the semi-tubes 
outgrowing its comrade and then slightly bending outwards. I 
do not find any of them lobed or toothed or triple (an extra tooth 
may grow on one of the semi-hairs). But it ought to be remem- 
bered that the entire condition may be in order of growth the 
forerunner of the divided condition; this I have seen to be the 
-case in other genera. The same explanation may apply to 7. 
condensata, whose achenial hairs in the specimen before me are 
obtuse, one of the semi-hairs slightly. exceeding the other ; per- 
haps they divide at a later stage. 
_ With these reservations and explanations the following analysis 
IS Submitted as an attempt to bring together all the glochidiate- 
Capitellate Species, and to marshal the other species around them. 
4. wilcoxiana may get a sub-section for itself, being well charac- 
terized by its very long pappus (11™™ the average of the other 
Species being 6mm) and its long and. delicate duplex-hairs with 
their Circinately rolled tips. 7. Watsoni seems, by its achenial 

airs, to come near T. condensata, but other characters prev Se 
itir approximation. 7. condensata has a number of slender 


1106 The Achenial Hairs of Townsendia. [ November, 


capillary filaments intermingled with the stout pappus-bristles, 
Three species T. Fendleri, T. mexicana and T. Watsoni have very 
short achenes. For the other characters used in drawing out the 
following analysis, I am indebted almost exclusively to Gray's 
synopsis of the genus. 
SPECIES OF TOWNSENDIA, HOOK. 
A. sop: Ogee decidedly acuminate ; head large. 
wooly, perennial, with soft linear involucral-bracts, Pappus of about 
fee bristles, with capillary men interposed. aneen hairs obtuse, 
` sometimes slightly and unequally toothed densata. 
é. Caulescent annuals or biennials with ET pubescence, perry 
olate involucral-bracts. 
* Pappus of disk plurisetose; achenes narrow-obov 
Erect; leaves spathulate, achene pubescent ti acute or 


1-a ote 
Parryi. 


hai 

báin leaves narrow, ray-pappus of short scales; vce has 

glochidiate. . Tigre 
** Pappus of 2 subulate, chaff-like bristles rising from a crown wn of short 
scales; achenes broad-obovate, glabrous, but with a few stout sais y 

airs. 
B. Involucral-bracts slightly or not acuminate; heads smaller or nartowel 
ê apoa airs glochidiate, their tips usually recurving. ! 
pad about 3 inch broad, sessile. Leaves breed eee gh 
5. 


Plants silky or strigulos 
thulate, contol 


Mier atthe leaves linear or ators spa 
the head; involucral bracts mostly qs 
Depressed sub- sta, leaves sant yo (% = p ava 
the hemispherical head; involucral-bracts mostly obtuse. 
e ispheri ead; inv a = 
Depressed caulescent or sub-caulescent; leaves narrow 
linear, the upper ones supporting the head ; wages : 
somewhat obtuse; pappus of ray much shorter than ve pres 


wool 
*** Heads about 1% inch broad, sessile; leaves pope: Saab 
-bristl lesci base into a ring, and falling 2 
pappus-bristles coalescing at base into a ring, A Td pist 
*#x* Heads & inch broad, hemispherical, usually er foe 
lucral-bracts broad-lanceolate, slightly acute. 
+ Leaves and involucre glabrous, the leaves thickish, spath 
sine slightly exceeding the pedun ncle. 
tf Fine cence; ray-pappus a crown of short sles 
setze being often added. 
te 
t Leaves linear ; involucral-bracts 3- -seriate, unequal, ts 
short (214mm), ots 


or Head ah eo ke -\% inch broad, usually sessile. 


Leaves spathulate below, upper ones linear. 
Involucral-bracts 2-seriate, rather broad, somew gi 
orter. 


1883.] The Hibernacula of Herbs. 1107 


Involucral-bracts 2-seriate, equal, obtuse; achene small Gk), 


. T, mexicana, 

d. Achenial hairs long, slender; their branches long and circinately rolled 

downwards; heads 3 inch broad; pappus of very long bristles (ir), 
thickening at base; plant depressed, acaulescent, glabrous. 


leaves narrow-spathulate. . T. Watsoni. 
f- Achenial hairs simple or bifid, the lobes acute; heads mid-sized, peduncle 
mostly naked. 

Leaves cauline, linear, or the lowest sub-subspathulate, acute or acuminate ; 

involucral-bracts linear-lanceolate, 16. T. florifer. 

Leaves radical, spathulate, their limb mostly broad and short; heads on 
short scapes; involucral bracts somewhat broad-lanceolate. 

17. T, scapigera. 


THE HIBERNACULA OF HERBS. 


Jeme 


BY AUG. F. FOERSTE. 


F the fall of the year, as the weather grows colder, the produc- 

tion of the normal leaves of trees is suddenly checked. They 
wither and fall off. Instead of them we find a close, compact 
cluster of scales, and within these a number of young leaves and 
sometimes flower-buds. These scales are designed to protect the 
young leaves and flowers from the cold during winter; they are 
therefore called the hibernacula or winter quarters of the tender 
Parts. Towards. spring the growth of the inclosed leaves and 
buds is very rapid, so as to burst open their coverings and allow a 
Speedy development of the floral organs. Hence most trees pos- 
sessing scaly buds flower early in the spring of the year. 

t may not be as well known, however, that it is not at all un- 
common for the earlier flowering, perennial herbs to possess hiber- 
nacula, or winter buds, containing the flowers of the following 
year; and that many of them owe the power of early developing 
their flowers to this fact. On the study of a great variety of 

belonging to all classes of flowering plants, during the win- 

ter months, it became evident that such cases were by no means 

Tare. Such a study may reveal also many other interesting facts 
as the following pages will show. 

‘rennial herbs, on the approach of winter, die down to the 

of the ground. The stem still remaining beneath the 

“arth is called the subterranean stem, and furnishes the buds from 


$ 


1108 The Eibernacula of Heros. [November, 


which the next year’s growth is developed. Thesé butds may be 
either terminal or axillary. If they be axillary the terminal bud 
will not grow up into a flowering stalk, but will continue its 
growth beneath the surface of the earth; only the axillary buds 
along the stem will form the flowering branches from year to 
year. The result will be that the entire subterranean stem, which 
remains after the decay of the aerial stems on approach of winter, 
will have been the product of the single evolving terminal bud. 
Such a stem is called a monopodium. 

Claytonia virginica L., has a Hikietria.catelén composed of the 
dilated bases of petioles, which in early spring give rise to linear- 
lanceolate blades. Enclosed by the bases of the petioles during 

winter are the diminutive racemes 

which in spring elongate, show 
two opposite leaves. toward their 
base, and stand in the axils of 
- the now fully developed single 

leaves. The flowering b 

are axillary and the growth Is 

monopodial. In early sprig 

several specimens were found in 
the frozen earth which had al 
ready begun growth. 
On a do these plants ie 
during the time they are 
in the frozen ground and sil 
— Claytonia virginica. a, plant ident! 


i 
rsist in growing? 
tym A pnt in Hern s» Jent persist im @TOWREE TUE 
undeveloped leaf. ita a tissues of 
year before within sal 
the corm-like root. The rootlets are extremely few and 
and are generally arranged in dots on one great vertical 
about the so-called corm, When the nourishment has beet. a 
drawn for the maturing of the plant, these little roots ak T 
up the store of food for next year's growth, and gee Í 
takes them all the year to do this. By autumn another 9 bt 
formed, which depends for its food not on the little rootlets, b" 
on the store of food which they have accumulated. 
Many other plants which have access to similar a 
food, grow during seasons when the earth certainly cannot 
nourishment. Thalictrum anemonoides Michx., Ls0pyr™” © 


So 
$ 


1883.] The Hibernacula of Herbs. 1109 


tum Torr. & Gr., Cardamine rhomboidea DC., and Erigenia bulbosa 
Nutt., may be readily discerned beneath the fallen autumn leaves 
during the last days of January ; and all of these have resource 
to food secured the previous year. 

Trillium sessile S., is also a monopodium. The hibernaculum 
in this case is very highly developed, and encloses not only the 
perfect plantlet of the following year, with leaves, sepals, stamens 
and ovary, but also a little convex bud, from which the aerial 
stem two years hence is to develop. In the first week of Febru- 
ary a plant hewn from the frozen ground, three inches beneath its 
surface, showed the leaves already protruding from the hibernacu- 
lum. Slowly this growth continues, perhaps only on warm days, 
until its proper season, April, arrives. The entire plant is then 
only an enlargement of the miniature already extant in autumn. 

Uvularia grandiflora Smith, another of the Liliacez, has linear, 
oblong winter buds, which contain the aerial stems with their 
branches, the leaves and the terminal flowers all in a state of high 
development. They certainly contain a greater mass of detail than 
any other known hibernacula of herbs. 

The winter-bud of Asarum canadense. L., is very simple in struc- 
ture, containing two leaves and a flower, enveloped by the loose 
scales, or specialized ‘leaf-blades. 

Anemone hepatica L., has a monopodial stem which produces 
no aerial branches; on this account the plant is said to be stem- 
less, e bud consists of three small scales and three to four 
larger ones, the latter subtending each one flower bud. Within 
are seen three to four poorly developed leaves, which are very 
hairy, 

Symplocarpus fætidus Salisb., resembles the Anemone in having 
no aerial branches. A number of scales, showing by their varia- 
tions that they are specialized petioles, are followed by a large 
number of leaves. The inner scales alone bear flowering spathes 
capable of development. However, almost all the earlier leaves 
contain in their axils abortive spathes, pointing to a probable sum- 
mer flowering ancestor which could utilize them all. Both the 
Anemone and Symplocarpus have their flower buds highly de- 


veloped, and being placed in the lower axils separate from the 


leaves, they receive the first nourishment and hence appear before 
the leaves. It is not unusual to find flowers in the first half of 


tiar y which have mistaken the warmth of a few days for 


IIIO The Hibernacula of Herbs. [ November, 


Arisema triphyllum Torr., was observed by Mr. W. B. Werth- 
ner, who has taken great interest in the study of hibernacula, | 


: : nd 
Fic. 2.—Arisema triphyllum ; top of bud two inches below surface of grot 

in February, 

quote his observation in the lines following : 
“The corm has several lateral buds, and is ¢ 


overed with @ 
= pel 


s covering 


the 


eh , 
Fic. 3.—Arisema base of the fiower stalk is seen | 
triphyllum ; flower ’ h.”1 
bud with convolute sieona hore rj peen ; `< another plant whi 
spathe, and bud for Sanguinea canadènsis L., 1S à 


ernaculue — 

next year’s growth. contains the flower bud in the hibe Z - 
‘ : be co 

1 The scales composing the hibernaculum of the Indian turnip Arisema 004 : 
as the modified sheathing petioles of leaves. The winter uds 0 f Cinci we 
of a species of Trillium were discovered by Mr. A. P. Morgan, O - 
communicated the fact to me,—A. F. F. 


Sein 
Rs 
E E 


1883.] The Hibernacula of Herbs. III 


formed in the autumn. The specimens examined in the beginning 
of February had already commenced growing in spite of the 
frozen condition of the soil. The only way of insuring the con- 
dition of a hibernaculum before 
growth is to collect the herb in 
October or November. 

The winter buds of Dicentra 
cucullaria DC., are surrounded 
by the enlarged bases of last 
year’s petioles and by numerous 
small granules disposed on 
branches which often terminate 
ina leafbud. This would indi- 
cate that the granules are also 
bases of petioles which were ar- 
rested in their development early 
in life and specialized for the pur- 


4.—Sanguinaria canadensis; aâ, 


Be : FIG. 4. j 
pose of r etaining the food which hibernaculum ; 4, ¢, d, leaves enwrapping 
shall permit the plant to grow flower bud after removal of the scales 
while the soil is still frozen. The hibernaculum contains the 
entire plant in a high state of development, forming a pretty sight 
even at this stage of growth. 


À 


Fic, 5.—Dicentra cucullaria ; a, tuberiferous bulb with hibernaculum (scaly 
s 


Ed > 


bud); 6, ¢, d, two leaves and raceme of flower buds after removal of the scales 

Earlier in this paper the formation of monopodial stems was 
described, In conclusion it may be well to note the formation of 
its Opposite, the sympodial stem, or sympodium. 

In certain plants, after the stem is of sufficient age to produce 
flowers, this office is undertaken by the terminal bud, which de- 
velops into an aerial stem for this purpose. When autumn 
arrives this decays, and it is evident that the continuance of 
Srowth must depend upon the development of the axillary buds. 

ext season these buds flower and their terminal parts are also 


1112 The Hair-Sac Mite of the Pig. (November, 


xilled down to the surface of the ground. Here again growth 
becomes restricted to the axillary buds on these axillary branches. 
This continues from year to year, so that one branch is continu- 
ally being placed upon the other, and each branch becomes 
limited to one year’s growth. And when the result is an appa- . 
rently continuous stem it is called a sympodium. Polygonatum 
giganteum has a sympodium. The stem of /effersonia diphylla 
Pers., is the product of the same sympodial development. 1 
hibernaculum consists of a number of scales followed by a num- 
ber of leaves, in the center of which, terminating the stem, is the 
flower-bud. This alabastrum is so highly developed as to have 
the complete advantage of the leaves, insuring its appearance and 
anthesis before the leaves have received sufficient nourishment to 
force their way to the air. In this way a similar result is pro 
duced to that noted in Anemone and Symplocarpus, where the 
placing of buds in axils beneath the leaf-bearing internodes, 
causes a like appearance of flowers before leaves. ee 
Summary.—The list of plants has now been sufficiently & 
tended to note the principal characters of hibernacula among 
perennial herbs. a 
The winter-buds of herbs consist of scales which owe their or- 
gin to different parts of leaves (blades, petioles)" as in trees. 5 
never attain the indurated character nor the resinous properties í 
scales in arboreal vegetation, but like them are sufficiently aS 
tive to enclose the leaves and flowers of the following year * 
preserve them from the effects of a sudden change of WA 
Unlike the hibernacula of trees, the inclosed parts begin dow 
early in winter, and often break the bounds of their enclosure ie : 
develop and push their way up through the frozen soil. ka by u 
enabled to do this by the supplies of nourishment furn a 
subterranean reservoirs in the shape of thickened stems a R i 
The existence of such winter-buds, containing the flower-bus © : 
the next season, is by no means rare. | = 
:0:— 
THE HAIR-SAC MITE OF THE PIG. 
ABSTRACT BY PROF. R. KAMAN — ae jolie 
N view of the discovery of the hair-sac mite (Dem p3 papel, 
lorum) in the pig in America, a synopsis of Dr. Csokors F 
may be of interest. e w. 
i The scales which envelop the sympodially arranged bud ca a 
fatum are evidently dilated stipules. 


1883.] The Hair-Sac Mite of the Fig. 1113 


After discussing the occurrence of hair-sac mites in man, the 
dog, the cat, the Surinam bat, and in the Meibomian glands of 
sheep,’ he considers the question of the specific identity of the 
parasites in question, and especially the possibility of transference 
from one species of animal to another. He gives a synopsis of 
the various experiments which have been made to determine this 
point. Gruby succeeded in infecting a dog with the Demodex of 
man, and Ziirn relates a case in which a veterinary surgeon, a 
coachman and his wife, who had the care of a dog suffering from 


hes I Fig. 2. Fig. 3. 
he 
D. phylloides ; mare ventral aspect—the sma all fissure near the front of t 
ventral i. of Di abdomen is the an aei in oi this two folds represent the 
Penis, gos 2.—Female, Re aspect othe me toa an egg undergoing 
parais n3 ira al and anal fissure behind the Fic. 3.— Section of 
mn of vig. * ith sebaceous gland fillea with mites; ‘gin inflammation 


_ Demodex-mange, had their hands and feet soon covered with 
` Pustules į in which hair-sac mites were present. 
~ On the other hand Rivolta endeavored, without success, to in- 
fect One dog from another, and Mortemucci failed to transfer the | 
Mites from one part of an affected dog’s skin to another. 
Again, doubtful results are recorded by Friedberger and Weiss. 
It is not infrequent to see dogs perfectly free from the skin dis- 
ee living in the same kennel with affected animals, a circum- 
Stance which points to the conclusion that the conditions which 
vor contagion are often absent. 


io tame 
He ©verlooks the observations of Gros and Faxon. 


III4 The Hair-Sac Mite of the Pig. [ November, 


In no animals except the dog and the pig does the Demodex 
seem to cause any troublesome skin disease; in the dog, however, 
this is very generally fatal. 

From purely zodlogical methods of observation, both Leydig 
and Megnin have come to the conclusion that the forms of Demo- 
dex described by them are at least different varieties, and the fact 
that the Demodex of man occurs in the least hairy parts of the 
body and is perfectly harmless, whereas that of the dog is found 
in the most hairy places, and may cause a fatal disease, seems to 
point to the non-identity of the two forms. 

Dr. Csokor next treats of the natural history of the Demodex 
of the sow, and by a series of measurements defends its specific 
distinctness. He sums up his table of dimensions as follows: l 

1. D. phylloides only reaches the minimum length of D. cants, 
never that of D. folliculorum. ee 

2. The length of the abdomen in relation to that of the whole | 
body is in D. phylloides 14, D. canis %, D. folliculorum 4. o 

3. The relation of the breadth to the length is comparatively 
twice as great as in the other forms. 


4. The appendages of the mouth are more robust d this | 
easier to study. ee 
5. The egg is larger and is rather oval than fusiform; ae : 

j 1 T 


footed larva is also larger than in the other two forms, W 
eight-footed larva is larger than that of D. canis, but smaller that 
that of D. folliculorum. A 

6. The differences between D. phylloides on the one hand, a 
D. canis and D. folliculorum on the other, are of much p 
extent than the difference between the two latter varieties, v 

After describing the regions of the body, he calls a 
the cuticle and the chitinous pieces which strengthen a ` 
transverse furrows on the abdomen (which is produced s- he 
sharp point posteriorly) are shallower towards the thore 
considers these as traces of segmentation. On the middle ye 
line of the thorax is a chitinous ridge which gives origi e 
pairs of transverse bars, to the outer thirds of which the by 
dages are movably articulated; the first pair of transverse . 
separates the thorax from the head completely. ie ea : 
are three-jointed, the basal joint being three-sided ; ge 
minated by five claws, of which two appear to belong to ei 
ond joint and three to the distal. - 


1883. | The Hair-Sac Mite of the Pig. 1115 


The following are the appendages attached to the cephalic seg- 
ment: 

Ist. A pair of mandibles seen best from the dorsal surface and 
resembling a pair of scissors of which both the blades are ter- 
minated by blunt points. . 

2d. A pair of maxillæ which lie in a depression on the under 
surface of the cephalic segment: 

3d. A pair of pedipalpi which are three-jointed, the middie 
joint being soft while the last bears three incurved hooks. 

4th. An unpaired stylet seen only from the ventral surface be- 
tween the maxilla, which appears to be connected with the pharynx. 

The appendages of the mouth move chiefly horizontally, and 
are therefore of a masticatory nature, but the closed maxilla form 
a sharp point anteriorly and thus form a piercing organ. 

Some interesting particulars are given as to the development of 
the cephalic segment and its appendages. The clear anterior 
end of the egg is rounded off as the head segment, and already 
the pedipalpi and the future eyes may be seen; the depression 

ween the pedipalpi is then occupied by the outgrowth of a 
pyramid which by a cleft in the middle line and a further longi- 
tudinal division of each of the resulting halves is converted into 
the mandibles externally and the maxillæ internally. 

The pharynx is lined with chitin, and a short cesophagus leads 
from it to the stomach, which occupies the greater part of the 
thorax and which is seen in optical section to possess a. wavy 
contour. Csokor considers this to be due to gastric coeca such 
às are generally present in the Arachnida. The short intestine 
Opens on the ventral surface behind the sternum in a fissure, which 
's twice as long in the female as it is in the male. 

_ A group of refractive particles in the end of the abdomen are 
interpreted as urinary concretions; they are to be traced also in 
the earlier stages of development. : 

In stained specimens a rudimentary tracheal system 1s to be 
detected from the dorsal surface, composed of two longitudinal 
canals running back as far as the last pair of legs. These canals 

ve a few branches and may possibly open on the exterior by 
certain little protuberances which have already been described 

Leydig and Megnin. 

Two little crescentic bodies, further back upon the dorsal sur- 
face, are interpreted as rudimentary circulatory organs. 


Vi 
OL, XVII,—No, 2 74 


1116 The Hair-Sac Mite of the Pig. [ November, 4 


Csokor has studied the locomotion of the mites in a drop of 
oil on a hot stage, and finds the movements which are, at the 
ordinary temperature, so sluggish, become then so energetic that 
he considers the want of success of various experiments as to 
infection to be due to the absence of a sufficiently high tempera. 
ture. He calls attention to the fact that the disease has been 
rapidly spread over the surface in a dog by the use of warm 
water in washing affected spots, and that probably also the raising 
of the temperature of the skin by the rubbing in of ointments 
may contribute to the spreading of the parasite. He found that 
the pedipalpi are particularly active in locomotion, and are able 
to bore into a soft surface. : 

Only the two terminal joints of the legs take part in locomo — 
tion; the head may be moved from right to left and also upward a 
and downward—the combination of these movements resulting : 
in a rotation of the head upon the thorax. The abdomen may 
be also flexed against the thorax in very active locomotion. 

The eyes, which appear very early in development, are | 4 
tute of pigment in the adult, and are situated upon the dorsal 
surface near the mandibles. oe 

The male is shorter than the female; the appendages of the 4 
mouth are less developed; the abdomen is less than half the A 
length of the body ; between the anal opening and the end of a 1 
sternum are two curved chitinous pieces which represent * q 
penis. a 

The female is at once distinguished by the longer abdomen sz - 
the three-sided structure which it contains, and which 1s pee 
ally discharged through the fissure behind the sternum a5 ] 
egg; the oviposition has been observed by Megnin. a 4 

Csokor has traced the occurrence of three molts, the first ae i 
tween the egg and the six-footed larva, the second pee i 
six-footed and the eight-footed larva, the third between the ee a] 
footed larva and the adult. ntt 4 

Csokor concludes his observations by describing the M® 


ae 


The hair-follicles in these localities a eted 
sebaceous gland. Fig. 3 represents a section through an # 


1883. ] The Geology of Central Australia. I1i7 


gland. The cast-off cuticles are found toward the center of the 
knots formed by the mites while the adult individuals occupy the 
periphery, their heads being directed towards the bottom of the 
gland. He considers that the habits of the pig would render 
contagion easier than in other animals, and thinks that had the 
swine he examined not been killed, the result of the disease 
would probably have had as fatal an issue as is generally observed 
in the similar disease in dogs. 


:0:—— 
THE GEOLOGY OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA. 
BY EDWARD B. SANGER. 


pe geology of the great central basin of Australia has until 

recently been a matter of some uncertainty. From analogi- 
cal reasons conclusions have been formed which are more or less 
correct. Still at best they were but shrewd guesses. Our know- 
ledge has been of a limited kind. The various explorers who 
have ventured to cross the continent have seldom taken any 
scientific men with them. Hence the reports received from time 
to time of this serra incognita have been vague and conflicting. 
Australia nevertheless has had not a few advantages in its scien- 
tific history. Many men of science whose reputation is now 
world wide, first became known to fame by their work on Austra- 
lian shores, But the attention of naturalists has been restricted, 
for the most part, to the east coast of the continent, while the 
remainder has been comparatively neglected. This, to a certain 
extent, was unfortunate, as the east coast possesses the novel Aus- 
tralian features in the least degree. It shares its peculiarities with 
other approximately well-known regions. Thus on the north-east 
Coast there is a large intermixture of Asiatic characters. These 
are less marked as the coast is followed to the southward, but 
still there is a large proportion of forms belonging to the Pacific 
islands, New Zealand, &c. On the south coast, however, the case 
1s different, Here the flora and fauna are peculiarly Australian. 
The Physical differences between Sydney harbor and Melbourne 
are slight, but according to Tenison-Woods, the marine fishes are 
of different species. The geological structure of the south and 
“ast coasts also differs widely. 

aken in its totality Australia is built on the true continental 
Model: It has the characteristic elevated borders and the de- 


1118 The Geology of Central Australia, [ November, 3 


pressed interior. The highest border is on the east, facing the 
largest ocean, and it averages about 2000 feet in height. The 
south side is either level with the ocean or abuts upon it in cliffs 
varying from 300 to 600 feet in height. The western is about 
1000 feet above the sea, and the northern a little higher, Aus 
tralia is thus in the form of an immense table-land. The seaward 
side is generally precipitous, but narrow tracts of lowland some 
times intervene between the elevated region and the sea. The. 
continent slopes gradually inland from the elevated borders to the 
central depression at Lake Eyre, which is south-east of the topo- 
graphical center. The main cordillera of the continent forms the 
eastern border. It consists essentially of a central granitic axis 
with doleritic or dioritic dykes flanked by highly inclined Arch- 
æan and Silurian schists, Devonian rocks less inclined and altered, 
and the upper and lower coal measures. Over these lie the al- 
most horizontal beds of the Hawkesbury series (Lower Meso- A 
zoic). It is generally conceded that this cordillera is of Palao- 
zoic age, and was elevated at the close of that period. 
western border, as far as is known, resembles the eastern. ae 
Throughout the table-land are various isolated mountat — 
ranges which do not extend for any distance. These range 
trend either nearly north and south or east and west. The largest 4 
of them is the Flinders, which begins at Cape Jervis on the south 4 
coast and extends to the south end of the Lake Eyre basi re T 
it ends abruptly. West of Lake Eyre is a chain trending we : 
north-north-east, consisting of two ranges, the Peake and 
Margaret. North-west of these, on the 26th parallel, 1S pict 
range, the Musgrave, which trends about east-north-east. + ihe 
of this is another, the MacDonald, parallel to it. These are’ a 
main ranges, but isolated mountains of granitic base crop out a 
various places. eee 
The south side of the continent is formed, with but little i ] 
ruption, by a series of Tertiary rocks, representing probei 
the formations from the Eocene upwards. They °x 


ste sea it : 
the Australian Bight are Miocene. The Murray Rivet 
also formed by Tertiary rocks of various formations. — . 
eastern and south-eastern coasts these deposits are overl; : from q 
by volcanic emanations or by sands, clays and marls rel: spi 
the sub-aérial weathering of the Paleozoic rocks. “°°” 


i 
4 
i 


1883.] The Geology of Central Australia. IIIQ 


deposits are Tertiary, and sweep around the eastern side from 
north to south, becoming more recent to the southward. Mt. 
Gambier and Mt. Schenck are volcanic cones which are situated 
near the southern limit of this disturbance. On the south side of 
the continent raised beaches are common, but are of limited ex- 
tent. The great central depression, is, like the Saharan desert, of 
Mesozoic age. Its limits are as yet not strictly defined. Meso- 
zoic fossils have been found on the east side all around the Gulf 
of Carpentaria, and I have found Jurassic fossils i» situ 300 miles 
west of the overland telegraph line. Covering the Mesozoic 
beds in the interior are eolian deposits and drifts. On the north 
coast the Palæozoic rocks outcrop again and are overlaid uncon- 
formably by Mesozoic rocks. Such is the general structure of 
the continent. 

The region which I intend to discuss especially is that lying 
between the south parallels 22° and 30°, and the meridians I 30° 
and 140°. 

The country contained within these limits comprises very 
nearly the known limits of the great central basin. How much 
farther it extends to the westward is a matter of doubt. If a ver- 
tical east and west section could be cut through this basin from 
the eastern cordillera across Lake Eyre and through the Peake 
Tange, the approximate position of the rocks would be as seen in 
the diagram 


ic. aa G, granite; A—A, Archæan schists; ad, Archzean and Silurian 


schist ya eyonian and Pa. C, Cretaceous; J, Jurassic; 4, me aay 
cordillera, ő, e range; c’, Lake Eyre basin. r, inao of springs. 

Now if a section were cut in a like manner through the Peake 
range on the east, in a north-westerly direction through the Mus- 
Stave range, we should have a section as seen in Fig. 2: 


Fic, 2. G-G, ‘granite; A-4, Archean, 17 Jurassic; C, Cretaceous; 4; age 
grave range; 6, Peake range; x, outcrop of springs. 


The Musgrave ranges at their base are about 3000 feet er 
the level of the sea; the Peake range 800 feet; Lake Eyre 3 


1120 The Geology of Central Australia. [November 


feet; and the eastern cordillera 3500 or 4000 feet. Thus there is 
a gradual slope from the east and the west toward Lake Eyre. 
The Peake range, arising as it does, roughly divides the great 
basin into an eastern and western portion. It is worthy of remark 
that the Peake range is flanked by the Jurassic formation on each 
side, while the Cretaceous beds flank the ranges on the extreme 
eastern and western boundaries. There is evidence to show, 
however, that the latter beds are underlaid by Jurassic rocks. 
The Musgrave range consists of a central core of granite, flanked 
on either side by a great variety of gneissoid rocks much folded 
and inclined at a high angle. Many dykes of doleritic rocks cut 
through the metamorphic gneisses. 

The granite varies greatly in character within short distances. 
The most common is a large porphyritic variety with a coarsely 
granular base. The orthoclase crystals often measure three 
inches in length. Mineralogically the granite is usually of the 
normal ternary kind, ¢. e., consists of orthoclase, quartz and mica. 
The mica is almost iivasiebly biotite. Sometimes oligoclase is 
found with the orthoclase, and often completely replaces it. In 
other localities the granite loses its quartz and mica, and those 
minerals are replaced by hornblende, the rock becoming a pur 
syenite. Then again in the syenitic form the orthoclase pok 
subordinate place and is replaced by oligoclase. In this variety 
have found small quantities of augite as an accessory n 
These varieties of composition all occur in the same mass na 
may be stated as follows: 

a, sheen —Consists of | ai quartz and biotite. Tourmaline often present 
n small pockets or n 
ó. Waiti ndic.—Same as aber but contains hornblende. 
c. Oligoclase-bearing. —Oligoclase present and sometimes completely 
thoclase 
d. SyeniticHomblen de replacing the biotite. Quartz te? or nearly pepo gy. 
e. do. Oligoclase-bearing. —Consists of hornblende and oligo sa as 
Resembles the rock called trachydolerite (Abich). Augite aig pond | 
an accessory mineral. i 

The granite may thus be said to vary from its normal pe : 
sition to a syenite. The normal rock is by far the most abu 
Next in order is the syenitic variety. 

The gneissoid rocks flanking the granite vary 
position and physical characters as the granite itse 
_ common kind is a light-gray coarse granular gneiss C : 
quartz, orthoclase and muscovite or biotite, sometimes ] 


replacing the 


as much ia oo 
if. The most 
onsisting of - 


1883] The Geology of Central Australia. 1121 


the micas. This normal rock passes on one hand into metamor 

phic granulite which has two varieties, one a fine-grained white 

rock containing a preponderance of quartz ; the other reddish and 
coarse grained, in which the orthoclase predominates. This 
again passes into a true metamorphic muscovite-granite. This is 

a light white-gray rock moderately fine in structure, and is very 

different in appearance to the granite forming the central axis. 

On the other hand the normal gneiss may become (a) hornblendic, 

in which case it generally loses some quartz; (6) garnetiferous, 

containing crystals of almandite; (c) epidotic, containing epidote 

(pistacite). The last variety passes into unakite, a very beautiful 

rock consisting of dazzling white quartz, reddish orthoclase and 

yellowish-green epidote; and this again into pure epidosite by 
losing its feldspar. All these rocks alternate with each other, are 
much folded, incline generally at a steep angle, and strike north- 
east. I consider them to be of Archean age; or the slates 
and schists which form the Flinders range, and are probably 

Cambrian or Lower Silurian, strike north-west and are uncon- 

formable to the Peake and Mt. Margaret ranges, formations which 

belong undoubtedly to the same horizon as the Musgrave Range 
rocks. 

The central granite is more recent than the Archæan gneisses, 
as it faults them and in places has partially re-metamorphosed 
them. 

The dolerite rocks are probably more recent than the granite, 
and are as follows : 

%. Dolerite——Consists of augite, labradorite, magnetite, olivine and sometimes 
chlorite. Biotite is often present as an accessory mineral. In structure it varies 
from a granular crystalline to a jet-black aphanitic variety. 

D: Norite.A coarse dark reddish-gray rock, consisting of foliated pyroxene and 
labradorite. 

c Augite-Andesite.—A nearly black, fine, granular rock consisting of andesite and 
augite. The latter is often in distinct though small crystals, giving the rock a 
Porphyritic structure. 

The main dykes follow the strike of the metamorphic rocks, 
but innumerable cross dykes are given off which run in every 
direction. What the exact chronological place is for the grapes 
and these rocks it is as yet, in the present state of Australian 
geology, impossible to say. About sixty miles south o 
Musgrave range there is another range exactly similar in every 
Particular, which is known as the Everard. The MacDonald 


L122 The Geology of Central Australia. (November, 


range to the north is also constructed on the same plan. In the 
Everard range the doleritic rocks are better developed, but oc- 
cupy the same position and show the same variation in composi- 
tion and structure. The two ranges are in fact counterparts of 
each other. 

The Peake and Mt. Margaret chain has essentially the same 
structure, with the exception that the doleritic rocks are appa- 
rently wanting. The Archzean gneisses exist here in the form of 
crystalline schists, quartzites and limestones, and vary in charac- 
ter. The strike is north-east, and they dip to the north-west ata 
high angle. The schists are as follows: 


Mica schist—-Contains both muscovite and biotite. 
E alinic. 
4. Specular (Itabyrite) containing much hematite. 


c. Calcareous. 
Hydromica schist.—Containing margarodite in place of the muscovite. 
a. Garnetiferous. 
b. aT 
. Chloritic. 


Chlorite sr —Greenish-gray, 
a. arneti erous, 
ġ. Epido 
Hornblende seais idi of quartz and hornblende. Sometimes wholly of hom- 
ende. 
Actinolyte.—A tough, light-green rock. 
Intercalated between these beds of schist are strata of: 
Quartzite. 
a. Feldspathic (orthoclase). 
6. Micaceous (muscovite). 
c rmalinic. 
d. Hornblendic, 
pg .—A dark red rock, Jaspery. 
. Foliated hematite (micaceous iron ore). 
pee ~—Coarse grained, blue, clinking under the hammer. 
a. Pyritiferous, 
6, Graphitic, 
c. Micaceous. Ta 
of granite . 


Through these metamorphic rocks irregular masses ae : 
tas mee 


Musgrave range. The granite is more hornblendic, D as 
always present. It is much coarser in grain, and is por i . 
Veins of orthoclase of considerable size are present in it. a r 

Through the metamorphic rocks are also: (1) Qus 
bearing much pyrite. Near the surface this has been is 


1883.] The Geology of Central Australia. 1123 


and the quartz is cavernous. These veins follow the strike of the 
schists, 

(2.) Faulting them are veins of calcite in which are found the 
following minerals: Pyrite, chalcopyrite, malachite, bornite, galenite 
and selenite. None of these minerals are present in any quantity, 
The calcite veins are seldom over six or eight inches in width, 
while on the other hand the quartz veins attain, in some places, a 
diameter of many feet. One in particular, situated near the foot 
of the range at the Peake telegraph station, stands up like a 
gigantic white buttress about fifty feet high, and is nearly eighty 
feet in width. Many similar examples could be given. 

The next formation in age is that forming the Flinders range, 
which we have mentioned as ending abruptly south of Lake 
Eyre. It is probably Cambrian or Lower Silurian, but is so sin- 
gularly destitute of fossils throughout its entire length, that no 
exact data, except from a lithological standpoint, are known. 
The rocks are schists, slates, limestones and quartzites. They are 
very different lithologically from the Archzan rocks ; they strike 
north-west and are much folded and inclined at high angles. 
Metalliferous veins are abundant in them. The great copper de- 
Posits of South Australia are in rocks of this age. The ores are 
sulphides. Carbonates of copper are abundant, but have not as 
yet proved to be permanent. Gold is very generally found in the 
quartz veins which run north-west, following the strike of the 
rocks. The cross veins are not so rich. In the southern parts of 
the range there are large deposits of galenite, which is very gen- 
erally argentiferous. Besides these minerals, deposits of bismuth, 
Sraphite, antimony and manganese are found, but are not worked. 
The Cambrian rocks in fact all over the continent are the richest 
M metalliferous lodes; although quantities of tin are found in the 
granite of the Queensland cordillera. 

Mile Jurassic formation abuts unconformably against these 
“ambrian rocks at their northern termination, It is of vast ex- 
tent, covering the whole of the central part of the great basin. 
M ologically, curiously enough, it bears a striking resemblance 
to other deposits of the same age in various parts of the world, 
na notably in England and in the Western United States. 

€ beds are uniform in character and consist of compact gray 
shell-limestones, gypsiferous marlites, and sandstones. The lime- 
ene is fossiliferous and contains the following characteristic 


1124 The Geology of Central Australia.  [November, 


forms: Monotis, M. curta; Mytilus minimus, M. ingens, n, s. 
(Tenison-Woods); Tancredia; Cytherea; Zima gigantea; Car- 
dinia listeri; Pleurotomaria; Cucullæa oblonga; Avicula; Pec- 
ten; and Modiola. In the gypsiferous marlites are found many 
calcified Belemnites, B. canaliculatus and B. densus, but no other 
fossils, as far as I was able to ascertain. 

The beds are generally horizontal, but in some places are 
slightly inclined. The inclined strata give rise to the low table- 
top hills mentioned above. About a hundred miles west of the 
Peake range there is a range of rough flat-topped hills trending 
north. These consist of eruptive felsite breaking through the 
Jurassic strata, partially metamorphosing and folding them, but 
only in the immediate vicinity of the eruption. The felsite is fine 
granular in texture, and varies in color from white to red. | 

A section taken near the outbreak of felsite shows the rocks ia 
the following order, beginning at the surface: æ. Sandstone con- 
glomerate, cross laminated in many places; 2. Gypsiferous mate 
lite, containing Belemnites ; c. Compact gray fossiliferous lime : 
stone; d. Compact ferruginous sandstone. This order of super- 
position is the same wherever I have seen the Jurassic beds ri 
the interior. A cross section of the Peake range is as seen 


Fig. 3. 


Fic. 3.—A, Archean schists; ¥, Jurassic beds; 7, springs. o 

: l iven above. 

The sequence of the Jurassic beds is the same as e at 
At the Finiss springs these beds lie uncomformably sagt 
the Paleozoic rocks as seen in Fig. 4. | 


SIE eee et a ee EN 


Fic. 4.——C, Cambrian; ¥, Jurassic; +, springs: . M 
The beds do not vary lithologically, but the fossils afer | 
absent. They seem to be distributed in patches. me 
sandstone in every natural section that I have seen 1$ the ! ae 
bed. Well borings, however, have shown that similar roc™” : 


1883.] The Geology of Central Australia. 1125 


derlie them. What the thickness of the whole formation is, 
therefore, it is impossible to say. The thickness of the beds 
mentioned above is about 250 feet; in many places, however, 
some of the beds thin out and are wanting; this is notably the 
case with the fossiliferous limestone. 

Lake Eyre lies south of the center of this great zone of rocks. 
They extend westwards probably nearly 300 miles. Then they 
Sweep around the northern end of the lake and extend eastwards 
for about a hundred miles, as far as I have been able to ascertain. 
Circling around the northern boundary of the Jurassic beds and 
lying unconformably on them, where they overlap, is another 
series of rocks which varies greatly in character. In the north- 
west they consist principally of kaolin beds, sandstones and lime- 
stones. The kaolin beds are the best developed, and are un- 
doubtedly derived from the masses of eruptive felsites mentioned 
above. These beds flank the Musgrave and Everard ranges and 
extend north an unknown distance. 

The kaolin varies from a pure white, unctuous clay to gritty 
and indurated siliceous varieties of different colors. The finer 

inds are very abundant. One in particular, known colloquially 
as the “ Charlotte Waters’ meerschaum,” is a beautiful soft white 
variety. The Charlotte Waters telegraph station is built of it. 
Neither the kaolin nor the beds associated with them (sandstones 
and limestones) are fossiliferous, but eastwards they are continu- 
Ous with beds resembling the Jurassic lithologically, but contain- 
ing true Cretaceous fossils. So it is presumable that they belong 
to that age. To the north-east and east the Cretaceous beds ex- 
tend to the Gulf of Carpentaria and some distance into Queens- 
lan They consist here principally of sandstones and gypsifer- 
Ous marlites containing Ammonites, Belemnites, Trigonia and 
remains of Ichthyosaurus. 
outh-east of this great Mesozoic basin lies the immense basin 
of the Murray river, The latter is covered with Tertiary depos- 
its and is separated from the former by outcrops of the Cambrian 
rocks, The Mt. Poole and Mt. Browne range, about sixty miles 
South of Burke's grove at Innaminka, consists of these rocks and 
auriferous quartz veins are being worked there at present. Over the 
Cretaceous and Jurassic beds lie recent drifts and zolian deposits. 
fo y gr eater part of the continent, in fact, is covered with such 
“mations, and as they are so extensive and important, I will 


Write of them in detail. d 


1126 The Geology of Central Australia. —[November, 


They are of two kinds, sand drifts and stony drifts. The 
sand consists of rounded grains of quartz, and is arranged in long 
low ridges, Between these ridges are open clay-flats or “ clay- 
pans” formed of a yellow or reddish clay. Both sand and clay 
have been derived from the slow sub-aérial weathering of the 
granite and crystailine schists which form the ranges. Near the 
latter the sand contains grains of feldspar, zircon, tourmaline, 
magnetite and hematite. But further away it consists of pure 
quartz. The feldspars decompose and form the basis of the clay 
and the various salts with which it is impregnated. (See infra) 

The sand hardens into a sandstone showing much cross-bed- 
ding and oblique lamination, as might be expected from its aérial 
origin. Through the rock are ferruginous bands in which are 
carbonized remains derived from surface vegetation. The denu- 
dation of this sandstone gives rise in part to the cliffs and table- 
topped hills so characteristic of Central Australia. Throughout 
the continent such deposits are now forming but similar condi 
tions have produced the same formation at other epochs. thu 
in New South Wales such a sandstone is found many feet m 
thickness, and containing remains of ferns and cycads. They lie 
unconformably on the Permian and Liassic coal-beds, and evt 
dently belong to the Lower Mesozoic. In Queensland they owe 
lie the Cretaceous beds and, according to Tenison-Woods, afè 
Tertiary. In the interior basin there is a complete gap D 
these beds and the Mesozoic rocks. They, as we have said, a 
forming at the present day, and probably have been so doing ever 
since the Mesozoic beds arose from the sea. The plant era st 
of the beds in the interior, as far as I have examined them, are 
not preserved well enough for identification. But here and a 
throughout the interior are found remains of the gigantic = 
supials — Diprotodon, Nototherium and Phascolomys. ae | 
animals probably lived in the latter part of the Tertiary and ear ee 
and middle Quaternary. re 

Alternating with the sand deposits are plains composed pee 
stony drift. This is, for the most part, derived from get 
struction of the æolian sandstones in their turn. In other © : 
however, near the confines of the desert, wherever the aie 
rocks outcrop, it is derived from them. The boulders am red 
bles lie thickly strewn on the surface, and are stained a o 
from the presence of the oxide of iron. It is owing to ths 7 


1883. | The Geology of Central Australia. 1127 


oration that the region covered by such deposits are known collo- 
quially as “redstone plains.” The drift is often many feet in 
thickness, and contains silicified wood and casts of existing land 
and fresh-water shells. It is being, and has been, formed synchro- 
nously with the zolian sandstones, and in many places the latter 
merges indefinably into the stony drift. | 

Following the course of the many dry watercourses which in- 
tersect this region, are immense deposits of alluvium. Two dis- 
tinct formations can be recognized ; an older and much the larger, 
and a smaller recent one. The lower formation consists of beds 
of sand, gravel and clay. The stratification varies from the most 
regular deposits to beds showing oblique lamination and flow and 
plunge structure. These deposits extend some distance on each 
side of the watercourses, and vary greatly in thickness. It is in 
these beds that the most abundant remains of the extinct marsu- 
pials are found. They extend laterally far beyond the limits of 
the more recent deposits which overlie them. The latter consists 
of fine-grained, thin-laminated alluvium. It contains no remains 
of Dipr otodon, &c., but existing fresh-water shells such as Ano- 
don, Paludina, Physa, &c., are abundant. It is formed by the dep- 
osition of sediment which the periodic floods bring down. 
Such, as far as is now known, is the structure of Central Aus- 
tralia. 

At the close of the Archean age the rocks which we have de- 
Scribed as belonging to that age, were crystallized, folded and 
raised above the surface of the primeval sea, forming islands 
which probably have not since been completely submerged. 
After this elevation followed an immense period of quietude, 
during which vast beds of sediment derived from the erosion of 
these rocks, were deposited in a Paleozoic sea. Then at the end 
of the Cambrian or Silurian period another elevation occurred, 
and the rocks forming the Flinder’s range were crystallized and 
upheaved. As I have said, at the northern extremity of this 
formation the Mesozoic rocks lie unconformably on it; so that 
there is a complete gap between. It is probable, however, that 
the Mesozoic beds are underlaid by Devonian and Carboniferous 
deposits. The structure of the eastern border region lends prob- 
ability to this view. At any rate the whole lapse of time between 
the upheaval of the Cambrian or Silurian rocks until the close of 

Jurassic, must have been, in the interior basin, a period of 


1128 The Geology of Central Australia. {November 


slow oscillation and general quiet, during which beds of sediment 
were formed slowly at the bottom of the sea. At the close of the 
Paleozoic the eastern border and perhaps the western was ele- 
vated, thus forming an interior sea and foreshadowing the form 
of the continent. Another period of repose then followed until 
at the close of the Jurassic a large disturbance occurred. Land 
slowly emerged from the central part of the sea around the island 
of Archzan rocks now known as the Peake range. Contempo- 
raneously with this upheaval vast floods of felsite were poured 
out through a line of fracture trending north and south on the 
western boundary of this region of elevation. Then came another 
period of rest, during which the waves and currents of a Creta- 
ceous sea worked away at these new rocks. On the west side 
vast beds of kaolin were formed, derived from the felsitic rocks. 
In the remainder of the sea the conditions were much the same 
as in the Jurassic period, and similar beds were formed. But the 
fauna shows a gradual change in the life dwelling in the seas, # 
might be expected. _ | 

Finally, at the end of the Mesozoic age, the whole of the inte- 
rior basin was elevated above the sea, and though minor changes 
of level have occurred, has remained above ever since. Dae | 
all these changes of level the southern portion of the continent 
had not yet appeared, except the southern extremity of the F i 
der’s range. But since the Miocene period the southern patt iy 
the continent was raised above the sea. Either cone : 
ously or subsequently there was a large amount of volcanic ie : 
turbance. After this there was a subsidence, as is see? si - 
fringe of zolian sandstones which, for a short distance out yea 
surrounds the southern coast. at : 

During Tertiary times there was a subsidence along por 
ern border. According to Tenison-Woods there 1$ a long * i 


at the edge of the Blue mountains, and for many miles ™ ae 
bury = 


stone (Mesozoic) nearly to the level of the sea, 
the fiords and diversified scenery of Port Jackson and 0 
of the eastern coast. The existence of the Great Barri 
dicates a period of slow subsidence on the north-eas 
Tertiary times, The western coast seems to have “aie e 
pated in the general upheaval at the close of the ee has 
raised beaches have been noticed there. The interior © 


1883. ] The Geology of Central Australia. 1129 


probably been dry land since the close of the Mesozoic ; at least 
there is no evidence of its having been submerged. As the land 
arose the rate of elevation varied, occurring more rapidly in some 
places than in others. Consequently the interior sea would be 
changed first into an archipelago and this changed slowly into 
dry land, containing small inland seas, which gradually became 
large lakes such as Lake Eyre, Torrens and Gairdner. During 
the early half of the Quaternary the climate was moister, and con- 
sequently was better adapted for animal and vegetable life than at 
the present day. That it was the case is shown by the greater 
thickness and structure of the lower alluvial deposits, and also by 
the bones of the great marsupials found in them. These animals 
must have had a more luxuriant vegetation to feed upon than 
now exists. The climate probably, through the elevation of the 
southern border and other causes, gradually became more and 
More arid until it reached the present stage. The giants of 
earlier days have passed away, and strangely enough, as if nature 
delighted in abrupt antitheses, they are replaced by some of the 
smallest forms of the order of animals so characteristic of Aus- 
lia. 

Although the whole of this region is remarkably arid, the sur- 
face is intersected by innumerable watercourses which, though 
dry for the greater part of the time, periodically are filled by 

-water from the ranges. In the eastern part of the basin 
these creeks arise on the slope of the Queensland cordillera and 
flow westerly into Lake Eyre. From the north-west flow the 
Peake, Neales and others. Smaller creeks flowing in the same 
Seneral directions are abundant. They either die out altogether 
or unite with the larger ones, or end in the salt lakes so common 
throughout the region. The salt lakes are generally but little more 
than large clay-pans where the water has periodically accumulated 
and then evaporated, leaving a deposit consisting of various salts. 
Some, however, are larger, and like those I have mentioned, are 
true lake basins. The true lakes are never I believe, completely 
dry, but the water becomes very low and intensely salt and bit- 
ie Every flood as it comes down spreads out on the flats bor- 
dering the creeks, and extending laterally, in some places several 
Miles, quickly evaporates, leaving a deposit of earthy sediment, 
and finally a thin deposit of the salts. This process is repeated 
time and again until considerable beds are formed. If the flood 


1130 The Geology of Central Australia. {Nove | i 


is a large enough one the water finally finds its way to the large 
lakes (principally to.Lake Eyre). These lakes, if the flood is 
very heavy, become tolerably fresh, and stay so until through 
loss of water by evaporation (none of them have outlets) the 
water again becomes salt. As evaporation proceeds the water 
slowly recedes, leaving a dazzling white incrustation, and some- 
times a layer of dead fish which have been brought down by the 
flood, and when the water became too salt have been compelled 
to succumb, 

The lakes and clay-pans accordingly, unless seen in flood time, 
are generally a painfully white plain fringed by a few sickly 
Acacias. The salts are of different kinds ; the most abundant onè 
deposited is sulphate of lime (gypsum). The general form of 
crystallization of this salt is the common monoclinic twin ot 
arrowhead crystal. Often, however, it is found in large transpa 
rent slabs and in a fibrous state. The next in importance among ; 
the salts are the carbonates of lime, magnesia and soda; t f i 
chlorides of sodium and magnesium, and the sulphates of mag- i 
nesia and soda and iron. All these are derived from the decom- ‘ 
position of the rocks forming the ranges from whence the water 
courses arise and from the denudation of the outcrops of the ; 
Mesozoic rocks which underlie the whole region. The acti 
amount of rainfall on the eastern and western slopes of the boat : 
(especially the eastern) is largely in excess of the demena 7 
the watercourses, so there must be a large portion which soa% 


into the ground and drains away along the incline ge the 
interior, where it accumulates under great pressure. we si 
andt 


the case is shown by the existence of a line of cold 4 oe, 
springs that extends north and south through the central l p 

That the water comes from a great depth is evident from th ae 
of their temperature and the mounds of travertine the 

built for themselves. The overland telegraph line nearly Š fa 
the line of outcrop of these springs. This line 1s also tHe 

crop of the crystalline schists forming the Peake range © follot 
line of springs extends in an east and west direction a 
the overlap of the Mesozoic rocks upon the Palaeozoic ast 
the Flinders range. The explanation is simple. 
ing from the north-west and north-east flows al 
clines toward the central basin until it meets wit 
schists of the Peake range. It cannot pass thro 


ha barrier it 
ugh them, 


1883. | The Geology of Central Australia. 1131 


accordingly it is forced to the surface by hydrostatic pressure. 
Consequently there is a double line of springs following the 
outcrop of the schists (see figures ante). A great deal of 
the water flows on further south until it is obstructed by the 
Paleozoic rocks of the Flinders range, whereupon it comes to 
the surface, forming an east and west line of springs (see Fig. 4). 
The quantity of salts contained by the water varies a good deal, 
but is always considerable. The principal salts are the carbonates 
of lime and magnesia. The travertine deposits are immense, and 
in some places form hills 200 feet high. The general form of the 
hills is that of a truncated cone. On the summit is a clear basin 
of water fringed with rushes, and down one side a stream of 
bright clear water trickles, soon to be re-absorbed by the parched 
ground. Bubbles continually rise to the surface of the pool, and 
are generally caused by the liberation from the water of carbonic 
acid gas. In other cases it is marsh gas, derived by the de- 
composition of the vegetable matter in the pool. When the 
water issuing from a spring has built a mound up to a consider- 
able height, the pressure not being great enough to force it any 
higher, the travertine forms over the top, closing it completely, 
the spring then breaks out anew near its base. Mounds can be 
seen in every stage of evolution, from one the size of a bee-hive 
to one long deserted by water, standing alone like a huge melan- 
choly sentinel. In these mounds are found remains of Diproto- 
don, &c. The conclusion is plain that an abundance of water 
could be procured by artesian borings through the rocks occu- 
Pying the central desert, and possibly in this way the country 
May be developed in the future. 
The topography of the interior is dismal and monotonous to a 
degree. In every direction from Lake Eyre the land gradually 
rises. The sandhill country predominates around the lake, but 
occasionally there are patches of stony plains. Both the sand- 
hills and the intervening clay-pans are sparsely covered with low 
thickets or “ scrub” of Eucalyptus, Acacia, Melaleuca and Cryp- 
tandra. Along the watercourses a few stunted gum trees are 
found (Eucalyptus). The stony plains, though a little diversified 
by the table-topped hills, are even more desolate in appearance. 
rom north to east from the lake this is the character of the 
country for hundreds of miles. Ridge after ridge of sandhills 
Covered with Sparse vegetation, with here and there a dry aay- 


VOL. XVH,——NO. x1, r 


1132 The Geoloyy of Central Australia. —{November, 


pan or salt lake glistening painfully white under the fierce sun; no 
animal life save a few kites (Milvus affinus and Elanus scriptus), the 
never-absent crow and mayhap a forlorn sandhill wallaby (Betton- 
gia grayi), and the deceitful mirage making everything seem weird 
and unreal. Such is the sight that greets the unhappy traveler 
until his eyes grow weary and his heart grows sick, yearning 
after cool streams and shady places. 

The table-topped hills are generally derived from the erosion 
of outcrops of the Cretaceous and Jurassic rocks ; in other cases 
from the compact zolian sandstone. The sandhills trend nearly 
north and south, generally a few degrees east of north, They 
show the true sand-drift structure, and have a sloping and an ab- 
rupt side. The direction of the trend is uniform over large areas. 

\" = 


Me 
ws 


(zy. 
ns 


MAM sy iy tN 


Hi Ww 
“lity 
Sil ii 


inos 
— >. a: 
EEN 
a 


2 


ih 


Pralin LLL PN 


Watani 
EEL ELT "an 


GZ. 
d Min 
í 


hs Mi, N 
C7 
“MN, 


Wn WV, T = 
A 7 x EPRE 
Ony, iÀ S 


w 


`D 


i [No 


Wy 


TN 


nn 


y 


itu pin yr gis lyin 


Wary ji Jini 


My as 
i(! 


y 
j/ 


Ñ 


c 


4 


alltn, 


HUH Odle| iy iiyit(fil 
- 
N TTSS 


MMi, ayaa 


A 

K 

= 

, ee 

kua? 

Wil 
ATTAN 


Baa 

A-A, parallel sandhills; B-ZB, crescent sandhills; 
If a sandy flat, to which the wind has free access, is exam” i 
will be seen that the sand has been blown into a series of seth 
or ridges, whose long axes are at right angles to the weer 
the wind, and on examining them closer it will be found tha e 
side towards the wind is sloping and the opposite abropk 
then we have in miniature the sandhill country. The a 
winds throughout the region are westerly and north-west ig 
the ridges trend at right angles with their sloping sida a 
the west or north-west. Where there is a decided van 


C-C, clay flats. 


1883. | The Geology of Central Australia. 1133 


the direction of the wind the sandhills also vary. The drifting 
sand has been arrested in its course by the bushes and other veg- 
etation, and thus the sandhills have been gradually built up, al- 
though they have often been cut away and re-deposited, thus 
giving rise to the irregular position of their layers. Such is the 
general surface formation of the sandhill country, but here and 
there among the parallel ridges are solitary crescent-shaped sand- 
hills whose long axes are at right angles to the prevailing system 
of hills. Facing the concave side of this variety of sandhills 
there is always a clay flat, at the other end of which the parallel 
sandhills re-commence, as seen in the sketch. 

In the above sketch the concavity of the sandhill B-B is shown 
facing to the north; quite as often, however, they face to the 
south. The clay flat is always opposite to the concave side. 
These sandhills are usually several miles apart. What their ori- 
gin is I cannot say. They possess the same structure as the 
normally built ones. It is possible that they may be the remains 
of another system of sandhills which by an alteration of climate 
Producing a great change in the general direction of the prevail- 
ing winds, have been swept away and a new system formed. But 
if this is the case, why the crescent shape and why the variation 
of position among them? They have certainly not been formed 
by water, nor has their shape been modified to any great extent 
by its action, for if that was the case some traces would be left. 
And besides they are generally situated among the sandhills far 
away from any watercourse. There must be some cause for their 
existence. What that cause is I must admit is a mystery to me. 
I think the subject worth investigation, for it is certainly remark- 
able that there should be these anomalous cases scattered here 
and there through a region unique for its uniformity. 

In the north-western portion of the basin, where the Cretaceous 
beds of kaolin occupy the surface, denudation has worn the soft 
clays into a great variety of fantastic shapes. Minarets, castles, 
temples and even grotesque images of man and beast are repli- 
cated on every hand in the greatest variety of dazzling colors. 
These are every shade from jet-black to snow-white. Gorgeous 
Purple, delicate pink, rase red and somber brown, green and blue 
are mingled together with amazing confusion and prodigality. It 
'Sa riot—a mad dance—a very carmagnole of color. It wom 
seem as if same mischievous elves had been rioting in nature's 


ae 


1134 The number of Segments [ November, 


color-laboratory and then affrighted by their pranks had fled, 
leaving all this splendor blazing unknown under the fierce sun of 
the desert—for a desert it is in everything save color. The Ar 
karinga creek, which arises in the Musgrave range, in its south- 
erly flow has cut itself a passage through these beds. On each 
side are cliffs 400 or 500 feet high wrought into the strangest of 
shapes and bedecked with the gaudiest colors. It seems as if 
nature wished to show what she could do when she took the 
artist’s tools in her own hand. But the lesson is lost, for few 
mortal eyes, save now and then a wandering black fellow, more 
intent on hunting lizards for his dinner than esthetic worship, 
have ever beheld this gigantic sport of Dame Nature. But the 
eye tires of it,and soon is fain to turn for rest to the somber 
black-green of the scrub foliage. With the exception of this 
brilliant tract all the rest of the interior consists of the dullest 
and most prosaic country; sandhills and stony table-lands ad 
nauseam, 

Such is a brief and necessarily imperfect description of the 
great Australian desert. We can see that Australia, though often 
called paradoxical, is not so, but conforms to the laws of w 
nental development. The outlines of the continent have existed 
from the earliest times, and the whole has gradually been built 
up, step by step, until we find it as at the present time. There 
been no paradoxical break in nature’s handiwork nor in her laws. 
We see here the same grand, impassive uniformity, the same dis- 
regard for time that ever characterized her work, whether p 
the molding of a germ of life, the elevation of the Alps or ve : 
creation of a solar system. Future researches may amplify n 
conclusions drawn in this paper, but the main facts will remat 
unaltered. 


A’ 4 
Me 


THE NUMBER OF SEGMENTS IN THE HEAD 
WINGED INSECTS: 

BY A. S. PACKARD, JR. ; a i 

B. a study of the structure of the head of adult inse ee 

very difficult, if not impossible, to determine the n" givet 

segments in the head of winged insects. The number ® > 


ical CO 
_ Extracted. from the forthcoming third report of the U. S. Entomological 
mission, 


OF 


1883. ] in the Head of Winged Insects. 1135 


by different authors is very variable, while it is popularly sup- 
posed that the head corresponds to a single segment, and that the 
different pieces are simply “ subsegments.” We will quote from 
Newport, article Zzsecta, in Todd’s Cyclopedia of Anatomy and 
Physiology, the views perhaps generally entertained on this 
subject. 

“ According to the investigations of the most careful observers, 
Savigny, Audouin, Macleay, Kirby, Carus, Strauss-Durckheim, 
Newman and others, every segment of the perfect insect is made up 
of distinct parts, not always separable from each other or developed 
to the same extent, but existing primarily in all. It is also believed 
that the head itself is formed of two or more segments, but the 
exact number which enter into its composition is yet a question, 
So uncertain are the opinions held upon this subject, that while 
Burmeister recognizes only two segments, Carus and Audouin 
believe there are three, Macleay and Newman four, and Strauss- 
Durckheim even so many as seven. These different conclusions 
of the most able investigators appear to have arisen chiefly from 
too exclusive examinations of the head in perfect insects, without 
reference to the corresponding parts in larve. It is only by com- 
paring the distinctly indicated parts of the head in the perfect in- 
sect with similar ones in the larva that we can hope to ascertain 
the exact number of segments of which it is composed. In the 
head of the perfect insect there ought to be found some traces of . 


the flesh fly, is one of the lowest forms we have yet examined, 
and we have already seen that its head appears to be formed of 
four and perhaps even of five segments. This is the greatest num- 


hes have been developed from several segments to form the per- 
€ct cranium and its appendages. It ha 


1136 The number of Segments { November, 


with naturalists to designate the head the first segment of the 
body, and as every change in the nomenclature of a distinct part 
ought always to be avoided, unless positively required, through 
fear of creating confusion, we shall not deviate on the present 
occasion from the established mode; but when speaking of itas 
a whole shall consider it the first segment, while the aggregation 
of segments of which it is composed we shall designate individ- 
ually subsegments, distinguishing them numerically in the order 
in which they appear to exist in the earliest condition of the fe- 
tal larva.” 

If we apply the law enunciated by Savigny, and which holds 
good as a rule throughout the hexapod insects, 7. e., that each 
segment of the body of insects bears but a single pair of jointed 
appendages, we find that as the head of insects is provided with 
four pairs of appendages, viz., the antennz, mandibles, first max- 
illæ and labium (or second maxilla), there must be four corres 
ponding segments. 

While the subject becomes clearer when, with Newport, we 
examine an insect in the larval state, the fact that the head of 7 
sects is really composed of but four segments becomes readily 
demonstrated when we examine the embryo at an early stage 
its existence. In our embryological studies on the Thysanurouy 
insects (Isotoma), on Pseudoneuropterous insects (Diplax), on te 
beetles and the flea and Hymenoptera (Mematus ventricosus), "T 
attention was specially directed to this point, and it appeared very 
plain and easily demonstrable that the head of winged insects “ 
all orders consists of four segments (arthromeres) and no mor 

An inspection of the figures published by the different "e 
on the embryology of insects appears to confirm this viet 
our “ Guide to the Study of Insects” (p. 20) we have given @® 
ular view of the four segments of the head and the appendage 
they bear. This view is fully confirmed by our studies om 1 | 
embryology of the locust. The antennz and mouth-parts < 
outgrowths budding out from the four primitive segments A C 
head; the antennz grow out from the under side of the prota 
alic lobes, and these should therefore receive the name of antel t 
lobes. In like manner the mandibles and first and second MA 
: sanurous pr 


| See Embryological studies on Diplax, Perithemis and the Thy 
Isotoma, by A. S. Packard, Jr.; Memoirs Peab. Acad. Sc., Salem, 1871, 
Second Memoir, 1872. This view was stated in the author’s “ Guide® ) also 
of Insects,” second edition. Graber (Die Insekten, Miinchen, 1879, P: 43° oe - 
States that the head is composed of four segments. Bh 


1883.] . in the Head of Winged Insects. 1137 


læ arise respectively from the three succeeding segments. The 
figures by Kowalevsky and Bobretsky and by other observers, as 
well as those of the earliest stages of Diplax, Pulex and Atte- 
labus which we have published, show that the cephalic segments 
are first indicated, and that subsequently those appendages bud 
out from the under side at a point situated on each side of the 
sternal or median line of the body. It appears that the append- 
ages arise between the sternal and pleural portions of the seg- 
ment. 

There, however, remains a portion of the head in front of the 
procephalic or antennal lobes which afterwards becomes the clyp- 
eus and labrum or upper lip. Do these parts belong to the an- 
tennal segment, or are they rudimentary portions of a segment 
situated in front of our first segment? This lobe or outgrowth 
is evidently a single unpaired lobe which grows out in front of 
the antennal lobes, and is seen to form the front or upper wall of 
the mouth. We regard it as the tergal portion of the antennal 
Segment, and the procephalic lobes as probably forming the pleu- 
ral portion of the segment. The procephalic lobes, then, bearing 
the antennz below, and higher up on the sides the eyes and 
ocelli, become the epicranium of the larval and adult insect. It 
follows, therefore, that the head of larval and adult insects is made 
up mostly of the first or antennal segment, and that the epicran- 
ium is the pleural portion of this segment, while the clypeus and 
its offshoot, the labrum, is the dorsal or tergal portion of this 
segment. 

The only other portion of the head of certain adult insects 
which remains to be accounted for is the so-called “ occiput.” 
This forms the base of the head of Corydalus, a Neuropterous 
insect, which, however, is more distinct in the larva. In most 
other insects the occiput is either obsolete or soldered to the 
hind part of the epicranium. We have traced the history of this 
Piece (sclerite) in Diplax, a dragon fly, and have found that. it 
“Presents the tergal portion of the fourth or labial segment. In 
our memoir on the development of this dragon fly, Pl. 2, Fig. 9 
the head of the embryo is seen to be divided into two regions, 
the anterior, formed of the first three segments, and the posterior, 
formed of the fourth or labial segment. This postoral <_< 
at first appears to be one of the thoracic segments, but is after 
added to the head. A. Brandt’s figure of Calopteryx virgo, Pl. u, 


1138 Editors’ Table. [ November, 


Fig. 19, represents an embryo of a stage similar to ours, where 
the postoral or fourth (labial) segment is quite separate from the 
rest of the head. The accompanying figure, copied from our 
memoir, also shows in a saw-fly larva (Ne 
matus ventricosus) the relations of the 
labial or fourth segment to the rest of the 
head. The suture between the labial seg- 
ment and the pre-oral part of the head 
disappears in adult life. From this sketch 
it would seem that the back part of the 
head, 7. e., of the epicranium, may be made 
Head of embryo Nema- up in part of the tergite or pleurites ofthe 
tus, showing the labial seg- ‘ : di as 
ment, occ, forming the occi- mandibular segment, since the man 4 
mr oS pda MD, wr muscles are inserted on the roof of the d 
muscle of ikai 7 wo Retains head behind the eyes. It is this segment 
oe ee. (la- which in Corydalus evidently forms the 
Faget ats occiput, and of which in most other 1- 
sects there is no trace in larval or adult life. , 
It appears, then, that the epicranium, or that piece (sclerite) A 
bearing the eyes, ocelli and antennæ and in front the clypeus E 
labrum, is formed from the original procephalic lobes, and repre 
sents the first or antennal segment, and is pleural, the clypeusand 
labrum being the tergal portion of the segment , ja 
remainder of the original or primitive segments are obsolete, 


cept in those insects which retain traces of an occiput or fourth : 
é head probably 


cephalic tergite. All of the gular region of th 
represents the base of the primitive second maxillæ. 


10: 
EDITORS’ TABLE. 


EDITORS: A. S. PACKARD, JR., AND E D. COPE. : l 
autopsy has presented reports E 
to the Anthrop™ 


The society of mutual 
the brains of several of its deceased members P 
logical Society of Paris. These reports are of great 1 of the 
being among the very few accounts which we pos ai 
structure of the brain in persons whose characters are #4 
the investigators. It is clearly the only means of 3 af 
foundations for a true physiology of the thinking Pte 
brain, which we possess. Unfortunately we are OFF i 
threshold of the subject, owing to the almost absolute B® 


1883. ] Editors’ Table. 1139 


this important branch of research. We know of no reason why 
the anatomists and physiologists in every city in the world should 
not organize themselves into mutual autoptical societies. We 
will then have some basis for a true anthropology and a true 
metaphysics. 

rom a sentimental stand point, as well as from an intellectual 
one, it appears to us better to utilize this beautiful organ in this 
way, than to permit it to take the course prescribed by the unre- 
lenting forces of nature. Thus may science rob the grave of 
some of its most distinguished victims. Not that human sensibility 
does not shrink from applying the knife to the organ that once 
glowed with the fire of thought and feeling. But the alter- 
native is much more repulsive, and has been the theme of un- 
availing regret since man learned to admire and love his fellow- 
man, 

One of the members of the Anthropological Society expressed 
his dissatisfaction with the work of the Mutual Autoptical Soci- 
ety, on the presentation of the report on the brain of Louis Asse- 
line. He remarked that the statements of the report show clearly 
the immorality of such a society. He could not compliment it 
on the discovery of a simian characteristic in this brain. Such 
results, he said, were not happy. To this M. Topinard made the 
following just reply: “‘You are not happy in your results.’ 
‘Happy,’ in what sense? It is not to be supposed that we pur- 
sue a defined object, or that we have a course to sustain. We 
seek the truth and nothing more. It makes no difference whether 
we shall discover approximations or distinctions from the animals. 
The only indication of distinction from the animals is to see cor- 
rectly, and not to nurse preconceived ideas and illusions. The 
Anthropological Society does not belong to any sect, neither in 
One sense nor in another.” 


—— It is undoubtedly the opinion of the more advanced 
teachers of high and normal schools that some time should be 
given in the common schools to the study of biology, tfr of 
plants and animals. The study of plants is perhaps easier vad 
handle in schools and with large classes of children than that of 
animals, and should precede the study of the latter. Children of 
from eight to ten years can easily be taught to understand the 
Parts of a flowering plant, the roots, stem, leaves, corolla, petals, 
Pistil, stamens and anthers ; and flowers of different species can 


1140 Editors’ Table. [November, : 


be obtained in sufficient quantities to enable teachers to place 
one in the hands of each child. What we have to suggest refers 
chiefly to the study of animals. a 

The popular conceptions of the study of zodlogy in schools, 
as we have learned from conversation with elderly gentlemen, — 
life-long teachers of the old regime, is, that it consists in looking — 
at a few stuffed birds and other specimens of the taxidermist's ar, — 
and reading about them in books and memorizing those dreadiut 
objects, zoological charts. From such a standpoint they do not . 
think much of the study of zodlogy as a discipline. In fact, the — 
presentation of an essay on the study of zoology as 4 mental 
discipline, before a meeting of teachers, was received with mild 
incredulity. Nothing but sums and grammatical rules will, in the : 
mind of the average school-teacher, meet the demands of the — 
times. ee 

And so the first difficulty we have to contend with is the ignor 
ance and often the prejudice of the teachers. We have few, very 
few men or women, who know anything of zoology. It 1S taught 
in the higher schools from books and charts. Where it is re 
as an elective in college, it is studied but a few hours a week 


teaches mathematics and Latin and Greek, after having 
it from eight to ten years. In those directions he has 
cial training. Were a fair amount of college time given to the 
logical study, we should see these studies introduced into re 
common schools and have teachers fairly competent om 
them. teaches 
Our remedy for the deficiency of trained biological ledge of 
would be something after this fashion. A slight know ste 
physical geography and of botany and zoology should ynr t 
to enter college; some time should be given to these ener 
least as an elective, each year after entering. In this ges i 
petent teachers will be graduated. jed 
In the common abudi the study of animals should be gai, 
in somewhat the following way: In the primary schoo ae 
ren up to ten years should learn the parts Ot 4 e ng Of 
should also be taught object lessons involving the i e stuffed 
shells, beetles, should watch a fish alive in a Jar, examine ous 
birds; and they should be taught to compare the ahs 
parts of a bird with those of a dog, cat or horse. t plants 
In the grammar school, besides simple lessons — eat 
children from ten to fifteen years of age should er 
weekly lesson on animals, beginning with clam, que a ould | 
ter shells, snail shells, beetles and butterflies; they 5 on” 
rfly. ee 


handle and draw a caterpillar, chrysalis and a bu : 
understand something of the metamorphosis ofa butte ‘ent | 
should also see a fish, draw it, learn the name of the outhi; d 
see the gills, and the teeth on the inside of the M% * — 


1883.] Recent Literature. I141 


and its tadpole should be shown; a bird and its egg, and a cat or 
dog, and they should compare the limbs and other parts of a 
quadruped with their own arms, hands, legs and feet. A lesson 
once a week through each year of grammar-school life could be 
well taken from the time given to geography, in which the pupil 
is forced to learn, besides what is valuable and necessary, a mass 
of useless information, two years being given to the study of a 
single book. We are convinced that geography, as usually . 
taught, is a sham and a delusion, the books contain a great deal 
of useless stuff, and at least a quarter of the time devoted to the 
study might be given to natural history. 

Having thus had at least a weekly lesson in zodlogy in the 
three years of grammar-school life, and having learned the 
different parts of a clam shell, and the parts of the animal, with- 
out dissection, and so on with the beetle, butterfly, fish, frog, bird 
and mammal, the pupil enters the high school. Here the boy or 
girl can, with the aid of a competent teacher, take a rather more 
advanced course with the same species of animal he has already 
had. The clam can be in part dissected ; the lobster or crayfish 
and beetle, butterfly and higher animal can be partially dissected. 
In the case of a fish the student can, in connection with the study 
of physiology, dissect the animal and see for himself the heart, 
stomach, intestine and brain, and so with a chicken or bird of any 
Sort. We have with much satisfaction taught a class of boys from a 
high school to dissect a lobster, and they enjoyed the work, By 
sending but a single hour a week, and confining the class to but 
few objects, they can obtain a fair idea of zodlogy, which will be 
à Pleasure and involve a fair share of mental discipline, and have 
taken but little time from other studies, 


rye an = eto course in general zodlogy, involving the ae 

Morphology, reproduction, embryology and zoo-geograpny, 
and by the senior year be able to digest the laws of the geologi- 
cal succession of animals, and of their evolution as well as o 


:0: 
RECENT LITERATURE. 
trove COR AND Horpen’s BRIEFER Astronot, == Mot af 
tomy is now so closely allied in some of its methods, a 
1 ae 
and pian Science Series, Briefer Course. Astronomy. By Pger NEWCOMB 
WARD S, HoLpEN. New York, Holt & Co. 12mo, pp- 338- 


1142 Recent Literature, | November, 


touches in so many ways upon the science of geology, thata 
brief, compendious, general treatise like this, without the mathe- 
matics, is useful to the geologist. He will be interested in the 
chapters relating to the moon and particularly the tides and their 
effects upon the earth’s rotation, since these subjects are now so 
much discussed by speculative geologists, So also the chapters 
on meteors, and especially the last chapter on cosmogony, in- 
_ cluding the statement of the nebular hypothesis, will be valuable 
as giving the opinions and conclusions of one of the leading 
astronomers of the day, while the concluding paragraph will be 
of interest as showing how the subject is treated: : 
“Tt must be understood that the nebular hypothesis, as we hart 
explained it, is not a perfectly established scientific theory, but 


only a philosophical conclusion founded on the widest study o 
nature, and pointed to by many otherwise disconnected facts 
The widest generalization associated with it is, that so far aswe 


5 


can see, the universe is not self-sustaining, but is a kind of orgat- 


going. It must have had a beginning within a certain nun” i 
years which we cannot yet calculate with certainty, but — 
not much exceed 20,000,000, and it must end in a chaos of 0- 
dead globes at a calculable time in the future, when weve : 
stars shall have radiated away all their heat, unless it be re: ae 


by the action of forces of which we at present know fe 
Nature Srupies.'—This is a compact reprint of essays bys 
of the leading English popular-science writers W. rich ad | 
in Knowledge. They are light, readable and timely pape i 
vastly superior to much of the literature sold in DOO” ie 
railroad cars. As for being “studies,” however, one pee 
when we find Mr. Proctor who, we believe, started as an ® vas 
mer, writing, very pleasantly to be sure but perhaps 2%% pni 


who do 
ce tO 
the ! 


seem to be over strong evolutionists, appear 1n aes ” 
question whether some of the facts stated under 


pleasantly written, though he is a compiler, and his » the G 


‘Nature Studies. By GRANT ALLEN, ANDREW WILSON, p & Wage 
WARD CLopp, and RICHARD A. Procror. New York, Fun gee 


dard Library No. gt. 12mo, pp. 252. 25 cents. 


1883. ] Recent Literature. 1143 


as to what has been done in Germany, and especially Belgium, 
France and the United States. 

Mr. Grant Allen also, like a busy bee, after visiting the “honey 
ants,” takes up with “hyacinth bulbs” and then solaces himself 
with “a winter weed,” and in the spring time discourses on “the 
first daffodil,” and later on in the book, whether in the vernal season 
or no, discovers “ the origin of buttercups,” and later on, perhaps 
in some autumn number of Kzowledge, tells us “ what is a grape.” 

The book is what in boarding-house idiom would be styled ex- 
cellent “hash,” well-seasoned for the most fastidious stomach, 
even when called upon to digest “ strange sea monsters.” 


TUDIES FROM THE BIOLOGICAL LABORATORY OF JOHNS HOPKINS 
University.—This number completes the second volume of these 
important “ studies.” Among the strictly zodlogical papers are 
Professor E. A. Birge’s notes on the development of Panopeus 
sayi, with four plates; the structure and growth of the shell of 
the oyster, by H. L. Osborn, with one plate; the nervous system 
of Porpita, by H. W. Conn and H. G. Beyer, M.D., with one plate; 
notes on the Medusæ of Beaufort, N. C., Part 11, by Professor W. 
K. Brooks. Under the head of histology would come the paper 
by Professor A. H. Tuttle on the presence of ciliated epithelium 
in the human kidney. 

_ The physiological papers are of much value; they are the fol- 
lowing : On the effect of variations of arterial pressure on the 
duration of the systole and the diastole of the heart-beat, by W. 
H. Howell and J. S. Ely, with one plate; the action of ethyl alco- 
hol upon the dog’s heart, by Professor H. N. Martin and Lewis 

- Stevens, and lastly, a reprint from the Proceedings of the 
Royal Society, London, of Professor Martin’s paper on the direct 
influence of gradual variations of temperature upon the rate of 
beat of the dog’s heart. 


BULLETIN oF THE ILLINOIS STATE LABORATORY OF NATURAL 
History. —This is the sixth bulletin issued by this useful institu- 
ton in May last, and contains four papers by Mr. S. A Forbes, 
the director, as follows: 1. The regulative action of birds upon 
insect oscillations; 11. The food relations of the Carabide and 
Coccinellidæ ; 111. The food of the smaller fresh-water fishes and 
W. The first food of the common white-fish (Coregonus clupeifor- 
iid The first two papers have already been noticed in this 
Magazine, and the entire series are fresh and valuable contribu- 
ns to biology, and contain the result of extensive and patient 
observation, 


ion, and is devoted to the Arthropoda. The general anatomy 
the larva of Corethra, of a Copepod (Canthocamptus minutus), 


1144 Recent Literature, [ November, 


and of Gammarus limneus and Hyalella dentata are given, the stu- 
dent’s attention being drawn to those points not requiring dissec- 
tion. The figures might have been better drawn and engraved, 
so that the dent should have a better model of such work be- 
fore him, but the brochure will be useful, and we are glad to see 
such a publication adapted for the use of American students. 


Mogsius AND HEINCKE’s FISHES OF THE GERMAN OCEAN— 
This appears to be an excellent brief account of the marine 
of the German ocean prepared for popular use, and issued by the 
Commission for the scientific investigation of the German ocean, 
whose headquarters are at Kiel. Every species pee is ac- 
companied by a good outline figure. There is a map 
their geographical distribution. It is published by Paul pe 
Berlin, 1833, and contains 206 pages. 


RECENT BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS. 


apone p ate method of collecting Flue-dust at Ems on the Lahn. Ext, Ta 
r. Inst. Ming. Eng., 1883. iat 
sei ssid and Silver ores in the West. Ext. idem. 
Bower, A.—The Bower Barff Process, Ext. m. 
Boyd, C. R.—The Ores of Cripple creek. Va. Ext. idem. 
Spilsbury, Æ. G—Gold Mining in S. Carolina. — idem, : 
Coggin, F. G.—Copper Slime Treatment. Ext. i $ 
ices 7. Erh e Blast Furnace of the wet PAN and Iron Company at Bo: 
anoke, Va. Ext. idem 
Ti heng os a —On the Mittin of Manganese in Spiegel, Ferom 
eel, etc. Ext. idem 
Niet F. B—The pies determination of Manganese: Est A 
Ray , R. W.—The Divining Rod. Ext. idem 
toe siaturdl Coke of Chestercounty, Va. Ext. idem. 
a 5 A.—The Shelf Dry Kiln. Ext. idem 
McC: —The Iron ores of the Valley of Virginia, Ext. idem. 
Rothe, Pe P. ts treatment of Gold-bearing arsenical ores at Delt | 
Canada. Ext. idem a 
i ich C H—The jea aia position of the Philadelphia gneiss 


Bx. ii 


em. 
Henderson, C. H.—The Copper deposits of the — Mountain. 
Blake, W. P.—Min ning a storing Ice. Ext. id 
All from the institut 
Hunt, T. S.—The ig of Rocks serine conside 
Sei ence, Sept., 1883. From the Ext.’ 
idle pe ig . C.—The r BPa "Rocks of Eastern Kansas. © * 
Louis Acad. Science, 1883. Fro m the uthor Flowers 
Bennett, ‘5 gp —On the constancy of i a in 1 their visits to os 
Linnean Soc. ree 1883. From the author (Menidia). 
Ryder, % A -—On the Thread-bearing Eggs of the Silversides f 
Bull. U. S. Fak, idat 1883. From the au uthor. ; 


red. Ext. Amer. jar 


Drown, T. M—Technical Training. An address to the Alumni } ee 
Lehigh University, June 20, 1883. From the author. ar. Ext. dt 
Dollo, M. L.—Qua on aM te sur les Dinosauriens te Bernis hor. 


du Musée gees d’ Hist. Nat. de Belgique. 1883. 


1883. | Geography and Travels. 1145 


—Note sur les Restes de Dinosauriens rencontrés dans le Crétacé Supérieur de 
Belgique, 1883. From the author. 

Agassiz, A.—The Tortugas and Florida reefs. From Memoirs of Amer. Acad. of 
Arts and Sciences. June, 1883. From the author. 

Geinitz, H. B,—Ueber neue Funde in den Phosphat lagern von Helmstedt, Biidden- 

stedt und Schleweke, 1883. From the author. 


0 
GENERAL NOTES. 
GEOGRAPHY AND TRAVELS.’ 


rent to any. one who has lived long in China, and knows, on the 
one hand, the large extent of thinly-populated country, and, on 
the other, the character of the officials employed upon the cen- 


about 250,000,000 a fair estimate of the population. 

Although the Chinese race has spread over so large a territory, 
and absorbed, more by its .energy and superior civilization, com- 
bined with constant intermarriages, than by force, many native 
races, one race at least has in part remained independent. This 
is the Lolo, or as they call themselves, Lo-su and Ngo-su, the 
Coloman of Marco Polo. Though confined within a much smaller 
territory than in the days of Marco, an almost impregnable 


aa f 
In the discussion which followed this paper, Sir T. Wade said, 


Population less than half a million, while the great fair or market 
Wn of Hankow could never have had more 

uang-lung and Kuang-si were easily distinguished from those 
% the rest of the empire, and Kuang-lung was not joined to the 
FERUS until six centuries after Christ. These people were not 
mprobably a Malay immigration. While all other Chinese spoke 
of themselves as men of Han, from the dynasty of that 


1 : E is 
This department is edited by W. N. LocKINGTON, Philadelphia. 


1146 General Notes. [ November, 


which began to rule over the rest of China 200 B. C., the Canton- 
ese and Fokienese spoke of themselves as men of Tang. 

Mr. Colquhoun gives the area of the Shan States, which in- 
clude all Indo-China lying between Yun-nan on the north and 
the Burmah and Annam ranges west and east, as 340,000 sq. 
miles, 80,000 in the independent Shan States, and 260,000 in 
Siam. Little is known of most of this region, yet it must be 
thickly populated, since the Siamese records give 6,000,000 a5 
the number of able-bodied men in their territory. 

A correspondent of the North China Herald describes a jour- 
ney from Hankow, on the Yangtsze, to Chunching in Szechuea, 
720 geographical miles distant. The mountainous country 1s ei- — 
tered by the first of the celebrated gorges shortly after passing — 
Ichang, the highest port on the river open to foreign trade. In 
Szechuen the Yantsze is known as the Ch’uan Ho, or river of 
Szechuen, and flows through a succession of gorges in ranges — 
which mostly run north and south. At Wan-hsien, 160 geograph- 
ical miles above Ichang, a region of picturesque sandstone hills, l 

is reached 
The people are polished in manners and courteous to pare” : 
The province is suffering from drought at the same time Wn 


other in a sandstone formation. The towns and cities are 
upon the cliffs. dé from 
Mr. Carl Bock has recently traveled: from Bankok to t she : 
tiers of the independent Shan States. Tschengmai, Kiang pe 
immé as it is variously spelled, is the capital of the ha | 
tributary to Siam, and is a fortified town of about Gare than 
lying in a fertile plain of uninterrupted rice fields, at ng kI 
third of a mile from the Me Ping, which is here 400 yer 
is of great political and commercial importance, and con i 
trade of the States with Siam and British Burmah. The tef 
ests of the region are almost inexhaustible. From pe 
Bock proceeded to Kiangtsen, on the Meikong, and on 
of the independent Shan States. Mr. Bock’s further progi 
stopped by hostility aroused chiefly by his own indiscreti? 
railway from Bankok to the Shan frontiers would pass 
rich and populous districts. 


ruins to testify to their civilization, and appêi serail 
though the King of Cambodia is their nominal suzere™ 


1883. | Geography and Travels, 1147 


The Russian explorer, Konchin, has discovered that Kalitin 
was mistaken in supposing that the steppe between Charzhui and 
Uzboi was crossed by an ancient channel of the Oxus. 

A considerable part of the basin of the Upper Irtish is annexed 
to Russia by recent conventions. 


Arrica.—A journey recently undertaken by the Earl of Mayo 
from Mossamedes, on the west coast of Africa, to Ekamba on 
the River Cunéné, throws much light upon the geography and 
race movments of that part of Africa. Portuguese influence 
extends to. the Cunéné, where, at Humbé, there is a mission, 
while at Huilla, in the Sierra Chella, there is a fort and a Catholic 
college. Humpata, north of Huila, is occupied by numerous 
Boer families, who after seven years of wandering from Pretoria, 
in the Transvaal, had reached this healthy and well-watered dis- 
trict in the highlands of the western barrier of Africa’s central 
plateau, and had already, in the course of eighteen months, uilt 
comfortable stone or mud cottages with thatched roofs, and ha 
constructed irrigation canals. The country between the Sierra 
Chella and the sea is, for the most part, barren, but the valley of 
the Gambos river, an affluent of the Cunéné, abounds in game of 
every kind. The Cunéné is a smaller river than would be 
imagined from its appearance on a map. At Humbe, some 200 
miles from its mouth, it is not navigable for large boats in the dry 
season, there is a bar at its mouth which prevents the entrance of 
any vessel, and there are rapids about seventy niles from its 
mouth and large falls where it crosses the Sierra; but it is said 
to be navigable farther up its course. The curious Welwitschia 
is abundant near the coast between Mossamedes and the River 
Coroca, which is simply a sandy bed in the dry season, but a 

oon allows a small area to be farmed. 


Country east of the Sierra. They keep cattle, cultivate to some 
extent, moving their villages when the soil is worked out, and are 


ey 
they some very curious flat-headed iron instruments with which 
y Se 


oblige him to stand still, when they kill him with assegais. 


Col, Jc A. Grant, the companion of Speke, writes to the Royal 
. 76 


1148 General Notes. [ November, 


Geog. Society an interesting account of King Mtesa, whose death 
was reported in the papers of july 13th. That he wasa very 
remarkable man is evident from the respect entertained for him 
by Grant, Speke, Baker, Stanley, de Bellefonds and other travel- 
ers, as well as by the discipline he maintained and the affection 
with which he was regarded by his people. He communicated his 
love of acquiring information to his people, and the habits of ob- 
servation thus enforced have raised his people above other Afri- 
cans. The population of Uganda proper is probably not over 4 
million, but if the inhabitants of Karagweh, Usui, Unyoro and 
Usoga be included, the total may probably reach three millions. 
The British government has annexed the territory lying south- 
east of Sierra Leone as far as Liberia. 
Northward of Sierra Leone, on the Futa Diallon coast, the 
French have established several new stations. ; 
Gerhard Rohlfs estimates the Jews in Africa at 220,000, 1m 
opposition to Brunialti, who placed them at 450,000. EN 
Dr. J. Partsch, of Berlin, presents evidence to show that the 
shores of Tunis are not an area of elevation; as claimed by Th 
Fischer. He states that the chief addition to the land saM 
dred square miles of delta built out by the combined action % 
the River Medjerda (the ancient Bagradas) and wind action 0n 
the sands, since the third century. Carthage is still on a p 
tory close to the sea, with the remains of some of its harbor 
works at the water’s edge. 
Mr. Thomson has been compelled to return to M 
caravan on account of the hatred to white men among the NaS) — 
her's caravat 


aroused by the passage through the country of pg Mase 


Taveta with his : 


on the first weak caravan. The retreat was effected safely. cia 
he caravan of Dr. Fischer consisted of 800 men, with 
therefore, have been formed by the union of other caravans ©” 
e 350 men Dr. Fischer took with him. im, 
Dr. W. Junker was, when news was last received rye” 
still in the Niam-Niam country, at the residence of ac 
mio. 
The total length of the Niger, according to Ce | 
lieni, is over 2000 miles, the upper part, from the roc 
a little below Bammaka, to its head-waters, may P“ } 
part navigable for small steamers; the middle cours, |, 


slaves, cattle, gold, etc., and is little known, iia 
has often been ascended a considerable distance by 
sels. Several of the towns are surrounded by we 
ramparts. 


1883.] Geography and Travels. 1149 


- M. Roudaire, who with a party of engineers has been engaged 
in making borings across the lowland between the Mediterranean 
and the Algerian Chottes, is reported to have as yet met with 
nothing more formidable than sand, so that the interior sea may 
after all become a fact. 

Max Buchner gives some curious particulars respecting the 
kingdom of the “ muatiamvo,” south of the Congo. The muati- 
amvo, or king, is not the only ruler, a second high authority is 
the “ lukokessa,” or queen, who is not, however, his consort, but 
entirely independent of him, with her own consort, the “shamo- 
ana,” and numerous husbands of a lower order. The “ muati- 
amvo,” whose name is Shanana, or Naoesh-a-kat, has sixty wives. 
The country, about as large as Germany, can hardly have more 
than two millions of people. 


Kuilu, on the Loango coast, which M. de Brazza had intended 
to secure as the starting point for his direct road va the Niari 


1150 General Notes. [November, | 


sont in advance, via the Ogowé, is about 280 miles in a straight 
ine. 

Mr. O'Neill, who is about to start for Lake Shirwa, writes that 
from information received he begins to doubt if the Lujenda has 
its source in that lake. Many native traders say that it rises ina 
lake called Amaramba or Muaremba, and one who traveled from 
one lake to the other, states that there is no connection between 
them. 

The French company entitled “ Les Factoreries Françaises du 
Golfe Persique et de l'Afrique Orientale ” has obtained consider- 
ble rights from Menelek 11, King of Shoa, who rules over Obock. 
The company contracts to convey to Obock, at its own expense 
and risk and in its caravans, at fixed prices, whatever goods the 
king requires, also to convey the money. A mining engineer 
has been sent to the king, at his request, to explore the mines of 
copper, gold, silver, precious stones and coal which exist in Shoa. 
The object of the company is the development of French com 
merce with the east, and it has already established relations with 
the districts of Persia on the Tigris and Euphrates. Obock is at 
the exit of the Red sea and a few hours’ journey from Aden. M. 
Soleillet reports that in his journey to Shoa, Kaffa, etc., 
that the coffee-plant forms the underwood of the forests from the 
River Gueba. | 


America.—Lieut. Bove states that Staten island, the eastern- 
most of the Fuegian archipelago, has a deeply indented arta 
mountainous, its peaks rising to 850 meters, and displays er 
dant evidences of glacial action in moraines and lakes. ae 
Cruz, on the eastern coast of Patagonia, is described as the ‘le 
center for the population of the region, as it has s ae 


range, the Nahue 


‘tera. ‘Phe 
illera. aie ate 


of the Nahuelbuta, which reaches a height of 5000 fe The 


t eruptions. * < 
are to some = 
iards in the 


days of their conquests—conquests which were, however, * re 


in their southward progress by the brave Araucanians, a The 
possess a considerable proportion of good land in the sout™. aad 


littoral region, some twenty miles wide, consists of Jur nine 


ds three to 


contributes this information, believes the coal to be J 


coast range and littoral slope are heavily ooe the hat- - 


short and unnavigable, the climate rough an i 


! 


pre ete ar a 


E EE i 


1883. ] Geography and Travels. 1151 


bors open to the north-west, but closed to the south-west by sand 
bars built by the northward current. The Cordillera in this re- 
gion is almost unknown. 

Henri Froidevaux, summarizing the investigations of the rivers 
of Guiana, states, in agreement with Crevaux, that the abundance 
of village sites and relics on the banks shows there was formerly 
a much more abundant population. 


NORDENSKIOLD’s JOURNEY OF TWO HUNDRED MILES INTO THE 
INTERIOR OF GREENLAND.—According to the newspaper press, 
advices dated Copenhagen, Sept. 21, from Professor Nordenski- 

dld’s expedition to Greenland, have been received via Thurso, 
| Scotland. They state that the expedition started from Antleiksi- 
vick on the 4th of September, and reached a distance of 360 kilo- 
meters inland, attaining a height of 7000 feet above the level of 
i the sea. This is the first time human beings have penetrated so 
i far into Greenland. The whole region is an ice desert, proving 
l that there is no open water inland. Very valuable scientific data 
have been obtained; Along the north-west coast a cold stream 
| flows, which induces a very low temperature, but on the eastern 
shore the weather is not so severe, and that coast is accessible to 
steamers in autumn. The expedition will return va Reikiavik. 

When the party were 140 kilometers east of the glacier’s bor- 
der, the soft snow prevented their proceeding on sledges. Lap- 
anders were therefore sent on with snow shoes. The rest of the 
expedition visited the north-west coast between Waigattel and 
Cape York. They were informed by the Esquimaux that two 
members of an American Polar expedition had died, and the 
rest had returned to Littleton island. On the 16th of August 
the expedition sailed south from Egedesmire, making a short 
stay at Ivighil and Frederiksdal, and tried to proceed eastward 
three times through the sound north of Cape Farewell, and once 


After having tried vainly to anchor in another fiord, more to ; x 
, they returned, and arrived at Reikiavik on September 9 
GEOGRAPHICAL Nores. — The celebrated Swedish "e 

Capt. - G. Een, died suddenly, from heart disease, at Vivi, on the 


Tivers, thenburg, July 3d, to explore and trade upon the Siberian 
two Nordenskiöld accompanies her. Capt. Gronbeck and 
ROL 


1152 General Notes. [ November, 


and make meteorological observations. Lieut. Schwatka is 
making a thorough exploration of the courses of the Chilkat, 
Lewis and Yukon. In the /evestia M. Karzin, an official of the 
Verkhoyansk district, struck with the terrible fate of De Long, 
publishes a list of all settlements and places where human beings 
can be met with at different seasons on the coast of Northeast 
Siberia. The Indian population of British North America is, by 
a recently issued report, estimated at about 110,000. It is supposed 
that the total native population of America, north of the United 
States, is about 146,coo, of which some 25,000 are Innuit and 
Aleuts. The planting of Pinus pinaster in the Landes of 


wide, and stated by M. E. Blanc to come from a submerged se 
tinuation of the Landes, are now entirely wooded over, Some 0 — 
these dunes reach a height of 250 feet. South of the dunes® 


old forest of cork-oaks and resin pines. 
barked at Naples on July 25th, in the Italian man-of-war 
ington, to resume his deep-sea and thalassographic ee 
in the Mediterranean. On account of the frequent d | 
Europeans on the International Society’s establishment 
‘Congo, a succession of new appointments have poe 
These include two Swedish gentlemen, MM. Westmar ad M. 
vallson, and two English geographers, Sir F. Goldsmid 4 

'E. Delmar Morgan. 


GEOLOGY AND PALAIONTOLOGY. 


our Eocene formations. The specimen representi 
lacks the head and pectoral fins. There are no t pecs 
br, and there are well developed basilar interne 2 

al 


zmals. : ries, 20" ( 
Crassupholis, gen. nov.—Scales numerous, 1n obia posterior 


in contact ; formed of a small grooved disk and er coor 


of verte 
inter 


spines. Dorsal and anal fins short, posterior ; the 


1853.] Geology and Paleontology. 1153 


mencing in advance of the latter. Caudal fulcra continued into 
broad flat scuta extending forwards on the median line. Superior 
lobe of caudal fin much more produced than inferior. A lateral 
line. 
Crassopholis magnicaudatus, sp. nov——Basilar interneural bones 
18; body slender at dorsal fin and contracted at caudal peduncle. 
Dorsal and anal fins moderate, caudal very large, with strong an- 
terior fulcral rays. The fulcral scuta are longitudinally oval, and 

ave a groove along the middle line. The caudal hamapophyses 
are short and expand distally. They soon disappear in the 


This discovery introduces the ancient order of Chondrostei to 
ave Eocene fauna. The specimen was found by Mr. E. W. Hol- 
d 


and. 

Tadd that gars of the genus Clastes are found in the Green 
River shales, They are of two species, one with an obtuse muz- 
ale like that of a Polypterus, and the other of the longer nosed 
type like the C. cuneatus—E. D. Cope. 


THE Carson Foorrrints.—The first definite information we 
received on this subject was contained in a paper by Dr. Hark- 


‘ory is untenable. Professor Marsh thinks they are made by 
sloths. To prove this hypothesis it is necessary to account for 
the absence of claws. The facts that gravigrade sloths walked 
on the side of the foot does not preclude the taking of impres- 
‘ons of claws. It is said, however, that the tracks, as preserved, 
are Not the real tracks, but only rather impressions of the tracks 
d by several layers of mud.—Z. D. Cope. 
an QUATERNARY BEDS AT BILLANCOURT, PARIS. — 
imigenius, Rhinoceros tichorhinus, the Irish elk, the onae 
"oS primigenius, some bones of birds and a few sponges an 


d 


1154 General Notes. [ November, 


phases into which M. A. Gaudry divides the history of the Qua- 
ternary epoch in the Paris basin. These six phases are: 

1. A hot phase, with E/ephas meridionalis, transitional between 
Tertiary and Quaternary. 

2. A grand glacial phase, with troops of reindeer and Rhinoce- 
vos tichorhinus. 

3. A second hot phase, with the hippopotamus, deer, R/anoct- 
ros merku and Elephas antiquus. 

. A temperate phase, with a mixture of the species of hot and 
cold climates, including Elephas primigenius, Rhinoceros ticho- 
rhinus and the reindeer. ; 

5. A second short cold period, the reindeer age, in which the 
rhinoceros has disappeared. ; : 

6. The present climate, to which belongs the age of polished 
stone (Neolithic). 


Tue Java Urneavat.—* London, Aug. 29, 1883. A dispatch 
from Batavia, Java, to the Lloyds, says that the towns of Anjer, 
Tjiringin and Telokbelong have been destroyed by the ee 
eruptions. It also says that all the lighthouses 1 the Sun 
straits have disappeared, and that where the mountain of Kpn 
tan formerly stood the sea now flows.. The aspect of the aere 
straits is much changed, and navigation is dangerous. The = 
wave completely destroyed Anjer. Many persons there ee 
killed. The loss of life among both Europeans and natives © — 
North Bantam was enormous. Since noon yesterday 


is now at its normal height. The town is covere 
layer of ashes, which was so hot when falling that it 
Telegraph linemen report that while they hel? at work 
a line near Anjer, early Monday morning, they saw 4 dipi 
of the sea approaching with a roaring noise. They MA m 
diately without learning the fate of the inhabitants. phe per 
at Merak have disappeared, and all the people of the PAN E 
ished.” s ‘of the a 

The above dispatch is the first account received of 005 e 
most disastrous volcanic upheavals on record, an 


greatest phenomenon in physical geography which has of time 
during at least the historical period, in the same spie 
From the daily newspaper press and an article in Natur e 
made up the following account : 

The center of disturbance is the volcano of K 


rakatoa, 4 ne 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 1155 


island some six miles long and four or five miles broad, situated 
in the straits of Sunda, between Java and Sumatra. On Sunday 
evening this volcano burst into a terrific eruption. The flashes 
from the subterranean fires were seen at Batavia, some eighty 
miles east of Krakatoa, The ashes from the volcano fell at Cher- 
ibon, a town 125 miles east-south-east of Batavia, and about 250 
miles eastward on the north coast of Java, from the outburst, 
while the detonations were heard at Scerakarta, in the central dis- 
trict of Java, a distance of over 300 miles. The town of Anjer 
suffered apparently not only from the volcanic disturbance but 
from a great tidal wave which swept through the straits of Sunda. 
Anjer is, perhaps we ought to say was, a little seaport on the Java 
side of the straits about twenty-five miles east of Krakatoa island. 
This island, estimated to contain 8,000,000,000 cubic yards of 
material, seems to have been shattered and sunk beneath the wa- 
ters, while sixteen volcanic craters have appeared above the sea 
between the site of that island and Sibisi istand, where the sea is 
comparatively shallow, The Scengepan volcano has split into five, 
and it is stated that an extensive plain of “volcanic stone” has 

n formed in the sea near Lampong, Sumatra, probably at a 
part of the coast dotted with small islands. A vessel near the 
site of the eruption had its deck covered with ashes eighteen 


ae deep, and passed masses of pumice stone seven feet in 
epth. 


Sweeping both shores of that passage and reached the coast of 
Java on the morning of the 27th, and, thirty meters high, swept 
the coast between Merak and Tiiringen, totally destroying Anjer, 


. . £ ht 
ave, and many lives lost. At Tanjong Priok, fifty-eig 
haa tant from aaka, a sea seven feet and a half higher 

the 
Place, Immediate] i ddenly sank ten feet and a 
half tely afterwards it as suddenly : 

below the high water mark, the effect being most destructive. 


1156 General Notes. [November, 


such rapidity that on the 27th it reached San Francisco harbor, 
and continued to come in at intervals of twenty minutes, rising 
to a height of one foot for several days. 

Farther advices from Colombo, Ceylon, dated London, Sept. 
26, state that the recent earthquake at Java caused a sudden sub- 
sidence of the sea at Colombo of fifteen feet. On the 27th of 
August the water rose and fell violently for half an hour, when it 
resumed its normal condition. Several vessels broke from their 
moorings, but no other damage was reported. 


Discovery OF PALÆOZOIC ROCKS IN WESTERN BraziL—! 
region about Cuyuba is generally low, with little hills and ridges, 
all formed of talcose and ferruginous schists, or of heavy quartz 
veins. The schists strike nearly north-east, dipping north-west 
at a high angle. The quartz is, in parts, very auriferous, and in 
their time the mines of Cuyuba have been among the richest in 
the world. 

Twenty miles north-west of Cuyuba the land rises suddenly 
about 2000 feet, this is the Chapadao or table-land; it is not, a 
the name might imply, a fat elevated plain; the surface is rolling, 
_ or even hilly and mountainous in parts, and the streams run 
through deep valleys or cafions, This table-land, so far as I 
have seen it, is composed of soft sandstones and clays of be 7 
ages, overlying the schists and appearing at the edge of the pia- 
teau in long precipices, often several hundred feet high. 

The village of Chapada is on the highest part of the Canes 
near its southern edge, and about thirty-five miles from Cre 
Half a mile west of this place, on an open hillside, I found a kt 
ruginous sandstone with casts of Spiriferze,Terebratule, TRE 
lepti (?) and other brachiopods, with many Discinæ and p 
the latter were also found in a kind of iron-stone above the Je 
stone layer, and in soft shales below it. I found the same 1 
at Laranjal, ten miles north-east of Chapoda, and at other poin 
The Discina appears to me to be the D. /odensts, fous ae 
Hamilton group of New York State, and at Erere, on ae 

mazons ; one of the Spirifers also resembles an Erere spe en 
These, with the Tropidoleptus, would, if my determinati Toit : 
correct, indicate a Lower Devonian horizon for the st , 
beds; it is quite possible, however, that I may be vo = 
have no books of reference on palzontology at hand, an we te 
pretend to proficiency in that science. At all events e a 
described are Palzeozoic, and in all probability either He 
or Carboniferous, 7 oo feet of 

My section through the Chapoda beds show nearly bee ee 


The fossiliferous beds themselves occupy from ey nearly ê l 
(not yet well determined), and they are. followed A conglot- 
thousand feet of soft sandstones, capped by 350 fer oo 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 1157 


erate—in all over 2000 feet. The strike of the whole series is 
E. W., the dip being a slight one towards the north. The rich- 
est gold washings of the Chapodao are along streams which run 
over the sandstone and conglomerates adove the fossil beds.— 
Herbert H. Smith, 


GEOLOGICAL Notes.—Si/urian.—M. Lebesconte, on the occa- 
sion of the presentation to the French Geological Society of the 
posthuinous works of Marie Roualt, gave the following reasons 
why Cruziana and Rysophycus, described by that geologist, 
should be considered to be vegetables and not the tracks of ani- 
mals, as they were considered by M. Nathorst: (1) They are 
met with not only upon the lower surface of the beds but also 
upon the upper; (2) they occur even in the interior of the rock; 
(3) the great majority anastomose in a most intimate manner, 
showing plainly the points of junction, while the animal tracks 
that simulate vegetable forms are broken at the point of junction. 

Devonian —M. Oehlert has described in the Bulletin of the 
French Geological Society eight new crinoids from the depart- 
ment of Mayenne, including three Rhodocrinide, two species of 
Melocrinus, a Phimocrinus, a Lecanocrinus and a Hexacrinus. 

„Carboniferous —M. Zeiller (Bull. Soc. Geol. France, May, 1883) 
gives the result of an examination of the coal beds of Tong-king. 

e flora of these beds differs somewhat from that of the coal 
beds of Europe, the greater part of Asia with China, and North 
America, and seems intermediate between that of these continents 
and that of Australia. The flora of the lower marine Carbonifer- 
ous beds of Australia is similar to that of Europe, Asia and North 
America, and the coal beds of New South Wales must therefore 
be of Carboniferous age, to which also those of Tong-king 
belong, 


n. 
aa Besançon, and with many others. When, on the conha 
level of the bottom of the closed basin is below ar al ; 
Waters exterior to it, these exterior waters penetrate into it along 


ne of the lines of rupture, enlarging the fissure by their erosion. 


eoo 
1158 General Notes. [November, 


In this manner the Donbs traverses the basin of Morteau, receiv- 
ing a rivulet from its interior as it passes.——M. Cotteau also 
contributes a note upon the Jurassic echinids of Algeria, forty- 
seven in number. One only of these species is found in the Ox- 
ford stage ; thirty-seven to the upper coralline, and seven seem to 
be Kimmeridgian. Nineteen are new and known only in Algeria, 
while the remainder occur in Europe, usually at the same strati- 
graphic levels. 

Tertiary —The cerebral hemispheres of Arctocyon dueilit and 
Pleuraspidotherium aumonieri, discovered by M. Lemoine in the 
Eocene of the environs of Rheims, are stated by that geologist to 
be so reduced in dimensions as to be scarcely superior in trans- 
verse diameter to the olfactory or the optic lobes, the latter of 
which are entirely uncovered ——M. Hebert (Bull. de la Soc. 
Geol. de la France, 1882) has described in detail the nummulitic 
group of the south of France. This group belongs to the M 
dle and Upper Eocene, and occurs in the Central Pyrenees, at 
Chalosse, at Corbiéres and Montagne Noire, and in the environs 
of Nice. 

General —Mr. G. K. Gilbert states that the great fault along the 
western base of the Wasatch mountains is wanting opposite pe 
Lake City. He suspects that the fault will yet be compl l 
at that point, and that when the slip occurs it will cause an «at 
quake which will destroy Salt Lake City. 


MINERALOGY.! 


EXPERIMENTAL STUDIES upon Rocxs.—M. J. Thoulet, after c 
ploring the absence of general results arrived at by lithologists, 
has proposed to himself the study of all the physical pro thus 
of the same rock in order that, by a comparison of the data : 
obtained, any relations which exist between these diverse prf | 
ties may be discovered, and at all events the physical eor ) 
the rock may be systematically stated. He holds pe. g the 
should be systematized by the common application O! sf rocks 
physical and natural sciences to the study of the geneet mnt 


and shows the necessity of obtaining, in the first place, x4 


cific heat and resilient elasticity or power of rebounding: eyed 
This method of proceeding, although laborious, ' of 
be alone capable of furnishing certain results. n 
1 Edited by Professor H. Carvitt Lewis, Academy of Naina m g = 
delphia, to whom communications, papers for review, ¢tc-» shou gabe 
* Bull. Soc. Mineralogique de France, T. vi, No. 6, p- I61. 


1883.] Mineralogy. 1159 


The hygrometricity, or amount of moisture absorbed from the 
air, is obtained by heating the rock at 100° C. until the weight is 
constant, and reducing the result to decimals. In expressing the 
hygrometricity of basalt as 0.371, it is meant that 100 grammes 
of the dry rock weigh 100.371 after the expulsion of the humid 
air. The hygrometricity of limestone is 1.669 

The imbibition, or faculty of absorbing water, is measured b 
soaking the rock in water for some time under the bell glass of 
an air pump, and then weighing after it has been carefully wiped. 
It represents the maximum of water absorbed by 100 grammes 
of rock perfectly dried at 100° C. The imbibition of basalt is 
0.551, of limestone 1.981. 

The thermic resistance and coefficient of thermic conductibil- 
ity is obtatined by determining the time, in seconds, which it 
takes for an interval of temperature of 34° C., issuing from a fixed 
source of heat at 100° C. to traverse the thickness of one centi- 
meter of rock. The temperature of the rock at the beginning 
and end of the experiment is noted, as well as its weight, amount 
of surface, thickness, etc., much care being required for this de- 
termination. The thermic resistance is obtained graphically from 
these data. For basalt it is given as 83, and for limestone as 59. 

The specific heat is obtained by a method previously described 
by Lagarde and the author, and involves the immersion of the 
rock in alcohol whose volume, density and specific heat are pre- 
viously known. Thomson's galvanometer is used in the experi- 
ments, and the specific heat of basalt is determined as 0.2699, 
and of limestone as 0.253. 

The elasticity of rebounding, which is directly related to the 
molecular elasticity developed by either optical, thermic or me- 
chanical vibrations, is determined very simply, by counting the 
number of times that a ball of ivory rebounds from the rock. While 
quartz causes the ball to rebound 42.2 times, basalt causes it to 
rebound 25.9 times, and limestone 35.48 times. Taking the elas- 
ticity of quartz as the unit, the resilient elasticity of basalt is 
0.614, and of limestone 0.840. 


STIBNITE FROM JapaN.—The very beautiful crystals and groups 
of crystals of stibnite from Japan, are already well known to a 
number of mineralogists. The specimens, by their beauty, bril- 
‘ancy and size, will attract attention in any cabinet. They are 
‘aid to come from the Island of Jaegimeken Kannaizu, in South 


r ES, Dana, describing some remarkably fine specimens - 
“cently received by the sie Shere at Yale College, it is shown 


1160 General Notes. [ November, 


that the crystals are noteworthy, not only on account of their size 
and beauty, but also for their great complexity of form, i 

Some crystals measured nearly two feet in length and two 
inches in diameter. They occur in groups, which consist of 
diverging crystals, many of which may be over a foot in length. 
The prismatic planes are deeply striated, and the end of each 
crystal is finely terminated by brilliantly polished planes. The 
luster of these planes is unexcelled among metallic minerals, and 
can be compared only with that of polished steel, as, for exam- 
ple, the surface of a razor blade. 

Professor E. S. Dana has observed as many as eighty-five 
planes on these Japanese crystals. Forty-five planes was the 
largest number previously observed on stibnite, so that forty new 
planes are thus added. Some of the most complex crystals are 
the smallest ones. Sometimes, even on large crystals, the minute 
terminal planes are so rounded into each other that they c 
not be measured. Often these steep pyramidal planes so sharpen 
the end of the crystal as to give it a spear-shaped appearance. 

mmon peculiarity of the Japanese crystals, as indeed of 
all stibnite, is a bending over in the direction of the mace ) 
onal axis. The edge of the crystal, near its termination, peo 
bent so as to form a right angle with itself. Crystals of stib : 
from other localities have been described which were bane 
such a degree as to form a complete ring. This curious are 
liarity appears in all cases as if produced subsequently to SE 
formation of the crystal. It has been shown that a slight pre 
sure will permanently distort a crystal of stibnite. ao 

The axial ratio as deduced from the measured angles IS 
to be: : 

a:bsc == T : 1.00749 : 1.02550 


In order to preserve the brilliant luster of these agers 4 
suggest that mineralogists keep them in a dark place, . 
tected from dust and dampness. ae 
A Beautirut Crvsrat or Apatite.—A. Schmidt, crit 
burg, describes and figures in the last number of Zeitsc r 
Kryst. (vix Band, 6 Heft), a remarkably beautiful crystal 0f Cren 
less apatite from Floitenthale, a new locality. 
which measures only about 1.5 centimeters in length, #7 
resembles a garnet in general shape, being nearly equ” pro 
geometrical beauty of shape and complex but pir re givet 
portions can hardly be excelled, unless indeed the Er angi 


greatly idealizes it. The specimen belongs to the i 
National Museum. Do 

Precious IoLire From Brazit.—lIn looking over ja colades 7 
of Brazilian minerals, Professor Groth recently notice? ©” 


1883.] Mineralogy. 1161 


prismatic mineral labeled topaz, which attracted his attention 
from the fact that it showed no trace of cleavage on the broken 
end, but had an irregular, conchoidal fracture. A trial of the spe- 
cific gravity gave 2.67, too low for topaz, and it was concluded 
that the crystal was iolite (cordierite). The crystal was 1.5 centi- 
meters long and r centimeter broad, larger than ever before 
known in Brazilian crystals. The absence of color in such a 
large crystal indicates that the usual deep bluish color is acciden- 
tal and due to some coloring pigment. 


SEPARATION OF MINERALS ACCORDING TO THE DEGREE OF Co- 


Lirsiopninite.—Mr. S. L. Penfield? has published two new 
analyses of lithiophilite, which are of interest in that they sub- 
stantiate the formula of an orthophosphate, Li (Mn, Fe) PO, for 

€ species, and taken together with his previously published 
analyses, complete a series showing a gradual transition between 
the two extremes of a lithia-iron phosphate containing little man- 
ganese (triphylite) and a lithia-manganese phosphate containing 
but little iron (lithiophilite). Lithiophilite is, therefore, a man- 
§anesian variety of triphylite. : 

One of the analyses was made on a pale bluish, transparent, 
brilliant lithiophilite from Branchville, Conn., and the other upon 
specimens from Norway, Maine, a new locality. The specimens 
from the latter place are blackened on the exterior by the oxida- 
tion to which this mineral is particularly liable, but in the inte- 
"or are of a light salmon color. 


SOME RECENTLY FORMED M1NERALS.—A. Lacroix has arpana 
uced crystals of gypsum by treating pulverized fluorite w! 
Sulphuric acid and then adding water. After standing for seve 
months at a low temperature until the liquid had evaporite 
Small but beautiful transparent crystals of gypsum were us 


upon the fluorite and on the sides of the containing flask. 


in: 
Brett Polytech. Fourn., 248, 112. 
Amer. Fourn, Se., Sept., 1883. 


1162 General Notes. - _[November, 


In crystalline form as well as in the mode of grouping, the 
crystals closely resemble some small crystals of gypsum which 
occur at the salt works of Bex, Canton of Vaux. These may 
also be of recent origin. 

The same author has described some interesting minerals which 
have formed upon some old Roman coins of the time of the Em- 
peror Alexander Severus (205~234 A. D.), which were buried in 
a mass of rubbish in Algeria. The coins contain eighty per cent 
of copper, sixteen per cent of lead and four per cent of tin, and 
through the action of dampness have become oxidized so as to 
form malachite, azurite, cuprite and cerussite. The coins were 
cemented by cavernous malachite, in the interstices of which were 
crystals of the above minerals, The cuprite occurred in cubes 
of cochineal-red color, and the azurite in clear blue crystalline 
masses. The cerussite, the most interesting mineral noticed, oc 
curred both in crystals and in crystalline masses of yellowish- 
white color and adamantine luster. The crystals of this mineral, 
never before noticed under similar conditions, sometimes wert 


acid can be made as cheaply from American pyrites as from me 
ported brimstone, and considering the great difference in freig 
between the two raw minerals, the price of acid made from 0° 
pyrites will be much lowered. Immense deposits of pyrites 0% 
cur in Virginia, and these will undoubtedly be used pe 
quantities for the manufacture of sulphuric acid. Should ae 
manufacturers of our sea-board cities use pyrites instead of B.) l 
phur for this purpose, it is stated that commercial acid (66° B.) 
can be made by them at one cent per pound. A most! ee 
industry of great value to the country can thus be open veld 
many mines of pyrites will be opened to add to the m ae 
wealth of the Eastern States. ies oe 
PICRANALCIME.—Some years ago Bechi described nana 
from Monte Caporciano, Tuscany, under the name of TE 
cime. It was stated to be an analcime of a red color con® po 
ten per cent of magnesia, and only a half per cent of ‘on from 
was generally regarded by mineralogists as an alterati fe 
analcime. Bamberger, however, has shown that tb gO Se 
magnesia in the mineral, and that in every respect, crysta S The 
ically, optically and chemically, it agrees with analcim® g 
name r picranalcime” must therefore be dropped from tea 
miticrals, 
MinerRALocica Nores.—To determine the mineralogio fe 
cies to which the jade of different localities properly be! ade from 
quently requires a chemical analysis. cimens of J foma 
ew Zealand and from Southern Turkestan, the ae : 
mine once worked by the Chinese, have been analyze@ ©” < 


1883. } Botany. 1163 


Allen and determined to be amphibole. Klein has recently 
examined some crystals of w//manuite from Sardinia. The prin- 
cipal planes were those of the cube, which was striated as in pyr- 
ite, being due to the same cause, the repetition of pyritohedral 
edges. Pyritohedral and dodecahedral planes also occurred, The 
specific gravity was somewhat higher than usual, being 6.84. An 
analysis showed a mere trace of arsenic. e determined per- 
centages of nickel, sulphur and antimony agree closely with the 
formula, Ni (Sb, S). The crystals were imbedded in calcite— 
It has been found that almost all platinum ore is magnetic, and 
that no purification can be effected by means of a magnet. Even 
a weak magnet will attract a large percentage of platinum along 
with the iron in an impure ore. Experiments have shown, in- 
deed, that as much platinum as iron is attracted ——Go(d is re- 
ported as occurring in a Cretaceous limestone in Williamson 
county, Texas. It is supposed to have originally existed as an 
auriferous pyrite, by the decomposition of which the sulphur 
has been removed, the iron oxidized and the gold concentrated. 


BOTANY." 


Watson’s CONTRIBUTIONS To AMERICAN Botany, xI.— We 
have the pleasure of again noticing another of Mr. Watson’s fre- 
quent publications, this time a thick pamphlet of one hundred 
Pages, extracted from the Proceedings of the American Academy 
of Arts and Sciences (Vol. xvin). It bears date of August 15, 
1883, and contains descriptions of many new species. There is 
first a list of plants from Southwestern Texas and Northern Mex- 
ico, collected chiefly by Dr. E. Palmer in 1879-80, occupying 
nearly the whole pamphlet ; this is followed by five pages devoted 
to descriptions of some new Western species. ee 

The Commelinacez of the United States are revised in a foot- 


material in the Gray Herbarium, Twenty-five “species are recog- 
nized, as follows: 1. B. tenuis Griseb., Mexico; 2. B. prostrata 
pe alg ica; 4. B. scorpioides Lag., Mex.; 5. B. hirsuta Lag., 
S. Utah to Te E TrA W. 
ayes x., S. Cal. and Mex.; 8. B. eriopoda Torr., W. 
and New Mex. ; 9. B. trifida Thurber, W. Tex., New, Mex. and 
€X. ; 10. B, burkei Scribner, W. Tex. and New Mex. ; II. B. race- 
ing Lag, N. Y. and Pa. to Wis., Tex., Ariz. and Mex. [this is 
W A curtipendula Torr., of the manuals]; 12. B. bromoides Lag., 
By > t0 Ariz. and Mex. ; 13. B. havardi Vasey, W. Tex. Mag 
 hondrosivides Benth., Mex.; 15. B. litigiosa Lag., W. Indies ; 
£ 7 
| by Pror, C, E. Bessey, Ames, lowa. 


YOL, 
OL, XVII.—no, xI, 77 


1164 General Notes. [ November, 


16. B. elatior Griseb., W. Indies; 17. B. ciliata Griseb., S. Amer- 
ica; 18. B. lophostachya Griseb., S. America; 19, B. nana Griseb, 
S. America; 20. B. pilosa Benth., Galapagos islands; 21. 5. 
aristidoides Thurber, New Mex. to S. Cal. and Mex.; 22. B. iria- 
thera Benth., Mex. ; 23. B. texana Watson, Tex. ; 24. B. disticha 
Benth., Peru; 25. B. multiseta Benth., Brazil. 

A Hysrip Moss.—H. Philibert records (Rev. Bryol., X) a new 
instance of a hybrid moss found wild, between Orthotrichum dia- 
phanum and O. sprucei. He considers it a true instance of a hy- 
brid sporogonium, resulting from the fertilization of an archegon- 
ium of O. sprucei by antherozoids of O. diaphanum. The hybrid 
was intermediate in its characters between the two parents, and 
also in the time of producing its reproductive organs.—. Jour 
Royal. Mic. Society for August, 1883. 


petioles, the spores are thrown vertically 10-20" ja : 
are the Æcidium of Uromyces pisi on Euphorbia cyparissias, th i 
<LEcidium of Fuccinia straminis on Lycopsis arvensis an ee 
symphyti on Symphytum officinale, while the Aicidiums on UT 
leaves, as the Æcidium of Puccinia calystegia on Calystegia sep” 
and the Æcidium of P. coronata on leaves of Rhamnus dischar cl ir : 


4-6™™. or at most 8™"- He also notes that from cu 
ter species, growing on the petioles of the leaves, the ae 
thrown higher than from those on the thin lamina ot DS 
Inaugural dissertation delivered before the Kaiser- 
sitat at Strassburg, 1883. 


_ New Species or NORTH AMERICAN Funct. Sep finitely | 
Jolia E. & K—Epiphyllous, on light brown, rather 1%" ered 
bordered and irregularly shaped spots, 1-4" aa 
over the leaf and giving it a scorched or withered loo: ži 
cia rather numerous, slightly prominent, black, a . 
spores abundant, short, 20-30 X 114-134»., slightly, lid 
faintly nucleolate, yellowish. On leaves of /va rant ere 
Septoria cacalie E. &. K.—Spots rusty brown, 


Wilhelms-Univer 


1883. | ` Botany. 1165 


Septoria helianthi E. & K.—Perithecia epiphyllous, immersed, 
brown, collapsing 150. diam., on brown definitely limited spots 
4-34 diam., with a yellowish scarcely raised border; spores 
linear-filiform, hyaline, nucleate, becoming 3-5 septate, 30-70 X 
2-3., generally attenuated towards one or both ends. This is 
distinct from S, helianthicola C. & H., and from S. paupera Ell, 
On leaves of Helianthus doronicoides. Manhattan, Kansas, Aug., 
188 

Septoria gaurina E. & K.—Perithecia numerous, brown, im- 
mersed, 100-140y. diam., visible on both sides of the leaf, but open- 
ing above and expelling the linear, curved, continuous or I-3 sep- 
tate, yellowish, granular 50-75 x 214-3. spores in the form of 
white cirrhi. Spots light dirty brown with a rather irregular out- 
line and a definite but only slightly raised border. On leaves of 
Gaura parviflora. Manhattan, Kansas. 

Septoria mimuli E. & K —Spots white (1-2™") with a dark bor- 
der ; perithecia few (4-10), 80-100. diam., black, about equally 
conspicuous on both sides of the leaf; spores linear, continuous, 
faintly nucleolate, yellowish, often thickened at one end, 15-30 X 
I-14. On leaves of Mimulus ringens. : 

Septoria spherelloides E. & K.—Perithecia covered by the epi- 
dermis, 80-90. diam., perforated above, scattered evenly over the 
stem or collected on elongated blackened places, in which case 
they appear like a minute Diaporthe; spores nucleate, filiform, 
nearly straight, 15—22 X 1-1 Yu, On dead stems of Hypericum 
corymbosum., 


safras Cke., which has globose brown, coarsely granular spores (?) 

on indefinite, dark colored spots. : : 
Phyllosticta decidua E. & K.— Spots thin, white deciduous, 

I-2mm J: 


iam., sit 
definite but scarcely raised : perithecia small (60-100#.), ney 


Spores oblone-elli tical, 3- 114-3. (mostly 3-4 x 1344,), the 

longer ones Sith x 3 faint A Ke Mee of Leonurus cardi- 

cca, Nepeta cataria and Mentha piperita. This appears to differ 

P. galeopsidis Sacc, in its variable spores and deciduous 

spots, which give the leaf the appearance of having. been eaten 
ts 


Phyllosticta asimine E. & K.—Spots pale brownish, of irregu- 

it shape (34-1), bordered by a ahir dak raised line; per yd 

Cia Subglobose, deeply immersed, their apices barely visible on t ; 

,Pper surface of the leaf, scattered, 100-120%. diam. ; SRA 28 
sh with a slightly greenish tinge, obovate, 7-9 x 5~9 


- leaves of Asimina triloba 


1166 General Notes. [ November, 


Phyllosticta lycii E. & K.— Perithecia depressed, 100p. diam, 
black, visible on both sides of the leaf, on brown orbicular spots, 
1-2™™" diam., at length whitening out and with a narrow dis- 
tinctly raised border; spores elliptical or ovate-elliptical, 5-12 
X2~3. (mostly 5-7 x 234.) subacute. The spots are concave 
on both sides of the leaf, more distinctly so above, and on account 
of the abruptly raised margin look like little round disks lying on 
the surface of the leaf. On leaves of Lycium vulgare. 

Ramularia mimuli E. & K.—Spots suborbicular, y4-y,™ with 
a dark shaded border which is more conspicuous above; yphe 
mostly hypophyllous, subfasciculate, continuous, subhyaline, 
30-40 x 3u.; conidia cylindrical, hyaline, uniseptate, 30-40 x $" 
On leaves of Mimulus ringens. Closely allied to R. phyteumats 
Sacc. & Winter. 

Cercospora vernonie E. & K.—Epiphyllous on small (re ) 
round, gray or purplish-gray spots (which finally whiten out), with 
a distinct narrow raised border, which is surrounded by a pu 
discoloration ; hyphz czspitose, subfuscous, continuous, subnoe® 
lose and subdenticulate above, 25-40 x 4-5; conidia slender : 
clavate, 6-9 septate, 75-100 x 3-4: On leaves of Vernonia fas : 
ciculata, Manhattan, Kansas. Re i 

Cercospora sambucina E. & K.—On small suborbitit a : 
brown spots (2~3™), with a narrow raised border ; hyphe fa 
cespitose, epiphyllous brown, flexuous, 100-150 x 3-4 COUN 
uous; conidia cylindric-clavate, curved, 3—7 septate, 55-75 X 
3-44. On leaves of Sambucus canadensis. 


form ostiola ; asci subcylindrical, 35-40 x 5-7#.; sporia © 
uniseptate, constricted and oblong-ovate, ends subacute, 
3-3'%4p. On dead stems of Campanula americana. y 
All the species above described were collected by Professor k 
A. Kellermann, and all not otherwise noted were COM" — 
Fairfield county, Ohio, in July and Aug., 1883. ngg 
Corrections—In the December number of this journal (188) 
p. 1002, top line, for “ 114 x 3,” read 114%. ; same pags “2 
line from top, for “ 25—30,.,” read 35-5 5#.; same pages Tau 
line from bottom, for “iolani,” read Solani.—F. B. Ellis, 4! 
N. Fand W. A. Kellerman, Manhattan, Kan. 


walks between them, and about 250 species Were >” cies 


1883. | Botany. 1167 


distinct plat allotted to it, the soil being quite uniform, and the 

species being arranged according to their systematic sequence. I 

have now had the collection under constant inspection for three 

years, and have made a catalogue of the species, classifying them 
in three groups, according to their power of survival under the 

conditions as explained. * * * 

Ciass A. Species that have shown a distinct tendency to spread over the walks and 
take possession of the plots of ground that belong to their neighbors; fifty-nine 
species, 

Crass B. Species that have held their ground but do not spread; one hundred and 
forty-four species 

Ciass C. Species that would soon become extinct unless renewed; fifty-six species. 


— F. G. Baker, in Fournal of Botany. 


Cynoglossum officinale, Convolvulus arvensis, Plantago major, 
etc., most of which are weeds. In Class B occur Ranunculus 
acris, Dicentra spectabilis, Linum usitatissimum, Trifolium pra- 
tense, Trifolium hybridum, Helianthus decapetalus, Solidago cana- 
densis, Monarda fistulosa, etc., etc. In Class C we find Ranuncu- 
lus bulbosus, Reseda odorata, Phlox paniculata, Cannabis sativa, 

ordeum jubatum, Avena sativa, Lolium italicum, etc —Eb. Bor. 
Notes. ] 


Poputar Borany.—It is a matter of regret that the eminent 
men who have devoted their lives to botany in this country, have 
not found time to turn aside from their heavier labors now an 
then, for the purpose of writing books for the people—the great 
unbotanical majority who make up so large a part of every com- 
munity. It would doubtless have taken valuable time, and no 
doubt some of the things now donewould have been left undone, 
yet we are confident that it would nevertheless have been muc 
better for the science of botany. There is a duty which every 


. 


fic man owes to the community which supports or tolerates 


„Possible for all the people to become botanists, a 
cremists, etc.; only a favored few are permitted to ae : 
a Science, and to them the people rightly look for in- 
n. 
In a little book before us! we have a pleasant attempt by the 


! Plant Lif By Edward Step. 
New €: Popular papers on the Phenomena of Botany. By 
‘w York, Henry Holt & Co. 


1168 General Notes. [ November, 


president of the Lambeth (England) Field. Club, to present ina 
popular way many of the more important facts in modern bot- 
any. It is not a text-book, and does not follow text-book 
methods. We have first a pleasant and entertaining account of 
microscopic plants in which Protococcus, Zygnema, Volvox, des: 
mids, diatoms, etc., are described. With this as a basis, Chapter 
II presents the main facts as to plant structure and | 
Then follows an excellent chapter on the fertilization of flowers, 
the opening sentence of which is well worth quoting: “Itis 
popularly held that the chief end of plants is to minister to man's 
sense of the beautiful in form and color, but recent investigations 
of scientific men should dissipate so presumptuous a theory.” _ 
Predatory plants, ferns, mosses and lichens, horsetails, fungi, 
etc., are taken up in various chapters, while less botanical sub- 
jects, such as the folk-lore of plants, planets and animals, plants 
and planets are intermingled. The chapter on the folk-lore of 
plants contains much that is interesting. A paragraph here may — 
serve to show the author's method: “Who was the miscreant 
that altered the popular orthography of Digitalis purpurea from — 
folk’s-glove to foxglove? With that alteration all the poetry and 
the associations of fairyland were taken from the name, True, t 
is still the noblest of our native flowers, and one that will ever be 
a favorite with all; but it was the flower which supplied the ei 
with gloves—delicately tinted silken coverings fit for the hands 
such dainty folk—hence folk’s-glove.” Eres 
The little book is well work reading by even those who i 
versed in botany. Such will find little or nothing that 19 1% 
new, but we venture to say that no one will read it without {ê 
ing repaid for the time so spent. = 
BoranıcaL Nores.—In a paper read at the Minneapolis meet 
ing of the American Association for the Advancement of 
Dr. J. W: Dawson described two Palæozoic species of whata 


supposed new species is named P. egra.——1n 
H. F. Hance describes a new genus of’ Liliace 
of Disporopsis. It has affinities with the genus Poze 
One species (D. fuscò-picta) from the province of Canton 


1883.] Entomology. 1169 


is described. Dufour has described a fungus which grows on 
sponges, disintegrating the skeleton, and rendering it worthless. 
He names it Torula spongicola. Most collectors have had to 
do with the yellow filamentous growth named Ozonium, but hith- 
erto scarcely assignable to any place in a botanical system. Rou- 
meguére concludes, from his recent investigations, that it is a sort 
of sclerotium stage of various hymenomycetous fungi belonging 
to the genera Coprinus, Lenzites and Craterellus. 


ENTOMOLOGY! 


Entomotocy AT Mrinneaporis.2— Remarks on Arzama obliquata. 
—Mr. Riley also gave his experience in rearing this insect during 
the past two years. He exhibited specimens in all states, The 
eggs are laid in curious, broadly conical or plano-convex masses 
enveloped in hair and a mucous cream-colored secretion, which, 
combined, look much like spun silk inside and the glazed exuda- 
tion of Orgyia leucostigma outside. The larva, pale at first, and 
more or less transparent during the earlier stages, but dark after 
the later stages, bores into the stems of Sagittaria and Ponte- 
deria and is semi-aquatic, the last pair of spiracles being excep- 
tionally large and dorsal. There are two annual broods, the sec- 
ond hibernating as larva in moss and decaying stumps near the 
water. The moth shows great variation in color, and the sum- 
mer generation is, on the average, not much more than half so 
large as the spring or hibernated generation and generally much 
paler. He had interesting notes on this and other semi-aquatic 
Species, and would shortly publish a more full account of them. 

Dr. Kellicott said he had bred this moth at Buffalo, N. gs 
where it was very abundant, and he had found it to be single 
brooded. It is associated with another species, an account of 


August 15, 2 P. m., the club reconvened. Professor a a 
Forbes presented a paper entitled, “ Memoranda with i ate 
the contagious diseases of caterpillars and the possibility of usm 
the virus of the same for economic purposes.” ‘The following 1$ 
a full abstract : i 

use of contagious germs as insecticides—Pasteur made, in 
1869, discoveries showing that a contagious disease of the silk- 
worm, one of the two to which the rapid decay of the n E 
try at that time was due, and known to the French under the 
name of la flacherie, and . i 
caused by the presence of ferment germs in the intestines of the 
worms, and afterward in the blood. He stated ens onl 
Proved, by means of careful experiment, that this disease oh 
be easily induced in healthy worms by sprinkling their food wi 
Pe This department is edited by Pror. C, V. RILEY, Washington, D. C., to whom 

r Canications, books for notice, etc., should be sent. 
inued from p. 1070. 


i 


1170 General Notes. [November | 


the dust of the excreta of diseased individuals, or an infusion of 
that dust; by exposing healthy worms to mere association with 
those suffering from /a flacherie, and by simply moistening the food 
of perfectly healthy examples with an infusion of mulberry leaves 
which had begun to ferment. In this fermenting fluid appeared 
immense numbers of bacteria—evidently chiefly Micrococcus and 
Bacterium, as those genera are now. understood—and after infec- 
tion of their food the silk-worms contained these same bacteria in 
swarms, at first in the alimentary canal, where they set up a fer- 
ment of its contents, and later without the intestinal wall, causing 
a rapid decay of the tissues, accompanied by a conspicuous black- 
ening of the skin. This invasion of the blood was usually post 


elsewhere at this period ; that the numbers of the Micrococcus 
increased rapidly when the bugs were closely confined p 
food, the bodies of starved specimens being alive with them; f 
that the same Bacterium occurred in myriads upon the su sk 
cornstalks which had been punctured by the bugs, evidently w 
tiplied freely in the fermenting process of the plant. and veg- : 
found that it could be readily cultivated in both animal ae 
etable infusions infected from the fluids of the bugs ; that it that a 
its vitality in a dried condition for several months, ane ed 
multiplied rapidly in the blood of caterpillars when Imt iess 
by puncture with a fine needle, causing a torpid and he <a 
condition. He had, further, lately observed among eee 
atana ministrą a fatal, and seemingly contagious, © by the 
tremely similar to sch/affsucht, and characterized, like that, ae 
excessive development of a Micrococcus in the intestines Micro 
the blood,—in both before death. He had cultivated this pe 
coccus without difficulty in both animal and vegetabin 1 disease 
and had begun experiments to determine whether tae 4 iese 
could be conveyed to healthy caterpillars by the use 


of thet 
infected infusions. Se 
Mr. Riley referred briefly to the similar endeavors by Pid | 
peans to utilize these disease germs against injurious in "tific i 
regarded Professor Forbes’s experiments of great go rest 
portance, but doubted whether, for many reasons, == : 
would prove of practical value to the farmer. 


1883.] Entomology. : 1171 

Bombus pennsylvanicus in a deserted wren's nest-—Professor 
Osborn called attention to the fact that he had noticed this spe- 
cies inhabiting a deserted wren’s nest situated under the roof of 
a porch and at least twelve feet from the ground, it being the first 
instance he was aware of where they nested away from the sur- 
face of the ground. 

Professor Westcott thought Xylocopa might have been mis- 
taken for Bombus. Mr. Riley saw no reason to doubt the facts 
mentioned by Professor Osborn or that Xylocopa with such 
different appearance and habits could be mistaken for the Bom- 
bus, which was well known to utilize mouse nests. 

Dr. Kellicott had noticed the occurrence of the same or some 
allied species of Bombus inhabiting a mouse’s nest in the brace 
ota barn. Miss Murtfeldt had seen them domesticated in a 
marten’s nest. 

Plusiodonta compressipalpis.—Dr. Hoy presented for inspection 
the larvæ, pupz and imagines of Plusiodonta compressipalpis. He 
had watched this moth through its transformations, and had 
noted that during its early larval stages its prevailing color was a 
pea-green varied with uniformly-placed black spots, which in- 
creased in number with each successive molt. Oniy during the 
last stage of its larval life was the insect usually noticeable by 
other than professional eyes, since then its color was reddish- 
brown ornamented with cream white. Menispermum canadense 
Was its food-plant. The cocoon was formed by first building two 
nearly parallel, elliptical walls and then uniting them at the top. 

me larvae which had been displaced after beginning to pupate, 
had apparently become exhausted, or their teeth loosened, antici- 


Ept, occupying only 30 days from the time the eggs were 


a, but was much interested in Dr. Hoy’s account of ~ 

5 on of the cocoon, as it undoubtedly explained the meth 

a prevailed in all species which simulated the surroundings by 

a the outside of the cocoon with particles of the object 

ment. 

k Professor Herrick made inquiry as to what are sometimes 
nown as frost flies. Dr. Kellicott called attention to a ga 
rapa by T. Rymer Jones and one by E. Ray Lankester, ti 


A 
a 


1172 è General Notes. | November, 


be found in the Quar. Jour. of Mic. Sci., and stated that the spe- 
cies common at Buffalo was Corethra plumicornis. Professor 
Forbes had noticed the larve of Corethra abundant in the sto- 
machs of fishes. Adjourned. 

Aug. 17, 2 P. M., the club reconvened and the following sub- 
jects were presented: 

Food-habits of Gortyna nitela——Professor Osborn stated that 
he had observed the larvæ of Gortyna nite/a boring in young twigs 
of ash and had noticed many dead twigs from this cause. Had 
failed to rear imagos from these on account of parasites. He had 
also observed the same species feeding externally upon the leaves 
of the common plantain. 

Gall-mites.—Professor Forbes stated that Mr. Garman’s work 
on gall-mites is in press; that Mr. G. has familiarized himself 
with the bibliography of the subject and has made a careful study 
of gall-mites with a view to description of the species from phys — 
cal characters rather than from the standpoint of their effects. ae 

Black-knot.—Mr. Saunders remarked that he had noticed this 
year an unusual amount of the black-knot. Cee 

Aug. 16, 10 A. M., the club reconvened, when the president, 
Dr. Kellicott communicated the following : eo 

Notes on certain boring Lepidopterous larve—i, Arama 0 
liquata G.& R. This larva has already been referred to at s 
previous session of the club by Dr. Riley ; some additional remar : x 
may not be out of place. Its food-plant at Buffalo is almost enti rely 


Typha latifolia. I have found it rarely in Sparganium. 

I have not found, but the small larvæ have been seen as pe 
June 12th. They feed at first in the spadix; they aiterwards oe 
into the stems, remaining until fall, when they leave the erent : 
crawl into the earth or old wood until April or May, when’ 
transform in slight cocoons; the moths appear late in he 
Riley has called attention to the fact that the last pair 9f ni 

cles are large and placed dorsally; this pride enable 


leries and put in the water, they sink to the bottom al for 


carneous hue of the mature larva and that of many ° females 
especially when recently from the pupa shell. Reddish 
pand from 42 to 46™™ the males 35 to 38" The discal $ 
head, thorax and palpi usually darker or fawn. mples; k 
on primaries is black and well marked in most exa 


1883.] Entomology: 1173 


are two well defined black dots between the discal and the base. 


female. He had recently called attention in the NATURALIST to 
the correlation between the produced clypeus and the horny ex- 
Sertile Ovipositor, and the fact that they indicated endophytous 
larval habit. The various methods of imaginal exit in stem- 
boring Lepidoptera, and the structural modifications that resulted 
Were most interesting to the philosophical entomologist. In some 
Species, as in:the Nonagria here mentioned, the clypeal point on 
€ pupa seemed merely a consequence of the necessary point in 
the imago, the pupa remaining in its burrow, and the imago bor- 
u 


à In some borers the larva prepared a iie ~x 
waich the imago easily pushed open, the pupa remaining ae ea 
Within its prison, while in others, closely related, the pupa 


1174 General Notes. [ November, 


the work by forcing itself partly out. There could be no ques- 
tion as to the digoneutic nature of Arzama obliquata at Wash- 
ington, and none as to its variability, as illustrated by his speci- 
mens. He doubted the generic value of Sphida that had been 
proposed for this species by Grote, or whether the five described 
species represented more than two good ones. 

antharis nuttalli injuring wheat—Mr. Riley exhibited wheat 
which on the intelligent testimony of Mr. T. S. Roberts, of Min- 
neapolis, had been injured by Cantharis nuttalli. The beetles 
were abundant in some of the wheat fields of Dakota, and ate 
into the grain while it was tender. 

Adjourned to meet at the call of the president. 


I have never eaten them raw, as my courage was not sufficient 
but they are very nice when cooked in the ashes, tasting some 
thing like roasted chestnuts. i a 

Similar larvz of moths, etc., are eaten by the natives all over 
the continent. But I have never seen them eat earthworms 
raw snails, as some writérs have stated—Aadw. B. Sanger, MO” 
ville Center, Long Island, N. Y. 

ass—On the 


OCCURRENCE OF JUNONIA ca@enrIA aT Natick, M a 
17th of August I had the good fortune to see a se 
Junonia cema flying by the roadside in this town. Unie wg 
I had no means at hand for capturing it, so didn’t get t 
sure of its identity, as I am familiar with the species from sw 
ern specimens which I have had for a number of years in my 
lection. iyed from 
I will quote for you the following from a note lately recem Payelt 
Mr, S. H. Scudder concerning cenia: “ You will find in ‘gs fit 
Vol. 11, p. 276-7, a list of New England localities for «em sights 
as I knew them four years ago, Nearly all the captures pp e 
were of single individuals, and were along the coast ~a the 
larger river valleys. The farthest north known to mé Nee 
southern extremity of Maine, just north of Portsmouth, A — : 
E. F. Smith, Natick, Mass. - aa 
882 in 0 
d Wo 


Tue COLORADO POTATO-BEETLE'— I noticed in I r brood 
garden in Perry county, Penna., that there was 10 seon 
of the potato-beetle. Inquiry and examination 1n es rious t0 
hood showed that the fact was generally true. 1 was at we 

‘Abstract of a paper by Professor E, W. Claypole, read in Section F # a 
meeting of the A. A. A, S. 


1883. ] Entomology. 1175 


know why the insect thus appeared to be single brooded in the 
county, and purposed to make farther investigations in 1883. But 
in 1883 the potato-beetle almost failed to appear at all. For the 
first time, in my experience, since its arrival in the Middle States I 
saw the potatoes growing free and strong. Here and there a solitary 
specimen might be caught and a few nests of eggs and larve were 
destroyed, but there was no occasion to use poison at all. My 
neighbors were equally free, and during a journey to New York 
I observed. everywhere the same immunity. Letters also from 
my former residence in Ohio told me that the same condition 
prevailed there. I think, conscquently, we may accept it as true, 
that the potato crop has this season grown with less mischief 
from its great foe than at any time since the first invasion. 

wish, however, to call attention to the fact that the cause of 
this great diminution in its numbers must be sought, not during 
the past winter but in the preceding summer; yet that summer, 
1832, was marked by no abnormal climate or weather; it was 
neither very hot, cool, dry nor wet. On the other hand the sum- 
mer of 1881 was intensely hot anc dry, the thermometer at one 
time marking 100° for five successive days, yet all through that 
summer the beetles were excessively abundant and injurious, and 
several applications of poison were needed to keep them within 
due bounds. The first beetle crop of 1882 was also as abundant 
as usual, so that to the great heat and long drought of 1881 can- 
not be due the diminution here poiated out. 


tutes an abnormity of extreme rarity, the larva having the well- 
developed antennze and prolegs of the imago. The specimen is 
figured in the June number of the Æntomologist, 1883, p. 121, but 
the notes given by Mr. Jones are unfortunately rather scant. It 


Ever, quite peculiar. Only a few similar deformities are on 


Tur Nervo Ed. Brandt gives 
RVOUS System oF InsEcTs.—Professor Ed. : 
car, “sults of his studies of the nervous system of the larve of Dip- 


1176 General Notes. [ November, 


tera of the families Leptidæ, Bibionide, Xylophagida, Therevide, 
Dolichopodide, Fungicole, Limnobiidz and Tabanida. Thirteen 
ganglia, two cephalic, three thoracic and eight abdominal, is the 
normal number in all the families except the last, but Rhyphus 
(Fungicolz) has the two last abdominal ganglia fused together. 
The Tabanidz have only seven ganglia, one cephalic (no infra- 
cesophagean ganglion), one thoracic and five abdominal, the three 
first distant, the last two approximated. “Thus the nervous sys- 
tem of the larve of Tabanide constitutes an intermediate form 
between the nervous system of the larvae of the Muscidae and 
that of the larvae of the Nemocera and some other families of 
dipterous insects.”.—-—The same naturalist writes upon the ner 
vous system of Stylops meltte and Xenos vesparum (Strepsiptera). 
In the head the ganglion supra-cesophageum only is present, 
thorax has one large ganglion with five nuclei; and the abdomen 
a single oval ganglion connected with the thoracic ganglion bya 
long and thin cord. The thoracic ganglion is divided into two 
parts, the first corresponding to the ganglion infra-cesophageum 
and the first thoracic ganglion of other insects; while perro 
rior and larger part corresponds to the other thoracic ganglia a a 
to some abdominal ganglia. oe 
HYMENORUS RUFIPES AS A MYRMICOPHILOUS spEcies.—What 
we stated on p. 748 of the last volume regarding the es 
the larva of the above-mentioned species has been corre k 
this spring. We have reared the beetle from larvæ foun Z 
Messrs. Th. Pergande and E. A. Schwarz in large paige my : 
nests of Formica fusca in the vicinity of Washington. we ae 
constructs its nest of loose soil, and there are very pga | 
sticks or other vegetable substances in those nests bee oe 
likely to serve as food for the Hymenorus larve, and the T 
habits of the species remain, therefore, a mystery. a ae 
MIGRATION oF PLANT-LICE.—Y ou will perhaps have reer : 
Comptes Rendus that I discovered this year the full cycle ® R 
of Tetraneura rubra migrating from the roots Triinu E al 
the trunks of the elms (Ulmus campestris). Now I ee undated 
for the first leaves to see if the young issuing from the Ie ponding : 
egg give me the Psendogyne fundatrix forming the ae use 
all. I have but little doubt that it will be 50, ™ tirely the 
winged pupifera, obtained at the grass roots, shows pei 
same characters as the emigrant of the galls, an d it also 
day I found the insect at the grass roots I found ! whe 
the elm bark. Kessler writes me that © without, > nig lel 
ies of Aphis 


they go,” he has ascertained this year that s p came back 
the trees, on which he observed them, in June an piconeura tl 
the same in October. The species observed are Sc! y Ape 


Aplus padi, A. evonymi, A. viburni, A. sambuct, fe wise 
and Siphonophora platanoides, —J. Lichtenstein, Montper 


1883. ] Entomology. 1177 


RECENT PuUBLICATIONS.—Jules Lichstenstein has republished in 
condensed form, under the title of “ L’Evolution biologique des 
pucerons en général et du Phylloxera en particulier,” the views 
on the life-history of the Aphidide that he has of late years so 
often repeated in numerous journals. Aside from his peculiar 
nomenclature, which no one seems to follow, there is a partial 


pages, on “ Les Coccides Utiles,” in rought to- 
gether in systematic order what is known of the useful species of 
scale-insects. Professor J. H. Comstock has published as a re- 


port of the “ Department of Entomology of the Cornell Univer- 
sity Experiment Station,” that portion of his report to the Depart- 
ment of Agriculture for 1881, which was omitted a year ago for 
want of space. The contents are, unfortunately, not indicated on 
the title even of the author’s edition. The work forms a most 


on British Spiders, with descriptions of three new species and 
characters of anew genus, by the Rev. O. P. Cambridge; the 


m3 'nstructive combination of Japanese, European and hines 
i iie Four new Corean and nineteen Australian species are 
ri 


1178 General Notes. [ November, 


species, but they sternly refuse to look at any other forms than 
their own. Dr. Horn finds fault with some of us for not study- 
ing the American species, but collections from the United States 
rarely or never come into the market.” he same naturalist 
makes considerable additions to the Australian Curculionide, 
describes a new Mantis from Pará, and gives a classification of — 
the Homoptera. Thirteen families of this sub-order are defined, — 
exclusive of the Aphid, Coccide, etc. (Phytophthiria), which 
are considered to belong to a lower group, and also of the Thrip- 
idz, which he regards as higher. C. O. Waterhouse describes 
nine new Longicorns, three Buprestids and four Cetoniids from 
Madagascar, and some Buprestids and Heteromera from various 
localities. . Wood Mason describes two new Indian Papilios, l 
and notes that the scentless group to which one of them belongs _ 
mimics the strong-scented and nauseous Philoxenus group—— — 
Mr. H. W. Bates describes four geodephagous Coleoptera from 
Northwest Mexico; and W. L. Distant two Rhopalocera from : 
the Malay peninsula. M. Viallanes (Comptes Rendus, Novem- ° 


ber 14, 1881) remarks that in Musca vomitoria a pupa of fre 
two to four days standing is embryonic in structure, ere 4 
only of “two layers of central cells, one forming a solid a 

composed of the epithelial cells of the digestive tube, which have : 
reverted to the embryonic state, the other peripheral, consisting — 
of the embryonic cells originating from the muscular nuclel a” 
the cells of the adipose body. When the tissues of the ar ] 
destroyed the tissues of the adult form.” The histobla i 
composed of two laminæ, the outer thin, the inner thick. a 
outer disappears, the inner increases to form the integumen ee 
the adult———M. J. Lichtenstein (Comptes Rendus Feb. 20, pia 
describes the apterous male of Acanthococcus acerts, and menti jis z 


two or three other Coccidæ, the males of which are apet he 


it 


more easily reared from the ground than Cecidomy'" m ng 
not careful are very apt to make the mistake that they a F aw’ 
the true gall-maker. Our experience correspon 
and he is undoubtedly correct. In the last 1 des a most 
(Vol. iv, Nos, 111-112) Dr. Geo. Dimmock conclu It 

careful and interesting study of the scales of Coleoptera. < 


1883.] Zvilogy. 1179 


treat to read after an author as painstaking and original as Mr. 
Dimmock. In the same number of Psyche appears a posthu- 
mous paper by Mr. V. T. Chambers on the “ Classification of 
the Tineidz.” Mr. E. B. Reed has compiled a General Index 
of the Entomological Reports of the Province of Ontario, from 
1870-1882. It consists of (1) List of Illustrations, (11) Classified 
list of Illustrations, and (111) General Index. These are prepared 
somewhat after the style of our “General Index to the nine 
reports on the Insects of Missouri,” except that the original 
sources of the illustrations are not given, which are to be regretted, 
as they are, for the most part, not credited in the reports. An 
index to food-plants would also have increased its value. One of 
the most noticeable errors is in the index, where we find “Cadop- 
tenus septemdecim, v., 31.” There is no such name on p. 

ol. v, but on p. 30 there is a reference to C. [tcada] septemdecim. 
On the whole, however, the compiler’s work has been well done, 
and it will be found most useful to those who have occasion to 
use the reports. 


ZOOLOGY. 


gards the line of fifty fathoms as the ideal boundary line between 
the littoral and the deep-sea fauna, and that this depth is pretty 


o- on, extends to a depth of 150 fathoms. In the tropics, Fuchs 
claims, there is a comparatively sterile region, extending from 
eae thirty to ninety fathoms; but no such region exists, as 1S 

Di as. 
li Now, he asks, by what physical conditions is this boundary 
ia aar fathoms. determined, and ae himn m aep 
Wi gs litioning cause of the appearance of the deep- i 
ie ~ana he claims that pinpoaea plays but a very — 
ite het in the distribution in depth of sea animals. Among : 
eth brings forward to prove this is the absence of deep-se 
kuo Shoal water in the Arctic regions, where the won 
the same as at the bottom of the sea in the tropics. +n 


VOL, XVIL—no, XI 78 


1180 General Notes. [ November, 


littoral region of the Arctic and Polar seas we find no traces of 
deep-sea corals and Brachiopoda; of vitreous sponges, Echi 
thuriz and Pourtalesiz; no trace of Crinoids, Brisingæ, Elasmo- 
poda, or of that swarm of remarkable Crustacea and fishes which 
characterize the deep-sea iauna. All these forms of animals oc- 
cur, indeed, in the Arctic seas, but here also always, only in the 
deep water, and not in the littoral region; and here the g 
contrast between the littoral and deep-sea faunas is just as sharply 
defined, and in the same manner as in warmer seas.” Many so 
called “Arctic” animals found at great depths in southern lati 
tudes, do not occur in the littoral region in the Arctic seas, but 
are there confined to the deep water as in warmer seas. Alter 
discussing the influence of temperature, the chemical conditions, — 
and the movements of the sea, Fuchs claims that light is in reality _ 
the only factor that can be taken into consideration. oe 
“Light is the most powerful factor amongst all the agents 
which influence life upon the earth, and its importance 1s gae 
ally overlooked only because, on the surface of the earth, it i8 
everywhere pretty uniformly distributed, and therefore gives but 
little occasion for the production of differences. But in the sea 
the conditions are quite different. The light as it penetrates 1mo 
the water is gradually absorbed by the water. It is thus gradi : 
ally changed, and finally entirely absorbed, so that at a certai 
depth the sea must be perfectly dark. It is to be remarked, hor 4 
ever, that the relation of the sun’s light to the water of the seas 
not perceptibly modified either by the temperature 
existing variation in the chemical composition of the 


corresponding difference of the living world. gers 
rom the experiments of Secchi, Pourtales and Bouguen, 
inferior limit of light in the sea lies between forty -three 
fathoms, this being exactly at the depth F uchs “<a 
outset as the boundary line between the littoral a doubt 
faunas. Hence, there can scarcely any longer be ‘onal 
adds, “ that the difference which is produced in the hich wed 
sea by its conditions of light is no other than that wee th 
tinguish as littoral fauna and deep-sea fauna: 1n ngpi eel 
the littoral fauna is nothing but the fauna of light, 
sea fauna the fauna of darkness. the 
Fuchs has shown, on a previous occas pourtal 
already mentioned of 43-50 fathoms, found by Sec of light; ” 
and Bouguer, cannot represent the absolute limit j 
that small quantities of light, no doubt, penetrate 


1883.] Zoology. 1181 


deeper into the sea, and, indeed, from the analogy of Torel’s in- 
vestigations in the Lake of Geneva, as far as 100-200 fathoms. 
Now, it is certainly very remarkable that the limit of nullipore 
plants occurs at 150 fathoms, and A. Agassiz cites precisely the 
same limit for the greater part of those littoral animals which ex- 
tend beyond their normal boundary for some distance into the 
region of the deep-sea fauna. 

Many deep-sea animals, living in darkness, either have un- 
commonly large eyes, like nocturnal animals, or are completely 
blind. It is also well known that they are, for the most part, 
either pale and colorless or unicolorous, and that varied colora- 
tion is exceedingly rare, while a large proportion are luminous. 
This last peculiarity the writer thinks of special importance, for 
itis clear that luminosity can be of consequence only to such 
animals as are destined to live in darkness. 

He also refers to the fact noticed, by Moseley and others, that 
the pelagic fauna shows a very great resemblance to the deep-sea 
fauna. It is well-known that by far the greater part of the pel- 
agic animals are animals of darkness, dwelling during the day in 
the obscure depths of the sea, and only coming to the surface at 
ran Luminosity is also as common among pelagic as deep-sea 
animals, 


; . Now 5 
two blind Ophidiidæ, showing the closest resemblance to their 
relations of the deep sea, are found in the caves of Cuba.” 
n conclusion, Fuchs refers to the geological bearings of the 
Subject. He had previously shown that, during the geological 
Periods, when a warmer climate than at present prevailed at the 


fi logical epochs, and in general we should lose all reliable 
for judging of the faunistic conditions of geolo 


1182 General Notes, [November 


epochs. But when we know that the deep-sea distribution of 
animals is determined, not by temperature, but by light, we may, 
with perfect justice, assume that the fundamental features of the 
bathymetrical distribution of marine organisms have mainly a- 
ways been the same as now. | 


VAMPYRELLA HELIOPROTEUS, A NEW Moneron.—T. W. Engle 
mann describes this new organism, which he found among Cor 
ferve in the neighborhood of Utrecht. It is distinguished from | 
all previously known forms by the “ heliozoa-form ” (globular, 
with long pseudopcedia), being able to pass over into “a 
flat, discoid amceba-form. This metamorphosis was observed it 
three instances, and extended over about five minutes. In the 
heliozoa-form the organism moves by means of its long, contrat 
tile pseudopodia, like an Actinosphcerium; in the a d 


uoles. The author adduces, from the discovery of this organist | 
a fresh argument against drawing any sharp line between teti 
ferent sections of the Protista.—/ourn. R., Micr. Soe. = 

DIMORPHISM OF FORAMINIFERA.—MM. Meunier-Chalmas # 
Schlumberger, attracted by the discovery by one of them a” q 
presence of two forms in every species of Nummulite, have 
directed their attention to the Miliolidæ, where they have 
served similar phenomena; so that dimorphism is to be d 
in both the great divisions of the Foraminifera—Perforala 


a 


Imperforata. The dimorphism of the Foran? r 


to the general view that they consist not of cellula 
a structureless protoplasmic mass. He finds er thes 
not only consist of cells, but that an ectoderm an 


‘jt, is 
derm of the stem. The ectoderm, which covers 1t, is 
1 Bull. Soc. Zool. France, vit (1882), pp. 280-1. 


1883. } Zoology. 1183 


seat of the amceboid movements, which take place chiefly at the 
superior extremity, where the endodermic axis is wanting, 

cause of the movements is explained by the structure of the ecto- 
derm. Its cells are immersed in a contractile protoplasmic mass, 
to whose contractility the movements are due. 

Though these organs have no cavity they may be considered 
as degenerated polyps : (1) Because their tissues are the same ; (2) 
because each has a calyx, and (3) because the polyps can, in cer- 
tain circumstances, transform themselves into a nematophore. 

The author’s observations were made on one species of Plumu- 
laria, two of Antennularia and two of Aglaophenia. In the case 
of one of the latter he found that the tissues constantly contained 
parasitic alga; the endoderm “ yellow cells,” and the ectoderm a 
green alga belonging to the Phycochromacee.— Journal of the 

oyal Microscopical Society. 


deep-water forms, and they may, with all the more reason, 
Said to characterize the abyssal fauna, as no single representative, 
r as is at present known, has been found to exist at a depth 
less than fifty-eight fathoms. Only one form, E/pidia glacialis, has 
here been dredged at such an inconsiderable depth, and even this 
was dredged in the Arctic ocean, where true abyssal forms are to 
be met with at comparatively shallow depths, This species, too, 
can exist at immense depths, one form, Station 160, having been 
dredged at a depth of 2600 fathoms; the greatest depth at which 
any Holothuroid has hitherto been dredged being 2900 fathoms. 
ong the more remarkable and distinguishing characteristics 
of this order, Herr Théel mentions the agreement in several im- 
Portant details, both in their internal anatomy and outer form, of 
the adult and larval states; an agreement more close than occurs 


’ 


1 * 
the Reports on the Scientific Results of the voyage of H. M. S. Chale during 
"ts 1873-6, Vol. tv (1882), pp. 176, and 46 pls. Cf. Mature, XXVII. 


Bee i 
se 


1184 General Notes. [ November, 


The dorsal appendages are so modified as to perform functions 
different from the ventral ones. The report gives full details of 
all the new species.— Fournal Royal Microscopical Society. 

A new Unio FROM FLORIDA.—A Unio from the lakes of Sum- 
ter county, Fla., has recently been described under the cognomen 
of Unio cunninghami, by Professor Berlin H. Wright. Itis near 
Unio buckleyi, but differs from that species in the absence of rays 
in all stages of growth, its greater diameter, more angular ante- 
rior portion, its abrupt posterior slope and heavy, oblique cardinal 
teeth (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., p. 58, pl. 1, figs. 1-4)—4 £ 
Gray. 

New LAND SHELLS FROM TENNESSEE.—Zonites wheatleyi and 
Zonites petrophilus are described from The Cliffs, Knoxville, Tenn, 
by Mr. Thos. Bland. The former, which has also been found at 
Tiverton, R. I., is related to Z. viridulus Mke., from which it dif 
fers in the form of aperture, in the descending last whorl and in 
having a wider umbilicus. The latter resembles Z. arboreus Say, 
in its general form, but varies in color, more developed stne 
and has a much wider umbilicus than that well-known spect 
(Annals N. Y. Acad. of Sci., pp. 368-369). Both species at 
well figured.—A. F. G. 

THE FRESH-WATER SHELLS OF COOPER’S CREEK, CENTRAL AUS 
TRALIA—There are three genera of Gasteropoda, Physa A 


Fig... Fig. 2. Fig. 3. Fig. 4. Fig. 5 


Fic. 4.—Paludina ee 


Fic. 1.—Physa. Fic. 2.—Physa. Fic, 3.—Pbysa. 
5.—Tryonia. All nat. size, 


3 ; Nat. size. 
one of Lamellibranchiata, Anodonta 1 sp. (Fig. 6). 


1883. ] Zoology. 1185 


The gasteropods die when the water in the creek dries up, but 
each flood stocks the creek again by bringing down young ones 
which one can see in all stages of growth in the flood water. 
The Anodonta lives all the time. When the water dries up it 
buries itself in the mud, going deeper and deeper. I have seen 
the natives dig them out alive from a depth of four or five feet 
eight months after the water had disappeared from the surface. 
The natives eat them, and large heaps (kitchen-middens) consist- 
ing mainly of their broken shells mixed with the bones of ani- 
mals, are common along the creek. I have eaten them and found 
them to be remarkably tough— Edward B. Sanger. 

NOTE ON THE OCCURRENCE OF TWO GENERA OF BRANCHIOPODA 
IN THE AUSTRALIAN DESERT.—The sandhills and stony plains that 
cover the greater part of the interior are but seldom visited by 
rain, Sometimes not for a period of two or three years, Conse- 
quently all animals living habitually in this region are capable of 
doing without water for long periods. After a rain the water col- 
lects in shallow pools on the clay-pans and in hollows on the 
stony table-lands, but it is soon evaporated by the fierce sun. 

One day after a shower (the first in two years), as I was riding 
across a clay-pan, I observed a strange rippling of the water in 
one-of the shallow puddles. On examination I found the water 
to be swarming with a species of Apus. They were of a large 
size, measuring about an inch across the carapace. Now the as- 
tonishing part is, that the rain had fallen two days before and © 
that that was the first time it had so done for certainly two years. 
The clay-pan was in the sandhill country, sixty miles away from 
any watercourse, and, moreover, there had been no flood for two 
years in any of the watercourses. And anyway a flood would 
never reach this spot. There that clay-pan had been baking in 

€ sun, swept by the hot wind, covered and uncovered with drift 
Sand, and yet two days after a slight shower the pools were 
Swarming with full-grown specimens of Apus. 

A few miles further on I camped on the stony plains by a small 
Pool of water collected from this same rain; in this I found doz- 
“ns of a species of Limnetis, a great number of tadpoles and a 
Joung fish about an inch and a half long, which I vainly endeav- 
ored to catch. Now this seemed to me more wonderful than the 
erence of Apus. How could the egg of a fish exist that 
“ngth of time in earth baked like a cinder? How could any 
ving egg exist? It seems impossible, but I can conceive ss 2 
oer explanation. The eggs must have been buried e 
deeply and then when the moisture reached them developed rap- 
is again how did the fish eggs get there È 

y by some bird during some previous rain: 
— like these we must a that animal germs have we ar 

ity than we are accustomed to grant them.— Edw. B. ger. 


1186 General Notes. [ November, 


PRAIRIE RATTLESNAKE.—Since September last I have hada 
prairie rattlesnake (Caudisona tergemina) in confinement. Two 
points have interested me in his history. So far as I know he 
has not eaten anything since his capture. In May last he shed 
his skin without a break in it. On the 2d instant he repeated the 
operation. Is this common among the snakes? I had supposed 
that generally the skin was changed but once a year. He has 
seven rattles, 

P, S—The rattlesnake referred to has at last taken food. For 
two or three months after his capture in September last, we tried 
him with frogs, toads, mice, &c., but he would not touch them. 
Occasionally some small animal has since been introduced into 
the cage. Finally on the 6th instant (Aug.) an English sparrow 
was put into the cage, and in a very short time it was illed 
eaten. To fully swallow the bird occupied about thirty minutes. 
—E, A. Gastman, Decatur, Ti. 


SHORT-FARED Owr.—The following, which is decidedly = 
most interesting information so far placed on record, was + 
nished by Mr. H. A. Kline at our request, after purchasing from 
him a set of eight eggs. Mr. Kline makes no vague gre 
but gives us interesting facts as he observed them, an in 


the spring of 1880 
ago swamps of Il- 
‘linois. As I was tramping through the dry grass along the edge 


which proved to be a male in fine plumage. I afterwar 
of several being killed in the same locality. one 
very common in Johnson and Gage counties, Nebra of 
occasion while out shooting prairie chickens in the a 
’81~’82 I noticed one of these birds rise from the grass p to the 
yards in front of me. A load of shot soon brought ‘from the 
ground, when at the report of the gun four others rose ey were 
me, but they 


all very shy and kept well out of range. 
to leave the place, as I found them in the same loc ao ih 
for a fortnight. They were very wild, but I succee’™ gs were 


two more good specimens. The site where t ese cg heavy 
killed, was along an old ravine, which was covered W! the mark- 


place after securing the three, as I thought they about ater 
there, and I often noticed four or five of them fying mnor 
sundown in search of mice, etc. They appeared to a 


* 


1883. ] Zoblogy. 1187 


anywhere on the prairies, although I always met with best suc- 
cess along the ravines. On the 17th of May I took my dog (a 
pointer) and went to the same place where I got my specimens to 
look for their nest, which I found without much trouble. The 
dog was ranging a short distance in front of me when he was 
suddenly attacked by one of the owls; it was soon joined by the 
other (the male), and together they succeeded in driving him 
from the field. They would swoop from the right and left, and 
strike him on the back with their wings. Not being used to such 
treatment by any members of the feathered tribe, he beat a hasty 


Placing a steel trap on the top of a pole, but never succeeded in 


k 
flock, have taken up their residence in the outskirts of our oat 
this winter (1882-3), and as many as four have been seen together 


although they are very wary. A friend of mine while saps 

Mm the marsh last fall had just shot a snipe, when one of at 

Senus darted at the falling bird and had secured it, when the 

other barrel dropped him, and he now sits in my collection. —~#- 
: Butterfield, San Jose, Cal., Oslogist and Ornithologist. 


1188 General Notes. [November, 


HABITS OF THE PANTHER IN CALIFORNIA.—It is difficult to 
acquire much knowledge of the habits of panthers in their 
wild state. There are some peculiarities about the McCloud 
River panthers, however, which have been noticed. They will 
always run from a dog no matter how small he is. An under- 
sized terrier is as good to chase a panther with as the largest 
hound. When the panther finds that the dog is closing upon 
him, he will always jump up into a tree. He will not climb the 
tree like a bear, but will jump up into one of the branches, and! 
have heard old hunters say that they had seen panthers jump 
over twenty feet of perpendicular height into a tree. One blow 
of the panther’s paw would kill the dog perhaps, but the panther 
never stops to give the blow. It is quite possible that the pan- 
ther jumps into the tree so as to be in a position to pounce upon 
the dog when he comes up, but whether this is their reason for 
resorting to a tree, or whether it is simply because it 1s the cat's 
nature to run, as it is the nature of the dog to chase, it is the fact 
in either case that the panther always runs from the dog, no mat- 
ter how small he is, and never turns to face him. — 

The behavior of the panther is no less peculiar after he has | 
jumped into the tree, for when there he watches the dog cor o 
stantly, no matter how near the hunter comes up to him. This 
makes it a comparatively safe and easy thing for the hunter to 
shoot a treed panther if the hunter has a dog with him, 
while the panther’s eyes are fixed on the barking and cme 
dog, the hunter can go as near as he pleases, and take w m 
and deliberate aim as he pleases. As long as the dog o 
barking under the tree and absorbing the panther’s attention S5 
hunter is perfectly safe. All he has to guard against 1s wou n 
the panther without killing or wholly disabling him, p w 
case the victim might, in his dying struggle, encounter thè Ti 
ter and do him a serious injury. It is be 

Panthers are seldom seen roaming about by day. á ytime, 
lieved that they are in the habit of hiding in trees 1n the er 
partly perhaps for safety and partly for the purpose | 
for food. On the McCloud river, however, I believe 
the day, for the most part, in the inaccessible parts 
stone cliffs which cap the mountain summits across 
the fishery. These limestone cliffs and pinnacles are 
and very difficult of access. One day I pet a pan 

é : 


1883. ] Zoology. 1189 


follow them there, no dogs could track them there, no white 
hunter with his rifle could reach their inaccessible retreat. In 
these cliffs they were safe. 

t is my impression that the panther, finding so safe a retreat 
there, and one that is at the same time so near their food, make 
these limestone cliffs their home, and rear their young there. At 
all events the panthers’ tracks that lead to our houses come from 
these cliffs, and the tracks that lead from our houses return to 
the cliffs. 

It would seem that a panther’s life when he does not volun- 
tarily risk it by excessive boldness must be extremely free from 
danger. No denizen of the mountains or forests is his equal. In 
California he is called a lion, and he is well named, for like the 
lion he is monarch of the forest. It is generally believed that the 
grizzly bear is the most powerful of the wild animals of America, 
but the McCloud River Indians say that the panther always kills 
the grizzly when they have a fight. They say that the grizzly bears 
are afraid of the panthers, and that the panthers spring on their 
shoulders and cut their throats with their teeth. I imagine, how- 


arrows. 


will merely add in conclusion, that in consequence of ti 
culty of killing the panthers, they are likely to main M 
old for many years yet in the limestone cliffs bordering the ! a 
Cloud river, for although settlers are now beginning to come into 


1190 General Notes. [November, 


this region, the chief effect of these settlements upon the pan- 
thers will be to furnish them with a larger supply of domestic 
food and to drive off the hereditary enemy of the panther, the 
bear, while the rocky retreats where the panther makes his home 
will remain as inaccessible as ever.—Livingston Stone, in Forest and 
Stream. 

ZootocicaL Notes.—Cwlenterates— Mr. Ryder (Bull. U. S. 
Fish Comm., p. 165, 83) calls attention to a new enemy of the 
oyster brood. It appears that a species of Actinia which is very 
often attached to oyster shells swallows the embryo oyster, and 
ejects small bluish-gray pellets from its mouth, these pellets con- 
sisting of nothing but the empty shells of young oysters, the re- 
mains of the ingested food of the Actinia. 

Worms.—An important and fully illustrated paper by Hugo 
Schauinsland, on the embryology of the Trematode worms, ap- 
pears in the Jena Zeitschrift for July 20. The development of 
several species of Distomums and of Aspidogaster conchucola 1s 
given with more or less detail. 

Mollusks.—Mr. J. A. Ryder, in his studies on the development 
of the oyster (Bull. U. S. Fish Comm., Feb. 1, 1883), ices 
that the description given by Hatschek of the first appearance ™ 
the shell in Teredo, agrees perfectly with that observed by him 
(Ryder) in the oyster, “and we may, as it appears t ee 
safety assume that che development of the shell in all mollusks sa 
place in the same way. This admıts of no question, and as te 
last-named investigator very justly observes, it is a weighty argi" 
ment in support of the position so ably defended by Von Ihering, 
viz., the theory of the monophyletic descent of the Mop k 

Crustaceans —Of Gerstaecker’s Arthropoda, Lief.9 and a w 
2d part has been received ; it continues the account of "a 

a, finishing the account of their geographical yes mphi- 
their distribution in time, and begins the aese of the Sep — 
pod Crustacea. It is accompanied by six plates. eae 

Fishes —Mr. Ryder (Bull. U. S. Fish Comm., Feb. 13, '83) ae 
cords his observations on the absorption of the yelk, a 
feeding and development of embryo fishes, with notes eee 


remarks will be of general interest to embryologists. alt mt 
claims that the protoplasm of different species of pE ib revi 
have a specific character. J. Swain and G. B. ibing one 
(Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., v, 638) the genus Noturus, m ya is 
new species. A little-known whitefish (Career Nat Mus, — 
described in full by Dr. J. T. Bean in the Proc. U. Fepidosaurls 
v, 658. Dr. Bean also describes a new species of Alepo a 
(A. esculapius) from Alaska. p 


1883. | Zoology. 11g! 


Reptiles —In a letter from Cape Town in the Proceedings Zodl. 
Soc. London (1883, 32), G. H. R. Fisk mentions two ways in 
which the naturally large and rapid increase of snakes is pre- 
vented. A specimen of Saurophis laid four eggs in captivity; 
these were swallowed by another snake (Coronella). Lizards 
also destroy snakes, biting them one-third of their length from 
the head. 

birds—Two years ago, says the Scientific American, eighty- 
four English skylarks were imported and loosened in Bergen 
county, New Jersey. This was in the spring, and it was ascer- 
tained afterward that about fifty of them paired and remained not 
far from where they first beat the free air of America with their 
wings. The lark is not a migratory bird, and it was feared that 
our northern winters would prove too severe for them, but during 
the next summer they were heard in Bergen and Passaic counties. 
This, the third summer of their liberty, shows yet stronger proofs 
of their naturalization and ability to breed here. They have been 
heard in more places——A call for a meeting of ornithologists, 
to be held in New York city, Sept. 26, has been signed by J. A. 
Allen, Dr. E. Coues and W. Brewster. The name proposed for 
the organization, which is for scientific as well as social objects, 
is the American Ornithological Union.——Science says that when 
obliged to wash birds, collectors wili find it an advantage to use 
salt and water, instead of plain water. The salt prevents the 
solution of the blood-globules and consequent diffusion of the 
red hemoglobin. A new petrel from Alaska is described by 
Mr. R. Ridgway in the Proceedings U. S. Nat. Mus (v, 656) un- 
der the name of Gstrelata fisheri, or Fisher's petrel. Dr. H. 
Gadow has an important illustrated paper in the- Proceedings of 
the Zoological Society of London, on the suctorial apparatus of 
the Tenuirostres 


ence is sufficiently rare to be worthy of note, and at this “a 
of the year it may be inferred that a considerable part, at least, © 
the voyage was performed on an iceberg or floe 
of the animal gave little chance to observe peculiarities OF s 
the only ones observed being its extremely savage disposition, 

a degree far greater than I have ever seen in the camin , 
and its habit of floating in the water with the ai of the body 


1192 General Notes. [November, 


seals. Both of these habits I find to be mentioned by those who 
have observed the animal under motion. It is much to be re- 
gretted that the specimen did not live, as its presence in the same 
pond with specimens of three other North American seals, the 
common seal (Phoca vitulina), the California elephant seal (Macror- 
hinus angustirostris), and Gillespie’s hair seal (Zalophus californ- 
tanus), would have offered a rare opportunity for studying the 
moral differences of these species. It is curious to observe that 
the habit of floating perpendicularly, above referred to, is shared 
by it with the sea elephant, which it resembles in dentition, and 
quite strikingly in internal anatomy, the two genera forming a 
group quite apart in subordinate characters from the other Pho- 
cidæ” After the publication of this fact, Mr. J. A. Allen notes 
the capture of a crested seal (Cystophora cristata) on the coast of 
Massachusetts, claimed to be the first fully authenticated in- 
stance of the occurrence of any seal, except the common Phoca 
vitulina, upon the New England coast. The specimen was taken 
at Newburyport, and goes to the Charleston (S. C.) Museum, says 
Scientific and Literary Gossip. Mr. Henshaw states that 
West coast Sciurus fossor occurs east of the mountains, as does aiso — 
Spermophilus beecheyi. The latter occurs from Carson northward, 
and shows no sign of inter-gradation into the S. grammurus form 
of the central region. Lepus trowbridgii occurs also at Goose 
lake, east of the Sierras. The following note, by J. C. Hughes, 
of British Columbia, appears in Forest and Stream, and deserves to ; 
uoted in these Motes: “Again, wolves (Canis lupus ss : 
occidentalis) in the summer season live to a great extent on si 
numerous berries growing in this part of the world, gape 
surprise to many, as the wolf is generally considered to be stri d A 
carnivorous in its habits. I have not been fortunate enough ie 
see the animal myself in the act of feeding, but have b pit ; 
upon the most trustworthy statements of others who have Ol — 
so, and I have seen the excrement of wolves containing pot i 
amount of berry seeds, upon islands where there were noe a 
and where it was thus impossible for it to be theirs. * © ii 
know that the latter ever partake of this kind of ape bet olay 


ak 


dead, and peels off in large pieces, leaving the so an 
with an exceedingly soft and sensitive covering. $: 


1883. ] Physiology. 1193 


is becoming detached it appears to annoy ursus, who endeavors 
to assist the course of nature by tearing it off with his teeth, and 
then licks the soft sole with his tongue. Perhaps he derives the 
same pleasure from this that the average boy enjoys in nursing a 
sore toe, or an elderly party in petting a favorite corn. e nu- 
triment, however, to be derived from this barmecidal feast would 
be about equal to the amount of blood that could be extracted 
from a turnip. This circumstance may have given rise to the 
story. On emerging from his den in the spring the bear isa 
‘tenderfoot’ in the literal acceptation of the word. Those persons 
who have had the outer skin of the palms of the hands and soles 
of the feet peeled off after recovering from scarlet fever will keenly 
appreciate the bear’s unhappy condition at this period, and until 
the soles of his feet become again hardened, he does not travel far 
from his den, to which place he nightly returns until ‘well heeled,’ 
and if found before this time becomes generally an easy prey to 
the hunter, who has the black gentleman at a considerable disad- 
vantage at this particular season. The tappen or plug which 
Seals, so to speak, the intestines of bears during hibernation is not 
confined to this animal alone, being also found in the racoon 
(Procyon lotor); but on account of its small size in the last-named 
animal is not so conspicuous, and consequently not so often no- 
ticed.” In the Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society 
of London, 1880, Dr. W. B. Lewis details the results of an ex- 
amination into the structure of the cortex cerebri of the pig, sheep, 


PHYSIOLOGY. 

THE EXCITATION OF THE VASO-MOTOR CENTERS BY INDUCTION 
HOCKs.—H. Kronecker and R. Nicolaides in Du Bots Archiv., 
discuss the interesting question as to the strength and rate of gree 

cession of electrical shocks which most powerfully excite 
activity of the vaso-motor center in the medulla oblongata when 
the stimuli are directly applied to it. According to present phy- 
Stological views the natural impulses which proceed from nerve 


ip): ichigan. 
This department is edited by Professor HENRY SEWALL, of Ann Arbor, Michig 


1194 General Notes. [November, 


centers are interrupted and not continuous in character, and it 
would seem probable that that rate of artificial stimulation which 
most powerfully excites the action of the nerve center is the rate 
at which the center naturally discharges its energy. The follow- 
ing are the results obtained during the research in question: Si 
gle induction shocks applied to the medulla or spinal cord, when 
the connection between these and the brain is severed, have no 
effect upon blood pressure, or only a slight effect, and that when 
the shocks are destructively strong. When middling strong stim- 
uli were used, there was no summation of their effects until the 
separate shocks succeeded each other at least two to three times 
in one second. This slow rate of stimulation produces a greater 
effect in raising blood pressure when the intensity of the single 
shocks is increased. But the strongest stimuli of slow rate pro- 
duce far less increase in blood pressure than stimuli of moderate 
strength and greater frequency. The most favorable rate of stim- 
ulation appears to be that at which the separate shocks succes 
each other at intervals of Iy second. When the intensity te 
mains constant, increase in frequency of stimulation raises bl $ 
pressure, but the maximum is reached when twenty to tuny 
stimuli per second are reached. The maximum effect in ie 
can be produced either through the application of strong sti a 
of the rate 10-12 in onė second or by shocks of medium re 3 
20-25 in a second. The maximum effect upon blood neice i: 
brought about later by the slow succession of strong stimu ©” 
by the rapid weaker stimulation. After the stimulation 1s Drot 
to a close the blood pressure returns very gradually to its no 
level. Dogs and rabbits were the animals experimented "a i 


THE FUNCTION OF THE SPLEEN.— The spleen may bed 
from an animal without apparently producing any speci® 
ance; and though, from its periodical engorgement darie y 
tion, it has been supposed to form a functional part of t 5 
tive apparatus, we are by no means certain of its functions 7 
body. : 


ef 


Herzen comes forward in support of an old view of ` id 
that there is a close relation between the trypsin, oF P of 
ment, producing power of the pancreas and the act tah 
spleen. The author makes an infusion of the pane ae 
ing dog, and finds that it has little or no power to dig with pat 
but if the same pancreas be extracted after mixing it W 
the swollen spleen taken from an mn M full digesti 

reat power of artificially digesting proteids. © ie 
weal at, from varied E erniet, is, that during the rie) 
len condition of the spleen in digestion, there 1s PF ation’ 
special ferment, which being transported by the po partial 
pancreas, there sets up changes which result in the active 
version of the store material of the pancreas into aes 


teolytic ferment, trypsin. 


1883.] Physiology. 1195 


THE TUBERCLE-BACILLUS.— In two August numbers of the 
Boston Med. and Surg. Jour., Dr. Ernst gives an extensive résumé 
of the literature pertaining to Koch’s discovery of the bacillus 
tuberculosis. The author has made inoculation experiments upon 
lower animals, and he has made careful histological study of a 
number of human cases of the disease, and concludes that the 
following statements fairly represent the outcome of all investiga- 
tions which have been made upon this subject : 

“1. A staff-shaped micro-organism exists in all forms of the 
os process, and its presence has been demonstrated in 
them 


“tt. It is more abundant in the rapid than in the slow forms of 
the process. 

“tu. Its specific nature as the cause of tuberculosis is claimed 
by Koch on the ground of his observations. 

“Iv. Its specific character has not been successfully refuted by 
trustworthy observations. 

“v, Its value as diagnostic evidence of tuberculosis is very 
great, although its absence cannot be considered as excluding that 

ocess,” 


certain higher tones, viz., that the sound waves that a 
into the cochlea occasion a synchronous vibration either in the 


notes and the lon fi d notes and noises, and 
r ger ones for the deeper ; ; 
are set into synchronous vibration by them. This hypothesis has 


igher animals. After he had succeeded in overcoming ihe 
steat practical difficulties, he wounded the top of the cochlea ol 
VOL, xvit, —No, x1, 9 


1196 General Notes. [November, 
the healthy ear in dogs which had been made absolutely deaf of 


their other ear, and then observed their hearing powers by means 
of the different notes of organ pipes between c and ¢””, On 
the third day after the immediate consequences of the ope 
tive interference had disappeared, it was found that the dogs 
responded perfectly to the notes c”, c", c’’’, c", but were dea 
to the deeper notes. This condition remained unaltered for 
weeks, and when the animal that had been the subject of experi- 
ment was killed, post-mortem examination showed that the top 
only of the cochlea had been wounded, and that the filaments of 
the auditory nerve that were distributed to that portion were 


sitiveness as that for the deep notes. e 
showed in these various aes different degrees of bagi 
occasioned by the operation. Herr Baginsky believes that if 
has by his experiments, in particular by the results of lesion ® 
the top of the cochlea, verified experimentally for the mammè 
lian cochlea the hypothesis of von Helmholtz.—Nature.  — 


PSYCHOLOGY. 


pleased beyond expression. Here was something a ie, life at 
old hash nor guess work ; here was a picture of inner i 


home, worth all that had been previously wig, ok over 


I could almost see him come out in the twilig 
ruined house, and then set to work to restore it. Ic orkig 
lay and relay the sticks of which it was composed, Wi to 
back and shoulders ached, and then sitting up a moment | k 
But the larger work on the dam just below was m1 eig 
in natural history it is our luck to fill out, “acknow Thy 
etc.,” that the whole merit belongs to a sportsman yee om 
seems, as you will see, under the circumstances of days 
have “risen from savage to civilized life.” A few - 


-1883.] Psychology. 1197 


mens for the State Cabinet, the desire inculcated in his first les- 
sons in natural history became imperative, demanding verification. 
Here was an opportunity to reach the inner life of an animal 
whose works had been repeatedly described as exhibiting human 
intelligence, but whose method and manner of accomplishment 
no one had seen. 

With two assistants the dam of an undisturbed family was 
broken down to the bottom, displacing a large log which formed 
its base. Then with jeers at his “ dam foolishness” his compan- 
ions returned to camp; while he, secreted in the bushes close by, 
awaited the result. 

e says: “ At early twilight five beavers came out from holes 
in the bank and looked the devastation all over. ‘ Their capacity 


hole’ 


the digger would come to the surface to breathe, a 


TERTERA the whole gap was filled. The process of covering 


oodwork with earth, leaves, bog or whatever came to j 


arate 


1198 General Notes. [ November, 


was done precisely as Mr. Collins described, hugging a mass 
against chin and neck, and swimming with hind feet and tail 
And thus, forgetful of time, I watched with absorbing and often 
with almost breathless interest, the progress of the work, so that 
when darkness faded into daylight the dam was completed, the 
tired workers had retired, and I left for camp, repeating the reso- 
lution, ‘I have killed my last beaver, the very last.’” 

This is the point where the sportsman and naturalist rose from 


against it, is one thing; felling a tree so it should not vary a foot 
from a given line, the old dam, showed an engineerin 
may possess, but which I should hesitate to assume. W a 
define instinct as directing a few things without forethought or 
previous knowledge, and repeating the same methods ever ie 
ward. The bee builds the same cells, of the same nate 
ever. The first and the last nest of the bird are precisely 
and animals which dig holes in the earth have each a ene 
culiar to themselves, which does not vary; even the pee 
ness of the ground squirrel is no thought for the morrow, > 
he hoards in the spring with all the industry of autumn. 
But the beaver goes far beyond this. Instinct 15 © fines ate 
by reason until separation is impossible, and all arh . ion 
obliterated. He selects with engineering skill the site “hipe i | 
then builds of such material as is at hand and of such dicate; ; 
the exigences require, varying both as circumstances ds ‘ith 
and conducting all with a degree of intelligence that pane” ie 
upon the heels of humanity than that of any other ry w 
ing. Why an animal so gentle, so harmless, should by clumsy 
side the pale of civilized life, denied human association aa sb. 
form and unseemly personal habits, is one of the g step of 
nature not yet solved, but such is the fact. To him Horsf Pi 
civilization is simply and inevitably annihilation.—B. a] 
Forest and Stream. E a 
ME: pre 
lists’ Field ane 
the fact that the striped squirrel (Tamias sviaien a 
alive, will often lie limp and apparently lifeless, ti 


a ee eee ee eee ae ee ee A A T > 


i 
í 


1883] - Anthropology. 1199 


trunk of the tree that, aided by its color, which so closely assim- 
ilates it to the bark of hard-wood trees, it is difficult for an un- 
practiced eye to detect it. The chipmunk has the same habit in 
a less degree. 


THE ENGLISH SPARROW “ PLAYING ’PossuM.”—In the same note 
Mr. Fish relates the following case: “Among the birds, only the 
English sparrow have I known to make use of this subterfuge. 
One morning I saw four or five of these little pugilists engaged 
in a terrific fight among themselves. They had pecked and ham- 
mered one another in the slushy snow, and appeared reckless of 


elms, when all at once, as if by magic, the little rascal straight- 


tion of magnetic currents.— Fourn. Roy. Microscopical Society. 


ANTHROPOLOGY. * 


ANTHROPOLOGY AT THE AMERICAN ASSOCIATION. 


c 
of Anthr Opology was organized with Professor Otis T. Mason, 


vice-president, in the chair, and Professor George H. 
Vermont, as secretary. The vice-presidential address on the 


> e E 
l Edited by Professor Otis T. MASON, 1305 Q street, N.W., Washington, D 


1200 General Notes. [November, 
Scope and value of Anthropological Studies has appeared in full in 
Science. pe 


The papers read were as follows: 
oe ate mag" ate oe in pst Ohio valley. Altar mounds and their con- 
ents. By Professor F. W. Put 
CS aac games of the Japanese. “By Pidieskor E. S. per 
3- The great mound of Cahokia. By Wm. McAdam 
4. Life among the Mohawks in the Catholic missions of Quebec province, ah 
Mrs. Erminnie A. Smith. 
5. Metrical standard z the Mound-builders—by the method of even divisors. By 
Charles Whittles g: 
6. The Mound- builders identified. By Professor John Campbell. 
i, ga shaorma human skull from a stone grave in Tennessee. By Professor F. w 


8. ee shapes none ae RPE mounds. The different sia 
hibited by the same animal. By S. D. Peet. 

9 Personal observations at the Missouri river mounds from Omaha to Seon} 
considered from a geological SPE EW — invariable association jmi 
the Loess and rinie formation. By E. P. W 

10, Osage war customs, By J. O. Daar 

11, Some observations on the laws at cules of the Gens in Indian society, : 
By Miss A. C. Fletcher P 

12, An ancient village of the emblematic Mound-builders. Caches guarded by i 
gies gies guarding the village and sacrificial places not far away. Bys : 


D. Peet 
13. Anew Gand for mounting skulls. By E. E. Ch set 
14. Symbolic earth formation. By Miss A. C. Fletc 
15. The correspondence between the prehistoric map f° ‘North America and the sy 
tem of social development. By S. D. Peet. 
16. The Charnay ese at Washington, By O. T. Mason. 
17. Kitchens of the y E. S. Morse 
18. Methods of arrow sien By E. S. Morse. 
19. Game drives among the Emblematic mounds. By S. D. Peet. Le 
20. Vestiges of glacial man in Central Minnesota. By Miss F. E. Babbitt. . sa5 
21. High places connected with ancient villages; the religious structures Er 
o villages in prehistoric time. S. D. Peet. 
22. A classification of the Sciences. By J. W. Powell. 


Taking the papers in their order, a very brief abstract is m 
below, so that any of our readers may follow up 4 aul 
special kaod by correspondence with the author. k 

A Mr. Putnam’s paper was an evening lecture, ie ni 

o 


’ 


2, 17, 18. Professor E. S. Morse, of Pests Mass, pe j 
instructive papers ait his experiences in Japan and 9°" | 


1883. | Anthropology. 1201 


of the Orient. The sports and pastimes of the Japanese, for chil- 
dren as well as for adults, resemble ours in many respects, but 
there are many that are different. Those which resemble are 
much more difficult than ours, calling for much more time and 
patience. The evolution of the kitchen from two or three stones 
beneath a rude pot was well shown from the author's experiences. 
The most interesting of Mr. Morse’s papers was a monograph on 
arrow release throughout the world, in past as well as in recent 
times. The paper was well illustrated. The author would be 
thankful for references to arrow release in either ancient or mod- 
ern times 

3. Mr. McAdams, who lives at Alton, Illinois, gave his personal 
observations on the Cahokia mound and its gigantic neighbors. 
Sy is doubtless the finest group of terrace mounds in the United 

tates. 


4. Mrs. Erminnie A. Smith, under the direction of Major J. W. 
Powell, has devoted several years to the Iroquois tribes. The 
last season was spent among the remnants of the Mohawks at 
their villages in Quebec province, where she has collected quite 
extensive vocabularies. à 

5. Colonel Whittlesey reviewed with caution the various meth- 
ods of arriving at a metric standard among the Mound-builders. 
The works of Mr. McGee and W. Flinders Petrie were especially 
considered. 


tor of the American Antiquarian, took the occasion of the prox- 


mity of the association to the effigy mounds of Wisconsin, to 
discuss these interesting objects in a series of papers. 


in some Way with daily life and worship. Dr. Peet also drew 
attention to the geography of our country wl 
original culture. : - teer ee 

9. Judge West, after sailing down the Missouri — 
Omaha to St. Louis, and carefully inspecting the mour nas 
_ the shore, comes to the conclusion that they are all older 
latest river gravel formation. 


1202 General Notes. [November, | 


10. In a minute and careful manner, assisted by diagrams, Mr, 
Dorsey described, from personal observation, the shape and ar- 
rangement of the Osage camp, and the intricate system of vigil 
discussions, and dances preparatory to a war, a foray, or a horse- 
stealing expedition. This paper will be published in full by 
Major Powell in the Contributions to North American Eth- 
nology. si 
11, 14. Miss Fletcher has been spending two years among the 
Indians, living in their camps, and her experiences are of the 
most absorbing interest. l 

13. Mr. Chick’s apparatus for mounting delicate crania was 
exhibited and explained by Mr. Putnam. 

16. The Charnay collection is pretty well understood from 
notices in Science, the Century Magazine and the AMERICAN Nat 
URALIST. Dee 

20. Miss F. E. Babbitt exhibited a series of rude palæolithic 
implements of milky quartz, found in the modified drift of the | 
Mississippi river above Minneapolis, fifteen feet beneath the sur- 
face. Quite a discussion was evoked by these rivals of the finds 
in the Trenton gravels. ey 

22. The classification of Major Powell was general as regar® 
science at large and elaborated only in the field of anthropology. 


he author discarded all merely biological studies, and viewed 8 
anthropological par excellence only psychology, language, arts, 
sociology and mythology. a 

The meetings of this section were generally well attended, and 
the discussions showed that the audience were in T 
thy with the speakers. At the next meeting Professor R 

rse will preside, and Mr. Wm. H. Holmes will act as% 


Mo 

retary, = 
Wisconsin HısroricaL CoLLecTIONsS.—The ninth volume a 

this excellent series covers the years 1880, 1881, 1882. shat i i 

tor, Mr. Lyman C. Draper, has brought together much a ua 

teresting in the early history of the State, and thé 

papers on archæology and ethnology : celia 

1, Emblematic mounds in Wisconsin. By the Rev. S. D. Peet. 

2. A mound near Boscobel. By the Hon. C. K. Dean. 

3. Early historic Relics of the Northwest. By Professor J. D. Baler. 
4. Indian customs and early recollections. By Mrs. H. S. Baird. ; a 
The first paper begins with the history of explora d 
the effigy mounds, and gives many valuable bibliograp me 
ences. The author then summarizes his own studies of these 

them. It isa remarkable fact that the large major a 
works were situated on the natural lines of travel an settlers 
prominent places which first attracted the apent paper, 
The significance of the mounds is not discussed in U6 F 
fix on paper 


author's design being to describe them and to 


1883.] Anthropology. 1203 


shapes which are rapidly vanishing from the soil. The difficulty 
of making out the shape is very great, owing to the action of the 
elements and the hand of civilization. The figures are thus 
divided: First, those representing inanimate objects, such as 
weapons, badges and various emblems which are familiar to the 
native races ; second, animal effigies as such, using the word ani- 
mal in the sense of four-footed beasts, and all creatures inhabit- 
ing the water or land belonging to the order of Mammalia ; third, 
the effigies of birds and winged creatures. Another division 
might also be added, and made to include fishes, reptiles and such 
creatures as have neither wings nor legs. Then follows a detailed 
enumeration of the forms in these classes. Mr. Peet has an orig- 
inal way of mixing up his figures, being almost as bewildering as 
some of the effigy mounds; they run Fig. 5, I, 2, 3, 4, 6, 7, 8,9, 
24, 25, 10, 13, 11, 12, 14, 18, 16, 17, 15, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 30, 26, 
27, 28, 29. 

Professor Butler describes a visit to Aztalan, and speculates 
upon the method in which the bricks there found were burned. 
His account of the copper implements in the State Historical So- 
ciety’s Museum is valuable. The professor is quite a wag in his 
Way, and is unable to repress himself even in serious company. 


Tron FROM Ouro Mounps.—In the Proceedings of the Ameri- 
can Antiquarian Society, Vol. 1, 1883, p. 349, Professor F. W. 
Putnam reviews the statements of the old writers respecting 
metal found in the Western mounds. Mr. Atwater’s iron-bladed 
sword, or dagger with a steel blade, is traced to that gentleman's 
imagination. Mr. Hildreth’s silver-plated copper ornaments are 
thus characterized: “ A careful study of the Hildreth specimens 


Pounding and rubbing, and by turning the edges over and under 
the slightly concave edge of the copper foundation. This method 


nam having found fragments of the “ Man with a broken ear. 
The method of producing these curious objects has been nk e 
studied out by the author. The next idol to be upset is Dr. Hil- 
dreth’s “ plate of silver, which appears to have been the pA 
Part of a sword scabbard.” This is shown to be identical wi 
ornaments found by Professor Putnam in Tennessee moun 


found j und in the 
: a mass of materials from the altar of a mo 

ttle Miami valley, and made by hammering a mass of serari 
on in the same way that masses of silver and copper were 


1204 General Notes. 


ipulated. Professor Putnam, while correcting the misconceptions 
of early writers, pays a just tribute to their zeal, and rejoices that 
we are now able to see with clearer eyes than those who lived in 
the days when nearly every fact observed was thought worthless 
unless it could be immediately accounted for, and the unknown 
became intelligible by the application of the power of the imag- 
ination. ) 


bodily measures came subsequently into use, such as the Spa 
pace, yard (Saxon gyrdan, to girdle), fathom (Saxon Fadhm, 10 
embrace). From the earliest periods sculptors, painters, amt 
mists and geometricians have exerted surprising ingenuity in © 
vising schemes of human proportion, and to these schena 
are indebted for the preservation of ethnic characteristics. i 
Fletcher has collected the literature of these systems, ane © 


urements obtains the mean. Art and anthropometry, na i 
are to some extent antagonistic. Art seeks for the ee: 
idealizes; anthropometry seeks for the real and n pages 
Fletcher has added to his very interesting lecture a 
bibliography, and refers to page 441 of the first n un 
Index Catalogue of the Library of the Surgeon Generals Wi 
a copious bibliography of anthropometry. K 


TREATMENT OF PeLracıc Fish Ecos.—The transpa yri 
_ various Teleostei found floating on the surface of the sea f ursi 
unusual difficulties in the way of hardening. I ye have faile 
to all the fluids commonly used for this purpose, R pven the 
to find any satisfactory method of hardening the r the ordi 

germinal disk cannot be well preserved by any ° acid, for 
hardening agents, Kleinenberg’s picro-sulphuric is 

1 Edited by Dr, C. O. WHITMAN, Newton Highlands, Mass. 


MICROSCOPY.’ oa 


yar eel 


1883. ] Microscopy. 1205 


stance, causes the cells, all through the cleavage stages as well as 
the later embryonic stages, to swell and in many cases to become 
completely disorganized. The embryonic stages can be hardened 
in chromic acid (one per cent), but the yelk contracts considera- 
bly without becoming well hardened even after three days’ im- 
mersion. 

All sorts of wrinkles and distortions are caused when the ova 
are transferred from the acid to alcohol. My best results have 
been obtained with osmic acid and a modified form of Meckel’s 
fluid. This fluid, as used by Dr. Eisig, consists of chromic acid 
(1% per cent) and platinum chloride (34 per cent) mixed in equal 
parts. Thus prepared it causes maceration of the embryonic por- 
tion of the egg. By using a stronger chromic acid (1 per cent) 
and combining it as before with the same quantity of platinum 
chloride (1/ per cent), everything may be well preserved and har- 
dened except the yelk. Before transferring to alcohol, after one 
to two days’ immersion in this fluid, it is necessary to prick the 
egg membrane in order that the alcohol may reach the egg 
readily, otherwise the membrane wrinkles badly and often injures 
the embryo ; 

For the cleavage stages this fluid cannot be used with success 
unless the egg has been first killed by another agent; for eggs 
placed in this fluid continue to live for a considerable time, and 
may even pass through one or two stages of cleavage. ; 
therefore necessary to use some agent that kills almost instantly. 

: e 


left for twenty-four hours or more. This fluid not only arrests 
the process of blackening, but actually bleaches the egg. 

After this treatment it is an easy matter to separate the blasto- 
derm from the yelk by needles, and the preparations thus 0 
‘ined can be mounted 27 foto, or sectioned. As the blastoderm 
's quite thin during the cleavage stages, a whole series of these 

es may be mounted and studied from the surface to adro 
tage. After removal from the acid the preparations may 5 
a at once, and then treated with alcohol and mounted in 
sam. 


Moror Nerve Enpines—Ciaccio! has investigated a apol 
nerve-plates in the depressor muscle of the jaws of Torpeao ™ 


thick ér i ; ips were then left for five 
cut with scissors, the strips w in distilled water 


Minutes in fresh filtered lemon juice, washed 


1 
Arch, Ital. Biok, 111, 75. 


m E R 
ume 


1206 Scientific News. [November, 


and placed for half an hour in one per cent solution of gold and 
cadmium, being kept dark ; washed again in one per cent aqueous 
solution of formic acid, in which they were left twelve hours in 
the dark, then twelve in the light; finally kept in the dark in 
stronger formic acid for one day and preserved in glycerine. The 
fibers of such strips may easily be dissociated. l 


:0: 

SCIENTIFIC NEWS. borg 

— A review in the Nation of Bentham and Hooker's Genera of 

Plants, says: 3 

“Some idea of the progressive enlargement of the field may be 

had by a comparison of the number of genera characterized in 
these successive works. The phenerogamous genera of 


Linnzus, Gen. Pl. ed. t, A, D: 1737, WEEG. .scaveesere 
e “ s 


ed. 6, A. D. 1764, “ 4... asa 
Jussieu, “ A. D.. 1789, si yh secu 
Endlicher, “ A. De 1843, “ aboutssscce- 6400 
Bentham and Hooker, at A. D. 1883, $ neran EE 7585 


“If the last had been elaborated upon the scale of Endlicher, or 
with the idea of genera which is still common if not { a 
the number of genera would have amounted to at least ten pa | 
sand. An estimate of the number of known species of ai 
genus and higher group has been made throughout the pees 
rough approximation only, mentioning first the number in Me 
books, and the number to which, in the opinion of the auti ri 
these may probably be reduced by botanists who adhere to a 
Linnzan view of species; from which it appears that upon ~Y 
very strictest estimate their number, as now known p mere : 
the a ; 
of botanists. The five largest orders, as well for genera 35 


the orchid family in the list, will be a surprise to many. pense 
knew only a hundred species; five thousand is now “ae : 
estimate—about half as many as there are of Compost Tn both 
hold to their proportion of one-tenth of the arier its pe 
families every country and district is largely peculiar 1, 

cies and types. The far greater prominence of Com 
orchids is owing to the vast number of individuals 
their paucity in the latter.” 


— The British Association for the Advancement 7o 138: 
elected Lord Rauleigh president of the assoc Lorne, te 
Among the vice-presidents elected are the Marquis os Charles 
Marquis of Lansdowne, Sir John A. Macdonald, 9f =. Dr. 


Tupper, Sir Alexander Galt, the Right Hon. YT date of th 


Charles William Siemens and Professor Huxley. 


1883. ] Srientific News. 1207 


next meeting, which will be held at Montreal, has been fixed for 
the 27th of August, 1884. The programme will include a free 
excursion to the Rocky mountains and trips to Quebec and Phil- 
adelphia. The association has decided to invite the American 
Association for the Advancement of Science to become honorary 
members of the association during its visit to Montreal in 1884. 

— The Répertoire de Pharmacie quotes, upon the authority of 
Dr. Nessler, a recipe for an insecticide which is said to have a 
great reputation among German horticulturists. It consists of 
soft-soap, 4 parts; extract of tobacco, 6 parts; amylic alcohol, 5 
parts; methylic alcohol 20 parts ; water to make 1000 parts. e 
extract of tobacco is made by boiling together equal parts of roll 
tobacco and water for half an hour, adding water to make up for 
what is evaporated. The soft-soap is first dissolved in the water 
with the aid of a gentle heat, and the other ingredients are then 
added. The mixture requires to be well stirred before it is used, 
and is applied by means of a brush or a garden syringe fitted 
with a small hose.—Znglish Mechanic. 

— A number of gentlemen met at the American Museum of 
Natural History in New York, Sept. 26, and established the 
American Ornithologists’ Union. Those present were: Dr. Elli- 
ott Coues in the chair; Mr. E. P. Bicknell, secretary pro tem. ; 
Messrs. C. Aldrich, Iowa; C. F. Batchelder, Mass.; Capt. Chas. 

ndire, Oregon; N. C. Brown, Me.; Wm. Brewster, Mass. ; M. 
Chamberlain, New Brunswick; C. B. Cory, Mass.; D. G. Elliott, 

- Y.; Dr. A. K. Fisher, N, Y., Dr. J. B Holder, N Y.; T. 
Mcllwraith; Dr. C. Hart Merriam, N. Y.; Dr. E. A. Mearns, 
N. .-; Dr. D. W. Prentiss, Washington; Robert Ridgway, 
Washington ; Dr. R. W. Shufeldt, La 


date of the despatch, was about to proceed with the last sepa 
of her voyage—the investigation of the Sargasso sea.—Englis 
Mechanic. 

— Under the title of Signal Service Notes, five pamphlets 
relating to the work of the AN have been issued. The "m 
'S on the work of the Signal Service in the Arctic regions, ma 
Sontains the reports of W. M. Beebe of the Relief Expedition to 
Lady Franklin bay, Grinnell Land; of Lt. J. S. Powell of ar 


his work at Point Barrow, from Sept. 16, 1881, to Aug. 25, er 
Powell’s report contains interesting ethnological notes. 
~The muscular nerves of the torpedo or electric eel are, ac 


1208 Proceedings of Scientific Socteties. (November, 


cording to M. Stassano, more quickly paralyzed than those con- 
trolling its electric battery. He has made experiments with 
curare, bergamot, sulphuric ether, strychnine and digitaline, and 
obtained the same general result with all. 7 
— The French Association met at Rouen from August 16 to 
25. A number of excursions were arranged, notably to Elbeuf, 
Dieppe, Havre and Cherbourg. Ta 
— The sudden death of Dr. Herman Müller by an attack of 
lung fever, at Prad, in Tyrol, Aug. 25, will be a shock to those 
who have been interested in his notable articles and works. Dr. 
Müller was an upper teacher in the real gymnasium of Lipp- 
stadt. He was a brother of the distinguished Fritz Miller, of 
Desterro, Southern Brazil. Herman Miiller had, by his numerous 
articles, many of which were published in Kosmos, and his a 
made himself the leading authority on the subject of the mutual 
relations of insects and flowers in promoting cross-fertilizatio. — 
His two great works were “ Die Befruchtung der Blumen durch 
Insekten,” published in 1873, and “ Alpenblumen, ihre D hee 
tung durch Insekten,” 1881. The previous work has just iat 
translated into English by Mr. D’Arcy-Thompson, and . J i 
published. w a 
Dr. Müller was a gifted observer, and, like the brother who 3i 
vives him, a scientist of marked individuality. j 
— The death is announced of Dr. Filippo Pacini, professor’ 
anatomy at the University of Florence, and well known edict 
the Alps for many valuable contributions to scientific m and his 
especially in his studies on the nature of Asiatic cholera, a 
system of artificial respiration. o 


D 


PROCEEDINGS OF SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES. 4 
Boston Society or Natura History, Oct. 3 nd” it 
Putnam gave an account of the “Great Serpent is in Wit 
Adams county, Ohio, and of some other ancient wor% = 
consin and Ohio, examined during the past summer. ; a 
New York Acapemy oF Sciences, Oct. 1.—A papa ae 
(by title and abstract) on The Patio and Cazo Pe Chili, by P! 
amalgamation of silver ores, used in Mexico and Chti 4 i 
fessor Thomas Egleston. 


SITZUNGSBERICHT DER GESELLSCHAFT NATTE ol 
FreUNDeE zu BerLIN. 1882.—March 21.—Herr n to t 
of the so-called “ wolf’s teeth” of the same in ie of! 
genealogical development of the genus Equus. ut is l0 
upper row of spits a small tooth is often to be set ejst j 
with the increase in size of the teeth. To be con eae conta 
must be included in the dental formula, which wil o 

r premolars instead of three. A corresponding 


ii 


1883. ] Proceedings of Scientific Societies. 1209 


casionally, but very seldom developed in the lower jaw, but is 
well exhibited in the skull of a zebra examined. This additional 
premolar is a direct link with the tertiary Hippotherium 
and Anchitherium. The development of the horse is probably 
linked with that of the steppes, deserts and prairies; Herr Otto 
Hermes denied a statement of Von Siebold, to the effect that “up 
to the present time no male eels had been found in fresh water.” 
Several male eels were found in the Lower Elbe, beyond the 
reach of sea-water; Herr Wittmack made some remarks upon 
the milky juice of Ficus carica; Professor Peters described the 
reptiles collected in Socotra by Dr. Riebeck. Among them are 
the new species Diplodactylus riebechit and Euprepes socotranus. 


the formule p. M. 4-4 
mM 3.4, Or 46 teeth in all, as in Otocyon. Also a skull of Cams 
dingo, with four premolars in front of the. sectorial teeth in the 
upper jaw. Herr Nehring stated that he had examined skulls of 
domestic dog which had five premolars in one or both sides 
of the maxillary, and an equal number in the under jaw also oc- 
curred, One dog-skull showed seven or eight upper incisors. In- 
stances of a less number than the ordinary also occur. This bos 
tion usually exhibits itself at either the front or hinder end oft : 
es of molars, that is, it is either the second tubercular or the 


1210 : Proceedings of Scientific Societies.  [Nov., 1883. 


June 20 —Herr A. W. Eichler read a dissertation of L. Cela- 
kovsky upon the structure of the fruit scales of the Abietinz, 
and added thereto extensive remarks upon their various forms in 
different genera, and upon their mode of development. Herr A. 
B. Frank made some remarks upon the hair cushions in the axils 
of the leaves of Ærcilia (Bridgesia) spicata D. C., a Chilian plant, 
climbing over rocks or tree stems. Herr Peters described 
Lagomys littoralis from the Tschuktschi peninsula. Herr L. 
in Wittmack spoke upon the specific characters of the flowers of 
Hordeum bulbosum L. 

July 13—-Herr Magnus described a new alga, Cladophora 
ophiophila, parasitic upon the surface of the freshwater snake 
Herpeton tentaculatum, a native of Siam, and also made some re- 
marks upon the ovules of Reseda lutea. Herr von Martens de- 
scribed some new land and fresh-water Central Asiatic snails, of 
the genera Helix and Buliminus, and also a Scalaria and à 
Turritella found by the Gazelle expedition. Herr Peters described 
a new genus and species of Batrachia, Hy/onomus bogotensts from 
Bogota. Herr H. Dewitz made a further communication upon 
the climbing apparatus of insects, as instanced by Tek 
dispar, Stenobothrus sibiricus, etc. Herr Eichler presented 3 
communication from Th. Von Heldwich of Athens, upon hetero- 
phylly in Ceratonia siliqua, a Grecian plant much frequented by 
insects. ee: 

October 17.—Herr Nehring illustrated some points rer 
anatomy of Halicherus grypus Fabr. Three species oe ) 


of the com — 
ls, is inclined to 
place all in one species. The intestines were seventeen ti : 
length of the body and were full of half-digested fiche 
and of Ascaris osculata. Herr Peters changed the pre pty 
batrachian genus Hylonomus to Hyloseirtus, and ey: graan 
5 ý 5, 


ovember 21. Herr Peters presented a new species Martens 
lous batrachian Œdipus yucatanus, from Yucatan. "Aia 4 
spoke of the land-shells of the Pacific coast of North A sae 
and gave a list of the species. nia (A 
cember Ig. Hei Peters described three new batrachia (a 
blystoma krausei, Nyctibatrachus sinensis and Bufo buc teeth i 
made some remarks upon the pterygoid and palatine p 


of the bottom of the North sea. Herr Von Martens 
remarks on the fauna of the Black sea with a comparison te 
it and those of the Mediterranean and North sea. 


THE 


AMERICAN NATURALIST. 


VoL. xvi.—DECEMBER, 1883.—No. 12. 


DEVELOPMENT OF A DANDELION FLOWER? 
BY PROFESSOR JOHN M. COULTER. 


PrE are several reasons why the organogeny of flowers 
should be carefully studied, not the least of which is, that 
it reveals genetic relationships and could be made to read the 
riddle of many a puzzling affinity. This paper is based upon 
Some very careful observations made during the present year, 
undertaken especially for the purpose of investigating the devel- 
opment of an inferior ovary, of syngenesious anthers, and of 
obtaining any possible evidence in reference to any of the con- 
tending theories of the morphology of the ovule. It is not the 
intention to discuss the various relationships indicated by the dif- 
ferent phases in the development of the dandelion flower, though 
that might help determine relative rank, for this would necessi- 
tate a wider range of observation than the subject has received 

_ ny one, but simply to give an illustration of such work and 
to indicate what this specific case teaches with reference to the 

ee subjects just mentioned. 

Embry ology assures ‘us that the most essential characters make 
ner appearance first, and that the order of development is fiom 
: Seneral to specific. If such a law can find its application in ‘the 
4 development of a flower, there can be no deeper-seated — 
“a tion betwee groups of flowers than that of inferior or superior 
L D Dr it is the very first character to make its appearance. Of 
Po tie embryology of the plant begins far back of the flower, 
m the seed, where the development of one or two cotyledons 1n- 
Bra Probably the first natural division of seed-bearing plants. 

Read in Section F of the A. A. A. S. at Minneapolis, Aug, 1883. : 
VOL. Xy no, XII, 80 


1212 Development of a Dandelion Flower. (December, 


With this division confirmed in the structure of the stem and leaf, 
we approach the development of the flower as the first index of 
subdivisions. We are in the habit of making these subdivisions — 
in the group of dicotyledons upon the basis of petals distinct, 
united or wanting ; when in order of development this distinction 
appears immediately after that of inferior or superior ovary. 
Turning now to the specific case of the dandelion, we find that 
the first structure which stands for each flower is a broadly ob- 
conical mass, very flat and very smooth upon its upper surface 
k (Fig. 1 a). This represents the broadened ex- 
á e tremity of the lateral axis which is to bear the 
flower, and thus far the developmental path pur 
sued by flowers with inferior and those with 
superior ovaries is the same. At the next step, 
however, which is really the first step in the development of trie | 
floral organs, the path divides, and in the case before us the apial 
cells cease to grow and all further axial development is completely 
suppressed. The peripheral cells of our obconical mass, wert, 
continue to develop, and almost immediately five points p 
cially rapid growth are detected, which make the upper edged 
the rising ring faintly five-lobed (Fig. 1 6). This ring conti 
to develop until the whole structure has assumed the app This 
ofa a with very thick bottom and scolloped rim (Fig. = 
; cup continues to elongate and hence ae 
Fae more and more decidedly ee 
presently a shallow horizontal constriction begins t0% 
t pear (Fig. 3), dividing the whole mass at first into 
Fic. 2. equal divisions and first distinguishing the | 0 
above from the ovary below. This line of division forms a! . 
parent node, and from this, without and igs a ne ee 
<n Ss, e A 
PP sion all the other floral organ Re have ; 
real origin there. although, in the ret pe > 
atic botany, such would be ca 
this insertion, however, is the real origin, | 
development is both acropetal ape basip' 
ginning with the corolla, we have th a ‘anedes 
neecium appearing in acropet ; the 
finally the calyx. The only inference is, that all four 
organs are blended together in the ern ring whee 


pS) le See ee V es 


Fic. L 


Fic. $ 


1883. ] Development of a Dandelion Flower. 1213 


the original obconical mass, that they are all essentially hypog- 
ynous, and that their separate appearance at the so-called node 
is simply a freeing of their upper extremities. In this case the 
real order of development remains acropetal, and the apparent 
late appearance of the calyx due only to the late development of 
its upper portions. 

Simultaneously with this constriction two other changes take 
place. The tips of the petals begin to turn inwards and become 
thickened, until finally their backs almost meet, thus furnishing a 
close protection about the nascent organs within (Fig. 4a). Look- 
ing down upon the mouth of the corolla tube at this stage, there 
is a striking resemblance to a coral cell, and this likeness is inten- 
sified by the flowers being massed together upon a broad recepta- 
cle.. Then for the first time can it be noted that the contiguous 
edges of the two inner petals are simply in contact but not united, 
except at the very tip, and that the tube enclosing the essential 
organs is a slit one. This slit extends almost to the constriction 
or base of the corolla, the extremely short portion of complete 
tube below representing what in anthesis is to become the true 
tube; while the slit tube investing the essential organs is to be- 
come the strap. In the bud state, therefore, it is the strap that 
Protects the stamens for almost their entire length, strap and 
stamens elongating pari passu. But during anthesis a wonder- 
fully rapid development of the true tube carries the strap part far 
above the stamens. During this rapid pushing upward, the slit 
begins to widen from below, the tips of the two inner petals being 
the last to separate, until finally the flat strap of the completely 
open flower appears. So rapid is this pushing upward of the true 
tube, that one whorl of flowers may have it fully developed while 
the whorl next within will have no indication of its growth. 

Having thus traced the corolla in its development, we will con- 
sider a second and more important change which appears simul- 


et with the constriction that marks out ovary and corolla 
u 


5 the node is seen there appear within five small PINEA. 
which develop rapidly, become oblong, and are soon distinguished 

1 
pam here is an interesting resemblance of the corolla tube in both oe os 
e “OM, to the filament. For the stamens almost fully mature before tha pinne 
°S, Which is done often with great rapidity. 


1214 Development of a Dandelion Flower, (December, 


as the forming stamens (Fig. 4 4). These stamens remain per 

fectly distinct until quite late in the history of the 
---a bud, when they have become very much elon- 
gated. Then the edges of the anthers, coming 
in contact, begin to cling; the union appears to 
_..¢ become firmer and firmer, until it takes quitea 
pull to separate them. The union, however, is 
only apparent, for careful cross-sections show 
close contact between incurved edges, incurved 
as if by being pressed firmly together, but no 
blending of tissues. The two contiguous epider- 
mal layers are continuous and complete. (Fig.5) 
To complete the account of the development of the stamens, 
mention should be made of the pollen grains. As soon as the 


anther cells begin to elongate, exchanging ther 

et Gly broadly oval outline for one that is narrower and 
Fic. 5. finally linear, it is easy to detect within them ae 
ably well-defined rows of large, squarish mother-cells, about two 
rows in each half of the anther. As the growth proceeds the 
contents of these mother-cells are seen to pass through the wel- z 
known stages in the development of four pollen grains in eac 
The pollen grains, when first freed from the mother-cell, * 
roundish, but when the hairs begin to appear upon the style, they 
become quite angular, generally six-angled in outline. A close 
inspection shows that this angular appearance is due to the begit- 
ning development of the wings, which gradually Jen aft 
broaden and become dentate, until the mature pollen grains Vey 
closely resemble those of Cichorium, so commonly fig way 
The third organ to make its appearance is the pistil. cy 
the stamens have become oval masses and are just be pee 
constrict below into short, broad filaments, just within the $ : 
mineal circle, there arise, at the so-called node, two OMe ae 
upon opposite sides. Below the node, within, there 1$ y% E 
a cavity, and the two outgrowths rapidly develop towards 1 
other, overarching the cavity below, and presently meet 


center, when they resemble two lips (Fig. 4 ¢). These 4P > 
together, forming the style, and then elongate, Soon == 
little longer than the stamens. In the meantime the cavity © 
is being constricted from above downward, until the py e 
cavity has become flask-shaped, and the neck of the ei 
up, leaving the cavity of the ovary some distance below aii 


1883. | Development of a Dandelion Flower. 1215 


of the style. It is at this stage that all the parts begin to elongate 
rapidly, and the swelling appears at the bottom of the ovary-cell 
which is to become the ovule, and then also the calyx appears in 
the form of minute scales, which develop into the long hairs 
known as pappus. Thus the apparent sequence in the develop- 
ment of the four floral organs is corolla, androecium, gynoecium, 
calyx; but of necessity the calyx is the oldest, though the part 
called pappus is the last to appear. It was attempted in vain to 
detect in the primitive ring, or later in the wall of the ovary, any 
evidence of the blending of two or more distinct parts. No such 
indications could be found, and the inference that all four floral 
ergans are represented in the wall of this inferior ovary rests, not 
so much upon the structure of the wall as upon the order of suc- 
cession in the appearance of the floral organs. The idea that this 
primitive ring really belongs to the receptacle, and that the node, 
so-called for convenience, is in reality a node, would be tenable in 
this case but for two reasons, viz., the late appearance of the calyx 
and the fact that the corolla-lobes appear, not after the ring but 
with it, indicating that it in reality belongs to the floral organs. 

It remains yet to speak of the ovule and the support it furnishes 
to any of the existing theories. 

The ovule appears not exactly at the bottom of the ovary-cell, 
but a little to one side. By carefully tracing the fibro-vascular 
bundles, it was found that the axial bundle belonging to the pedi- 
cel of the flower ended abruptly at the bottom of the cavity of 
the ovary, sometimes rising into it as a small convexity, repre- 
senting the real punctum vegetationis of the flower bud, the check- 
ing of whose growth determined the character of an inferior 
Ovary. Just beneath this terminal point two lateral fibro-vascular 
bundles arise and run up each side of the carpellary wall. From 
one of these lateral bundles, very close to its origin, a branch 
arises which enters the funiculus (Fig. 6). 
In this Case, therefore, the fibro-vascular 
bundle which reaches the ovule is a branch 
ansing from a lateral outgrowth from the 
axial bundle. An attempt was made to 
determine whether the nucleus of the ovule 
ko a terminal or lateral growth on the 

mculus. Both Grigorieff and Sachs, in re- 
fo ches on Compositæ, and Cramer in other 

tms, claim that the nucleus is a lateral growth on the funiculus, 


Sie 


ae 
ae i = 
A 


1216 Development of a Dandelion Flower. [December 


but our dandelion could not be made clearly to show it. As forthe 
ovule itself in this case being a lateral outgrowth on the floral axis, 
there can be no question. At present two general views are held 
as to the morphology of ovules. Robert Brown, Van Tieghem, Ce- 
lakovsky and Warming, sustained by Dr. Gray, maintain that the 
“ovules are productions of and borne upon leaves,” and this with- 
out exception. Bessey? carries this view to an extreme in class- 
ing ovules under trichomes, which they surely cannot be if we 
restrict trichomes to epidermal outgrowths, yet the glandular 
hairs of Drosera contain a fibro-vascular bundle. The ovules of 
Orchidez are the only ones with which I am acquainted in which 
the funiculus contains no fibro-vascular bundle, and hence coud 
be referred to trichomes, just as the sporangia of ferns. 
The second view of the morphology of the ovule, the one held 
by Magnus, Rohrbach, Hanstein, Schmitz and sustained by 
Sachs,’ is that the ovule has different morphological significance, : 
“according to its mode of origin and position.” According to : 
this view ovules are produced either on leaves (carpellary) of the 
axis. To the latter origin are referred all those ovules which are 
strictly terminal structures of the floral axis, as those of Typha 
ceæ and Naiadeæ, and also those which arise as lateral a ae 
dages of the axis. To his lateral division of ovules produced on 
the axis, Sachs would refer those of our dandelion and all | et 
posite. The two views, therefore, are in accord in certain COSY 
and at variance in others, and the species under consideration 
of the latter kind. It would be interesting then, if posse 


is either a branch, and its parts the homologues OF | sad 
their order of development disproves, or it is itself a leaf ae 
comes the homologue of the other flower parts. In the œ 

the dandelion it seems impossible that the ovule cam = If 
ered to be produced on the axis as a lateral outgrowth. © 
fibro-vascular bundle from the-axis led directly into te siod 
such a view might be tenable, but it extends upwards om 
carpellary wall, and sends out a branch to the fun i 
real lateral outgrowths on the axis then, as indicated a its 


lateral fibro-vascular bundles, are the two carpellary 
1 Gray’s Text Book, p. 267. 
? Bessey’s Botany, p. 137. 
3 Sachs’ Text-book, p. 504. 


| 
| 
f 


Ce gt R EE ae) ENA EE AO S TE ee ETEEN EE E ea E ET E 


PRT OR E C EIA V EER P E S PIOR E EEO E E ERT E AE E S EN Ae AEM SLEE PERSE ~ 


1883.] Notes on the Chetonotus larus. 1217 


thus become leaves and the homologues of the other floral or- 
gans. It is most likely that the branch which runs up each car- 
pellary wall corresponds to the midrib of the leaf. If so, in this 
case one midrib produces an ovule, while the other does not, nor 
do the margins of the carpellary leaves. 

To sum up, in conclusion, the testimony of the dandelion: 

I. The inferior ovary is produced by an arrest in the develop- 
ment of the floral axis, the rising in a peripheral ring of the floral 
organs, and the gradual arching over of the cavity thus produced, 
by the carpellary leaves. 

1. The syngenesious anthers are united by contact and pres- 
sure, but in no sense structurally. 

ut. The ovule is not produced directly from the axis, but is an 
outgrowth from the surface (probably the midrib) of a carpellary 
leaf. 


:0: 
NOTES ON THE CHAZETONOTUS LARUS. 
BY PROFESSOR C. H. FERNALD. 


B the year 1874, I spent'some time in the study of microscopic 
forms occurring in the fresh-water streams and ponds in and 
about Orono, Me. Among the animals observed was one which 
occurs here in considerable abundance, which I suppose to be 
Chetonotus larus Ehr. 

The descriptions and figures of this animal given by Ehren- 
berg, Dujardin and in the third edition of the Micrographic Dic- 
tionary, are superficial and unsatisfactory. To gain a more com- 
Plete insight into the structure of this organism, I spent some 
time in the study of its anatomy and habits. ee 

Chetonotus larus Ehr., is very common in the fine debris over 
the bottom of ponds, streams and springs, as well as in decom 
Posing vegetable matters in watering troughs, and in cisterns 
which have no filters. I have found it at all seasons of the year, 
even in midwinter in springs which were frozen over. 
Tkig animals are aoui 3, of an inch long, one 
i nd armed on 

Ove, somewhat enlarged posteriorly, and a ari pat 


d without spines, 


1218 Notes on the Chetonotus larus. 


of long fine hairs starting out near the eyes, but a little below 
them. These appear to be tactile organs, as they keep them in 
constant motion, apparently feeling around as they move about 
slowly among the débris. The posterior end of the animal is 
bifid, ending in two tapering caudal appendages which are quite 
flexible, each being composed of two segments, and with tone 
slightly expanded into a disk. | 

In the basal portion of each caudal appendage is a gani it 


= <= 
SS 
Sars ee 


Crete gr ete ee 


ee ee oe 


Chetonotus larus Ehr., magnified 750 diameters. 1, 
seen upon the side without the side spines 
when swimming they stick the caudal appendages We 
nient object and hold themselves in place, or swing te 
one side or the other as they may desire. 

The mouth opens on the underside, close to the ci | 
of the body, through a more or less hardened ring, and t 
phagus passes up vertically about one third of the as wp 
the mouth to the top of the head, where it turns sharply 
back at an angle of about 45° for about the same i 
turns again and runs horizontally towards the gate 
about one-third the length of the animal, when it expan” 
cesophageal bulb. This opens into a straight j 
runs through to the anus between the caudal a 


1883.] Notes on the Chetonotus larus. 1219 


cesophagus is surrounded by a thick, dense, muscular tissue of 
circular fibers, and the intestine is surrounded by a layer of large 
nucleated cells, outside of which is another layer of much smaller 
ones which are more difficult to make out. 

Directly above the cesophagus is a globular body or cavity, but 
I cannot conjecture what its functions are. 

In the median line, above the intestine, is situated the ovary, in 
which is developed but one egg at a time. This egg is very large 
as compared with the size of the animal itself. The nucleus is 
plainly visible even before the discharge of the egg from the 
ovary. The oviduct is easily traced to the outlet immediately 
above the anus. 

I have often seen this animal discharge its egg, which, although 
it is of such a large size, does not seem to cause it any inconve- 
nience whatever. When one is moving about slowly and feeding 
quietly, all at once it stops, and bending over slightly, with an 
apparent muscular contraction, the egg is discharged, the time 
occupied being not much more than one second, after which the 
Chztonotus instantly returns to feeding as though nothing of 
importance had occurred. I have watched the development of 
the eggs at one time and another, though not continuously, and 
the young when nearly ready to hatch are of the same form and 
structure as the adult, but doubled up within the shell. I have 
also seen all sizés from the egg up to the adult, and although for 
want of assistance I have never been able to trace the entire de- 
velopment of one individual through, yet I have no doubt that 
these animals are never parasitic, and that they do not pass 
through any alternation of generations. 2 

It is exceedingly curious and interesting to see with what 
facility they use the caudal appendages, sticking them to the glass 
Slide or cover in such a manner that, by careful focusing, one can 
see the sucker-like action of the tips of these organs while they 
“way about one way and the other in the water. At the same 
time the bands of cilia on the under side are in constant motion, 


Ag a current of water to pass along by the mouth, carrying 


cir food in Suspension, which they readily secure. Suddenly 


they let go from the slide, and the action of the cilia causes them 


-to move through the water with great rapidity, till they reach 


some new feeding ground, where they again anchor themselves 
and fish for another meal. 


1220 On the Aborigines of Cooper's Creek, Australia. | December, 


If a rotifer or any other moving form happens to touch even 
the very extremities of the tactile hairs on their heads, they in- 
stantly retreat and shoot off in some other direction. 

To enable me to make out the digestive tract more clearly, I 
fed some on indigo and others on carmine, but it was not a suc 
cess. They did not take to that sort of food kindly. Isawonly — 
one Chetonotus take in a particle of the indigo, which readily 
and quickly passed along the cesophagus to the bulb, when itat — 
once appeared to become conscious of having eaten some nause- | 
ating substance. It at once let go its hold with the caudal ap- 
pendages, the action of the cilia ceased, and the Chatonotus — 
gradually doubled up a little, and then with a spasmodic effort it 
attempted to throw up the particle of indigo. A reverse pett 
staltic action of the muscles of the œsophagus took place, which , 
was plainly visible, sending the particle up about two thirds the 
distance to the mouth, when the action ceased, and it gradually 
went back again into the bulb. This was repeated several times, 
after which all action ceased, and the animal died without a fur- 
ther struggle. w 

For the purpose of making a more careful study with higher — 
powers than I could use while they were moving about oo 
actively, I put a little cyanide of potash under the edge of the : 
cover, and this quickly dissolving and diffusing through the water : 
on the slide, very soon killed them without inducing any chang® 
to interfere with a critical examination of their structure. 

These studies were made before I saw a paper by i 
Zeitschrift fiir wiss. Zoologie, 1876, which covers the gro nee 
fully that I then laid my drawings and notes aside, not intent! $ 
to publish them. Ludwig states that these animals ae 
maphrodites, the testes being situated below the anus. pees. a 
not state whether mutual or self-impregnation takes place, a 
the former I ought to have observed it, as I studied so many i 
them and for so long a time. a 


Si E NEEE S EN E ee E A rT ae fe A 


:0:— i 

NOTES ON THE ABORIGINES OF COOPER'S Chti 
AUSTRALIA. | 

BY EDWARD B. SANGER. wd Z 

HE tribes and dialects of Australian aborigines vary ve ae | 
within short distances that it is a perplexing task © sh 
account of them. Systematic study, however, would pr" 


1883.) On the Aborigines of Cooper's Creek, Australia. 1221 


do much to reduce this apparent chaos to intelligible order. But 
they are dying out so fast that this will soon be impossible. 
Wherever the white man treads they disappear. They seem to 
have no power of adaptation whatever. Then again the customs 
practiced among many of them are not calculated to increase 
their number. Much has been told about them, but the natural 
history of the race is still an unwritten book. 

The tribes inhabiting the Cooper’s Creek region more or less 
resemble each other in their manners and customs. The Die- 
yerie (pronounced Dee-yerry) is one of the largest, and may be 
taken as a type of the rest. Aside from their language they can be 
distinguished from others in the immediate vicinity by a practice 
they have of knocking out the two median incisor teeth in each jaw. 
This habit is common, however, among other tribes in different 
parts of Australia. - Why it is done or how the practice originated 
they do not seem to know themselves. At any rate it is very 


races. Their skulls are dolicocephalic, very prognathous, and 
have immense supra-orbita] ridges. The mastoid process is al- 
Ways large and rough. The malar bones are also very prominent. 
The teeth are large and strong, but are always worn down to flat 
Surfaces on account of the sand, &c., which they eat mixed with 
their food. Their heads appear to be large, owing to the wavy 
and bushy hair, eyebrows, ‘beard and mustache, but in reality 
are not so. The cranial capacity is very small, generally not over 
1350 cubic centimeters, Mentally, as might be expected, they 
are of the very lowest caliber. They are unable to express or 
understand any ideas except the most simple. Indeed, their lan- 
guage is not capable of so doing. It has often been stated that 

€y have a belief in a good and an evil spirit, a future life, &c. 
I lived in constant intercourse with the Dieyerie tribe for a year, 
and can absolutely affirm that unless taught so by the whites 
with whom they came in contact, they have no such beliefs, and, 
Moreover, are totally incapable of forming any such ideas; nor 
© they Possess any moral sense whatever. The tribes on the 
Murray river and elsewhere on the continent are of a superior 
- Stade, and very likely have such ideas, but these certainly do not. 
7 are exceedingly timid in many respects, especially of the 


1222 On the Aborigines of Cooper's Creek, Australia. [Decne | | 


dark, and never venture away from their fire ona dark ne 
without a firebrand. 

They make fire by the friction of two sticks of wood. iie 
often seen them do it, and moreover have done it myself. Two 
sticks are taken, one of hard dry wood and tapered to a point, 
the other is any piece of wood that has a soft spongy or fibrous 
pith. A hole is cut in the side of the latter large enough to ad- 
mit the point of the first. A narrow channel is also cut from the 
hole to the side of the stick to let the powdered pith produced 
by friction out. The soft stick is placed on the ground, held 
firmly by the feet, and the point of the hard stick placed in the 
hole prepared, and revolved rapidly by being rubbed through the 
hands by a peculiar up and down motion, without ceasing until 
the powdered pith begins to smolder, which it soon does, and 
then the solid pith commences to smoke and finally smolders. 
Then it is taken and whirled around in the air till there is a live 
coal on the end. The whole process is ey simple, and ais 
can do it. 

Their mode of living is rude to a degree. They build rue 
structures called “ wurleys,” in which they sleep. A wurley 8 
formed by driving a few sticks in the ground inclined so that the 
ends meet above ground, and then heaping branches and ie 
over them until covered. A small entrance hole is left on ome 
side. The wurleys are usually about three or four feet high it 
side. A fire is built in front and a break-wind or mim 1 
branches erected around it, and the habitation is complete. 
can be done in less than an hour. These structures are aa 
built on some elevation near water. The natives live 5 
on snakes, lizards, mussels (Anodon), birds and seeds. Te a 
ter are ground between two stones by hand, by the wee 
meal called “ nardoo,” and then baked in the ashes. The ts 

f sand, and it is © 
generally contains about twenty-five per cent 0 p 
which wears away their teeth. They are often short of ie d d 
consequently many of the tribes are cannibals. The wo 


at 
all the work, hunt, fish, &c. The men do nothing : r ha 
help it. A narcotic plant, called Pitcherrie, is chewe di 


A quid is passed from one to another until they are en ee 
when it is plastered behind their ears to be kept till next 3 

They are usually in a state of nudity, but, sometimes on 
a dress which consists of a string many feet in length 


1883.] On the Aborigines of Cooper's Creek, Australia. 1223 


twisted human hair, and which is wound ina coil around the 
waist and a few loops allowed to hang down in front. This, a 
bone through the nose, and mayhap a necklace of grass stems 


j J I 
Pest spe og a’’, handle; 4, keg do, ; 4’’, handle ; c, boomerang 
É shiel ipa ia ; e, handle; g, wooden dish ; art of bo oomerang to show carving ; 
oute 


r side; J’, inside; PA ope t g, pointed end of spea 


ia When a boomerang is to be thrown it is grasped at a” with the concavity 

ae ards and the flat side down (see section). It is thrown with an underhanded 

tion, 

i i itable wood in the vicinity to make them of. The spear figured is 
ae © thrusting or stabbing. The boomerang consequently is the weapon of 
and defense, and they are very expert in its use. Tribes that use throwing 

only a f Rot, as a rule, very skillful with the boomerang. At any rate there are 
€w in each of such tribes who are really very expert with it. 

form their full-dre 

implements, weap 


Wana 
wanyi. The polished and pointed radius of an emeu, used for piercing à hole 
through the nose. 


ss attire. The following is a list of all their 
ons, ornaments, &c. : 


1224 On the Aborigines of Cooper's Creek, Australia, [December, 


Padlamookoo, The radius of the pelican (P. conspicillatus), worn in the nose, 
ulta Kulta. Necklace of grass stems 
Pillie. Fishing net made from the fibers of rushes, 
Wanoo. Net for the hair. 
Oolpooroo. ‘Twine made from human hair and worn as a girdle. 
Anpah, Twine made from the fur of animals, worn suspended from the girdle in 
front. 


Kirrah. Boomerang. 
Kirrahpinnah., Large boomerang used for striking. 
Kaltie. 


ear. 
Narratietah. Wooden shield. 
Pirrah. Wooden dishes for water. 
Tatchie. A sharp flint used for cutting flesh. 


They have a few customs the object of which it is difficult to — 
surmise. When one of them dies, the hands and feet are cut of 
and sent to the relations, who eat them. Af 

Another custom still more curious has been known to be pae 
ticed among them for some time. When the males have attained 
an age of ten or twelve years, an operation is performed on their _ 
genital organs. The-urethras are split up with a sharp flint called 
“tatchie” from the posterior part of the meatus at the point of 4 
the glans, along the median line on the under surface of the age 
as far as the scrotum. This process has been called circumcisio? 4 
by the whites, but it is nothing of the sort. Among the na p 
it is, along with other formalities, called “ making them ra 
men.” They are then allowed to have connection with the : 
males. Itis probable that it is a check on reproduction. i l 
is not a sufficient supply of food for a large number, so he i 
caution is taken. Itis worthy of note that in most places w ! 
game is abundant no such operation is known. o 

They are generally monogamists, but they have no — 
when tired of one woman in procuring another, and if the de 3 
objects she is conveniently speared. They seem to be wis i 
void of affection, and certainly have not the slightest ppt 1 
gratitude or pity. If one is hurt the others laugh. gor | 
had used to annoy me by continually begging for my eee 
rile. One day I gave him an old-fashioned Colts loade alt | 
powder only. He immediately went up to where the yg io 
camped and, much to their consternation, began shooting abe. | 
criminately at them, He returned to me highly bce a 
cause none were shot, and when I asked why he wished ae 
them, replied that he wanted to see them “ jump about 


1883.] Zoölogical Gardens, a Critical Essay. 1225 


They are very expert in tracking, and know their own country 
very well, but I have often completely bewildered one when ina 
place he had not been before. They have but little sense of 
direction. They know the localities of a region and thus find 
their way about. In a strange country they are comparatively 
helpless, They have a good sense of humor, and are very sen- 
sitive to ridicule. Dances are common among them, and gener- 
ally celebrate some recent occurrence. 

There are no chiefs, but they seem to be governed by the 
oldest men, who form a kind of council. Organized wars be- 
tween the tribes rarely occur, but if an aborigine strays away 
from his own country and is found by another tribe, he is imme- 
diately slain by them. 

he members of a tribe have no fixed habitation in their own 
region, but roam from place to place, wherever food happens to 
be the most plentiful. In fact, in habit, structure and mental ca- 
pacity, they seem to be the lowest forms of men. 


“10: 
ZOOLOGICAL GARDENS, A CRITICAL ESSAY. 
BY THEODORE LINK. 


FRERE is a great deal more in and about zoölogical gardens, 
I believe, than most people are apt to imagine; indeed, a 
lamentable ignorance or indifference concerning the true philoso- 
phy of the subject seems to prevail, generally and individually. 
: Hence zoological gardens are probably the most conservative 
institutions to be met with. One may visit them, year after year, 
and while everything around them abounds with the healthful 
changes of our progressive age, they offer but few evidences of a 
Proper spirit towards scientific advancement. It is certainly 
strange that some of the shining lights in natural history have 
ik gad an indignant cry against the obvious defects and 
ally sg thrust upon our vision at every step. Only occasion- 
hu n et with some traces of what might be termed semi- 
ee eatian attempts at transcendental zoology ; but while these 
by = in the right direction are hailed with genuine satisfaction 
SSN of ‘animal life, it is a pity that they should be 
little spa Specimens of comparatively small importance and but 
The lio et value, such as deer and other native herbivores. 


Ons and tigers, etc., the acknowledged monarchs and nobil- 


1226 Zoological Gardens, a Critical Essay. [Decemb $ 


ity of the animal kingdom, are yet allowed to languish in dun- 
geons and vaults. 

Indeed, the noble beasts of the desert appeal particularly to 
our sympathy from their iron-grated cells, and their perpetual, 
uneasy walking to and fro is intensely distressing to every com- 
passionate beholder. In briefly alluding to this sad feature of 
every zoölogical collection, I do not so much desire to opena 
new field of operation to the societies for the prevention of cruelty 
to animals, but rather to impress upon the managers of zodlogt 
cal gardens, at least, that the sight of cruelty, however unintet 
tional, must necessarily detract from the pleasure and comfort of 
the visitors. The superficial observer may not recognize such 
niceties of distinction, but to the mind trained in utilitarian pur 
suits, they are important considerations in the attainment of the 
highest possible state of mental and physical comfort for all cot- 
cerned. : : 

Before proceeding any further, let us first consider the real m 
sion of zodlogical gardens in contradistinction to menageries © 
“shows.” I have before me the constitutions and by-laws of oF 
different zodlogical societies in the United States, and according 
to the language of these documents, this mission is o T 
“the study and dissemination of a knowledge of the natu! i 
habits of the animal kingdom.” This definition does not a 
to me to cover the ground, for the reason that there must first 9è 
the ne uniti dy ; and these Ùt 

necessary opportunities before we can study; ê m 
disappointed zodlogist seeks in vain. In fact, in this ; fe) 
zoological garden of to-day affords but few more advantage ‘ 
any of those traveling “shows” that come to us every®™ 
By way of example, I have passed days and weeks by oe 
lion’s cage in European and American gardens, intent al 
and observation; but with the exception of having, by a 
sketches, impressed upon my mind the anatomical > pe 
these interesting animals, I cannot say that in other respec a 
perseverance has been rewarded to any great extent. I have’ i 
ply found that an animal, as closely confined as most ¢ A 
in zodlogical gardens, retains none of its natural habits o 
exists—a mere automaton; and even this existence 1$ 5 
under protest. Therefore, this aforesaid “ study and di 
tion of a knowledge, etc.,” is “ a delusion and a snare. — | 

In reviewing a few of my observations as well as some 


z 


fa 


1883.] Zoölogical Gardens, a Critical Essay. 1227 


of statistical data which I have collected on the subject, I may 
simply record what hundreds of others have undoubtedly ob- 
served before me—they may not have deemed worth mentioning 
conditions which are so obviously the inevitable consequences of 
the current system of confinement; but in my opinion they fur- 
nish an array of pregnant facts for the consideration of persons 
financially interested in zodlogical collections, too important to 
pass by unnoticed. For instance, it may not matter very much 
for “ show ” purposes if most of the carnivores are partially blind, 
and painfully stiff along the spinal column, since the public at 
large does not easily notice these defects; but taken in evidence 
as symptoms of premature physical decay, and in connection with 
the fact that all closely confined animals last on an average not 
even two-thirds of their natural life, these considerations gain in 
importance and become powerful arguments in favor of a rational 
reconstruction of the animals’ places of abode. Now suppose a 
farmer discovered that his stock was getting blind, and stiff, and 
dying off before their time on account of the defective construc- 
tion of the stables, what would he do? He would naturally 
remedy these defects by reconstructing his stables. 

There is an impression among “animal men” that some ani- 
mals will not breed in captivity. It would be strange, indeed, if 
they did under the existing circumstances. Yet I am convinced 
that it is not the sense of captivity which restrains them from 
Propagating, but rather the incongruity between their artificial 
habitation and their natural habits. The black bear is a striking 
example. You will find him in the so-called bear pit. Why 
bears should invariably be kept in fits has never been quite satis- 
explained to me. The pit idea was, I believe, first intro- 


a in the Jardin des Plantes at Paris, but the savant, who 


factorily 


Mn RA it, died long ago without entrusting to posterity the 


«lng thought which moved him to this achievement. Since 

that ad all “ zoölogical ” bears are consigned to pits. 
This brings us face to face with one of the most lamentable 

tific res of zodlogical gardens, one which has retarded their scien- 


eng artistic development more than anything else. I mean 


servile, wholesale copying after “old masters” without any 


discrimination. Yet there is scarcely a better field for 


1 Provig 
a that Flourens’ 


te ‘ Picable ik theory on the subject of longevity is approximately ap- 
ene : TOR, XYI, xIr, 


icated species of mammals as weli, 


8r 


1228 Zoblogical Gardens, a Critical Essay. [December, | 
the exercise of all the originality and versatility of a creative , 
genius than a zoological garden. 
Let us now, for the sake of demonstration, examine why Mr, — 
and Mrs, Bruin refuse to turn their pit into a nursery. The free 
black bear has an economical way of spending the snowy season — 
—he hybernates. As a captive, however, he is up and about all — 
winter, because he does not recognize the paved recesses and 
vaults of the conventional pit as proper places for retirement. 
The loss of his good long snooze seems to unsettle him com- 
pletely, and lead him into disastrous ‘irregularities in his mode of 
life. For instance, instead of mating during the second fortnight 
of the October term, as is his wont at liberty, I have known him 
to copulate as early astheend of July. Now, since in the natural 
state the periods of gestation and hybernation fall together, the 
logical conclusion would be that with bears a periodical : 
sion of animation is not only beneficial but quite necessary to the 
development of vigorous offspring. That captivity does not pro- 
duce absolute sterility in bears, is evinced by the fact that a female 
in the St. Louis gardens recently miscarried about a month ater 
conception. Such knowledge, added to some native ingenuity, 
should enable us to construct enclosures for bears, where inal 
probability, they would breed successfully. ae 
The landscape features of a zodlogical garden claim the fll l 
attention of the designer. The aim here must be to unite beauty 
with use. On the whole, I would like to see the ruling ge 
advocated in these pages for the care of the animals, extende?™ 
their surroundings, by imitating, as near as the climate one 
the scenic characteristics of the homes of the various aon a 
confined; this would be a pleasant delusion to 
animal. These widely different styles of scenery: AGH 
course, be blended into a harmonious and well-balanced co! 
sition by a very guarded and gradual transition, thus m 
delightful surprises at every step. ; a 
The limits of this article do not admit of my giving s 
of the results of investigation and study on this inte ‘ale 
ject, or a graphic pen picture of the model zodlogic’ ~ i 
such as I see it in my fancy—a very Eden of beau 
mony, bursting upon us like a revelation, and fascinating “hot 
itor by its innate correctness and completeness. I ben 
ever, I have, in a general way, indicated the kzi 


1883.] Zhe Copperhead. 1229 


such a state of perfection could be reached. The foremost con- 
dition will be the rational construction of enxclosures—not cages 
—liberal in extent, and in strict accordance with the respective 
habits and instincts of the animals to be confined. Cages cannot 
well be avoided by traveling menageries ; in zoological gardens 
they are inexcusable. 

Of the late Mr. Darwin, it is said that “he seemed: by gentle 
persuasion to penetrate that reserve of nature which baffles 
smaller men.” How much to be regretted that Mr. Darwin was 
not commissioned to reconstruct the great London “Zoo” in 
Regent’s Park ! 


:0; 
THE COPPERHEAD. 
BY RICHARD E, KUNZE, M.D. 


D: the last day of August of this year, I had the good fortune 
to come within an unpleasantly close proximity of the head 
of Ancistrodon contortrix without being bitten by that reptile, and 
from the peculiar circumstances connected with it, I am led to 
Propound these questions: 

I. Does Ancistrodon contortrix ever strike at an enemy without 
being coiled up in that characteristic attitude of Crotalus durissus, 
previous to the latter’s giving his fatal blow and while sounding 
his rattle ? 

2. Does A. contortrix ever feign death ? ee 

The reason why I am prompted to ask these questions Is, be- 
Cause the only other specimen of the copperhead I ever met 
during a period of twenty-nine years of collecting, was one I en- 
countered in a coiled up and striking attitude, as I supposed, and 
under circumstances which I will further on relate. Yet Iam 
fully aware that the rattlesnake, when striking in order to seek 
ood, does not first coil himself nor even sound his warning note 
Previous to striking the fatal blow. These PORE ag 
Ce on a caged specimen, as reported in Nos. 21 and 22 © 
Vol. 1 of Science News in the year 1879. : 

‘On the day mentioned I collected a quantity of Monarda 
punctata in New Jersey, a quarter of a mile from the ie 
Matawan, in Monmouth county. The field where I obtain ; 
horsemint, of which I use considerable for medicine, ere 
row strip of fallow land in the same enclosure with a cornhe 


1230 The Copperhead. [December, 


the west, an extensive swamp to the east, and bounded by the 
New York and Long Branch R. R. on the north, near the june- 
tion of the Freehold and New York R. R. This uncultivated lot 
was overgrown with many plants of Monarda, Apocynum canna- 
binum, a few Millefoliums, Asters, and much more of Cenchrus 
tribuloides, the annoying hedgehog-grass. Here and there in the 
sandy ground were a few Rubus canadensis and Cassia chame- 
crista, which made up the vegetation of the spot, not covering 
more than half an acre all told. It was gently sloping towards 
the swamp, the steep bank of which, nearly twenty-five feet high, 
was covered with bushes and a rank undergrowth of weeds and 
briars, a fit lurking place for reptiles, and more so perhaps be- 
cause on the side nearest the railroad trestle a number of springs 
poured their pure water down over the shady declivity, making it 
a resort for birds and other animals. 

Having missed an earlier train, I did not arrive on the ground 
until after 4 P. M., when the sun was fast receding in the west. I 
took a hasty stroll over the field to better understand where to 
commence work, and in so doing walked directly over of past 
the locality where I afterward met the copperhead without having 
observed anything unusual. Having had a kind of presentiment 
all the morning and ever after, that I might possibly come acros 
an Ancistrodon, which I did not have the slightest wish to dot 
could not help examining all the ground most carefully bags 
me, and so much so that it more than annoyed me during the 
short time left for work. 

While thus engaged cutting with my right han 
which I carried in the left, and while slowly movin i 
tion of the cornfield, with my back to the swamp and the pa 
the sun lighting up the ground before me, I instinctively so 
back a step on the discovery of a triangular-looking object a 
me close to the ground, the other end of which was é E 
den by intervening plants. Taking a hasty second look, x 
ticed that it was the head of a serpent with the body strete ae 
an opposite direction, and to all appearance dead i motion 
With the glare of the sun in my face and an otherwise © u 
eyesight, I could not, from where I stood, fully observe ee 
dition of the reptile’s eyes, so as to assure me vn S 
dead or alive. Taking another step or two south of where £ 
viously stood, I was enabled to take a lateral view of the op" 


d the Monat, 
g in the dee 


1883.] The Copperhead. 1231 


and at a glance discovered an unmistakable light issuing forth 
from the latter's eyes, which warned me to be on my guard. 
While I must have impeded the serpent’s progress, gliding as 
he did toward the embankment of the swamp, and not ten feet 
from the edge of it when first noticed, the snake must have been 
as much surprised at my intrusion upon his siesta ground, as I 
was. It seems as if he had suddenly discovered my presence and 
was fully aware of my peaceful intentions, when I found myself 
face to face with him at a distance of only fifteen to eighteen 
inches from between his wicked-looking eyes and my hand. He 
must have come to a sudden halt with the form of his body still 
indicating the previous gliding motion. The head and neck was 
pressed closely to the ground, and the former unusually flat. 
After stepping to one side I took him to be a yellow rattler, so 
very deceptive were his colors, but a glance at his tail revealed 
the absence of the horny appendage. He appeared not to be 
More than two feet in length, and was as thick in the middle third 
of his body as a rattlesnake of twice that length, in fact, fully as 
broad as my wrist. The appearance of the entire body was that of 
complete relaxation, and presented an unusually broad surface of 
y, the same as that I have often witnessed in rattlesnakes I 
formerly had while asleep. Even the dorsal line was raised much 
above the sides, which gave the back a triangular shape, much 
the same as in Crotalus. 
| It Was out of the question that it could be Heterodon platy- 
rhinos, because the blowing viper has a thicker neck and tail, and 
's differently marked and colored, whereas this serpent had a very 
ected neck close to the head, and a more slender caudal ex- 
+; >? nor would it hiss or blow, which is so characteristic of 
Heterodon, 
ap thought that it might be Pituophis melanoleucus, when it 
rreg to me that a pine snake of such a thickness should be at 
oe eos as long if not ‘more so, and then the very flat, triangu- 
: R eal such a possibility as that, not to speak of the 
male the specific name would indicate. 
* ka. poii not a species of Tropidonotus either, although at a 
kai a of the duskier specimens might be taken for a cop- 
ot ~_ Sut we never find water snakes very far from their ele- 
Many years ago, when collectin Chelonians f 
1 > g many Chelonians for my 
~ tS in Germany, I frequently started up unusualiy fine speci- 


ofa ie ae 


1232 The Copperhead. [December | j 7 


mens of Tropidonotus beside their element. But oe 
knows, their movements are far from sluggish. 

Under exciting circumstances one cannot take in the ile 
situation at once. The ground work of the flanks of my ophidian 
was of a beautiful clear yellow, intermediate between a lemon and 
orange shade, much brighter than a cream-yellow, and which pre- 
vented me from determining him at first as an Ancistrodon contor- 
trix. The specimens I had seen, dead or alive, were all more or 
less of a dusky color or dirty gray, where this one was of a yel- 
low hue. The bright, chestnut-colored, inverted Y-shaped 
blotches on the sides seemed to be confluent on the dorsal line 
with those from the other side, giving the back an appearance of 
continuous bands. It was these bands which at the first glance 
made me think that I had a yellow Crotalus before me, although 
I very much doubt whether Monmouth county at present cat 
produce sucha variety. Perhaps Professor S. Lockwood can in 
form us whether such ophidians still inhabit that part of New 
Jersey. : 
It presented anything but the “ graceful lines” in which Ho | 
garth describes the much-abused ophidian. The only ‘4 
portion of this specimen consisted in a few inches of a slen prani 
cylindrical caudal extremity. That portion of the body: from the 
region of the anus to within a few inches of the constricted pat 
of the neck, was disproportionally thick. The large flat, ti 
lar head with its sunken features, so suggestive of the hip ir 
face of a moribund individual, was anything but assuring; 
its wicked-looking eye was suggestive of “ touch me 
dare.” 

However, in point of color he was a rare beauty; the 
and clean-looking scales reflected the sunlight in a degree = 
only to a varnished leather belt. The blotches on the dorsum 
sides in shade of color resembled that of a horse-chestat 


and well defined were the colors and markings. 
thereafter I found an ophidian “ overall,” and not a 
where I encountered him. I think that the fashionab i ; 
tight trousers” belonged to my Ancistrodon. I threw ait 
over an Indian hemp plant, calculating to take it ole vi 
for future identification, when on looking for it a! after If 


it was gone. A light breeze might have lifted and car 


'1883.] The Copperhead. 1233 


I now came to the conclusion to capture that serpent either 
dead or alive. In looking around I could not see a stone as large 
as a hickory-nut, nor a stick nearer than forty or fifty feet distant. 
I cut one from an aspen sapling leaving it notched at the end. 
The spot where I left the ophidian, apparently as motionless as 
ever, was marked by a lot of cut horsemint, and when I returned 
the reptile had given me the slip, and without any doubt resumed 
his interrupted journey toward the swamp. 

I spent some time in looking for him on the field, and even 
started up another colubrine specimen resembling Ophibolus cleri- 
cus B. & G. (syn. Coluber eximius Holbr.), over three feet long, 
which hastily glided down the bank of the all-protecting swamp. 
The latter would prove an El Dorado to the herpetologist. 

it being near even-tide I cautiously resumed my work beside 
that swamp, but could not help thinking of Mr. Whittier’s lines 
addressed to the Amphisbzna, that 

“ Far away in the twilight time 
Of every people in every clime, 
Dragons and griffins and monsters dire, 
Born of water and air and fire, 
Or nursed like the Python in the mud 
And ooze of the old Deucalion flood, 
Crawl and wriggle and foam with rage, 
Through dusk, tradition and ballad age. 
* = * * * * 

* * * * sud 

During the remainder of the day and evening I could think of 
nothing else but that Ancistrodon. How close it permitted me 
to approach him without showing any signs to resent my famili- 
arity, although the latter was unintentional on my part! 

It is barely possible that I lacked just a few inches too far off 
for his aim, and thereby providentially escaped being str uck by 
his deadly fangs. The effect of this episode on my mind is bet- 
ter understood by the following dream, which disturbed my rest 
that night : 

I imagined myself beside a large meadow in a ducal park, 
where my father had been horticulturist-in-chief, and where in 
early youth we children used to play. All at once two gust weil 
Pents raised their heads above the grass ar i bodies 
reaching across the entire field, commenced to thrash the green 
Sward. Finally the giant ophidians grew larger and still pa 
until they appeared to vie in size with the sea-serpents of the 


1234 The Copperhead. 


New York Sun. This was too much ofa strain on the 
condition of the dreamer, and making, as I suppose, | 
effort at escape, I awoke to find myself in bed and ina 
rested condition of either body or mind. And it was ne 
wondered at either, after knowing | 
“ Of that sea-snake, tremendous curled, 


Whose monstrous circle girds the world.” 


Nearly fifteen years ago, on or about the middle of 


county, N. Y., for the purpose of enjoying a day’s shooting. 
the edge of the swamp we flushed a covey of quail, which: 
tered in the open on the hillside beyond. My setter s 
up the scent again and presently came to a “ dead point’ 
of a little cedar tree. As soon as we came up, I ordered 
to “ go on” and flush the game, which he refused to do, nor 
he obey any future commands to the same effect. Te 
companion to advance on one side of the dog, I passed 
the other side of the cedar, where to my horror I disc 
copperhead all coiled up, with his head elevated, and ri 
give my dog a warm reception. I shouted “ heel up 5 tot 
but.he refused to stir, and finally walked back and seiz 
by the collar dragged him out of the way of harm. 3 
then stepped up and killed the serpent with a charge of $ 
measured nearly twenty-four inches, and was of i. 
color throughout. The specimen was badly mutilated, 
removing its poison fangs, I left it on the field. My 
blind in one eye, and it made me all the more app 
his safety. ra 
Twenty years ago I received from a friend living on © 
of the Hudson, between Spuyten Duyvil and Riv 
chester county, a fine specimen of a copperhead, whi 
killed close to the door of his residence, built on tert 
and adjoining the property of the late Judge Whiting. Be 
He and another friend having but just returned from a S% 
trip on the hill, were seated under a grape arbor W 
one of the terraces running parallel with the rear ¢ 
mansion. Their fowling-pieces stood within easy 1° 
the open door. Of a sudden a rustling sound was- 
leaves just back of their seat, and a moment laere 


toad hopped down the embankment, when to th 


, s 


1883. ] The Copperhead. - 1235 


was followed by an Axcistrodon contortrix, which, on reaching the 
terrace, was almost ready to pounce upon his intended victim. 
It was but the work of a moment for one of the astounded ob- 
servers to draw the ramrod from a gun, with which he killed the 
serpent, giving the batrachian a chance to escape. 

It was a remarkably fine specimen of a serpent, measuring, I 
believe, thirty-two or thirty-three inches in length, and but little 
lacerated by the blow from the ramrod. I afterward presented it 
to the Museum of Natural History of this city (New York). The 
markings of this reptile were well defined, and the blotches of a 
good chestnut color throughout. The ground color was rather 
of a light grayish-brown, aad far from yellow. 

Several other specimens of living A. contortrix, which I have 
seen on exhibition in different places of this city, were all free 
from that yellow color which distinguished the ophidian I met so 
unpleasantly close at Matawan, N. J. 

It is stated in “ Ophidians,” by Dr. S. B. Higgins, that the cop- 
perhead invariably bites low, in contradistinction to the Crotalus, 
inflicting a wound in the region of the ankle joint both in man and 
animals. If this be so, then the act of coiling previous to striking 
at a foe could be dispensed with. In Higgins’ work, which princi- 
pally treats of the poisons and their galls as antidotes against the 
bites of all venomous ophidians, the copperhead is designated as 
Ancistrodon contortrix B. &. G. 

As I find so little published in scientific literature about the 
habits of the copperhead, I must have recourse to some accounts 
clipped from newspapers. They illustrate one point in question, and 
which relates to the part wounded when human beings have been 
the victims. Another fact learned from the same source refers to 
the number of young of the copperhead, which compares quite 
favorably with statements regarding other serpents made in the 
volumes of the AMERICAN NATURALIST, by various informants. 

From the New York Sun (Aug. 2g, 1880).—In Reading, Pa., a 
Copperhead snake, thirty-seven inches long, was found to contain 
cighty-eight young snakes, all alive, and four to six inches in 
length, when it was killed by James F. Hinkle. 

From the New York Sun (Oct. 24, 1880).—Lewis C. wile af 
Washingtonborough, Pa., killed a large copperhead snake which, 
When Opened, was found to contain sixty young ones. 

From the Oil City Derrick—New York Sun (July 13, 1879)— 
fe ednesday evening a little boy named Mishler, whose parents 


1236 The Copperhead. 


reside in the lower end of the Third ward, in what is kn 


once. He told that a snake had bitten him, and then 
over his head. The lad showed a small red spot on hisa 
where he said the bite was. The mother thought it was onlya 
bee sting, and paid no attention to it until the wound began to 
swell. Then the doctor was sent for, who pronounced it a snake 


jut 


and was quickly despatched with an axe. The boy was do 
quite well last night, and there are hopes of his recovery. 

From the New York Sun (Aug. 29, 1880).— While picking 
blackberries on the Mine Hill mountains, Mary O’Brien, of Black 


From the Philadelphia Times (Reading, Aug. 21, 1879)—At 
the camp meeting of the Evangelical Association near Sinking 
Springs, this county, Mrs. Mary Deitzel, aged sixty-five, 2 5 
of the presiding elder, Rev. J. M. Saylor, was so badly bitten d 
a copperhead snake this morning, that she was brought to ; 

ing in an unconscious condition. * . eo a + 
Deitzel desired to prepare an early breakfast. She reach ae 

under the stove to get some kindling wood that had map 
there to dry. When her left hand had been withdrawn I i. 
der the stove, Mrs. Deitzel felt a slight pain. She saw a Mibe 
blood on the knuckle of the first finger of the left rare 
thought that probably a splinter had pricked her, or nd sei ae 
mosquito or a spider had stung her. As her hand ana A search 
menced swelling and getting stiff, she became alarmed. 4% 


From the New York Sun (Oct. 24, 1880)—A copperheads 
bit Mrs. Henry Overart, of Concord, N. C., on the pyr: 
her left hand, and she died before medical aid reached ht i a 

I have been informed by another physician, that Bari 
a surveyor employed by the West Shore Railroad, w ee 
near Highland, Ulster county, N. Y., was bitten in thera 


1883. ] The Copperhead, 1237 


copperhead. It was with the utmost care and exertion that his 
life was saved. 

Other instances of “ copperhead bites” I could cite from the 
“snake columns” of the New York Sun, where death even re- 
sulted in consequence of the injury received. But the locality 
of the bite not being mentioned, it would not serve the purpose 
of showing where such injuries are generally inflicted. 

It has been said by Mr. J. A. Graves, a veteran showman, who 
may be found at Bunnell’s Museum, of this city, that a snake 
stretched out in a nearly straight line could not bite. As, for in- 
stance, in such a position as this: 


And if a copperhead should place himself in this shape, 


alla man would have to do, would be to throw him out of posi- 
tion with his cane, and then he could not bite him. 

The copperhead I found at Matawan, N. J., did not place him- 
self in such an aggressive attitude, if it may be so called. The 
head and tail were in one line, as it were, with the intermediate 
Parts lying in easy curves, just as we observe it in the gliding 
Movements of such a serpent. oie 

Since the foregoing was written I met a brother physician, who 
was born and raised in Dutchess county, N. Y., and he told me 
that in his boyhood he frequently found and teased the copper- 
head or pilot, so-called, only a few miles south of Poughkeep- 
sie, and what is now known as Milton Ferry, on the Hudson 
River Railroad. A little above that place, and what was known 
as Spachen Kill, a creek connecting with Gill’s millpond, was a 
swampy neighborhood infested with copperheads. They we E 
Plentiful that many of the laborers employed in building the 
Hudson River R, R. at that place were bitten by those reptiles, 


1238 Experiments with the Antenne of Insects. 


and a number of the men died. A house standing in th 
was so much troubled with those and other snakes, wh 
refuge in the cellar, that it was burned down and allowed 
main in ruins, no one caring to live there. Dr. C. H. Yelvi 
told me that the copperhead zever bites when coiled up. 
will throw the middle of his body into long, almost rec 
curves, as the above drawing indicates, and with his 

an inch or so of the neck slightly elevated above the gi 
ready to defend himself. | 


oe 
EXPERIMENTS WITH THE ANTENN& OF IN 
BY C. J. A. PORTER. 


f accordance with the suggestion of Dr. A. S. Pac 
an article published by him in the NATURALIST, \ 


velot (Amer. NaTurAtist, Vol. x1, page 193), I made, 
season of 1878, some pretty extensive experiments on 
of insects with the view of finding out, if possible, wh 
function, or functions if there may be several, of this part 
sect economy. I experimented with a great many 
and these of many different species of insects, and g 
account of a few of these experiments, together with th 
_ sions I have ventured to draw from the whole. Not that 
say the experiments are in any way exhaustive, or that 
clusions drawn are altogether correct, but I present | 
may do something to excite others, who may be more! 
to turn their attention and spare moments to this $ 


freely than it has been heretofore. I have selected from 
such experiments as seem best to represent the whole, 
be noticed by those who have read the above-mentt 
that in some respects our results differ, while in mo» 
they agree. The differences, however, may be due to 
of experiment. A 
1. I found a large humble bee on a clover stalk afew 
my room; I caught it by throwing my handkerchief 
then carrying it home, I placed it in a glass fruit-can 
let it recover if in any way it might have been | 
capture or carrying, When it seemed to have been 


= 


1883.] Experiments with the Antenne of Insects. 1239 


time, I put it out on the table and let it run around and fly about 
till I was satisfied it was all right. I then cut off one of the an- 
tenne, cutting away about two-thirds of it. I noticed that it 
immediately let the stump drop, but otherwise it did not seem to 
care at first. But I soon found that it began to feel dizzy and to 
fly very unsteadily, and when taken into the middle of the room 
and let fly toward the window would not always strike it, but 
would hit the wall often several feet to one side or the other. I 
then cut off the other antenna in the same way. It soon began 
to grow weaker and weaker very rapidly and to fly very labori- 


ously, but was still able for some moments after to reach the 


light of the window, though in a very random manner. On 
reaching the window for the last time, it buzzed up and down the 
pane a few times but soon ceased and began to walk back and 
forth on the sill in a very restless manner, stopping every few 
inches to rub the stumps of its antenne with its fore feet and 
seeming to be in great pain. Soon it became too weak to walk 
except with apparently great exertion. Finally it crept into a 
small hole between the sill and the plastering of the wall. On 
being driven out again it crept under a small stone lying on the 
sill, and seemed to be trying to get away from the pain, remind- 
ing me of the motions of an ox which has been struck a hard 
blow on the horn. When taken from the window again it did 
Not try to find its way back or even to fly, but crawled feebly 
over the floor, growing weaker all the time, and if thrown into 
the air would buzz and fall at once like so much wood. But all 
this time I noticed its power of direction, as far as I could see, 
Was not at all impaired, as far at least as walking was concerned, 
and that its sight was as good as ever; for whenever I put my 
hand, or any moving body, near it, say three feet, it would imme- 


-diately roll over on one side, tuck the head under the body as if 


to protect the mutilated antennz, and at the same time throw up 
its legs as if to ward off my hand. At length it crawled up the 
table leg and sat down on the first bead of the leg, some six 
inches from the floor, and tucking the head under as far as pos- 


Sible, seemed to give up in despair. In about ten minutes I got 


Some sugar for it, but it was so far gone already that when I put 
the sugar to its mouth I came very near knocking it off the table 
leg with the straw on which I had the sugar. It took no notice 
of it €xcept to push it away and wipe off with its feet what I put 


1240 Experiments with the Antenne of Insects. (December, 


on the stumps of the antennz, and then draw its head unde 
again. It soon crawled further up the table leg to the secon 
bead, where it sat till the next morning. As soon as I came ner 
it the next morning it threw up its feet again to ward me off evet 
before I touched it. It sat in the same position for fourteen hous 
in all, and at the end of that time I saw it on the floor, but do 
not know how it got down—whether it fell or came down of it 
self. It sat in one place on the floor for some time, but at eng 
began to crawl, or rather to drag itself across the room, carrying 
the antennz up high as if sore. When it came to the sun on tit 
floor through the window, it stopped, turned its head toward the 
sun and sat down again as before, and in this position T'foundit 
three-fourths of an hour after apparently dead. But it was i 
dead. I picked it up and pulled out one of the antenne toe 
amine it with a microscope. As I drew it, it came out by the 
roots as it were, leaving a considerable hole in the side of i | 
head, I left the body on the table where it lay perhaps an hott, 
and I had almost forgotten it when I was surprised by my T 
asking me, “ When are you going to kill that poor bee and putt 
out of its misery?” On going back I found it had come to lÉ 
again and was crawling over the floor as if in great nie 
ing now and then to rub its mutilated head with its fore Be 
thought it was time to kill it, and did so. I think it had fa 
on account of the pain. l 


2. I found on my window, where it had been for ae 
it, one 


a smaller humble-bee; I think, as I did not preserve t call 
the kind which nest in the cornice of buildings, &c. k w 
not notice anything, bad or good, which I put on its al” it ft 
but when I cut off one, it seemed to hurt it much and we i 

very much at random from place to place. When Fa tt 
other it lost all ambition and strength, and did not try t° r 
me, though I must say I gave it only a moderate came 

handled its abdomen rather carefully. It was soon 


too wr 
bear the weight of its own body or to stand upright, but © ‘ 
tumble over on its side or back and not move till ¢ . hal 
laid it on its back and walked on an errand a mile and a ha” 
home; when I returned I found it had not mo : 
killed it, : ec 
But it might be well to say here that all humble-bees 
so affected ; some hardly seem to know they have anf 


a 


1883. ] Experiments with the Antenne of Insects. 1241 


not even by the loss of them; others again get very sick, and 
then after awhile recover. 

3. On the same day I caught a long fly-like insect on my win- 
dow. Its antennz seemed very tender, even to the slightest touch 
of a straw. When one was cut off it did not seem to hurt it 

‘much. But when I put some pepper-sauce on the other it 
contracted it very much and ran around as if it were crazy. 
Once or twice it tried to clean it off with the mouth, but seem- 
ing to get a taste of the sauce, it did not use its mouth so again, 
but took its feet to it, and at the same time tried every few 
steps to clean both mouth and antenne by rubbing them on 
the window sill. The stump was not so much affected by the 
sauce, though it noticed it also. I might remark here that many 
grasshoppers act in much the same way under similar treatment. 

4. I caught five common crickets with the intention, at first, of 
trying to find out whether the power of direction resides in the 
antenna. Of one I cut off the right antenna, of one the left and 
of two both, leaving the other two whole. I then turned all five 
out on the floor. The deantennized ones did not notice it at first, 
but after a while they drew the remaining stumps several times 
through the mouth and then let them alone. I could find no dif- 
ference of movement among them, but all seemed as lively as 
crickets generally are. Failing to find anything like a sense of 
direction, I caught them again to try if I could find in the anten- 
ne anything like a sense of hearing. Among the other noises I 
made, I got a large jews-harp and played on it with all my might. 
But they took no notice of it, at least as far as the antennz were 
concerned, but sat in contemptuous silence, though I executed 
for them, to the best of my ability, many martial airs of the land 
with now and then a love song or a waltz. And let me say just 
here that another cricket whose antennæ I had cut away, and 
which I placed in the kitchen, “sang” all summer long. And 
also that of all the experiments I have made, I have not been 
able to find anything like a sense of hearing. Antennz all seem 
to be deaf, Next, with these same crickets, I experimented to 

find a sense of taste in the antennæ. Instead of using things 
which might taste well to them, I used some table mustard and 

Me pepper-sauce, Putting some of the mustard on the end of 
* straw I found that when I touched it on the antenne they 
Would remove them immediately. The stumps were not quite so 


1242 Experiments with the Antenne of Insects, [ 


sensitive as whole antenne, as they did not clean it off 
off the antenne. The pepper-sauce was, if anything, n 
tasteful than the mustard (if it might be called a 


results. 
5. On June 11th I caught one of the large black atid 
spotted beetles common in wheat fields. I gave him, wat 


but he cared not a bit. Nor did he care any more when! 
them off, and though I kept him a day after, he was as full 
at the end of that time as before. This may be taken a 
representative of most beetles. They are a very don't 
least as to their antennz. . 
6. Contrast with the last, however, the following: 
oth I caught one of those Coleoptera which so many peop 
take for butterflies on account of the way they fly. 
a triangular insect with yellow and black bands ac 
wings, It seemed to have nearly all its life concen 
its antennz, so that whenever I even pinched one of 
little, it seemed to paralyze the insect. When I cut th 
walked a few inches and then fell, as I thought, dea 
ticed that from the wounds of the head there came 
which had a very high power of reflecting light. I 
der the microscope, and was much surprised to find 
when it first came out it reflected so much light as 
to the eye, it soon changed color and ceased to reflect. 
to examine it more, I ran several pin holes through we 
then concentrated enough light on it to scorch the 
my greater surprise it began to crawl away from the 
been in a state of insensibility for at least fifteen mi 
vived rig, slowly, but was able to drag _ 


mon most of the summer. Having spli 
broom-straw, I placed in the cleft a piece of gum 
taking the wings of the butterfly between the eee 
of one hand, I presented to its antenne the se in 
and then the other. It did not notice either end of th 

long as I moved it about close to the antenn2 ; 


1883.] Experiments with the Antenne of Insects. 1243 


put the camphor end near to its head and mouth-parts, it would 
begin to struggle with all its might as if to get away from the 
fumes of the camphor; thus showing not only that it disliked 
the smeil of camphor, but also that it did not smell with its 
antenne. After experiments have shown the same thing of 
other insects. 

I will add here that this butterfly (as also many other species) 
was little or not at all affected by deantennization, but flew about 
the windows for many hours afterward, and when finally turned 
out of the door, flew away as happy as ever. 

8. This case represents many others which seem to me to 
point to a sense residing in the antennz, and which out of respect 
to old custom and belief I call feeling, for want of a better name. 
I found a young grasshopper-like insect sitting on the edge of a 
bucket of water. I found that on putting my finger to one side 
or the other of its head, it would throw the antenne, which was 
two or three times the length of the body, on that side, towards 
my finger, and if it could reach it would touch it, though very 
slightly, as if to feel for it. If I moved my finger to the other 
side, it used the other antennz in the same way, or if I put my» 

nger where it could use both at the same time, as in front, 

or above, or behind it, it did so. I do not wish, however, 
to be understood to say that the sense of touch lies in the an- 
tenne, : 

9. Add, lastly, to these the following: Toward the latter end 
of summer an old gentleman sent me for experiment a large 
Specimen of the common crab. I placed it in a bucket of clear 
water and then found that whenever I put anything anywhere 
Near it, it would throw out its antennz, on one side or the other, 
and touch it slightly, much as the one last given. When left to 
itself it would invariably sit with the antenne in a horizontal 
Position and at right angles with the line of the body. But when 
I cut off one it instantly pointed the stump forwards and upwards 
While it held the other in the same position as before. Otherwise 
It was not affected by the mutilation, but used the stumps as be- 
fore, But when I smeared both well with pepper-sauce it would 
not even feel with them till the water had cleaned them off. It 

ved many days after deantennization, and seemed to thrive as 
Well as ever. 
Conclusions.—From all the experiments I have made, of which 


VOL, XVII.—No, XIL 82 


1244 Experiments with the Antenne of Insects, 


the above may be taken as representative, I have been led to 
make the following conclusions : : oe 

ist. The antennz are not the organ of any one or of any com- 
bination of what we call the five senses—hearing, seeing, smell- 


ing, touching, tasting. With respect to these the only sense 


or other, to tell the difference between good and bad tasting 
things when such things are brought in contact with the anter 
nz. But I do not think we have any more reason for saying that 
insects taste with their antennz because they dislike to have such 
things as pepper-sauce poured on them than we would have K 
concluding that a man tastes with his nostrils simply because! 
would object to having them filled with the same fluid. Buto 
the other hand, this apparent sense of taste is, in many instances, | 
nothing more than the insect’s desire to clean off whatever mi 
be put on its antennæ, Every one knows that they are mo% 
kept very clean by the insect at all times, and are, as a rule, ofal 
parts of the body most free from extraneous matter. They 
dom notice anything put to them unless it be of a nature to 
here to them. But as soon as anything, even pure water, 
to them, they immediately draw them through the mo 
and if it be anything palatable, as sugar, for instance, tey a 
to suck at it. But the very fact that often when they get 
thing distasteful they begin to spit and clean the mouth, 1s en 
to show that they did not get a taste of it before they put 
the mouth. And aside from all this, who ever saw an 
its antennæ to taste with? Butterflies and similar 1s 
probing the deepest flowers, hold them nearly erect “i 
others, such as the bee, wasp, &c., they scarcely reach x 
lower part of the head, not to take into account the i 
the extended tongue. 
2d. I do not think the power of direction is in the y 
is true some insects seem to have lost the power oo 
their flight when the antenne are cut off. But besi™ oe those 
that many others are not so affected, we know that wpa 
that are, soon recover and are able to move about as Yr 
3d. Lastly, I am inclined to adopt the opinion of 
velot that the antenna are the organ of some sense a 
by us, But I can hardly say with him that this seme 


£ 


1883.] Composite and Orchidee in the Natural System. 1245 


derstand him rightly) supplementary to that of sight. True it 
seems in many cases as though insects deprived of their antenne 
are somewhat blind; but in vastly more instances they do not 
seem so. Take, for example, almost any beetle one may pick up. 
Cut off the antenne and let them run, and we cannot get them 
to act in any way not as before. Whatever it be it is in a very 
different manner connected with the life of different insects. In 
many instances the deprivation of them seems almost fatal; in 
others again it is scarcely noticed. Cut them off from a sleeping 
roach and it will barely awake. Take your scissors and snip them 
from the gray “stinck bug” as it walks over your window sill or 
on your door step, and it will stop short where it is and sit still 
for hours in one place. All experiments of this kind are easily 
performed, and I hope that many who have even a very few mo- 
ments to spare, will pay some attention to this part of science, so 
late in being fully investigated. If so, one object, at least, of this 
paper will be accomplished. 


Oo 


ON THE POSITION OF THE COMPOSITZ AND 
ORCHIDE# IN THE NATURAL SYSTEM. 


BY JOSEPH F. JAMES. 


HE various authors who have, at different times, written on 
systematic botany, have had different schemes for a natural 
arrangement of the orders of plants. Some have placed one order , 
at the head of the system, some another. Hardly two seem to 
agree as to the ones which should follow in a natural sequence, 
The large majority of writers, if indeed not all, have considered 
the Polypetalous division of the Dicotyledons the most highly 
developed, and have placed the Gamopetal in the second, and 
the Apetalæ in the third class. Ever since the time of DeCan- 
dolle, in 181 3, down to Bentham and Hooker, our latest authori- 
ties, the Ranunculacez have generally been placed at the head of 
the flowering plants. It is the intention, in the present paper, to 
Show reasons why this should not be so, and to suggest another 
and very different arrangement of the orders. 

It would be well at the outset to remark that no system of bot- 
any is to be regarded as unmodifiable. All opinions, all ideas, are 
liable to change, and the fact cannot be better stated than was 
expressed by Lindley, in 1845, in the preface to his Vegetable 


1246 On the Position of the Composite and 


Kingdom (p. x1). He says: “Consistency is but another wor 
obstinacy. All things are undergoing incessant change. Every 


of observation most so. Since 1836 the views of the autho 
have, of course, been altered in some respects, although the 
have experienced but little modification in others. This is inevi- 
table in such a science as that of systematic botany, where the 
discovery of a few new facts or half a dozen fresh genera may it- it 
stantly change the point of view from which a given object is 
observed. The author cannot regard perseverance in error com- 
mendable for the sake of what is idly called consistency ; lt 
would rather see false views corrected as the belief of their er 
arises. * * * All that we can do is to throw our pebbles 
upon the heap which shall hereafter, when they shall have sufi 
ciently accumulated, become the landmark of systematic bo 

With our modern ideas and knowledge of botany, 
pretty nearly all come to the conclusion that any A 
arrangement of plants is out of the question. Nor is the 10 
altogether a modern one, for we find many old writers expresi 
the same opinion. Says Lindley, in 1845: “ It is impossible, fro! 
the nature of things, that any arrangement should an , 
shall represent the natural relations of plants ma ma 
series. Itis generally admitted by those who have turned 
attention to a consideration of the manner in which or 
beings are related to each other, that each species is ames 
others in different degrees, and that such relationship is bestet 
pressed by rays (called affinities) proceeding from a given ce 
(the species).” And Brongniart, in 1843, had also insisted 
impracticability of a lineal arrangement of plants. 

Although it is universally admitted, however, that r 
cotyledons are of a lower type than the Dicotyled 
would be rash, indeed, who would say that the 
former division should stand lower than the lowest of t 
That, for instance, the Orchideæ should be below the C 
diaceæ or the Euphorbiaceæ. So that the only way Oe z 
can with justice and method arrange plants, is on severa 
lines. 

As evolutionists, botanists must acknowledge that al 
Monocotyledons or Dicotyledons, have sprung ad, and no t 
but they must have diverged at a very early period, 


1883. | Orchidee in the Natural System. 1247 


resent two of the largest branches of the great botanical tree. So 
that if we would find.the plants of the two classes which are most 
closely allied, it must be with the lowest forms of each, rather 
than with the lowest forms of the one and the highest forms of 
the other. Leaving now for the present the consideration of the 
Monocotyledons as lower in organization and structure, let us 
turn to the Dicotyledons and see what disposition can be made 
of the various orders, and which ones deserve to take the highest 
rank in the scale. 

The Polypetalæ, Gamopetalz and Apetale are the three classes 
into which the Dicotyledons have been generally divided, a divi- 
sion which, though in many ways artificial, is yet natural enough 
to serve our present purpose. Now there are several things 
which must be taken into consideration as establishing a high 
rank in the vegetable kingdom. Every one knows that the office 
for which every plant exists in nature, its chief function, is the 
production of seed, and the manner in which this is performed 
may be regarded as indicating, to a great degree, the relative rank 
of a plant in the scheme. This being granted, it can hardly be 
denied that those plants which produce the most seed with the 
least expenditure of material, and have at the same time the most 
perfect provisions for cross-fertilization, and are also among the 
most dominant families, should take a very high, if not the high- 
est rank in the system. 

Now of all plants in the world, the Composite take the lead in 
point of numbers and importance. Roughly estimated they 
number from ten to twelve thousand, and thus form about one- 
tenth of the whole number of flowering plants known. In some 
countries they constitute one-sixth of the whole flora, so that if a 
dominant type or family is a mark of high rank, where else than 
at the head should we place the Composite? That it should 
stand high would be immediately inferred from its very domi- 
hance. For if not of a highly specialized type it would never 
have been able to hold its own and increase to such an enormous 
€xtent, and occupy so large a space in the flora of the world. 
We recognize man as the highest type of mammal, and he too ts 
the most dominant and the most widespread. Another argument 
for the high rank of the Composite, is the fact that they have. 
been developed from the first most profusely in the tropics. 
There where the climate has been the most equable, most con- 


1248 On the Position of the Composite and — [December | 


stantly the same, we find the metropolis of the order. There 
they are the most abundant. So, too, was man first developed in | 
the tropics, or at least in countries with a tropical or semi-trop- 
cal climate. ty 
But what argument, it might be asked, can be adduced to jus 
tify the statement that the Composite were first developed in the 
tropical regions? Principally because the season of flowering of — 
nearly the whole family is, in the temperate regions, in summer — 
or in fall. The further north the place of origin of a plant is, 
the earlier will it bloom in countries situated towards the equator. 
Nearly all the members, for instance, of the Ranunculacee which 
have a northern distribution, bloom very early in the spring. So 
those species of Composite with a northern extension bloom — 
first, and only those, while the more southern forms come latet 
into bloom in their northern habitats. So that we would seem — 
justified in concluding that as so many of our Composite do not 
bloom with us in the temperate regions until late in summer ot 
in autumn, that they have originated in the countries close to oF 
on the equator. : 
Let us now look at the flowers. We find that what looks to 3 } 
superficial observer like a single flower, and is the eG 
flower of the old botanists, is really a cluster, a head of ee : 
flowers set on a common receptacle. The central florets 1 w 
majority of the genera are all perfect and produce seed. pee if 
Tubuliflore, comprising the larger part of the family, leon ue 
many genera with the outer flowers modified for a specs E : 
pose. While the disk florets are tubular, with five lobes yer : 
corolla, the outer ones often become ligulate; the lower M a a 
remaining as a tube, and the upper portion spread out 1 
broad ray with from two to five teeth, representing the í adi 
lobes of the corolla. The ray flowers sometimes pa de 
oftener they are sterile, and their only purpose is to cad tele 


find a definite number of stamens, five, all perfect, a! 
the corolla tube and fastened into a ring, and shedding 
len into the tube. Again, that the flowers-are all 
and though the anthers and pistil are both present 


1883.] Orchidee in the Natural System. 1249 


the arrangement is such as to prevent self-fertilization, unless 
very rarely. For as the pistil grows, it pushes the pollen out of 
the tube, and on reaching the outside, expands its lobes ready for 
fertilization, but not until then; and when, too, it is most likely 
to receive pollen from a neighboring plant or flower-head. 

Surely then we have here, in the Composite, a very high type 
of flower. In the first place a very great saving of material is 
effected by the union of the separate petals, such as we find in 
the Polypetalz, into one piece. Secondly, in the reduction of the 
calyx of the ordinary flower to pappus, bristles or scales, which 
often also answer as means of dissemination, we have another 
decided saving of material. Thirdly, the stamens being reduced 
to a small number, and being so arranged as to shed their pollen 
where it will not be lost, and is yet ready for use. Fourthly, the 
pistil being mature only after the pollen falls, is thus assured of a 
cross in fertilization, to the manifest benefit of the seed; and 
fifthly, the flowers being set upon a common receptacle, are more 
noticeable to insects, are more compact, more easily visited, and 
are more likely to produce a larger number of seed. Each one 
of these seeds, too, is separate, and that may be regarded as an- 
other mark of a high rank. So that taking all things together, I 
would place the large family Composite at the head of the 
Gamopetalæ, and as the head of that class, at the head of the 
whole vegetable kingdom. 

It will be seen now that I regard the Gamopetale as of a more 
highly organized and specialized type than the Polypetale. For 
it seems to me that by the union of the separate parts of the 
Corolla, and of the calyx into one piece, so much material has 
been saved to the plant, so many idle expenditures have been cut 
off, and the work is performed by fewer members and in a more 
perfect manner. 

It is a difficult matter to say what order shall be regarded as 
Standing next to the Composite in rank. The family has few 
near relatives, and is isolated in many respects from nearly all the 
other orders. But considering the Composite as the head of one 
line of development, it would seem that in the Labiate we have 
_ mother order which is also, in many respects, highly specialized, 
and ought to be regarded as at the head of the next highest line 
in the Gamopetalez. The family is as remarkable as the om 
Posite in one way, as it stands nearly alone in its peculiarities, 


1250 On the Position of the Composite and [D 


LaMaout and Decaisne have termed it a “ monotypic fam 
For to know one Labiate is to know all of them. The genera 


might be used as characterizing this family exclusively. The: 
other order, Boraginee, which has the same sort of a 
four-parted ovary, differs markedly in having regular flow 

In placing Labiatæ next to Composite in rank, it 


ply that in the Labiate we find, next to the Composite, the: 
highly organized family of plants. Their predominance 
ern Europe, where they have been subjected for so many c 
ries to such a fierce struggle for existence, may accou j 
measure for their peculiar development, and their ability to 
their own in the world. Their aggressive nature, too, 15. 
shown in the fact, that out of fifty genera known- 
America, nineteen of them, or more than one-third, have i 
duced species. ‘ 

Closely allied to the Labiatz, on the one hand, is the 
cee, and on the other the Boraginee. It is, of cours 
sible in this paper to indicate the position of all or 
many of the natural orders. Scrophularinee should, 
stand somewhere near Boraginez. 

Leaving now the Gamopetala, let us turn to the 
and examine some of the orders. Here again I w 
many things, and first of all dethrone Ranunculacee. 
by no means entitled to the first place in any system: 
seems to me that here the Leguminose, as most sp 
the first 
flowers of many of the Ranunculacee are of the sin 
with five petals, indefinite stamens and rany pistils i 


with ten stamens and the peculiar fruit known as à “è u 
modifications in the corolla have, of course, reference 
fertilization. Many of the species cannot produce any 


1883.] Orchidee in the Natural System. 1251 


out the aid of insects, and the contrivances serving the same end 
are many and various. Those with Papilionaceous flowers we 
may consider as specially modified, and these include nearly 
three-fourths of the genera and a still larger proportion of the 
species. Laying special stress upon the seeds and means for 
cross-fertilization here, as we have before, we see good reason for 
calling the Leguminose highly organized plants. The legumin- 
ous fruit and the papilionaceous flowers, are two things found in 
no other family, and these two, or either one, will tell a legume as 
easily as the compact head of flowers will point out one of the 
Composit. 

While the Leguminosz are entitled to the highest rank in the 
Polypetala, the Composit hold the highest place of all, for the 
former fall below the latter because of the separation of the 
petals, the almost universal prevalence of a calyx, so profoundly 
modified in the Composit, the increased number of stamens, 
the smaller number of seeds produced, and their production in a 
pod instead of separately. 

Closely allied to the Leguminosz stand the Rosacez, but not 
so highly specialized, having simpler flowers, more numerous 
Stamens and other characters. Allied to both of these is the 
order Saxifragez, and to it the Ranunculacee, and to the latter 
the Umbelliferæ. In numerical strength and in distribution too, 
do we find these several families arranged in much the same 
order. Leguminosz with 6500 species, Rosacez with 1000, Um- 
bellifera with 1300, and Ranunculacee with 540. In distribu- 
tion the Leguminosz have the widest range and are especially 
abundant in the tropics, the Rosacez come next, the Umbelliferz 
third, being rare in the lowlands of the tropics, and the Ranun- 
Culacez are last, largely confined to temperate and arctic regions. 

Referring now to the Monocotyledons, we find that of all the 
orders the Orchidez is the largest, there being known at present 

tween 4500 and 5000 species. The order thus stands third 
from Composite. We find the species of orchids to have a very 
local distribution, but the family itself is very widely scattered. 
Their metropolis, as with the Composite, is in the tropics, espe- 
cially in America, and we find a large proportion of them to be 
epiphytes. From the fact of the species having such a local dis- 
tribution, it will probably be found that when the tropics have 
been thoroughly explored, that the number of species will be ma- 


1252 On the Position of the Composite and [Decembe, 


. : 
terially increased. Wallace (Tropical Nature, p. 50) says: “Mor 
than thirty years ago the number of known orchids was estimated 
by Dr. Lindley at 3000 species, and it is not improbable that they 
may be now nearly doubled. [We have seen this to be the case] 
But whatever may be the numbers of the collected or described — 
orchids, those that still remain to be discovered must be enor- 
mous. Unlike ferns the species have a very limited range, andit 
would require the systematic work of a good botanical collector 
during several years, to exhaust any productive district—say 
such an island as Java—of its orchids. It is not, therefore, atal 
improbable that this remarkable group may ultimately prove to 
be the most numerous of all the families of flowering plants” 

The Orchidez differ in a marked manner from all other plants, — 
standing almost isolated. In no other order do we find such 
marvelous contrivances to bring about cross-fertilization. ln 
many and in fact most instances the visits of insects are abst : 
lutely necessary in order to enable the plants to produce aly 
seeds, and we could not find such a state of affairs unless = 
order was a highly developed one. Many of the species have 
been so profoundly modified, that only one kind of insect cat be ‘ 
of use. Some of the gigantic orchids of Madagascar are abso- : 
lutely dependent upon large moths which are found in the samt 
island? In other species the sexes are separated, or ther 
or three different kinds of flowers of the same species. a 
bears the pollen, another the stigma, and a third is provided l 
both. The peculiar modification which the pollen has wa l 
the grains tied together by elastic threads, and the po! k 
closed in anther cells, is unknown to any other family except ie 
Asclepiadez, a family in no way connected with the Orchideæ. k 

A ; der shows it t0 i 
point of fact, everything about the whole or en 
nearly equal in rank, in point of structure, with the pE oly | 
pointed out, viz., Compositæ and Leguminosæ. It would be = 
to arrange any lineal scheme with Composite first, Les s 
second, and Orchideæ third. No one would dream of sie 
thing; but it is only just to say that each of these orders ® 
the highest place in each class it occupies. o it 

In the scheme here given (see chart) I have arrange placing 
of the Monocotyledons given by Bentham and Hooker. throug 
Orchidez at the head, we have affinities with Lin "o 
Burmanniaceæ, Hydrocharideæ, Naiadaceæ and Ponten 


there are two : 


1883.] Orchidee in the Natural System. 1253 


and the Liliaceze occupy the head of an alliance of which Junca- 
cee may be considered the center. This alliance will include 
Amaryllidez and Iridez, and connect through Flagellariee with 
the Palme, which itself stands at the head of the Aroidal alli- 
ance, with Lemnacez in the lowest rank. On the other hand, 
Gramineæ and the other glumaceous plants are indirectly con- 
nected with Juncacez, and are at the head of the glumaceous 


wapuniny 
| 
woovusiy 


2 OD 
R E T 
Lee. | 
"a ae “a 
n M TA J = 
2 Ef 3 ; 2 2 Fy 
ee R aA z 2— E O 
A 7 A 
Bact, = 2 e E 8—3 
ama g Bg ae o 
S 28 = 2 E 9 Ge 
8 
ic] a8 Q 8 oe 3 
£ x 3 ; 
= č y es) i a 
4 oe a z 
Sa Q a ie 
= 5 5 8 2. ° 
Ay > S O š p = 
S 8 a rye peer x 5 = 
Lo eae E Eod 3 
= 09 rs) 4 B 
® fa] 2 z 
È ae 2 7— BR 
S Era 8 
a Ete Os k | $ 
a 3 = č 5 
Foi = 
5 og 3 
oO > or 
8 5 a 
R S] 
8 > ww S 
2 Ba” Fi 
5, p O 
5 Poo a yg 
5 DO "Soa 
zA a a 
8 > aus | a 
5p——2-— 4, a je} bid 
=] a p Ha ae 
pS g R wy |È 
p <= z BŞ 
8 & “5 ee 
5 29 & 
2 “= 
3 & 2 


alliance, Though perhaps incorrect in some of the details, I 

think that in placing Orchidez, Liliaceae, Palmze and Graminez at 

€ head of the four lines upon which the Monocotyledons have 
loped, that I am not very far from a natural scheme. 

; Tt will very readily be seen, now, how utterly impracticable it 

'S to arrange plants lineally. How could it possibly be done? 


“OW could we, by taking the orders in the order of their highest 


es 
1254 On the. Habits of Certain Sunfish. (December, 


development, Orchidez, Liliaceze, Palmæ and Graminea, say that 
one was descended from or even directly connected with the 
others? It would be a violation of all principles of classification, 
and a libel on common sense. But when we take each order and 
show how, through this genus or that one, it is directly or re- 
motely connected with some other one, then we feel a little conf 
dence in saying we are approaching a natural classification. None 
of our systems can be entirely natural at present. We do not 
know, as yet, the characters and affinities of all the plants in the 
world, and until we do know that we cannot hope for anything 
but an approximation towards the correct idea of a perfectly nat- 
ural arrangement of plants. Lees 
[ Note-—This article was first read at a meeting of the Cinci 
nati Society of Natural History, and the first portion of it, vit, 
that relating to the Compositæ, was afterwards read at the i- 
neapolis meeting of the Am. Assoc. for the Adv. of Science.] 


:0: 
ON THE HABITS: OF CERTAIN SUNFISH. 
BY C. C. ABBOTT, M.D. 


Yt les Soe the two small centrarchoids, Mesogonistins chal é 
don, or banded sunfish, and Enneacanthus simulans, Ot Spo" 
sunfish, have been long known to ichthyologists, almost no . 
has been recorded of their habits. ao : 
In those of our shallow, sluggish waters, which have an" 
nitely deep, muddy bottom, and harbor a rank gr wth of : pe , 
vegetation, the handsome, silvery, black-banded sunfish cae 
mon species. In such localities, where often the weeds £ 
luxuriantly that a Scoop-net cannot be drawn, I have 5 be 
hundreds of these fishes were passing what I think mer 
most monotonous existence. In some places locomotion . 
be rather a scramble among the water weeds, than a cof 
swim. Still, these spots have their advantages, een 


plants are to be found myriads of insect larve and ot . 


popular, and indeed, they are better known as dwellers 1” 
narrow quarters than as a prominent species 1n t 
Lower Delaware valley. I believe they are not eu 
water at all. I have frequently shown these fish to ol" 


1883.] -On the Habits of Certain Sunfish. 1255 


who rarely acknowledge that they have ever before seen them; 
and this fact is corroborative of what I had long supposed, that 
they are only to be found in out-of-the-way nooks and corners 
where game fish seldom if ever come, and that hence their haunts 
are not often invaded. In fact, one would scarcely expect to find 
any fish in some of the weed-grown holes in the meadows, where 
in truth scores of banded sunfish are quietly taking their ease. 

Occasionally, however, I have seen this fish wander into quite 
open waters, and here it is that it shows to such advantage when, 
with its brilliant black dorsal and ventral fins spread, it moves 
majestically along. 

Although so small, it is a plucky fish, and promptly resents any 
interference. Being a feeble swimmer, it depends, for defense, 
upon the sharp spines of its dorsal fin, and it seems to know that 


Banded Sunfish (Mesogonistius chetodon). 


when these are erected it is quite free from molestation. Espe- 
cially angry does it become when a great lubberly catfish chances 
to wander near by and pokes his slimy nose into its haunts. At 
ence the “bandy” is up in arms, and darts at the intruder with 
reat violence. It is a veritable case of the king-bird and the 
‘row over again, only beneath the water instead of in the air. 

: I am still in the dark about the breeding habits of this fish. At 
times I have thought that it scooped out a nest in the sand, as 
the common sunfish (Lepomis gibbosus) does, but I am not so sure 
about it. During the spring of 1881 I found females of this spe- 
“es heavy with immature ova, and I am now of the opinion that 
x any nest is made it is in comparatively deep water, among the 

7Y Stems, or at the base of some projecting root. Certainly if 


1256 On the Habits of Certain Sunfish. (December, : 


anywhere in open water I should have found them before this, 
A puzzling fact that haunted me whenever I went fishing, until — 
very recently (September, 1883), was, that I never found any very — 
young “ bandies,” as I usually call them. I had often scooped up : 
scores of the mud-loving Enneacanthi, found in the same quar- — 
ters, but with never a “bandy” among them. Hoping ever for 1 
better things, I continued to search for them, and at last success : 
crowned my efforts. Early in September last I found scores of 
little ones, some not more than half an inch in length. It is safe 
to say, therefore, that the ova are deposited in May or June, Just 
where, remains to be determined. Bho 
A very constant companion of the preceding, to which I have 
briefly referred as the spotted sunfish (Exneacanthus simulans) has, 
one would think, essentially the same habits as the banded fish. 4 
I have seldom, if ever, found them dissociated. They are even = 
more numerous. The relative abundance of the two is about — 
two to five, the larger number referring to the Enneacanthus. 
Like all centrarchoids they are ċarnivorous, and feed upon living os 
prey. During a recent ramble along Watson’s creek, I saw quite ‘ 
a commotion in the shallow water near shore, and on approaching 
the spot I discovered that three of these spotted sunfish had at- e 
tacked a crayfish which had just cast its shell. The battle lated 
but for a moment after I became a spectator. One by aE pe a 
limbs of the crustacean were torn off, and portions of them 7 4 
voured by the fish in full view of their tortured victim. W3 
see such sights as these, I cannot but think that there 15 4 screw 
loose in nature—that nothing is perfect, and animal life 15 0 
reaching out towards perfection. a a 
I have said that these two sunfish have apparently the a 
habits, but it is a case wherein appearances are misleading : 
sidering that they are so very dissimilar in color, and pe 
distinct, it recently occurred to me to determine, if possible, ; 
there were not points of difference which I had overio’™ 
Gathering a large number of specimens from the same loc : 
noticed that with a seine drawn ‘over a considerable 5 
many of the two fishes were taken; but, wh 
used, if a cluster of spatter docks (Nuphar luteum, Va: F 
was covered, I ordinarily captured specimens of the banded 
fish, and the spotted sunfish were taken from masses: p 
phyllum of different species. This was not invariably ms 


en a scoop 


fe 


as 


1883.] On the Habits of Certain Sunfish. 1257 


but so generally that I concluded that the growths of Nuphar lu- 
tum and similar plants were the favorite haunts of the banded 
sunfish, and the muddy masses of Myriophyllum harbored the 
spotted species. 

On submitting the specimens to Dr. A. C. Stokes, of Trenton, 
N. J., he kindly examined the contents of the stomachs of these 
species by the aid of the microscope, with the following results : 

In the stomachs of a dozen or more adult banded sunfish he 
found Chironomus larve very numerous; Cyclops quadricornis 
numerous; Daphnia sp. numerous; chitinous parts of small in- 
sects present but not abundant; diatoms, desmids and fragments 
of alge, probably accidental; and a single rhizopod (Centropyxis 
aculeata). In very young fish he found Chironomus larve few, 
and Cyclops quadricornis and Daphnia sp. numerous. 

He adds, “ In the stomach of a full-grown fish there was from 
seventy-five to one hundred Chironomus larve, which seem to 
be the favorite food.” This. shows at a glance that the banded 
Sunfish js essentially a surface feeder, and as we seldom see them 
Moving about in the open water or near the surface, they are 
Probably nocturnal in their habits. In an aquarium, however, 
they seem to be as active during the day, as.at night, although 
averse to exposure to direct sunlight. ; 

The examination of twelve adult specimens of spotted sunfish, 
resulted as follows: 

In every case the stomach was empty, but the intestine con- 
tained trachez, eyes, elytra, heads and chitinous parts of small 
aquatic beetles. These were very numerous; also Pisidium sp. 
occasional; several small univalve mollusks; a few Chironomus 

; Occasionally a Daphnia and Cyclops; and Gammarus sp. 
erous. In the very young spotted sunfish examined, there 
Were found Pisidium sp. occasionally; many Daphnia and Chi- 
Fonomus larvæ; a few fragments of insects; many Cyclops; a 
W very small univalve mollusks, and a single water mite. 


‘ere we have evidence that this species of sunfish is a bottom 


num 


4 feeder, and resorts to the mud rather than elsewhere for its main 
_ food supply, 


Thave already mentioned the great difference in the coloration 

ese two sunfish, which are, as we have seen, quite intimately 
sociated, Whether this difference has any direct relation to 
t “it widely different feeding habits, I will not now essay to de- 


1258 Editors’ Table. [December, 
EDITORS’ TABLE, | 
EDITORS: A. S. PACKARD, JR., AND E. D. COPE. MS 
We are just at present having, on both sides of the water, 
a series of jeremiads preached by the high priests or prophets of | 
science. It is perhaps well, at times, to go out into the streets, 
to sit down in sackcloth and ashes, to bewail our situation, and 
to improve the opportunity by asking alms of the passers-by. _ 
Professor Lankester appears before the British Association, tells _ 
the British public some plain if bitter truths concerning the en- 
dowment of scientific research, and then coolly asks alms of the Me 
British government for England alone (Scotland and Ireland let = 
out) to the amount of the annual interest on two ! 
pounds. OPS 
We wish the English government could be brought for a period 
of one generation to make annual grants to that amount. Bes 
would literally be a costly experiment, but that enormously ge 
government has made, and is making in other directions, vastly 
costlier ones. Bee 
It is the fashion to depreciate the state 
but that republic votes annually large sums of money for 
education, higher as well as lower, which might well put oS 
blush Great Britain and the United States. Meanwhile ce 
tories for scientific research have been built at Roscoff, C 
neau, Villefranche, Banyuls and elsewhere, founded by | bic 
means, where England has at present nothing to compe 
those institutions. Who in England is doing such w! 


of science in Franc, — 


d’Herculais and Viallanes? What publications 
land to offset the Annales des Sciences Naturelles and mr: 
thiers’, magnificent journal? The only English journ 

sort is the excellent Quarterly Fournal of Microscopical 


and American students. We do not wis oe 
tract from English science, for in biology she can PO 
men like Darwin and Balfour, Bentham and Hooker, 
Huxley. a 

The German government is at present engaged z 
facture of soldiers and scientists ; her men of family gaT 
herited genius are largely to be found among the 
politically the German people are in leading SH! 


1883.] Editors’ Table, 1259 


= strings have been tightened within two or three years. Let im- 
i perialism feed its soldiers and scientists, banish too inquisitive 
and turbulent savants, like Vogt and Fritz Müller, socially snub 
= its professors, and meanwhile build its splendid laboratories and 
museums. It is perhaps laying the foundations for the future 
= political and social advancement of the masses. 3 
In this country the people may never, to any great extent, sanc- 
= tion special educational grants beyond what the Government is 
= how doing for its scientific commissions. We must look to private 
generosity. Our people are developing national character; every 
man, scientist or factory-hand, is, besides attending to his spe- 
cialty, doing his part in “running” the Government. We cannot 
afford to develop and train a privileged class of soldiers and sci- 
entists ; strong in their specialty, weak in morals and statesman- 
= Shipand all that make masterful minds. Still, jeremiads as applied 
i to the United States are only too true. There is little danger that 
; science in this country will be too much pampered. As has been 
: insisted in this journal, and as Professor Rowland, in his many 
= féspects admirable address, emphasized, we tend towards medioc- 
rity. That is one great danger of democracies. 

And after all, as much as money is needed to aid in scientific 
~ fesearch, there is a greater demand for men and brains. There 
si now living in this country numbers of young men of leisure 


one or two graduates in any college who could be trained in original 
aboratories and museums might be more effectu- 
ally manned. if our leading citizens were more fully aware of their 
: Science is becoming widely popularized in the pres- 
generation, and the fruits will be seen in the next. But ina 


VOL. XVIIL.—NO. XIN ; 83 


1260 Recent Literature. . | Decémber, 
RECENT LITERATURE. 


Haypen’s TWELFTH ANNUAL REPORT OF THE U.S. GEOGRAPHI- 
CAL AND GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF THE TERRITORIES OF WYOMING 
AND IpAHo.—These bulky and very richly illustrated volumes 
form the last of a series of twelve annual reports covering as — 
many years, from 1867 to 1879, and which is notable for contain- — 
ing a vast amount of valuable information concerning the geology — 
and natural resources of an immense area lying west of the Mis- 
sissippi valley and east of the Sierra Nevada range. It will be 
remembered that June 30, 1879, Congress passed a law discon- — 
tinuing this and the two other surveys then in existence, and 
establishing what is now known as the United States Geological 


Part 1 contains under the head of geology, seven illustrated 
articles by Dr. C. A. White, entitled Contributions to Inverte- 
brate Paleontology, 2-7, the first having appeared in the repor 
of the survey for 1877; with the report of Mr. O. St. Joga E 
geology of the Wind River district, and of Mr. Scudder on t 
Tertiary lake basin at Florissant, Col., the latter being a repni 
from the last volume of the Bulletin of the Survey. To se i 
to Dr. White's articles, which are illustrated by thirty-one ext” 
lent plates, among the large number of new forms descril bu 
most remarkable are two coral-like Cretaceous forms with Che. 
æozoic aspect, one referred with a good deal of doubt to ag 
tetes, though the tabulze are apparently absent, and it may %5 
Polyzoén ; the other coral is referred with doubt to eer Ai 
Another palæontological fact of interest is the discovery ai 
Cretaceous rocks near San Antonio, Texas, of a very large cra” 
claw, described by Mr. Whitfield under the name of Para 

if Wind River dis : 
richly illustrated 
tes by M 
a frontis- | 
tation of geological and typographical facts combined. < = God, 
piece, giving > ern of Pike's Peak and the Garden of the fi 
is an excellent pièce of chromolithography ; 45 8 Re 
as we remember to have seen. 

As Dr. Hayden remarks in the preface, pat 

proved one iL ksb interest. “ It has a trend about 
west and south-east, with a length of about a hunaree © 
the west side all the sedimentary belts have pi the latter: 
down to the Archzan, older than the Wasatch, an he te the 
' mation rests on the Archean rocks all ane fe east side 
range, seldom inclining more than 5° to 10°. = ily kno 
of the range the series of sedimentary formations - jam si 


to occur in the north-west are exposed from the 


PLATE XX. 


ot Spring Cone on west arm of Yellowstone lake. 


PLATE XXI. 


Giant Geyser in action. 


PLATE XXII. 


SS 

——— 
——— 
———— 
———— 


Old Faithful Geyser in action, 1871. 


PLATE XXIII. 


Union Geyser in action, Aug. 21, 1878; 7-464. M. 


1883.J Recent Literature. 1261 


stone, which rests upon the Archzan rocks, to the Cretaceous, 
inclusive.” e range is regarded as a vast anticlinal of which 
one side has been entirely denuded of the sedimentary rocks, ex- 
cept the Middle Tertiary. On the same side of the range the 
morainal deposits and glaciated rocks are shown on a scale not 
met with by Hayden in other parts of the West. The most in- 
teresting discovery made by the survey in this district was that of 
three genuine glaciers on the east base of Wind River and Fre- 
mont peaks, the first known to exist east of the Pacific coast. 
The panoramic view ona large scale, by Mr. Holmes, of these 
glaciers, conveys an excellent idea of their appearance. That they 
were formerly much larger is shown by the moraines which were 
ound on a grand scale in the Snake River valley, on the east side 
of the Téton range. The numerous lakes have been the beds of 
oa and the shores of the lakes are walled with morainal 
ridges. 


to the Phyllopoda. The essay comprises 210 pages, and is illus- 
trated by wood-cuts, and thirty-nine plates, with a colored z00- 
geographical map. This is followed by a series of five articles 

Dr. R. W. Shufeldt, U.S.N., on the osteology of Speotyto 
cunicularia, Eremophila alpestris, of North American Tetraonide, 
of Lanius ludovicianus excubitoides and of the Cathartide. These 
are important contributions to a neglected subject, and are richly 
illustrated with numerous woodcuts and twenty-four lithographic 


The second part forms a bulky volume of 500 pages, and is 
entirely devoted to an account of the Yellowstone National Park, 
and its geysers. It is illustrated by several very effective chromo- 
l ographs, a number of excellent wood-cuts, several of which we 
are kindly allowed to reproduce (Plates XX-xxi11), a large num- 
ber of Mr. Holmes’ characteristic panoramic views, and numerous 
rea by Mr, Gannett, while in the atlas of maps 1s a large geo- 
— map of the park, The whole is a most thorough and time- 
y monographic account of the park. It will be remembered that 

€ idea of setting apart this large tract as a national park origi- 
nated with Dr. Hayden. 


1262 Recent Literature. | [December, 


The geology of the Yellowstone Park is by Mr. W. H. Holmes, 
who describes the structure of the Yellowstone valley and its 
tributaries as well as the mountain ranges; of these the two most 
important, the Yellowstone and Washburn ranges, are com 
of volcanic conglomerates, the larger part of the park being un- 
derlaid by. rhyolite. The greater part of the volume, which relates 
to thermal springs and geysers, is treated in a broad and compre- 
hensive way by Dr. C. A. Peale, and is an important contribution 
to this attractive subject. After describing the springs and gey- 
sers of the park, he discusses thermal springs and geysers in 
general, including those of Iceland, New Zealand, those of other 
parts of the United States, those of Mexico, Central America, the 
West Indies and South America, as well as those of Europe, the 
Azores, Africa, Indian ocean, Asia Minor and Asia, with those of 
Japan, Formosa, Malaysia, Australasia and Polynesia. Thermo- 
hydrology is then discussed under the heads of thermal springs, 
the chemistry of thermal waters (by C. A. Peale and Henry 
mann), their formations and deposits, and the chemistry af de 
posits (also by Peale and Leffmann); this part closing ec 
account of geysers and theories of geysers, followed by a tu 
bibliography of the subject, Dr. Peale describes and tabulates 


over two thousand springs and seventy-one geysers. me 


1 scientific 


with a geographical account of the park, richly illustrated a : 
maps by Mr. Henry Gannett, and the report of this distingui 
geographer is a model of conciseness and critical accuracy ag 
entire report does great credit to the conduct of this sory d 
vey and to the energy and foresightedness of the disting 
director. : 


Brooks’ Law or ,Herepity.—This work is an elabo the 
tempt at a solution of the difficult problem of hen the- 
author's theory being in a degree based upon Darwin's nyp? 
sis of pangenesis. és out- 

The plan of the book is as follows: After giving coe ps ex- 
line of the chief hypotheses which have been publishe 
planation of heredity, with reasons for rejecting them, 
presents briefly, in outline, a statement of his ow 
then attempts to show that this theory furnishes 2” shel 
theory of natural selection, that there is no æ 771077 n explana- 
rejecting this theory of heredity, and that it furnishes oy 5 cannot 
tion of many well-known facts which the author claims 
without it be seen in their true relations. Finally 

d the Origin gn 


1 The Law of Heredity. A study of the cause of Variation mae ins Universi: 


ing Organisms. By W. K. Brooks, associate in Biology, Johns 1 okie 
Baltimore, John Murphy & Co. 1883. 12mo, pp. 330. With illustrat 


borate at- 


the author — 


a basis for the 


Gi 3 
the author at 


PLATE XXIV, 


MALE. FEMALE, 


MALE AND FEMALE RUFFED GROUSE, 


YOUNG MALE, ADULT MALE. ADULT FEMALE. 


ADULT MALE, YOUNG MALE AND ADULT FEMALE OF THE 
RED HEADED WOODPECKER, 


[From photographs of stuffed specimens in the collection at Druid Hu 
Park, Baltimore.] 


FEMALE, 


MALE AND FEMALE WOOD DUCK, TO SHOW SECONDARY 
. SEXUAL CHARACTERS. 


‘| [From photographs of stuffed specimens in the Collection of the Mary 
land Academy of Sciences.] 


1883.] Recent Literature. 1263 


tempts to show that it is supported by direct proof, and the work 
closes with an extended statement of the theory. 

Professor Brooks’ theory we wilt state in his own words : 
“The union of two sexual elements gives variability. Conjuga- 
tion is the primitive form of sexual reproduction. Here the func- 
tions of the two elements are alike, and the union of parts derived 
from the bodies of two parents simply insures variability in the 
offspring. In all multicellular organisms the ovum and the male 
cell have gradually become specialized in different directions. _ 

“The ovum is a cell which has gradually acquired a compli- 
cated organization, and which contains material particles of some 
kind to correspond to each of the hereditary characteristics of 
the species. The ovum, like other cells, is able to reproduce its 
like, and it not only gives rise, during its development, to the 
divergent cells of the organism, but also to cells like itself. The 
ovarian ova of the offspring are these latter cells, or their direct 
unmodified descendants. ‘ 

“Each cell of the body is, in a morphological sense, an inde- 
pendent individual. It has the power to grow, to give rise, by 
division, to similar cells, and to throw off minute germs. During 
the evolution of the species it has, by natural selection, acquired 
distinctive properties or functions, which are adapted to the con- 
ditions under which it is placed. So long as these conditions 
remain unchanged, it performs its proper functions as a part of the 
body; but when, through a change in its environment, its func- 
tion is disturbed and its conditions of life become unfavorable, it 

rows off small particles which are the germs or ‘gemmules 
of this particular cell. 

“These germs may be carried to all parts of the body. They 
May penetrate to an ovarian ovum or toa bud, but the male a 
has gradually acquired, as its special and distinctive function, a 
Peculiar power to gather and store up germs. or 

“When the ovum is fertilized each germ or ‘ gemmule perar 
with, conjugates with or impregnates that particle of the ovum whic 
is destined to give rise in the offspring to the cell which ee 
sponds to the one which produced the germ or gemmule; or cise 
£ unites with a closely related particle, destined to give rise ere 
Closely related cell. 

“When this cell becomes developed in the body of the off- 
Spring it will be a hybrid, and it will therefore tend to vary cen 

“ As the ovarian ova of the offspring share by direct inae hich 
all the properties of the fertilized ovum, the organisms seyi 
they ultimately give rise will tend to vary in the same m gem- 

“A cell which has thus varied will continue to throw olf ge 
Mules, and thus to transmit variability to the corresponding oe 
in the bodies of successive generations of descendants un 

vorable variation is seized upon by natural suse ona lected will 

‘As the ovum which produced the organism vfaguetnen 


1264 Recent Literature. [ December, 


transmit the same variation to its ovarian ova by direct inheri- 
tance, the characteristic will be established as an hereditary race- 
characteristic, and will be perpetuated and transmitted, by the 
selected individuals and their descendants, without gemmules. 

“ According to this view, the origin of a new variation is 
neither purely fortuitous nor due to the direct and definite modi- 
fying influence of changed conditions. A change in the environ- 
ment of a cell causes it to throw off gemmules, and thus to trans- 
mit to descendants a tendency to vary in the part which is affected 
by the change. 

“ The occurrence of a variation is due to the direct action of 
external conditions, but its precise character is not. My view of 
the cause of variation is thus seen to be midway between that 
accepted by Darwin and that advocated by Semper and other 
Lamarckians,” 

In a word then, Brooks’ theory maintains that these gemmules 
only by chance pervade the whole body, but are, as a rule, con- 
fined to the male cell or spermatozoon, hence the male element 
is the originating and the female the perpetuating factor; the 
ovum is conservative; the male cell progressive, Heredity of 


ued 


silver-gray rabbit, produced no effect. These gemmules are me ri 


test the theory properly we should think experiments might n ; 


is carefully thought out, well present 
bution of permanent value to a most 


of r 


always to detect the operation of the law 
peculation in good hands has always 

discovery, and the simple endeavor to discover t 

ity may at least lead to fresh fields of research. ~ 
After stating the theory, our author devotes a large P 


been a fruitful soure" 
he laws of here® 


1883. ] Recent Literature. 1265 


volume to a detailed statement of the evidence from hybrids, 
from variation, from secondary sexual characters; and this chap- 
ter is illustrated with the excellent figures here reproduced (Plates 
XXIV, xxv), which will speak for themselves. 

In the tenth chapter the author considers the evidence from the 
intellectual differences between men and women; in the next 
chapter the author's theory is considered as supplementary to the 
theory of natural selection, the last chapter being in the way of 
recapitulation and conclusion. 

Now and then the author shows a tendency to take for granted 
matters still in dispute, as, for instance, the nature of the process 
of conjugation, which is, if we understand it, not proved to be of 
the nature of sexual reproduction, though it would seem to be 
such. There are a number of slight but unneccessary typograph- 
ical errors, and a word or two, such as Branchipus, is misspelt. 


TRANSACTIONS OF THE Kansas ACADEMY OF SCIENCE FOR 


s. That no two persons are : 
Course universally acknowledged, and is almost axiomatic, but 
Mr. Galton makes us realize this fact as never be ore. ae 

The book is a collection of scattered essays, published 1 


" Inquiries into Hi ts Development. By Francis GALTON 
uman Faculty and its Devei Big : 
E.R.S. New York, Macmillan & Co., 1883. 87a, pp- 380, with illustrations. 


a 
1266 Recent Literature. [December, — 


ferent journals, which are brought together with some revision, 
condensation and rewriting. The author’s object has been “to 
take note of the varied hereditary faculties of different men, and 
of the great differences in different families and races, to learn 
how far history may have shown the practicability of supplanting 
inefficient human stock by better strains, and to consider w! 

it might not be our duty to do so by such efforts as may be rea- 
sonable, thus exerting ourselves to further the ends of evolution 
more rapidly and with less distress than if events were left to 
their own course.” 


a et eee eS Et ROR 


Newest 


intellectual differences, mental imagery, number-forms, color 
associations, visionaries, nurture and nature, associations, psycho- 
metric experiments, antechamber of consciousness, early seat | 
ments, history of twins, domestication of animals, possibilities r 
theocratic intervention, objective efficacy of prayer, enthusiasm, z 
the observed order of events, selection and race, influence ann a 
upon race, population, early and late marriages, marks for family 

merit, endowments, conclusion. i EE 
The relations of these subjects to morals and ethics, a3 Fee: 
by Mr. Galton, and also by other writers of what is some 
calied the positive school, from the inductive and evolut af his 4 
standpoint, shows what man may do for the improvement of 2 : 
own race. eS 
As the author says, we cannot but recognize the vast varira 
natural faculty, useful and harmful, in members of the pa rei ae 
and much more in the human family at large, all fie observe : 
to be transmitted by inheritance. Neither can Hie Hie pele 
i equa a 

that the faculties of men generally are uneq Galton att ates 


re Sia et eh, 


able,” leads him to consider what may be van het 
function of man in the order of the world. We shou 


1883. | Recent Literature, 1267 


rise to the conception that he has a considerable function to per- 
form in the order of events, and that his exertions are needed ; 
that he should look upon himself more “as a freeman, with 
power of shaping the course of future humanity.” The question, 
“How man can assist in the order of events,” he answers, “ by 
furthering the course of evolution.” This means that man “may 
use his intelligence to discover and expedite the changes that are 
necessary to adapt circumstances to race and race to circum- 
stances, and his kindly sympathy will urge him to effect them 
mercifully.” 

The book should be read by physicians, moralists, philanthro- 
pists, biologists and intelligent parents, as well as the civil service 
reformer, in fact by everyone interested in the advancement of 
mankind, whether they accept all the author’s conclusions or not. 


Tue Tortucas ann Fioripa Reers.!— Professor Agassiz com- 
mences this memoir by the statement that Darwin's theory of 
teef formation will not apply to the peculiar conditions existing 
along the Straits of Florida. The southern extremity of Florida 
was shown by the elder Agassiz to be of comparatively recent 
growth, and the mode of growth ef the present reei, keys and- 
mud-flats to be identical in its nature with past action. The 
whole southern part of Florida is built of concentric barrier reefs, 
cemented into continuous land by the accumulation and consoli- 
dation of mud flats between them. The curve of the Florida 


en found in any of the soundings taken east of the Mississippi. 
The line of keys seems to be formed by the waste of the eii 


lave been formed by the detritus driven to the westward by the 
Prevailing easterly winds and the currents running we oR 
oA incipient coral reef is already forming upon a patch to 


irs of 
i The Tor tugas and Florida Reefs. By ALEXANDER AGASSIZ. From Memoirs 
American Academy of Arts and Sciences, Vol. XI. 


1268 Recent Literature. [ December, 


amount of animal life which can be sustained upon a small area, 
under suitable conditions, can only be understood by those who 
have dredged near the hundred fathom line on the west coast of 
the great Florida plateau. The dredge not unfrequently brings 
up large fragments of modern limestone, consisting of the dead 
carcasses of the species now living on the top. 
The Challenger and Tuscarora soundings have shown the ex- 
istence of submarine elevations of volcanic. origin, forming exten- 
sive banks, serving as foundations for barrier reefs and atolls, and 
wherever such plateaux reach, on their windward side, a level at 
which corals prosper, there coral reefs spring up and flourish. 
At lower levels are plateaux where mollusks, corals, echinoderms, 
etc., find the materials necessary for their coverings, These 
submarine beds of modern limestone lie in the very track of the 
ocean currents, and gain from them the carbonate of lime they 
require. Murray’s experiments seem to prove that this amounts 
to sixteen tons for every square mile a hundred fathoms dee 
The foundation for a coral reef is formed by the accumulation 
limestone and other animal remains upon an early fold of > 
earth’s crust, or upon a volcanic plateau, and corals do not encrus — 
the surface until the bank has risen to their bathymetrical limit. 
Thus the deposition of animal débris comes in as a SUP 3 
to elevation and subsidence, which alone were taken note | PY 
the theory of Darwin and Dana, and accounts for the per 
plateaux in regions where there has been little or no ¢ gi oe 
level from other causes, to a height favorable for the grow!” 
reef-building corals. ag > 
Grorr’s MıneraL ANatysts.—This is a series of one hundre 
ey fill out under thè 
octavo pages giving blanks for the student to f mines 
different physical characters and chemical reactions 0 sy she 
ey are conveniently arranged and accompanied by a athe a 
of terms most commonly used in describing minerals. a 
found useful in laboratory work. 
RECENT BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS. 
Upham, Warren.—Lake Agassiz, a chapter in Glacial Geology. 
Acad. N. S., Vol. 11. From the author. Vol. xt, No. 
Harger, Oscar.—Report on the Isopoda. Bull, Mus. Comp. Anat., YO" o 
Cambridge, 1883. From the author. Tias, hee Inst. 
Dewey, F. P.—Porosity and specific gravity of Coke. Ext. : 5S 
Mining Eng., 1883. 
Hunt, A. E.—Some notes and tests of an open-hearth steel charge - 
plate. Ext. idem, , sde. a 
Stone, G. C.—The determination of Manganese in Spinel. Ext. y Journal, Vo 
Brinton, D. G.—The Folk-lore of Yucatan, Ext. from the Folk-lore , eee 
I, Pt. vitt, London, Eng., 1883. From the author, i: eee 1333. Fro® 
Allen A,.—The Journal of the Postal Microscopical Society, : 
the editor. 


E E I E L E EE oe E E E ara e ly ena E 


Se S 


E EEn LE a E a A ee 


Ext, Bull. Mint. 


made for boilet 


ENEE ES ENAA anin ical E ; : Second | oe 
1 Mineral Analysis. Designed by Professor Geo. G. Grol ES ee. 
Lewisburg, Pa., Science and Health Publishing Co., 1993. 


1883. ] Geography and Travels. 1269 


White, J. W.—First aid to the Injured. Abstract of lectdłes delivered to the police 
of Phi From the author. 

Boehm, G.—Literaturbericht fiir Zoologie in Bezeihung zur Anthropologie mit Ein- 
schluss der fossilen Landsaugethiere. Abd. Arch. fiir Anthropologie. Mun- 
chen, I 

Hoffmann, C. K.—Dr. H. G. Bronn’s Klassen und Ordnungen des Thier-Reichs. 
v Band, 11 Abth. Arthropoda. vi Band, 11 Abth. Reptilien. 

Leche, W.—Zur Anatomie der Becken region bei Insectivora, Stockholm, 1883. 
From the author. 

Gregorio, M. A.—Intorne alla Publicazione di un gran Giornale Geologico Inter- 
nazionale. From the author, 

Agassiz, A-—Exploration of the surface fauna of the Gulf Stream. Vol. 11, Part 1. 
The Porpitidz and Velellidz, Cambridge, 1883, From the author. 

Cragin, F. W.—A contribution to the history of the fresh-water Copepoda. Ext. 
Trans, Kansas Acad. Sci., 1883. _ From the author. 


d See 


GENERAL NOTES. 
GEOGRAPHY AND TRAVELS.' 


Tue Durcu Circumpoiar Expepition.—On July 5, 1882, the 
Dutch expedition embarked on the Norwegian steamer Varna. 
Before the end of August the Varna was surrounded by ice at 
about 70° N. lat. and 63° E. long. On September 18th the Dan- 
ish steamer Dijmphna perceived the ship and attempted to render 
aid, but was itself surrounded by ice, and soon both ships were 
frozen in at about seventy-five yards distance from each other. 
At the commencement of October enormous crevasses opened in 
the ice, heralded by loud noises of cracking and splitting, and 
the crew, who at the first warning had left the ship, found them- 
selves completely separated from it. After the crevasses had 
frozen over, the crew regained the ship, and continued observa- 
tions until Christmas eve, when the ice floes again put themselves 
in Motion, crashing against each other with such force that the 

‘arna was literally crushed. The crew escaped with safety, and 
with their documents, instruments, dogs and sledges, took refuge 
on board the Dijmphna, the solid construction of which enabled 


it to resist the movement of the ice. 

tere they were compelled to remain until August rst, when, 
as the Dijmphna had orders to spend a second winter in the Arc- 
tic, they made for the land by means of boats and sledges, and 
reached Waigatz island in three weeks. Here they fell in with 
the Louise, the Nordenskjold and the Obi, all sent in search of caw 
Varna, All collections and papers were saved; and not one 
the crew was lost, in spite of the hardships endured. 

AFRICA— The Dunes of the Sahara—Not more than a agp 
part of the surface of the Sahara is occupied by sand-dunes, y 
Principal groups of which are in the north of that desert, am 
are those of Erg, in the Algerian Sahara, that of Iguidi, which 


"This department is edited by W. N. LocKINGTON, Philadelphia. 


1270 General Notes. [December, 


continues the Erg group to the south-west into Morocco, and 
that of Edeyen to the south-east of Erg. The Erg group ex- 
tends from the 20° to 34° N. lat, and from 7° E. long., to 4° W. 
long. Erg alone is reckoned to occupy 12,000,000 hectares, 
or about 45,000 square miles, but the estimate is probably too 
large, as immense spaces within the area are free from dunes. 
The dunes are in some places piled into chains of sand mountains, 
which may reach several kilometers in width, and 500 to 60 
feet in height. The true dune, when not piled on other dunes, is 
of uniform composition and regular form. The grains are usually 
less than a millimeter in diameter, and the shape of the dune is 
an elongated ellipse, with a concavity cut out of the leeward 
side. The sand, driven by the wind, climbs up the long gradual 
slope of the ellipse, and falls over the abrupt talus of the short 
concave side, which is bounded above by a sharp edge. A sim- 
ple dune seldom exceeds sixty-five feet in height, but here and 
there one rises to more than two hundred feet. 

The dunes occupy basins of Quaternary age, and have. been 
formed by the disintegration of rocks of various ages. Disinte- 
gration proceeds less rapidly in a dry climate than in a wet one, — 
but in the Sahara there is no vegetation to protect the a : 
and the disintegrated material is never consolidated into . 
The chief causes of rock disintegration in the Sahara y, m ‘ 
great difference of temperature, amounting often t -i 
tween the day and the night, and the action of wind-blown ee 
upon the rocks; chemical action and the infrequent rains may TG 

d 


added. l r EE 

Comali-land—The Geographical Society of Paris ef fy 
published the results of the journey to the country © wpe 
malis, undertaken by M., Revoil in 1880. The region may p 
divided into three zones, the coast, where the towns are al in 
the mountains, which are often calcareous and are ogee | 
their stratification with those along the borders of yi docks. 
and the interior plateau, inhabited by nomads with fer there by 


k 


he 


bed of blackish siliceous sand. These steppes ar patie 
immense pastures, affording subsistence to the onnan the 
oxen, sheep, goats, asses, horses and camels whic pe <a 
only riches of the Comalis of the interior. Most se par S 


are torrents of short course, and the only river | 


pastures here and there. The climate is tempera 
34° C. on the coast, and to 45° or even 55 


SSL aos oe 


ee ee en ae ee" 0s a ae ee Pe Me Oe 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 1271 


interior plateau, In the mountains, at an elevation of over 5000 
feet, it sometimes sinks to 11.5° C. The nomads of the steppes 
never cultivate the soil, are incurably lazy, wear only a piece of 
skin or simple cloth for clothing, and suffer greatly from phthisis 
and rheumatism, brought about by the action of the sudden 
changes of temperature on their undefended bodies. The other 
maladies most common among the Comalis are ophthalmia, cu- 
taneous affections and scrofula. They have learned from the 
Arabs the use of a few herbs, but the universal remedies are 
bleeding and cauterization. Almost every native is tatooed all 
Over with burns and scarifications. 
€ principal interest of this journey is ethnographic. The 
oldest human vestiges consist of heaps of shells mixed with 
Dones of fishes and turtles, and strewn with flint implements of 
various kinds and remains of rude pottery. M. Revoil concludes 
that these remains must antedate 1700 B. C., and bases this opin- 
ion upon the fact that the Egyptian paintings of the tomb of 
Beikmara and those of the temple of Deir-el-Bahari show the 
inhabitants of Poum, that is, the Comalis, in the possession of 
tals. M. Revoil believes these mounds to be the work of the 
Ichthyophagi and Troglodytes of the old historians; while the 
more recent mounds of Hais, with their green and blue enameled 
pottery, are pronounced of the Ptolomean era; and the red pot- 
tery, amphoras, glass, etc., especially those found at Olok, seem 
to be of Roman age. M. Revoil believes that contact with the 


r Roman more than Arab, The men wear still the sagum ar- 
sinveticum, while the women are attired in the degou, which is 
fastened at the shoulder, and resembles the peplum of the Greeks. 

a wedding or a marriage they carry the dazrabad or censer, 1n 
Which they consume a resinous gum which gives out an odor 
like that of Russia leather. 


GEOLOGY AND PALAIONTOLOGY. : 
M. JuLes Marcou on THE GEOLOGY OF CALIFORNIA.—~if a 
recent issue of the Bulletin of the French Geological Society, M. 


Marcou reviews the work done by American pieces and adds 


1272 General Notes. [ December, 
gneiss, schists, argillites, slates, etc., and the contracted areas of 
mountain limestone and trias, M. Marcou comes to the band of 
fossiliferous Infra-lias, or Rhetian, which for more than a hundred 
miles exists in close contact with non-fossiliferous talcose or 
chloritic schists, quartzites, etc., and often in proximity to ie 3 
veins of auriferous quartz. Here he capitalizes the words, “The 
gold is not Jurassic, but of the age of azoic rocks and of the 
most ancient graywackes.” The metalliferous veins are never en- 
closed in the Rhetian, the close proximity of which to the gold- 
bearing quartz was the cause of the announcement, “ made with 
much solemnity, that the gold of California was much more re- 
cent than had been believed, and that the Sierra Nevada and the 


greater part of the other sierras of the Great Basin were of the — | 


Rep ee E eee et eee 


of Shasta City, he arrives at the Tertiary, commencing with t'i : 
statement that there is no trace of Tertiary rock i 


re 
ir 
oO 
vn 
i= 
is 
u 
wn 
° 
3, 
s] 
5 
~ 
=] 
a 
ce 
> 
x] 
cr 
© 
A, 
ret 
= 
oO 
E 
(®] 
~ 
oO. 
2) 
5 
© 
D 
= 


mountains be- 
tween Los Angeles, Point Conception and the neighborh in 


coast, as shown at Los Angeies and San, Di ie . Marcot a 
me s; M. Marco” | 
the vertebrate remains of the Rancho de rails’ foul of Professor 


Quaternary : 


his savant, there was 10 > S pehas 


stratigraphical and paleontological characters, J. 
done before for the Eocene of Chico in making 1t 


1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 1273 


M. Marcou then proceeds to make merry over tke Calaveras 
skull, which bore in its encrusting gravel a Helix mormonum, and 
which came from a shaft no one had seen. The existence of 
Quaternary man in California is not questioned by M. Marcou, 
the existence of mortars, hammers and other stone implements, 
together with some axes of obsidian and even some fragments of 
human bones, give incontestable proof of it, while the numerous 
remains of Elephas, Mastodon, Rhinoceros, Bos, Equus, Canis, 
ma, etc., prove the Quaternary age of these remains. 

The reference of this unauthenticated skull to the Tertiary age 
will, says our critic, “ suffice to give an idea of the incorrectness 
and absolute lack of exactitude in observation of this economical 
geologist or specialist of mining statistics.” “As for Tertiary 
man, there is absolutely no trace of him in all California, at least 
up to date.” ne 

M. Marcou has not yet finished. The glaciers of California 
are his next theme, and he laughs at the director and sub-direc- 
tor of the Geological Survey of California for marching for hours 
Over the glaciers of Mt. Shasta without ever dreaming they were 
on a glacier, and at Professor Le Conte for bringing the northern 
ice-sheet over California. , 

€ mountain ranges of California, according to M. Marcou, 
belong to the following ages: i 

I. Sierra Nevada, Tehachape and Sierra Madre (the mountains 
south of the union of the Coast range and Sierra) to the Azoic. 

1. The Coast range, as far south as Point Conception and Santa 
Barbara, to the Eocene. i 

ur. The Sierras of San Fernando and Santa Monica, to the 

e 


iocene, 

Iv. The hills of Los Angeles, to the end of the Pliocene. 

v. The mountains east of the entrance of Cajon Pass, to the 
end of the Quaternary. 

vi. The volcanic eruptions, to the commencement of the pres- 
ent age 


appears to have been observed by Hulke in Hypsilophodon, since 
t paleontologist mentions a “ thin tri l 
trough-like rit ” and lying in front of a mandible of cat ger 
‘aurian, Hulke suggests that this bone may be connect Pot : 
the Premaxilla, but M. Dollo states that in the seven skulls o 
T. bernissartensis studied by him, it was attached to the lower cee 
lat its presence in the upper jaw would render inexpli 


Sieh a 
ae 
Panels x, 
Be Al 
ae 


1274 General Notes. [ December, | 


the relations of the facial bones to each other. Moreover the 
anterior angle of the presymphysial bone bears some crests or 
denticles of bone, which, had the bone been by any means forced 
away from a previous union with the premaxillary, must certainly 
have been broken off. 

The coronoid process consists, in the order of their importance, 
of the dentary externally, the coronoid internally, and a vertical 
process of the articular posteriorly. It thus differs widely from 
that-of the chelonians and lizards of the present age, in which it 
is formed of the coronoid element only, and from that of the 
ophidians, which is largely composed of the surangulat, but 
approaches more nearly that of Hatteria, in which it is formed 
of coronoid and dentary. From all existing reptiles it differs in 
its position externally to the alveolar border and anterior to the _ 
end of the dentary series. The premaxillaries do not differ : 
greatly in their structure from those of Hypsilophodon. The 
frontals do not form any part of the upper orbital border, from 
which they are separated by two supra-orbitals. These are b e 
upon the two pre-frontals, which are also thus excluded from the 
` exterior upper border of the orbit. Asa whole, the skull pe a 

sents a far greater number of points of resemblance to H ndible i 
than to any other living reptile. Each ramus of the ma ek 
bears twenty-one teeth in use, and numerous partially pers 

cervical, 


rows on the internal face; while each maxillary carries 


eighty-five in all; while the ribs consist of nine cervica © 
seventeen dorsal pairs, as the atlas and last dorsal pe Diclo- 
ribs. In an appendix M. Dollo compares Iguanodon ee 
nius mirabilis,’ and finds that his “ presymphysial f Professor 
tical with the “flat, thin and edentulous” dentary 0 he 
Discovery OF TRACKS IN THE JURA-TRIAS OF Coy ae ffy 
fessor H. W. Parker, of Iowa College, has discovered 8°” — 
animal footprints in the vicinity of Denver. . a 
Of the slabs which he obtained one is about five feet lone . 
of tracks, Ds ee 
and a half inches long, and with a stride of ney ect to fort 
and a straddle of five inches. The peculiarity ne ihe ends ¥ 
is, that every track exhibits but one apparent digi t threes} z 


eighteen dorso-lumbar, six sacral and fifty-one caudal ve ost 


S 


slab gives five pairs of footprints, much 
enough, part of each is rounded li the ‘st 
sea-weeds. No hoofed animals lived then, ane — I th 
very smal) in proportion to the size of the prints. am 


1 E. D. Cope, AMER. NAT., July, 1883, p. 774-7- 


: 
; 
: 


< Following the terminology of Milne- 
NOL. Xvn.—no xi. 84 


- 1883.] Geology and Paleontology. 1275 


unmistakable tracks, in the judgment of Professor Parker, who, 
rom long residence at Amherst, Mass., has become familiar with 
the thousands of footprints found in the Connecticut valley, and 
constituting the feature of the Amherst College museum, 

In 1880, Mr. R. C. Hills, of this city, found a few Triassic 
tracks on the western slope of the Rocky mountains, and the 
are now in the museum of Yale College. — Rocky Mountain 
News, 


Locomotive APPENDAGES OF Tritopites.—In the autumn of 
1882 the trilobite, Asaphus megistos (Fig. 1), was sent me for ex- 
amination. In the delay of correspondence with palzontologists, 
fortunately no report was made, for in the spring of 1883, twelve 
months after finding the first specimen, the same party found the 
second, which proved to be the matrix of the ventral surface of 
the first specimen. It was found about one hundred meters from 
the point where the first was obtained. 

About two-thirds of the cephalic shield is broken off. That 
part of the head anterior to a line drawn obliquely through the 
left eye to the middle of the pleura of the second thoracic somite 
on the right, is entirely wanting. With the head restored, the 
specimen would be about 18.5 centimeters (73g inches) long; in 
width, 11.5 centimeters (about 4% inches). On the ventral sur- 


enti 
thoracic, and four centimeters that of the abdominal portion of 


, Directly beneath the eight somites of the thorax, ‘ex pairs of 
Jointed limbs are distinctly seen; the two anterior pairs of append- 
ages are situated directly under the first two thoracic segments ; 
but from the character of these appendages, as well as the relation 


oral aperture certainly existed, and presumably they were joo 


Mts ar : i oove. 
€ not preserved at the median e awards for the several 


ee 


1276 General Notes. [ December, ' 


parts of the limb of a crustacean, the prominently-marked portion 
of these ambulatory limbs is undoubtedly the meropodite, which 
was in some cases two centimeters in length and quite large, with 
the mero-carpopodite articulation well pronounced, so as to-leave 
a distinct, pit-like depression in the matrix. The several joints 
externally to that which is considered the meropodite can be dis- 
tinguished by careful study of the several legs and the grooves 
and foveæ of the matrix. The carpopodite was about the length 
of the meropodite, but decidedly slender as compared with the 
latter. If there was any positive evidence to show that these 
were broad, lamellar appendages, adapted to swimming, then the 
slender joints external to the meropodite might be accounted for 
by supposing the edges were the portions visible. The propodite 
was about two-thirds the length of the carpopodite, and also ap- 
pears to have been slender and slightly curved backward; the , 
dactylopodites are not well preserved, yet sufficiently so to permit 
the conclusion that they were not chelate. The posterior pair of 
these thoracic appendages is directly beneath the posterior somite 
of the thorax. The meropodites of the two anterior pairs of ap- 
pendages, as shown in Fig. 3, resemble the same joints 1m the 2 
thoracic limbs. ; fee = 
In examining the matrix, Fig. 3 d, where the left limb irs 
anterior pair is well preserved, it is seen to curve aroun ol 
outer margin of the left lobe of the hypostoma, and, from the AS 
dence which the surface presented when first examined, I pea 
the opinion that this limb was chelate. In removing the i 
stone so as to expose the left lobe of the hypostoma, and also =. 
tablish the articulation of the claws, an accidental stroke ga pa 
the evidence of this direct connection, yet at the fracture a 
of two broken claws can yet be seen. At first I bee oy 
to regard the distal extremity of this pair as chelate. ened i 
tempting to remove the limestone, the surface clearly sf pr 
conjunction of these parts. This condition could gcse peng 
counted for by supposing one limb to have been SHIOR =i 
another. It was to clear up this-point that the ren 
adhering material was made. If chelate, the claws 
and of about equal size as in Limulus. As th 
quently found in this limestone formation, It 1S to 
these limbs will also be found, so as to definitely “these SUP 
On fitting the two specimens together, the ends of the , 
claws are seen at the fracture directly beneath 


Saga ie ae eee ol 


oe 


developed walking legs, extending near! 
the carapace. The exoskeleton of the limbs seems = 
somewhat different in character from the calcare f suc 
of the dorsal surface of the animal. At least, it was Xe nem 
acter as not to preserve well the integrity of the ftand ] 
cess of fossilization. They could not have been so 


XXVI. 


PLATE 


E O OS F OVN A E T EEA N REE ee EEN 


ATE XXVII. 


4 


PI 


1883. | Geology and Paleontology. 1277 


judging from the symmetry of the matrices of the meropodites, 
_ as well as from the general cylindrical character of limbs them- 
selves. 

On the ventral surface of the pygidium there are at least twelve 
(pairs of) appendages ; posteriorly, an exact enumeration is im- 
possible. The term pairs is used on account of the median groove, 
showing in the structures a bilobed character. This groove is 
continuous with the thoracic groove, and is somewhat narrower 
and more shallow than the latter. From an examination of the 
two specimens, these twelve or more appendages appear to be 
leaf-like, or foliaceous, and on each side of the median groove the 
direction was outward and somewhat forward, No doubt these 
appendages were branchial in function, and also adapted to swim- 
ming, 


EXPLANATION OF PLATES XXVI AND XXVII. 


Fic. 1.—Natural size. aa, meropodites of anterior pair of appendages—maxilli- 
pedes ; 44, eighth pair of (thoracic) legs; c, articulation between carpopodite and 
Propodite ; d, articulation between propodite and dactylopodite; e, branchigerous 
organs beneat idi 


IG. 2.—The specimens 1 and 3 fitted together, and reduced to nearly one-third 
nat. size, 


Fic. 3.—a a, matrices of meropodites of anterior pair of appendages; 6 4, ma- 
trices of eighth pair of legs; c, branchigerous appendages; æg, left maxillipede, 
Probably chelate; e, left lobe of hypostoma. 


—F. Mickleborough, Fourn. Cincinnati Soc. Nat. Hist. 


Grotocicat Nores. — Triassic and Permian, — Among new 
Stegocephali lately described by Herr Credner from the Dyas of 
axony, are Acanthostoma vorax, Melanerpeton spiniceps, and Dis- 
cosaurus permianus. The last is remarkable for the round disk- 
like plates, built up of concentric rings, that cover its body. 


Cretaccous—M. L. Dollo (Bull. du Mus. Roy. d’Hist. Nat. 
Belg.) describes some remains of dinosaurs from the Upper Cre- 
taceous of Belgium. Two vertebræ from the Mæstricht beds 
may perhaps belong to the form described from the same beds 
by Professor Seeley. An ungual phalanx from Louzee is evi- 
dently that of a carnivorous dinosaur of about half the size of 


_ S10n and other details of form, as well as in the fineness of the 
_ prations, are ascribed to a new genus and species, and named 
— byM. Dollo Craspedodon louzeensts. 

Tertiary —In a recent issue of the Geological Magazine, Pro- 
““Ssor Owen gives a basal view of the skull of Thylacoleo, show- 
ing Clearly the very small size of the space for the cranial cavity 
: € expansion and strength of the zygomatic arches. 


1278 General Notes. [ December, 


MINERALOGY' . Bes 


MINERALS OF THE CRYOLITE GROUP FROM CoLoRADO.— W, 
Cross and W. F. Hillebrand? who have previously described 
a number of interesting species from the vicinity of Pike's ` 
Peak, have identified cryolite and several allied fluorides 
from the same region, and have given a very exhaustive ac- 
count of their method of occurrence, physical and crystallo- 
graphic characters, and chemical relations. Cryolite occurs in 
massive aggregates of crystalline individuals, and when fresh has 


zone of purple or green fluorite, and next to this 


veins of Altenberg, Saxony. Prosopite was also 
crystals upon altered pachnolite in the quar a 
The identification of this rare species is of much interest 
authors deserve much credit for the care and skill ib POS 
have applied to the study of the minerals in the nega? 
Pike’s Peak. lon 
Tue Uranium Minerarts—Heinrich Baron von F on 
published* an exhaustive paper on the decomposition teu 
uraninite, and on the chemical separation of ura a sions: 
and other substances, and comes to some important COR aa 
interest to mineralogists. The uranium minerals € a 
1 Edited by Professor H. CARVILL Lewis, Academy of Natural SE a 
delphia, to whom communications, papers for review, etc., should be se 
3 Amer, Jour. Sc., Oct., 1883. 


3 Zeits. f. Kryst., VIL n : 
4 Jahibuch d, K, K, Geolog. Reichsanstalt, 1883, B. XXXII, Pp Fr 


1883. ] Mineralogy. 1279 


from both European and American localities, special attention, 
however, being given to the gummite and associated minerals 
from North Carolina. After a discussion of the various analyses 
made by different chemists, and an examination of the homo- 


gummite, not entitled to distinctive names, and that uranotil is 
identical with uranophane, and should therefore be dropped as a 
mineral species. 

Both gummite and uranophane result from the alteration of 
uraninite (pechurane), and therefore very properly follow that spe- 
cies in the classification of some authors. 


MINERALS FROM LEHIGH AND Berks counties, Pa. —E. F. 
Smith and D. B. Brunner! contribute a series of analyses of min- 
erals which occur in Lehigh and Berks counties, Penna., and de- 
scribe a nmber of new localities. 


are given, 
Other minerals from Lehigh county are s¢/bite, pyrolusite and 
chlvropal, the latter being a soft yellowish green substance accom- 
es iron ore. The mineral is earthy and may be polished by 
ion. 
In Berks county, new localities and analyses are given for stil- 
bite, der weylite, vesuvianite, titanite and bructte. Vesuvianite and 
brucite were found at the now well-known mineral locality of 
Fritz island, near Reading. The latter mineral forms thin color- 
_ Tess laminz in seams intersecting limestone. 
_ Miveratocicat Notes.—In the death of Professor J. Lawrence 
Smith, at Louisville, Ky., on October 12, American mineralogy 
loses one of its most eminent masters. His memoirs on corun- 
‘um and emery, and his numerous physical and chemical investi- 
gations on meteorites, together with his many contributions to 
hemical mineralogy, have made his name well known to scientific 


1 Amer. Chem, Journ., Sept., 1883- 


1280 General Notes. [December, 


men all over the world. In 1877 he described under the name of 
rogersite a mineral resulting from the alteration of samarski 
In the same year Daubrée, of Paris, named after him the mineral 
Lawrencite, a protochloride of iron first detected by Dr. Smith in 
meteorites. Dr, Smith has published in book form a collection 
of his memoirs of especial interest to mineralogists. He was one 
of the few American members of the Academy of Sciences of 
aris——-At the American exhibition recently held in Boston, 
several States exhibited collections of minerals. North Carolina 
was especially well represented, making a large exhibit of beauti- 
ful and often rare species. Among the most noteworthy minerals 
were the following: Gummite in a mass weighing six and a half 
pounds; wraninite in masses of several pounds weight; crystals 
of monazite, fergusonite and xenotime ; large masses of allamite 
and samarskite, one specimen of the latter weighing five pounds; 
crystals of emerald over five inches long; brilliant prisms and 
geniculations of rutile; quartz showing basal and other rare 
planes ; beautiful crystals of spodumene, beryl, etc. ——The ny 
mineral %örnesite, a hydrous arseniate of magnesia, has probably 
been identified by M. E. Bertrand accompanying nagyagite from 
Nagyag, Trannsylvania. ‘The crystals of hornesite are of a pale 
rose color, have a talcose cleavage and are quite soft.—_— C! al 
ing to the newspapers, “Missouri is said to have a new np the 
adamscolite, that cuts steel.” ——What was probably one o a 
richest finds of gold ever made in this country at one time, W 
discovered recently in Amador county, Cal., according to a Ps 
published there, which says a pocket of quartz, found less a 
100 feet below the surface, and containing about es yen Am 
quantity, yielded from $75,000 to $100,000. . en ake 
quartz, it is represented, consisted of what were virtually kren 
of gold——Tin ore is reported to occur in Ro k ee 
Virginia. A vein of cassiterite, several inches in thic se ee 
nearly east and west through a gneiss containing large YS" 1 
feldspar with mica and quartz. : 
BOTANY.’ 
A ‘new Species or Insecr-pestrovinc Fungus (see 
Nar., Vol. xv, p. ewe 
Entomopthora calopteni, n. sp——I. Empusa pe = pressure — 
II. Tarichium stage: Odspores globular, or from fy. 
somewhat irregular in outline, colorless, 36 to 39” ee often 
walls thick (4.), colorless, smooth ; protoplasm ae ‘ound 
as if composed of many small cells, often with a args © ster 
vacuole, nat ek ee 
Occurring as a clay-colored mass in the body ay Cot, 1885 : 
ora of Caloptenus differentialis, Ames. lowa, ae rst Report 
This is much like the species described by tec ar z 


1 Edited by Pror. C, E, Bessey, Ames, Iowa. 


s 
; 
i 
i 
; 


TP eee 


1883. | Botany. 1281 


N. Y. State Museum, p. 44) as infesting the seventeen-year 
Cicada, but the odspores in the latter are much smaller, being 
but 1.6 to 2u., and in one case 3.8 to 54. The same fungus was 
described briefly by Leidy (Smithsonian Contrib., Vol. v, Art. 2, 
1851), who gave the size of the spores as y to 18s. long by 7 to 
114, wide. The great difference in size between the spores in the 
species infesting Caloptenus and those in Cicada shows them to 
be distinct.—C. Æ. Bessey. 


NOTES ON GYMNOSPORANGIUM AND RÆŒSTELIA.—In my orchard 
is a row of red cedars ( Juniperus virginiana) running east and 
west. At a distance of sixteen feet north of this row of cedars 
is a row of apple trees, and at distances of sixteen and thirty-two 
feet on the south side of the cedars are also rows of apple trees. 


Mens of Reestelia. From the above statement it will be seen 


that ali the apple trees, even those standing at the same dis- 


tance from the cedars, are not equally affected, and it is to be 


which do not flourish in this locality, among which notably are 
the Baldwin and English Russett. This seems to indicate that an 
enfeebled condition of growth in a tree, renders such a tree — 
lable to the attacks of the parasitic fungi mentioned, and eee ae 
ave a direct bearing on the artificial culture of Reestelia, for al- 


1282 General Notes. [ December, : 


suspect this the more from having the past winter raised some 
seedling apple trees in a flower pot in the house, and from my 
utter failure to produce even spermogonia on these seedlings, 
although at the proper time last spring I placed fresh spores of 
Gymnosporangium on their leaves. In order to test this matter 
more fully I have saved seeds from apples grown on the Baldwin, 
which, as stated, was badly affected with Reestelia, and from 
apples grown on a tree next to it which was unaffected with 
Reestelia, in order to ascertain, if possible, whether the seedlings 
from these two trees will show any difference in their susceptibil- 
ity to receive the inoculation of the Gymnosporangium spores.— 
J.B. Ellis, Newfield, N. J., Oct., 1883. 


THE STRUCTURE OF THE CELL-WALL IN THE COTYLEDONARY 
STARCH-CELLS OF THE Lima Bean.—Several years since, while 
studying in the microscopical laboratory of the University at 
Lewisburg, Pa., I undertook a thorough study of the seed of the ; 
Lima bean (Phaseolus lunatus). Among other things of interest 
I noticed a peculiarity in the structure of the walls of the cotyle- 
donary starch-cells such as I have never seen noted in any wor 
on structural botany, The following is an abstract from my 
notes : 

If the contents of the large cells (starch-cells of cotyledon), or 
any except the procambium and epidermal cells, be removed, 
end of the cell presents a very peculiar appearance (taken in very 
thin section from alcohol eighty per cent menstruum). : 

It seems to be perforated with holes (Fig. B), often so ee a 
ous and large as to give to the wall the appearance of nee 
or delicate net-work. The cause of this phenomenon for a long 
time eluded discovery. The transverse section 0 


Bi a rd 


f the cell-wall 
foration, and no very 


distinguished, is seen to vary very much in thickness at oe 
points, closely resembling a string of beads considerably sefy : 
rated from each other; also where the middle lamella 1S a por- : 
the outer lamellæ become thinner (Fig. C). Now the Bae : 
tion of the wall contains more moisture than the outer i@° a 
m them; ! 
ons of thic 
peculiar 
on of 


spaces which were quite large. woe 
The observations were made with a Beck’s “ Na Vs 
objective ; B eye-piece, with the tube of the micros! 


1883 ] Botany. 


SRE LAC Yes 

SSP SS : 

ee os 

> r ORNO 
SA 


w 
= = 


MRA 


‘Opes 


v 

ye 
+ 

Se aS 


IRIG. A. : 
from which ee cotyledonary cell containing starch and aleurone. Fic. B.—A cell 
cellewall at e starch and aleurone have been removed, showing the appearance of 
tion, (AI en seen in front view. Fic. C.—Structure of the wall in transverse sec- 
the figures inuch magnified.) 
and r i gis ú 
equired most favorable position—Wm. Frear, Washington, 


Froripa Funcor. 1—Aylographum quercinum E. & M. 
urface of the leaf, flattened, 


New 
Perithecia scattered over the upper s 
€ar, often branched, opening by a longitudinal fissure along 
d with a fringe of brown, 
8-204., ab- 
rowded, 


On leaves of Quercus virens. 

ali l l — Sessile, gelatinous, hy- 
"a To a tinge of rose color, ymn diam., convex, immarginate ; 
with obovate, 35-40 x 15-20#.; paraphyses recurved and bert 
vith a small knob-like swelling at the tip; sporidia 2-3 seriate, 


1284 General Notes. [ December, 


fusiform, subhyaline; endochrome three times divided, 12-16 x 
3-3'%4., much as in H. castaneum S. & E. On living leaves of 
Persea palustris, on patches of sterile mycelium of some Meliola. 

Helotium maculosum E. & M.—Orbicular sessile, 3™ diam., 
plane or convex when fresh, concave when dry, disk dull, dirty 
flesh-color, darker outside with a few brown bristle-like, faintly- 
septate hairs arising from near the base; asci oblong-clavate, 55 
x {2.; paraphyses rather stout; sporidia biseriate, broad fusi- 
form, endochrome three times divided, 16-20 x 4-5». Differs 
from H. castaneum S. & E., in its duller color, bristle-like hairs i 
and larger, 3-septate sporidia. On pale brown spots on living 
leaves of Persea palustris. 

Meliola manca E. & M.—Mostly epiphyllous in small (1-2™) 
suborbicular patches thickly scattered over the leaf and often sub- 
confluent. Prostrate hyphæ with opposite branches and short, 
obovate, alternate, obtuse branchlets (haustoria ?); erect hyphæ 
(bristles) none; perithecia subglobose, about 200. diam., collaps- 
ing, papillose, appendages none; asci ovate-oblong, mostly w 
spored; sporidia oblong-cylindrical, brown, 3-septate, constricted 
at the septa, slightly curved and a little flattened, 35-43 X 12-15% 
On living leaves of Myrica cerifera. | 

Meliola cryptocarpa E. & M.— Mostly epiphyllous, ees 
small (2-4"") patches thickly scattered over the leaf and rat 
confluent. Prostrate hyphæ pale brownish, irregularly branche 
and septate, bearing numerous oblong-fusiform, pale brown, 34 : 

! 
: 
: 


Oe a Seago seat Ro cae ss 


septate conidia, 30-40 x 5-9%., obtuse or acute above and ea : 
tracted below into a short stipe; erect bristles, abundant, ee a 
multiseptate, black, tips entire and paler; perithecia not al E 
dant, often sterile, small, collapsing, surround 


rowly elliptical, crowded, brown, 3-5 septate, 30-5 | 
sporidia. On leaves of Gordonia lasianthus. Bee 
Asterina delitescens E. & M.—Mycelium thin,black, oP ine 


leaves of Persea palustris. ‘pelliculesa 
Outwardly this has much the same appearance as ee brown, 
Berk., but the specc. in Rav. F. Am., No. 75, have eft” 
strongly constricted sporidia 35 x 19%. ( 
Syll.), and the mycelium is of a different character. oie 
Kalch. & Cke., has the perithecia on small brown spores, 
Asterina carnea E. & M.—Hypophyllous 


1883. | Botany. 1285 


brown, subcrustose mycelium composed of closely appressed, 
subanastomosing brown hyphe extending for the most part along 
the margin of the leaf or forming orbicular patches about 1⁄4% 
diam., on which are seated the crowded, small (55-75.) sub- 
globose (astomous ?) perithecia which are flesh-colored under the 
pocket lens and bright straw color under a higher power, and 
contain 4-8 obovate sessile asci 30-40 x 22-354., with eight, 
ovate 2-celled sporidia 16-17 x 7-8. almost exactly like those 
of the preceding species, having the endochrome divided into two 
distinct parts separated and surrounded by a hyaline border. On 
living leaves of Persea palustris —F. B. Ellis, Newfield, N. F., and 
Dr. Geo. Martin. 


BoranicaL Nores.—In the October Overland Monthly, Dr. 
Parry contributes an interesting article upon “ Early Botanical 


laure, Russula incarnata, Marasmius fagineus and M. capillarus. 
Excellent lithographs are given of the first and second.——Fas- 
cicle vr of Van Heurck’s Synopsis des Diatomées de Belgique has 
lately been received. It completes the plates, which are now to 
be followed by a volume of text. There are 132 plates. 
Henry Brooks, of Boston, has prepared sets of sections of woods 
arranged for instruction in schools. The sections are about 2x4 
inches, and are neatly mounted between plates of mica. Three 
_ Sections (one cross and two longitudinal) are given for each kind 
of wood, and these are thin enough to make their study w th the 
Naked eye, or with a low power, very easy and instructive. It is 
to be hoped that many schools will supply themselves with these 
sets, 


1286 General Notes. [December, 


ENTOMOLOGY! 


Aw Epipemic DISEASE OF CALOPTENUS DIFFERENTIALIS?—Oa 
Aug. 26th of the present year I noticed numbers of this com- 
mon locust hanging to the upper portions of various weeds in 
the attitude of life, but with their bodies falling to pieces and ap- 
pearing in some cases as if they had been eaten into by birds. 

A hasty examination of the bodies showed that the soft parts 
were entirely destroyed, but the body more or less filled witha 
pulverulent clay-colored mass. Suspecting some parasitic dis- 
ease, I collected a number of specimens, and the following day 
made a microscopic examination of the body contents. This 
showed the substance to be composed of minute spherical bodies 
massed together in immense numbers, which were evidently one 
stage of some parasitic plant, and, as such, specimens were referred 
to Professor Bessey, who pronounced them Entomophthora of a 
species hitherto unknown. He has kindly described the species 
under the name Entomophthora calopteni, and his description will 
appear in this number of the NATURALIST. Bie 

Subsequent observation showed the epidemic to be quite wide- 
spread in this locality, but especially prevalent in the low land 
adjoining a creek which runs about a mile east of the college. 

wo or three weeks after first noticing them I could fin 
scarcely a living specimen of this species of locust in that local- 
ity, though in the college garden they were still plenty, and most 
of them apparently quite healthy. : 

Although the species of locust named is the one which “E 
particularly affected, I have found Caloptenus femur-rubrum a 
dently attacked by the same disease, but no mucroscopic exam 
nation of the body contents was made. akak 

The early stages of the disease have not been noted ” 
tainty as yet, and so far as I can judge they are not marke spe 
it be by a sluggishness of the insect. The locusts gee of 
riably to climb to the upper portion of some tall weed ee fant 
grass. They fix themselves firmly by legs and claws to k pe 
so that they remain after death until broken to pieces, WAER- 
fall away part by part. 

n Ao a ate noted, which were apparently > pe 
dead, the body contained a blackish fluid substance, but pa 
very quickly be replaced, if it always occurs, by the m 

is mass, however, remains moist for some days, : 
kept in a dry place, becomes entirely hard, the oospor 


ing their globular form and original size unaltered. Bega ay 3 
ay 


ur knowledge of this parasite is still too prays pvt 
positive conclusions concerning its economic ga ’ Jestructive 

whether it can be controlled and used against su 
1 This department is edited by Pror. C. V. RILEY, Washington, D. & 


communications, books for notice, etc., should be sent. 38 
2 Read before the Iowa Academy of Science, Sept. 27, 1993- 


but finally, if i 


C., to whom 


N 
j 


1833. ] Entomology. 1287 


insects as the different species of locust; points which will be of 
special interest in case of another invasion of the Rocky Moun- 
tain locust, though certain species of our native locusts are prob- 
ably no less important economically if their abundance and con- 
stant work be taken into consideration. 

The odspores could easily be distributed in localities where the 
disease occurs, and thus the disease could doubtless be introduced 
in localities not previously infected, and once introduced it would, 
like other epidemic diseases, under roper conditions propagate 
itself. Further study is necessary to establish these points and 
to determine what methods, if any, are to be adopted for the cul- 
tivation of the disease.-— Herbert Osborn, Agricultural College, 
Ames, Towa. 


locust the body of this last contains chiefly the decomposing 
“blackish fluid” alluded to, and this doubtless offers an inviting 
nidus to the spores of the Entomophthora. The general appear- 
ance of the pulverulent mass of spores is very similar to that of 
assospora cicadina Peck, affecting Cicada when debilitated (31st 
Rep. N. Y. St, Mus. Nat. Hist., p. 44, 1879)—C. V. R. 
Occurrence or A STRATIOMYS LARVA IN SEA-WATER.—I send 
herewith rough sketches of a salt-water grub found by me on the 
28th of July, beneath a bundle of sea-wrack or Zostera—popu- 
arly known as eel-grass—on the sea-beach at the north end of 
Plum island, near the mouth of the Merrimac river. I never saw , 
4 grub that could stand the washings of the sea before, and I om 
Surprised by its habitat as well as its size. I picked up er - 
stass and the grub, and kept it in a box alive for three ide 
when a child got the box and I lost the prize. I believe it = 
attained its growth, and I regretted that its transtorna da 
not be witnessed, Fortunately, fearing, lest the grub ro iS- 
 îppoint me, I measured and sketched the maggot, heir ce 
black and white. The head was not larger than the end ot a 
cambric needle. —A. W. Pearson, idepe gs 
€ sketch is evidently that of the larva of a 
anys, a fly typical of the diperas family Stratiomy idee. bone cd 
the first time the larva has occurred in sea-water, SO tar 
oe aware. Similar larve have occurred in a hot aTe we 
Mdo (American NATURALIST, XVI, p. 599), also in DO , 


1288 General Notes, [December, 
California (American Journal of Science, Feb., 1871, p. 102),— 
ATF] 


_ SOME RECENT DISCOVERIES IN REFERENCE TO PHYLLOXERA!— 
Every new fact in the life-history of the insects of this genus has 
an exceptional interest because of its bearing on the destructive 
grape-vine Phylloxera. The genus is most largely represented 
in this country by a number of gall-making species on our differ- 
ent hickories, and the full annual life-cycle of none of them has 
hitherto been traced. The galls are produced, for the most part, 
in early spring; the winged females issue therefrom in early sum- 
mer; and thenceforth, for the remainder of the year, the where- 
abouts of the insect has been a mystery. The author has for 
several years endeavored to solve the mystery, and at last the 
stem-mother (the founder of the gall), the winged agamic females 
(issue of the stem-mother), the eggs (of two sizes) from these 
winged females, the sexed individuals from these eggs, and the 
single impregnated egg from the true female, have been traced in 
several species. There is some evidence, though not yet abso- 
lutely conclusive, that this impregnated egg hatches exception- 
ally the same season; also, of a summer, root-inhabiting life. In 
Phylloxera spinosa, which forms a large roseate somewhat spinose 
gall on Carya alba, and which has been most closely studied, the 
impregnated egg is laid in all sorts of crevices upon the ve 
and bark and in the old galls, in which last case they fall to the 
ground. “Il aal 

Up to this time they have remained unhatched, and wil ko 
probability not hatch till next spring, thus corresponding to Ms 
“winter egg” of the grape Phylloxera. 


COLEOPTERA INFESTING Prickty Asu.—In his “ Notes ele 
sects bred from Prickly Ash” (Trans. Amer. Ent. Soc., es oe 
Dr. Shimer states that “ among the Coleoptera obtained by wE 
ing the prickiy ash bushes, I observe numerous SPPN Tn 
small gray snout-beetle, an undescribed species of Cen fog 
The species referred to is undoubtedly Zygobaris consper a 
scribed by Dr, Le Conte in the Rhynchophora of N. A, P PA 
and the seven typical specimens were in all probability 
Dr. Le Conte by Shimer, and not, as stated (/. ¢.), by ion, but by 
conspersa is, in my experience, peculiar to Xanthoxy my ileg 
no means occurs wherever this tree occurs. I have n abe ae. 
to find the earlier states of the species, but I have ea p 1 ¥ 
the small elongated scars occasionally to be seen on 4 by Ame 
branches and which resemble those so frequently eee = 
peloglypter on Ampelopsis, are the work of the Le with 

f the other species mentioned by Shimer 1n peer d to that 
prickly ash, only Micracis suturalis seems to be con wood ofall 
tree. “His Liopus xanthoxyli bores in dead and dying WOW” 
fore the A. A. A. 5. at Ma 


1 Abstract of a paper by C. V, Riley, read be 


__ “alls for identification of the same. There cannot be muc 


Slender twig to which it intends to fasten i 


A N 
Country Gentleman, October 4, 1883, describes a slug-worm toun 


an advance copy of his first report (for the- 


1883.] Entomology. 1289 


sorts of deciduous trees, and the two other species, Lemophieus 
adustus and Sacium fasciatum, are also not confined to Xanthox- 


The worst enemies of the tree are Trirhabda tomentosa and the 
larva of Papilio cresphontes which, usually working in company, 
not unfrequently defoliate large groves.—&. A. Schwarz. 


Tue Growru oF Insect Eoos.—Dr. J. A. Osborne, of Milford, 
Eng., has an interesting article (Hardwicke’s Science Gossip, Oct., 
1883, p. 225) on growth in the eggs of insects. He attributes it 
solely to moisture. The most remarkable instance we know of 
is that of the eggs of our katydids, especially of Phaneroptera 
curvicauda (see 6th Mo. Ent. Rep., p. 165). Here the egg re- 
mains so flat between the cuticles of the edge of a dried leaf that 
it produces no swelling ; yet before hatching it becomes cylindri- 
cal,even where the dry leaf is sheltered from dews and rains. 
Egg growth is usually great in proportion as the shell is delicate, 
and can generally be explained by endosmosis of moisture sur- 
rounding it; but here the shell is tough and can get no moisture 
beyond what is in the atmosphere, and there would seem to be an 
inherent swelling power consectaneous with embryological devel- 
opment.— C. V. R. 


PROTECTIVE DEVICE EMPLOYED BY A GLAUCOPID CATERPILLAR.— 


of utilizing its hair for the protection of the chrysalis is that em- 
ployed by the larva of EZunomia eagrus, as described and figured 
y Dr. Fritz Müller, in Kosmos, Vol. vi, p: 449- Around the 
its chrysalis, the larva 


constructs from its hairs, before and behind itself, a series of 


Saw-FLY Larvae on THE QuinceE—Mr. J. A. Lintner, p af 


d 
sac" 
: the species is the common Selandria ( Eriocampa) cerast 0} 
Peck, pele to occur on apple, pear and cherry ; most 
all insects that attack the pear will also attack the quince. 
has favored us with 
year 1881) as State 


a correspondent injuring the leaves of his quince trees, 


_ ENTomorocy in New York.—Mr. Lintner 


1290 General Notes. | [Decak 


entomologist of New York, and we have had much pleasure in 
its perusal. It is one of the best entomological reports published 
in this country. There is much to commend, not only in the 
matter itself and the great care with which every opinion given 
has been considered, but also in the scarcely less important de- 
tails of arrangement of material; in the completeness of the 
index and table of contents; in the excellent little bibliographical 
lists accompanying the consideration of each species, and in many 
other minor points. 

The report opens with a forcible plea for entomological study, 
and this is followed by a summary of the progress made in eco- 
nomic entomology in the last twenty years, embracing a short 
account of the personal werk of each of the leading entomolo- 
gists, and reference to the chief entomographic collections. Fifty 
pages are then devoted to a consideration of the most prominent 
remedies and preventives against injurious species. This part of 
the work is in the nature of compilation, with little that ts based 
on the author’s experience or experiment, but it 1s admirably 
done, and will prove most useful to those for whom it 1s more par- 
ticularly intended. After a few pages on classification, the con- 
sideration of specific insects begins. : ` 

"he injurious insects treated of comprise, in the main, those 
Species which have lately been prominent in the State of New 
ork. They are grouped into their respective orders, and areas 


LEPIDOPTERA. —Thyridopteryx ephemeraformis, Tolype laricis, Be sei yoy x 
Gortyna nitela, Heliothis armiger, Crambus vulgivagellus, or s EXSUCCUMS 
sia lineatella, Bucculatrix pomifoliella, and Coleophora mativorella. ae 
- DIPTERA.— Phorbia ceparum, Ph. cilicrura, Anthomyia brassica, A. "Drosophila ‘ 
raphani, A. zee, A. similis, Hylemyia deceptiva, Mallota posticata, 
ampelophila, Meromyza americana, 
COLEOPTERA.—Macrodactylus subspinosus, 
Sphenophorus sculptilis. : rinotata. 
HEMIPTERA.— Murgantia histrionica, Pecilocapsus lineatus, Enchenopa TE 
These articles contain much original and valuable g e : 
previous writings are used with discrimination and p p givesa. 
The report closes with four appendices. Appen tae COS, 
digest list of the entomological papers of Dr. Fitch e the State. 
of his entomological works, chiefly in connection WIN <. apple 


; : ; s s Sete the 
Appendix B includes a list of 176 insects inn pore 


Crioceris asparagi, Phytonomus — a 


sp., N. petronius, n. sp., N. somnus, n. sp, Eudamus Ta 5 
notes upon N. propertius, N. icelus, Eu, proteus an 

and also a short paper on the Life Duration of the 
D, miscellaneous addenda. A and B are most 
worthy ; C, while valuable, is not so germane, being 
sible to entomologists, for whom alone it 


ane aS Insects of the 
First annual report on the Injurious and other In (Issued Oct., 


By J. A. Lintner, State entomologist. Albany, 1882. 


1883.] Entomology, 1291 


Altogether the report shows such care, ability and conscien- 
tiousness, that the people of New York are to be congratulated 
on having so worthy a successor to Fitch. 

The illustrations are from various sources, and for the most 
part duly credited; a few are original. The press-work and paper, 
while by no means first-class, are rather above the average for 
State documents. 


Fruit Insects IN CartForntA—lIn “Injurious Insects of the 
Orchard, Vineyard, etc.” Mr. Matthew Cooke has given Califor- 
nians a very serviceable little book Between two and three hun- 
dred species of injurious insects are considered, and, although the 
work is in part a compilation, many of the author’s own observa- 
tions in the matter of remedies are given. By means of an exten- 
sive correspondence with entomologists at the East, Mr. Cooke 

reduced scientific errors toa minimum. The work is very 
copiously illustrated, containing 750 wood-cuts. As an economy 

ol space the remedies—124 in all—are grouped at the end of the 
Work, and referred to by number at the close of the consideration 

_ Of each species. The book is another evidence of the newly- 
awakened interest in economic entomology on the Pacific slope. 
_ With the push and energy which characterize Californians, Mr. 
_ Cooke, seeing the need of such a work, has thrown it together in 
an amazingly short time, and disarms all serious criticism by dis- 
_ claiming in the preface any pretension to science, and by showing 
_ that he was led to the study of insects by his business of manu- 

Cturing fruit-boxes. 


Deatu or Dr. J. L. LeConre—Just as we go to press we 
rn with profound sorrow of the death of this distinguished 
coleopterist. The loss of no other individual could be felt more 
fenly by the entomologists of America. As a writer he had 
a on the esteem of all, and his family has our sincerest sym- 
pathy, Sas 


| _ Eytomorocicat. Notes—Dr. Hagen publishes in connection 
re his * Beiträge zur Monographie der Psociden © (Stele oe 
Zeit., 1883, 285-332), an interesting review of the history of the 


American Agriculturist, that Macrodactylus subspinosus esi 


ay á , House- 
hog ations Insects of the Orchard, Vineyard, Field, Darai Lge bla SOG By 
Mani, Storehouse, Domestic Animals, etc., wit “re California. cramento 
or Cooke, late chief executive horticultural officer 0 ; 


VOL. xvn.—wo. x11, 85 


1292 General Notes. [December, 


preeminence in this inviting field of research. He wrote much 
for some of the leading natural history periodicals, and his two 
- chief works are “ Die Befruchtung der Blumen durch Insecten” 
and ‘Alpenblumen; ihre Befruchtung durch Insecten.”——At | 
the meeting of the Academy of Science of Paris, September 17, 
M. J. Chatain gave a description of the olfactory organs which 
are found on the antennz of Vanessa io, The imports of raw 
silk at the ports of New York and San Francisco for the month 
of October, 1883, reached 2783 bales = $1,726,741. The imports 
of waste silk and pierced cocoons at same ports, amounted to 50 
pkgs. = $14,282. oe 
Economic Nores.—It seems that the Treaty of Berne, to which 
most of the European countries have assented and which pre- 
scribes certain regulations as to the transit of plants with a view 
of preventing the introduction of the grape Phyl 


species heretofore described, is furcate and pours Virgi 
to a relationship, and connecting the simple-stal 
with the sea-fans or Gorgonacea. habits of 
he paper also treats of the structure and col the 
forms, and gives a new habitat, the codfishing banks: : 
1 Description of a new genus and species of Alcyonoid polyp : 
G ee remarks on tik vernctes and habits of related forms, Eka 
. Stearns, pp. 96-101. Sih 
Also read at the Montreal meeting of the Am. Assoc. Ady. Sciences 


oot Set eee Sa EET 


Wi ee eee ee 


eee ae eee et ee ee 


Ty a> cle ae en eee 


psy, Cle ag ae a, Sl op Sree pe i Og SS ol i ee ie a A 


ert ee 


188 3] Zoölogy. 1203 


magin islands, Alaska, for the gigantic Virgularian, Haliptera 
blakei, previously described by the author. 

Our FRESH-WATER SponcEs.—It is just twenty years since the 
first extended synopsis of the fresh-water sponges was published 
by Dr. Bowerbank (Proc. Zool. Soc. London, Nov. 24, 1863) in- 
cluding descriptions of twenty-one species. In 1842, twenty-one 
years before, Dr. Johnston’s “ History of British Sponges, &c.” 
described but two fresh-water forms under the names of Spon- 
gilla lacustris and Spongilla fluviatilis. These names had then 
long been applied to two supposable species, though no better 
line of distinction had been drawn between them than the differ- 
ing localities in which they were believed to be generally found. 
In Johnston’s work also the descriptions fail clearly to distinguish 
the species, and his illustrative figures appear to have both been 
taken from specimens of Spongilla lacusiris. Three years earlier, 
however (1839), Meyen had pointed out an essential difference be- 
tween them, independent of their locality and general form; and 
it is a curious fact that the name S, /acustris was finally attached 
to the sponge which, in this country at least, affects rapidly flow- 
ing streams, and S. fluviatilis to the one which prefers the still 


studied by H. J. Carter, Esq., F.R.S., among the other representa- 
tives of this growing family, became the basis of a new classifica- 
tion by the latter (“ History and Classification of the known spe- 
cies of Spongilla,” Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist, Feb., 1881) ; and 
this excellent monograph, covering about thirty recognized spe- 
cies, stands as our latest authority on the subject. 

_ The labors of a few workers during the last four years have 
added two well marked genera and a dozen or more American 
Species to this list, and commenced the accumulation of a mass 


of information as to their habits and distribution, that can hardly 
fail to prove of value. 


However meager may be the number of species in European 


and other foreign waters, it is plain that in America these sponges 
€xist in many varied forms which should be classified and de- 


scribed. The circular somewhat widely distributed during the 
Past summer with a view to invite contributions of sponges from 


localities which the writer could not personally visit, has been, 


thus far, quite disappointing in its results. Some contributions, 
however, have been received from those zealous workers, Mr. 


= forthe size and symmetry of its specimens, yet noticed. Some 
Of the streams in the New England and Middle States have been 


1294 General Notes. [December, — 


peeped into, but the waters of the South are yet unexplored, 
while those of the West are but meagerly represented, 5 


A few suggestions, growing out of the experience of the writer 
during the past three or four years, may be useful in promoting — 
further effort. Pil). 

As a rule, though as usual with some exceptions, fresh-water — 
sponges growing exposed to the light are green, from the inclusion — 
of chlorophyl granules; but @// sponges do not habitually ex- 
pose themselves to the light, and the collector who merely gathers — 
what may be seen as his boat glides over them, or as he walks — 
along the bank of stream or pond, will miss some of the most — 
interesting forms. Again, the size of a mass of sponge depends, 
other things being equal, upon the length of time it has colo- 
nized, so to speak, the particular location upon which it is found. : 
It is believed, from the writer's observation, that the contents of 
a single statoblast will rarely develop in one year into a sponge 
of a size likely to attract attention, and at the end of the season — 
it dies, the sarcode slime disappears, and in many, perhaps most 
cases, the majority of its skeleton spicules are washed away. Be- : 
fore dying, however, there will have been formed, within oa 
meshes, from one to a dozen or more reproductive ies—the 
statoblasts or winter eggs of the sponge—of which number We 
may presume that an average of half a dozen may witi wna 
chances of the following winter, and, germinating in the sprog, 
their contents coalescing, will reclothe with a growth of aa 
the persistent spicules, and form others, so that the resultant we 
will, at the end of the second year, be at least six pe ee 
as its ancestor of the year before. Increasing year a dis 
something like this ratio, a few seasons coman E 
turbed growth, will give us a sponge several inch pper T 
which hay be the product of hundreds or thousands of stato- 
blasts. Bait’ timited 

In this part of the country, so far as observed in the eee 

i i ikely to be foune ‘ 
experience of the writer, the only sponges likely to of the two 
large dimensions, are the American representatives o 
original European species, now known as Spongilla 
and Meyenia fuviatilss, and the equally widely distri 


to rejoice in the full sunlight. or ee 
Though it is seldom safe to determine the species © i 
from its general form, or from surface indications 


1883.] Zoölogy. 1205 


do to guess that a strongly-growing specimen with clearly self- 
sustained branches, belongs to the very variable species S. Zacus- 
trioides. If statoblasts are few or apparently wanting, the proba- 
bilities are increased. As between M. fluviatilis and S. fragilis, 
the statoblasts of the former, when present, are pretty evenly dis- 
tributed through the interspaces of the skeleton spicules, while in 
the latter they occupy, primarily, a close pavement layer upon the 
Supporting surface; and in other positions are generally grouped, 
three, four or more together, in a common envelope. 


Other species are occasionally found of a more or less massive 
character, but the majority are filmy or encrusting, rarely exceed- 
ing a few lines in thickness, though sometimes extended over 
several square feet of surface. During the summer season their 
appearance is that of more or less slimy growths in their favorite 
localities upon the under, sometimes the upper side of stones, 
roots or rotten timbers, or on Sphagnum or other water plants. 
They have little color and generally bristle with minute spi- 
cules. By the latter part of September and later, the sarcode 
of many of these colonies and often a large portion of their 
skeleton framework, will have disappeared, leaving only detached 
groups of minute statoblasts adherent to the supporting sub- 
Stance, biding their time for a new growth the coming season. 

he successes of the writer have been largely found in his explo- 
rations of such localities, and in the collection and examination 
this class of material. From a boat or while wading with rub- 


served in alcohol or allowed to dry thoroughly, otherwise they 
Will soon mold 


May be briefly stated: “ Place a few of the statoblasts upon the 


am and a cover-glass. If the statoblasts now contain bubbles 
these may generally be driven out by careful peas 
me of the most interesting and characteristic features o 
Me spoage will be disclosed. A few of the characteristic forms 0 


1296 General Notes. [Decem shies 


spicules, &c., of American sponges, are’ shown in the following 
cut: 


Expchhati ION OF Foti 


The accompanying figures are drawn from nature by the aid of the amer lucid 

and represent the relative sizes and shapes of /ike parts of severa al sponge 
statosphere is magnified 3 p cing the spicules of the skeleton, marked a, 150 times, 
all other figures 225 tim 

. Carterius POPE tide tis of statosphere. (In the other genera these ca 

bis sence we 4, dermal or flesh spicule; æ, birotulate spicule of outer í 

of t 
Parmu wia Bate skeleton ma a parmuliform spicule of statosphere. 


2. : 

3- Spong: ontan , Skeleton spic ; 

4. y Pt diese Suviatilis— —ő, Skel spic ene d, biroi stat. spic. and - of rotule. 

5. Tubella Pennsylvanica—a, skel. spic. ; ie inequibirotulate spic. wT 
and disk. 

6. Mois aieea skel. spic. ; æd, birotulate r spic. and disk, 

7. Uruguaya corallioides—a, skel. spic 

8. Spongilla lacustrivides—b, dermal spic. ; ; ¢, Stat, eit 

9. 


11. Meyenia atl rie Ce birot. stat. spic. 

ad veretti birot. stat. s wer 
13. Heteromeyenia ar, ayrosperma—e. long, f, short, birot. stat. spic. 
14. LHeteromeyenia Ryderi—e, long, f, short, birot. stat. spic. 


—Edward Potts, 228 S. Third street, . z 
a new H ‘ 


PYRGULA NeVADENsIS!—This is the name given takes in the 
drobiinoid mollusk inhabiting Pape and Walker's 
Sierra Nevada mountains, by the author. the , 

The species of Pyrgula Kertoi described, are me a 
helvetica from Switzerland; P. bicarinata, France ; 
from the Pyrenees, and P. andicola from the m 

steropod from the mounts! 

Sierra Nevada, va ae abcd species Ga the = moat 

ssid reg e n, by Robert E, C. Stearns, in . Phil. Acad, Nat. ROT 
71-17 


1883.] Zeblogy. 1297 


Its distribution hitherto, it will be seen, is Europe and South 
America; inhabiting fresh waters in mountainous regions, and it 
is interesting to notice that all the species of the genus as yet de- 
scribed occur in mountainous districts, an instance of correlation 
of form to external conditions. 

Pyramid lake, although it receives the fresh water of the 
Truckee river, the outlet of that gem of lakes, Tahoo, is very 
strongly alkaline, and the water is not good for human use, al- 
though it can be used fora short period without much incon- 
venience, 

The elevation of Pyramid lake is 4890 feet, and Walker’s lake 
has an altitude of 3840 feet; the water is brackish. 

These lakes are the remnants of the great Tertiary lake which 
covered this general region, and are the pockets or deeper depres- 
sions in the floor of the ancient lake. 

Pyrgula nevadensis is a small shell, of five to six whorls, which 
are traversed spirally by a single strong keel or carina. It is 
white, smooth and glossy, and measures eighteen-hundredths of 
an inch in length by about half as much in breadth. It occurs 
also in a calcareous deposit with Pompholyx, another curious form, 
as well as in the dredgings. 

SEXUAL CHARACTERS OF LimuLus.—It has often been puzzling 
to account for the fact that no cast-off shells of the Limulus, 


young female are very abundant. During the past five years I 


few 
fe incorrect, as the living and dead males are often found, per- 
aps quite as often as the grown females. | ci 
uring the past sence in our shore trips from 2 T 
Commission laboratory at Woods Holl, Mass., I collect "i rg 
_ umber of cast-off shells of the Limulus, also a few small one 
- Specimens, none of which possessed the modified claw © i 
ale. (F ig. 1 B shows the well-known claw of the male, an 


a Li .) ital y 
. Upon further examination it was found that the geni T 
'Ngs, located on the under side of first pair of abdominal appen: 


1298 General Notes, | [December, 


dages, are a sure distinguishing character of the sexes, even in — 


A 
B 
9 
ô 
{ 


Fic. 1.—A, female, and B corresponding male claw of Limulus. 


the very youngest. (Fig. 2 A represents those of the female, and : 


( 
B those of the male, both natural size. 


Fic. 2,—First Abdominal feet of male and female Limulus. 


As here represented the openings of the beer er? 
are transverse slits (Fig. 2 7), while the genital Open’ 


les 

kept, seventeen were males and eighteen were females, 

of foe possessed the modified claw of Fig. ! as there 

essential difference in the hand and opposable thu 
and female. i 

These facts show that the male Limulus, while young, 


sessing this character was found. 
that large Limuli rarely, possibly never, shed, beca 
those examined, there were no large ¢xuvia. 


n the female 


v, 
: 
a 
4 
MG 
H 
a 5 


1883. | Zoölogy. 1299 


Of the living and dead specimens examined, the females were 
the largest, some measuring ten or twelve inches, and occasionally 
even more, across the carapax, and the males eight to ten inches 
in width. And the carapax of these large animals is usually 
overgrown with alge and appear rusty and aged, while those of 
the small and medium sized Limuli are bright and clean, appa- 
rently kept so by their frequent shedding, but just how often this 
takes place is not definitely known. Doubtless they shed several 
times during the first year after hatching, for we have all stages, 
from the egg up through the tailless forms to the perfectly-formed 
Limulus, and all these certainly belong to the young of this year. 

e increase in size at the time of shedding is remarkable. 
At the laboratory of the U.S. Fish Commission, at Woods Holl, 
Mass., during the summer of 1882, I found a small Limulus and 
placed it in an aquarium, and the next day found that it had shed 
during the night. It did not occur to me to make measurements 
of the exuvia and young animal till after they had been placed in 
alcohol, hence the results are not so reliable as some measure- 
ments made of fresh specimens at ‘Woods Holl, this summer, by 
Professor S, I. Smith. 
he first was reared by Mr. Bruner, and, as we supposed, was 
the second molt after hatching, and the second was of my own 
rearing, and was the third molt; the third are the measurements 
secured by myself a year ago. 


No. 1. Aug. 3, 188}. 


Exuvia. Young. 

Entire MOM 5 os Ses an dare ten eens EEN > i years a 

Mamk of carapax a.s... peiner oeir 2.0“ ee 

Breadth of aee e A OSL a Lede 0 bs sehen eee? 3-5 * 5:4 “ 

Breédth of abdomen iscsi drsi ce ibe ean ss we ao 2.7 “ pga 

Breadth hetween:eyes.i sse omms iener ie Feee iet sr bo “ 

mma OF tail. so... acc + eck cane + mmes saree tomer ae 3 
eo, ia 

No. 2. Aug. 20, 1503 oe Young 

Peete length... cs cans venta venaee eee teere “ ae 

met Of cafapat.: oo... cas ges geass iiaa K 2“ 

Breadth of carapax ae Sed 6k EEE A A E adie y 5.5 jii 73 k 

Breadth of abdomen .........0ccesscesneersossss® 3-9 ‘“ a - 

Rreadth between EYES. oa p< cle heebienee aber tere tty 3-3 “ > “ 
wg sith Oe BE RE R z idle 

i 2 6, 1882. 

No. 3. Aug. 2 Exuvia. Young. 

BS ORI ou vine na per nsee CnAUee a sie gape a eper Ste 
Length of CRA DER i ees os ENN eS a ae eee te ete 11.5 r 26.5 

dth of carapax..........+ ty leaned cares 17.5 sb 16.5 " 

dth of abdomen sissi ssi iene inen ia Ea a: P 

Breadth between T E EE inbe san chuee treet eae 2“ 

f Heo t S. E E eer oe 10.1 * 17 


ʻ nE Koons, Storrs Agricultural School, Mansfield, Cont., Oct. 
rk 
eRT 


1300 General Notes. (December, 


©- A new SNAKE FROM New Mexico.—Avomarchus multynacu- 
latus, gen. et sp. nov. Group Homalopsinz, related to Tropi- 
onotus. 
Char. Gen.—Teeth isodont ; anal scute entire ; three internasal, 
and two nasal plates; loreal present; scales carinate, poreless. 
har. Specif.—Scales in twenty-one rows, all keeled excepting 
the inferior one. Superior labials eight, all low and rather long, 
the orbit bounded by the fourth, and cut off from the fifth by the 
inferior postocular. Loreal low, much longer than high. Pre- 
oculars two, both subquadrate; the superior the larger; the infe- 
rior resting on the fourth superior labial. Postoculars three, the 
median the smallest (the apex of the inferior cut off to form a 
fourth on one side). Temporals 1-3, the anterior large, bounding 
the sixth and seventh labials above. Rostral not prominent, — 
wider than deep, truncate above. Internasals longer than wide, © 
separated in front, and from the rostral by a pentagonal azygos 
plate. Frontal narrow, with concave sides, the anterior angles 
touching the superior preoculars. Superciliary plates convex, 
subtriangular, and nearly acute’ in front. Parietals elongate, pos- — 
teriorly acute and much divaricate. Muzzle quite narrow, eyes 
directed laterally, deca: Nie of 
olor above ash-gray, with six or seven longitudinal series 
brown spots. Those of the median two or three rows are sometimes — 
united, forming short cross-bars. Those of the inferior series are 


hers, Below 


So ae 


on the first row of scales and are blacker than the ot 


rior borders. Top of head brown, with darker brown markings 
as follows: A dark shade in the middle o 
row x opening forwards on the frontal ; 
a superciliary, and a transverse wave 
r 


do, of wal, 
‘ cisco 
I caught this snake in a net while fishing in the sai FA 
river, New Mexico, on the ranch of Mr. H. C.Wilson, w a r 
the boundary line of Arizona. In its characters It 15 quite a 
combining the entire anal plate of Eutania with the gente” 
acters of Regina B. & G., and a third internasal saps : 
rarely met with in serpents. The only Nort Apara H 
which it bears any resemblance is Tropidonotus taxisp like ¢ 
It is a good swimmer, and is doubtless piscivorom™ 5 
water snakes, on to Mr. H. 
I here take occasion to record my obligati opportun 
Wilson, without whose aid I should not have had the 


ontal. 
Total length, M. .708; do. of rictus oris, 0215 


1883.] Zoology. 1301 


of making the excursion on which I took this snake and other 
interesting objects —Z. D. Cope. 


HABITS OF THE AYE-AYE.— Little is known of the habits of this 
creature, as it is a nocturnal animal. Rev. G. A. Shaw sends a 
few rough notes regarding it to the Zodlogical Society of Lon- 
don, which appears in its Proceedings. He says: “ This curious 
animal (Chiromys madagascariensis) has evidently been named 
from the exclamations of the people who first saw it, and who, 
upon first sight of anything so peculiar, wouid naturally utter the 
usual Malagasy exclamation of surprise, Hay! Hay! And at 
the present time among the people it is called the Haihay (pro- 
nounced Hayehaye).” Native reports are contradictory as to its 
habits in a wild state, especially as to its food. In confinement 
it likes bananas and eats small fruits of various native shrubs, as 


Movement. As might be imagined in a nocturnal animal, its 
Movements in the day time are slow and uncertain, and it may be 
said to be inoffensive then.” A number of superstitious beliefs 
are connected by the natives with it. 


Zootocicat Nores. — General. — MM. P. Regnard and R. 


arenarius) be placed at 5, it is equal to 84 in the alligator. 
Among birds the respiratory capacity of the common fowl is 12, 


Several members of each of the following sub-king cep 
Classes: Coelenterata, Vermes, Bryozoa, ect RER Zoon- 


usca, Tunicata, Crustacea and Pisces, in all 117 species. 


1302 General Notes. [ December, 


erythrine is usually found in the superficial layer, but in some 
species it occurs in the muscular tissue. Various phanerogamous 
and cryptogamous plants also contain it. Numerous other pig- 
ments are enumerated. One group of these is characterized by 
the ease with which they can be transformed into zoonerythrine 
under the influence of certain chemical or physical conditions, 
such as elevation to the boiling point, or the addition of a drop 
of acid, while another group is characterized by the impossibility 
of transforming them into zoonerythrine.——J. Kollman (Zool. 
Anzeiger, Oct., 1882) argues in favor of the double nature of the 
excretory organs of the Craniota. The transverse canals are 
probably homologous with the segmental organs of annelids, but 
this does not apply to the unsegmented longitudinal canals, which 
have a distinct origin and become afterwards connected with the 
transverse canals. 
Fishes-—The fishes of that part of the west coast of Africa 
comprised between Cape Palmas and Cape Lopez are not yet well 
nown. The most recent addition to our knowledge is the result 
of the researches of M. Maurice Chaper upon the Gold coast, and 
consists of thirteen species, four marine and nine fresh-water. 


has made numerous observations upon the action of the eae 
of the pyloric processes of fishes, with a view to ascertain whet F 
they fulfilled in any way the office of a pancreas. His expen 
ments were conducted af Havre upon ten species of fish 
finta, Merlangus pollachius, Merlucius vulgaris, Gadi 


minoids into peptones. They are therefore partial represen 
of a pancreas, but have no action upon fatb. ae 

Reptiles —The list of the Batrachia and Reptilia of Vs gree 
pared by Messrs. N. S. Davis and F. L. Rice, inclu ee : nearly 
four species of reptiles and thirty-two of batrachians, j éading 


in Northern Illinois of an example of Siren lacerti 
startling——F. Müller has contributed to the Catalog 
Basle Museum an account of the distribution in Sw he. fatter 
the two species of viper, Vipera aspis and V. berus. p 


of the country, while the former is distributed in the "T 
along the southern frontier. 

Birds.—Professor Huxley (Proc. Zodl. Soc.) has sa 
respiratory apparatus of the Apteryx differs from 


birds chiefly in the greater size and lesser complexity < nee . 


canals, the rudimentary state of the pneumatic sac an 


ortions 
species appears to occupy the eastern and nor a a and 


n that the . 
= ioe 


ge Agee 


1883.] Fhysiology. 1303 


siderable development of the aponeurotic expansions; all peculi- 
arities which approach the reptiles. There is nothing resembling 
the diaphragm of mammals. 


PHYSIOLOGY.'! 

THE NEW CoRPUSCLE OF THE BLOOD AND ITS RELATION TO Co- 
AGULATION.—It was the view of Alex. Schmidt that the fibrin of 
clotted blood was a compound formed by the union of two fibrin 

ctors, fibrinoplastin and fibrinogen, under the influence of a 
third body, fibrin ferment. A number of reasons led to the be- 
lief that one or more of the bodies necessary to the formation of 
fibrin was derived from disintegrated white blood corpuscles, 
Schmidt taught that fibrinoplastin and fibrin ferment owed their 
origin to the breaking down of white blood corpuscles or allied 
eres, while fibrinogen was present in normal circulating blood 

asma 


1304 General Notes. [December, 


blood enclosed between two surfaces, one of which is concave; 
the latter may be obtained either by using a curved cover glass or 
by making a depression in the slide. Norris recommends a 5 p. c. 
solution of sulphate of soda as an excellent preservative for the 
extremely delicate “invisible corpuscles.” The special interest 
of Bizzozero’s work lies in the relation supposed by him to exist 
between the colorless corpuscles and the coagulation of the 
blood. This author believes the fibrin to be derived from the 
disintegration of the colorless disks, and the following are the 
principal arguments introduced by him in support of this view: 
1. Liquids which have a tendency to prevent coagulation pre- 
serve also more or less completely the blood plates from destruc- 
tion; atnong these liquids are solutions of sodium sulphate, 
magnesium sulphate, sodium nitrate, strong sodium bicarbonate, 
dilute sodium carbonate, glycerine, and 0.75 per cent sodium 
chloride to which some methyl violet has been added. — 
‘2. Experiments made upon blood kept within the uninjured 
blood-vessel, after the manner of Briicke, showed that as long 
as the blood remained uncoagulated, the blood plates kept their 
shape, while the rapid coagulation of shed blood was always pre- 
ceded by a destruction of the plates and the formation of granu- 
lar masses from them. : ae 
3. When a drop or two of blood was whipped with slen 
threads for about 50-55 seconds, the threads then withdrawn an 
slightly washed with 0.75 per cent sodium chloride meee 
methyl violet, and then examined under the microscope Il)" 
same liquid, they were found covered with a layer of plates ad 
gether with some white corpuscles. If the whipping Was” 
tinued longer the layer of plates became a granular mass OF i 
transformed into a film of fibrin. He was able to heidi is 
tent to watch this process, the deposition of the tesa 
fusion into a granular mass and the subsequent formant ae 
‘rin, by observing under the microscope a thread placed ye 
current of blood, thus reversing the process of whipping. Jastin 
4. When to a liquid containing fibrinogen and pE : 
only, some of the colorless blood plates adhering to a 7 smn 
sence of a forig? 
he coagulation 


ble 


nificant or wanting altogether. The clot was not pei ae 
cocytes adhering to the thread, for when bits 0 l of bone, 
bodies such as the spleen, lymph glands, ulation Tè 
etc., were added to the “proplastic ” liquid, no coag ime 
sulted, except in the case of the last substance, W ‘til the white 
caused a slight coagulum. The conclusion is, that ia leucocytes 
blood corpuscles are shown to be different from 


al ae Se a: 


_ THE INTELLIGENCE OF THE AMERICAN TURRET SPIDER. 


; (Old-fashioned chimneys, composed of mud and crossed sti 
_ Sen in the log cabins of pioneer settlers. 


Straight downwards twelve or more inches into the eart 


1883. ] Psychology. 1305 


this experiment must be regarded as conclusive evidence that the 
plates have the chief rôle in coagulation. 

Experiments madé upon animals with nucleated red corpuscles, 
birds and amphibia, showed the presence of a pale nucleated 
blood plate, differing from the white corpuscles, and which has 
functions similar to those of the mammalian blood plate already 
described.— W. H. Howell. 


Dicrst1ion oF Meats AND Mi1K.—Jessen has carried out a 
series of experiments to determine the time necessary for the 
digestion of equal quantities of different meats and of milk. 
Three different methods were employed in the investigation: 1. 
Artificial digestion; 2. Introduction of the meats into the stom- 
ach of a living dog by means of a fistula; 3. Upon a healthy 
man, allowing him-to swallow the foods used and ascertaining the 
time of digestion by means of the stomach pump. The results 
obtained by the different methods were, on the whole, uniform, 
as far as the relative time necessary for digestion in each case 
was concerned, and may be stated as follows: Raw beef and 
mutton were digested most quickly; for half-boiled beef and 
raw veal, a longer time is necessary; thoroughly boiled and half- 
roasted beef, raw pork and sour cow’s milk followed next; fresh 
cow’s milk, skimmed milk and goat’s milk were still less easily 
digested ; while the longest time was required for thoroughly 
roasted meats and boiled milk.— Science. 


AnmmaL CuLoropHyiyt.—Th. W. Engelmann has investigated 


the function of the coloring matter of the green Vorticella, and 


comes to the conclusion that it possesess fully the physiological 
powers of vegetable chlorophyll, causing the evolution of oxy- 
gen under the influence of sunlight and probably serving the ani- 
Mal as an organ of assimilation. This view is contradictory to 
the belief of most of those who have investigated this subject, 
Which is, that chlorophyli found in animal protoplasm is really o 


Vegetable origin maintaining a more or less parasitic residence 
In it, 


PSYCHOLOGY. 
—The 
Rev. H. C. McCook exhibited nests of Zi arentula arenicola Scud- 


From half an inch to 
le it extends 


one inch of the tube projects above ground, whi h The 


oo re or 
kojecting portion or turret is in the form of a pentagon, MOF 


small 
regular, and is built up of bits of grass, stalks ob straw, oe 


stalks | aod 
twigs, &c., laid across each other at the corners. The upper ag 


1306 General Notes. [December, 


projecting parts have a trimming of silk. Taking its position 
just inside the watch-tower, the spider leaps out and captures 
such insects as may come in its way. The speaker has found 
nests of the species at the base of the Allegheny mountains, near 
Altoona, and in New Jersey on the sea-shore. In the latter loca- 
tion the animal had availed itself of the building material at 


have been previously familiar. In order to preserve the nest, 
with a view to study the life-history of its occupant, the sod con- 


lower openings plugged with cotton. Upon the arrival of the 
nest in Philadelphia the plug guarding the entrance had bee 

removed, but the other had been forgotten and allowed to remain. 
The spider, which still inhabited the tube, immediately is 
removing the cotton at the lower portion and cast some of ae 
But, guided apparently by its sense of touch to the know o 
that the soft fibers of the cotton would be an excellent matena! — 


the very manifest inference that the spider must, for the first time, 


have come in contact with such a material oes ae 
mediately utilized its new experience by substituting “= pa 
for the ordinary silk lining, or rather adding it thereto. : 
Acad. Nat. Sct. Philada., June 19, 1883, p. 131- a 

Nores on A Happy Famity.—M. Manouvrier (ne E 
Bull. Soc. Zool. de France, an account of the pien ni se 
some animals that lived together in a restaurant, an a male and 
cipline. The companions were a large watch-dog, geons. 


female cat, two female họunds, two hares and a avi gift d with ; 


1883.] Psychology. 1307 


the feeble bird on nose and feet, would often gently give up her 
place; but- would sometimes move too slowly, and, teased beyond 
endurance, would occasionally bound upon it without hurting it. 
If the pigeon still continued its attacks, poor puss would dis- 
charge her nervous tension by giving four or five bounds into the 
air and then walk away. One of the hunting dogs, who was very 
young, would often watch the hares at their play, while the strug- 
gle going on in his brain between opposed inclinations was evi- 
denced by a violent trembling of the body. The hares were al- 
ways somewhat timid with the dogs and cats, yet would adminis- 
ter blows with their feet when the former played too roughly 
with them. 


GALLANT Conpbuct oF A Rosin.—On a fine Sunday morning in 
the month of May, my son with another young man were watch- 
ing a sparrow, Passer domesticus, which was building or repairing 


nything native born.” I think the robin showed fine pluck. 
Had the hawk, on giving up his prey, turned upon his pursuer, 
the odds would have been fearfully against that brave bird. " 
the attack was so vigorous that the hawk was completely pi f 
to get away by flight. Whether the traditional X ety. 
can Obin ” experienced the emotion of gratitude = pep nad I 
F eir of bird psychology that we cannot pan 


3 VOL. xvi1,—no, XII, 86 


4 


1308 General Notes. [ December, 
ANTHROPOLOGY .! 


INDIAN ARcHAOLOGY.—The British authorities in India have 
prosecuted their archeological researches with commendable 
zeal. In the year 1880 appeared the charming volume, “The 
Cave Temples of India,” by Messrs. Fergusson and Burgess, and 
we have now to chronicle the appearance of two elegant quartos 
forming Vols. tv and v of the Archzological Survey of Western 
India. Volume tv is a report on the Buddhist cave temples and 
their inscriptions, being part of the result of the fourth, fifth, and 
sixth seasons’ operations of the Archzological Survey of West- 
ern India, 1876-1879, supplementary to “ The Cave Temples of 
India.” Volume v is a report on the Eleura cave temples and 
the Brahmanical and Jaina caves in Western India. Both vol- 
umes bear the imprint of Triibner & Co., 1883. Volume 1v has 


groups, both in Bengal and Madras. The caves are divi i 
among the three principal religions : the oldest and most ppe 
sive to the Buddhist, the next in date to the Brahman, gro 
smaller series to the Jaina. The oldest of all are the simple : C 
excavated for Buddhist monks during the reign of Asoka ( gc 
263-225) in the granite rocks of Bihar, and the series re : 
to the Ajanta caves, probably as late as 700 A. The aF : 
manical caves extend to the tenth century, while the Jem gom 
vations, commencing at the same time as the Brahmanical, W 


continued in the rock at Gwalior to the middle he ele 


f so much pa- 


tience, skill, and artistic advancement. ther want 
Accompanying these wuvres de luxe comes aa iv” : 


“Lists of Antiquarian Remains in the Presidency Sewell. a 
Compiled ane the orders of government by pir report ‘ 
Vol. 1. Madras, Govt. Press, 1882.” - The volume 4 ji know! 
of an investigation and correspondence respecting a iia Presi- 
sculptures and monumental inscriptions in the | Hey mio 
dency, in order to prepare the way for a detailed i en 
furnish general information for the guidance of many t. Asiight — 
Southern India who might be interested in the spe com et 
notion of the magnitude of the work may be gathe are de- 
fact that over 3000 villages are mentioned, and 325 oma 
voted to the enumeration of the remains and inscrip™” aC 
1 Edited by Professor Oris T. Mason, 1305 Q street, N. W., Washington, 


1883. | Anthropology. 1309 


fora {8...... 2* 2° 2 2» followed by 2° for himself, the binary no- 
tation being 10,000, 1000, 100, 10, I. Every direct ancestor in 
the zth degree admits of being specified by a particular number, 
consisting of z + 1 places. e two parents are IO and II, 
grandparents 100, IOI, IIO, III, and so on. Literally the three 
past generations wou!d stand thus: 


Noration oF Kinsuip.—The number of any one’s ances- 
4 53 


Child 
Si m 
4 eek, ~ ee 
I mf Jn mm 
Ses ES m 


ae, — 
M- mf fmf mna fin mim fum mmm 
Numerically the same series would be: 


A —, er m 
1090 IOI IIO III 
P ETES 
I000 I0O0OI 1010 IOII I IOO IIOI IIIO Till 


In the ancestry the even numbers mark males, the odd, females. 
Each term carries on its face every step in the descent. Instead 
of saying, for instance, B was father’s mother of A, we say B 
was 101 of A. If the father’s-father’s parents of C were the 

-mother’s parents of D, we say the 1000-1 of C are the 110-1 of 
D. The case might have been one of half blood, say by the father’s 
side, then the 1000 of C would be 110 of D. Translating the 

inary into common figures, we have: 
TABLE OF ANCESTRAL ROOTS. 


GRADE OF KINSHIP. FATHER’S SIDE. | MOTHER’S SIDE. 
Pa aoa : 
+e A pe 
I T O a = 3 
eGor1[™ 
V—— eS 
Grandparents. ,......... 4 5 ` A 
P TE — pai i 
Great- grandparents 8 9 10 EEE 13 14 5 
Eii 


1310 General Notes. [ December, 


(= mother of) as the case may be, below each entry. Let 253 be 
the number, then we get: 
253 126 63 15 7 3 child. 
: m m m m  m_ child. 

The foregoing is taken from a contribution to Mature by Mr. 
Francis Galton. The m and f for mother of and father of con- 
fuse one, the same letters having been recently used in an elabo- 
rate paper in the Anthropological Institute Fournal for male and 
female. It is to be hoped that Mr. Galton will continue his study 
on this point and seek to extend the application of the system to 
classificatory kinship. 

GERMAN ANTHROPOLOGY.—The third and the fourth quarterly 
parts of Archiv fiir Anthropologie, Vol. xiv, come to us in a sin- 
gle binding. Among the original papers the following are of 
general interest: 

A case of abnormal hairiness in a child. By Dr. H. Ranke. 
An alate extension of the skin in a human neck. By O. Kobylinski. 
The eye of the Fuegians and the sight of the lower races in comparison W 
cultured races. r. Seggel. oa. 
HE alloys, their description and application among ancient peoples. By Dr. E. : oS 
eyer. oe 


ith that of 


Account of Russian literature upon Anthropology, Ethnology, and Travel. By Dr: 
Ludwig Stieda, pp. 387-90. 

Review of Scandinavian literature. By Julia Mestorf, pp. 391-410. ie 

Reviews of the Anthropological literature of America. By Dr. Emil Schmidt, Po 
411-435. Re 


path al SP yout 
E eer rte ie ah es pra 


Catalogue of anthropological literature: 
1. Pristine history and Archeology. By J. H. Müller, 41 pp- 
i. Anatomy. By Ad. Pansch, 5 pp. i 
1. Ethnology and Travels. By Dr. Albrecht Penck, 90 pp- 
1v. Zoölogy. By Dr. Georg Boehm, 13 pp. 
Account of the anthropological collection of the Schneck: 
furt, A. M. By H. Schaaffhausen, 30 pp. 
Account of the anthropological collection of the Grand-Ducal 
Schlosse, Darmstadt. By H. Schaaff hausen, 25 pp- : 
Correspondenz-Blatt, from xiir, No. 9, to xIv, No. 4. eee 
The titles of books and other publications mentioned’ a a 
are not merely a catalogue of names, but important <a Archiv 
followed by abstracts, many of them of great value. 106i n 
is facile princeps among the journals of anthropology. ; 
Colonel F. 4 
Seely, examiner in the U; S. Patent Office, read a paper M i 
the Washington Anthropological Society on the Origin tan 
tion. Itis well known that one whose daily life is span 
human inventions must acquire a semi-autom hile we © 
at all things in a peculiar manner. For instance, wi | il 
for the rudest form of a machine and follow up its nee 
to the perfected form, Colonel Seely would go just MET" ™ 


enberg Museums at Frank- : 
Cabinet, in Alten | 


1883. ] Microscopy. 1311 


‘examine the perfected form and try to understand the machine 
by a series of eliminations. He first, by way of explaining his 
method, eliminates the improvements on the steam engine until 
he gets us back to a savage man blowing through a hollow reed 
that nature supplied. This was the starting point of invention, a 
purely human characteristic. The author then applies his 
‘method to bows and arrows, stone implements, etc., and is brought 
‘to the following conclusion: 

“TIt is clear that neither to Professor Dawkins and Professor 
Gaudry, nor to Mr. Grant Allen, is it hard to imagine that a crea- 
ture, inferior to man both in physical and mental structure, may 
have made such progress in art as to be able to work so difficult 
a material as flint, and to have developed such wants as to call 
for the practice of that art. All lose sight of the nature of art 
and the laws of human progress, and they indicate a conception 
of art prior to man, but an inability to conceive of man as exist- 
ing without a certain degree of progress in art. It would seem 
to them that the first human creature, whatever his origin, must 
have signalized his advent and perpetuated his memory literally 


‘ Monumentum aere perennius,’ 

by instantly, without preparation or conscious need, chipping out 
tools of flint. The quotation from Lucretius, : 

‘ Arma antiqua manus, ungues, dentes fuere, 

Et lapides, et item sylvarum fragmina rami; 
is misapplied by archæologists. Lapides does not mean flaked 
or polished stone any more than /ragmina ramı means dressed 
timber.” 


The author traces back of the rudest wrought stone, an age of 
wood, and other perishable materials, and anterior to that the 
age without invention. 


MICROSCOPY.’ 


RECENT IMPROVEMENTS IN SECTION-cuTTING.— In sectioning 
objects imbedded in paraffine, the knife is generally fixed, by a 
clamp, more or less obliquely to the carrier, and the sections al- 
most invariably roll. The rolling of the sections, which is 
caused by the bevel given to the cutting edge of the knife in sharp- 
ening it, besides leading to difficulties of manipulation in the pro- 
cess of mounting, often injures or completely ruins the sections. 

any efforts have been made to find some convenient means n 
preventing the rolling, and very recently successful methods an 
instruments have been devised to meet the difficulty. In pres 
knives I have found places where the edge was SO thin - the 
bevel appeared wholly wanting. Such portions of the kni e ae 
ally cut without causing the sections to roll; and this fact mig 

1 Edited by Dr, C. O. WHITMAN, Mus. Comparative Zoology, Cambridge, Mass. — 


1312 General Notes. es [ December, 


lead one to conclude that the entire blade could be made, by 
proper treatment, to cut in the same way. It was in this direc- 
tion that I at first hoped to find a remedy against the difficulty in 
question ; but I have found that when the blade is reduced to the 
requisite thinness, it lacks the firmness required for uniform sec- 
tioning. 

In Vol. xvi, p. 782, of this journal, I have given the method 
used, until quite recently, at the Naples Zodlogical Station-for 
preventing rolling. This method, which consists in holding a 
needle, spatula or brush lightly over the paraffine during the cut- 
ting of each section, is inconvenient and slow, and has already 
been abandoned for the one described below. 

THE SECTION-SMOOTHER! DEVISED BY MAYER, ANDRES AND GIES- 
BRECHT.—The section-smoother (“ schnittstrecker’’) is an instru- 
ment designed to prevent the rolling of sections ; it is attached to 
the knife itself, and thus accomplishes its work unaided by the 
hand. 


eaeee 
OSE 


4 cht. 
Fic: 1.—Section-smoother. After Mayer, Andres and Giesbre 


The accompanying figure represents a portio 


A 3 ney 
with the section-smoother attached, and a block of se show 


A section of the knife and rod, f’, is also given, 1n orde 

the position of the rod above the edge of the you” cylindrical 
The most important part of the instrument 1S pe alfel to, 

steel rod, f, which is supported in a position exactly pare i 

and close above, the cutting edge of the knife. 

1“ Neuerungen in de Schneidetechnik,” in Mittheilungen aus der Zoo SR 

zu Neapel, Vol. Iv, p. 429, 1883. 


n of the knife, 4, 3 


In this position Q : 


et Oe ee 


‘ 


tion of the drum. Each af 
_ With the figures 1, 2, 3 and 15. 


2 Work, it 


ele left half of the drum, a 4, "e: 
-~ in position by the screw, $, and may 


l 
1883.] Microscopy. 1313 


the rod compels the sections to pass between itself and the knife. 
The parallel position of the rod in the vertical plane is obtained 
by rotating it about the axis, x, which turns in the hole c or c'; 
the parallel position in the horizontal plane is reached through 
the screw æ and a’ ; and the vertical distance of the rod from the 
edge of the knife is regulated by the screw, 6. The entire appa- 
ratus is slipped on at the end of the blade, and held fast by two 
springs that press upon the under surface of the blade. The rod 
and its holder, which rotates on the axis, dd, can be lifted up 
from the edge of the knife by the aid of the handle, 7, and turned 
back far enough to admit of cleaning the rod and the knife. The 
apparatus includes three interchangeable rods, differing in thick- 
hess in adaptation to sections of different sizes. 


Tue REGISTERING MICROMETER-SCREW.—In the “ Microscopy” 


So closely opposed that the 
dividing ‘line (dotted in the 
gure) is scarcely visible. The 
Periphery of each half is com- 
Posed of two zones of unequal 
radii. The larger zones, 4 and 
» are in apposition, and to- 
Sether form the graduated por- 
th 


€ smaller zones are marked 


‘hen the drum is in order for 


Fic. 2.—Drum of the new ernest 


be rotated indepen- 


1314 General Notes. [ December, 


dently of the right half, a’ 0’, or of the screw, g g, by the aid of 
a handle which fits the holes 2 x x. 

When the half æ 4 is adjusted to the half a’ 6’, in the manner 
represented in the figure, the fifteen equal parts into which the 
zone 6 is divided exactly correspond to the same number of parts 
in the zone 4’, so that the grooves which mark these parts in one 
zone, become continuous with those of the other zone. Thus 
adjusted the spring, which rides on the zones 60’ with a sharp 
edge parallel to the grooves, will give fifteen sharp clicks in the 
course of one rotation of the drum, the click being heard every 
time the sharp edge falls into coincident grooves. In order to 
adjust for fifteen clicks, it is only necessary to rotate aé until 
groove fifteen becomes continuous with groove fifteen of the op- 
posite half (a’ 4’). For one click in one rotation, the grooves II 
must be made to coincide; for two clicks the groves 2 2, and 
for three clicks the grooves 33. The intervals between sugoh 
sive clicks may thus be made to correspond to }, 3, 5 Of a of a 
complete rotation of the drum, and the thickness of sections cor- 
responding to these intervals should be respectively .015, 0075 
G5, OOF. 


THE new Opject-Hotper.—The object-holder which res 
companies the Thoma microtome is an invention of Mayer, Andr! 


= 
a 


fh 
ie 
a 


Wis = te See erage 


TLE ML ME Mitel Hittite 
Fic. 3.—The Object-holder and Carrier. : : 
and Giesbrecht, and has been described by them in shep a i 
fore cited. The object is now movable in all three i aa 
is raised or lowered, and turned about the perpendicu pues “oo 
free-hand; but in the two other planes it is moved by Trin de 
that the plane of section may be altered at pleasure, 


1883.] - Microscopy. 1315 


process of cutting: ` As seen in Fig. 3, the object, o, imbedded in 
a small piece of paraffine, is attached to a larger mass of paraffine 
contained in a hollow metallic cylinder. The cylinder, 7, may 
be slipped up or down in the cubical block, a, and turned around 
its longer axis by means of a small metallic rod applied in holes 
near its lower end (holes not seen in figure), The position of the 
cylinder may be fixed by the handle, 6, which works like the 
handle of a vise. 

The block, a, may be turned about the transverse axis of the 
frame which holds it, by the pinion d, and fixed by the screw e, 
the head of which is provided with holes for the metallic rod. 

In the same way the frame itself may be made to turn about 
its longer axis by means of the pinion g, and fixed by the 
screw f. : 

The chief merit of this holder lies in the fact that the object 
may be rotated very freely about the two axes of the frame, with- 
out at the same time being raised or lowered very much. This 
latter advantage depends on the fact that the axes of rotation are 
near the top of the block, a; 7.¢., as near the object as possible. 

The attachment of the object to a cylinder movable in a per- 
pendicular direction, has the great advantage that pieces of more 
than two centimeters in length may be sectioned. In order to 
obtain room for pieces of greater length, washers og Or 
thickness may be placed at first under the knife, and afterwards 
removed. 


ma (cf. NATURALIST, September, p. 993 ). The most recent 
improvement, according to Mayer, consists in making the so- 
called “points” of ivory, and the planes, on which the points 


rious friction. 


Prices of the Microtome and tts Adjuncts.— 


The older microtome, consisting of a stand of cast-iron and the 


two carriers, without the micrometer-SCreW ...++-++-+e5e%""* $24 00 
Same with ivory “ points” and new object-holder....-+++++++++"* 27 50 
The registering micrometer ScreW ......+++++ee0%* veeeucwoowues 10 00 
Knife for oblique cutting (16 long) with étui.....-++++++- Fo BO 
Knife for transverse cutting with étui, holder, &c..+..-++++++e+*** 8 00 
Beetonsswannther 6 fos resres uc aes ene eth ees Cores 2 25 
The complete set, including stand with ‘ planes ” of zinc and cop- 

per alloy and ivory “ points,” registering micrometer-screw, ve 

the two kinds of knives with étuis, and section-smoother pessas 55 $ 


This microtome can be obtained from the maker, Rudolph 


1316 Scientific News. [ December, 


Jung, 15 Hauptstrasse, Heidelberg, or can be ordered through 
Geo. A. Smith & Co., 7 Park street, Boston, Mass. ; 

TYPE-METAL Boxes FOR ĪMBEDDING.—I have before describec 
the type-metal boxes and the method of using them in imbedding, 
and should now add, what was unknown to me at the time, tha 
the credit of introducing such boxes belongs to Mr. Geo. Dim- 
mock. Mr. Dimmock also used for the same purpose quotations, — 
such as are used by printers in filling blank spaces at the begin- — 
ning and end of chapters. These quotations vary somewhat in 
size, and are sold at 25 cts. a pound. 


EE EREA 


with glycerine, and then the box is washed with collodion and 
placed on a water-bath in order to evaporate the ether. ‘ge 
way a box is obtained in which paraffine can be kept for hours in 
a fluid condition without escaping between the glass and the 
metallic pieces. The box is kept ona small water-bath, made 
for this special purpose, while arranging the object under the d wo 
secting microscope, 


0, 


SCIENTIFIC NEWS. | 
— Dr. F. C. Noll has found a fluid which is very suitable for : 
permanent preparations of delicate Crustacea and their larva, Pre ik 
venting their shrinking or becoming too transparent. | ee 
It is a mixture of equal volumes of Farrants med = 
Meyer's fluid No.11. It is never cloudy nor entirely dry, althous” 
it has such a consistency that air-bubbles scarcely ever 
The preparation is sealed with asphalte or some other vat 
In order to prevent the cracks arising in the asphalte varn 
is better, after a time, to pass over it a layer of transp 
shellac. ee 
Hydroids, small medusz and other ccelenterates W ee ee 
been hardened in alcohol and then stained may, the aul’ mi 
be splendidly preserved in the above fluid. 
r. W. S. Kent has found potassic iodid 
serving Infusoria. It acts in a manner a 


A 


i ic iodide in dist 
lows: Prepare a saturated solution of potassic iodide pe 
water; saturate this solution with iodine, filter, and e 


1 AMERICAN NATURALIST, Oct., 1882, p. 781. 


1883. | Scientific News. 1317 


brown sherry color. A very small portion only of the fluid is to 
be added to that containing the Infusoria. 

— Among the discoveries last summer of the U. S. Fish Com- 
mission is that of a deep-sea fish, closely allied to the very strange 
Eurypharynx dredged last year at the bottom of the Mediter- 
ranean sea. Drs. Gill and Ryder have studied the anatomy of 
this form, of which five specimens occurred, and have found that 
it presents so many peculiar features as to entitle it to form the 
type of a new order. Ten new genera and seventeen new species 
of fishes were collected in addition, besides new mollusks and 
worms. 


our ornithologists, and ably represent American workers in this — 
field. 


— Professor Zittel, of Munich, while in this country visited the 
collections of Professor Cope and the museums at Princeton and 
ale, and was much impressed with their extent and importance. 
e regret to announce the suspension of the Canadian Nat- 
uralist, which the publishers announced in the last number issued, 
which was Vol. x, No. 
Another prominent figure in the scientific world, the illus- 
trious paleontologist, Joachim Barrande, died at Prague, in Octo- 


affable and yet distinguished manner an 
all hearts. Barrande was an interesting, 
acter, and his name will go down among the 
of science. 


heroes and martyrs 


ch Academy, though 


1318 Proceedings of Scientific Societies. [ December, 


tinents. His work was done in Bohemia, and his collections — 
filled to overflowing the spacious apartments of his mansion in — 
Prague, where he lived simply and unostentatiously, devoting — 
his fortune to the preparation of the plates and text of his works, — 
which he distributed with a princely hand. He belonged in every — 
sense to the old régime. Faithful to the memory and interests of 2 
his royal master and to monarchist principles, he was inflexiblein — 
his adherence to Cuvierian ideas in biology, in his opposition to 


ence has died in the fullness of years and honors. 3 


— Professor Oswald Heer died at Zurich, Sept. 27. He was 
born in 1809 near St. Gallen; in 1834 he became a privatdocent 
for botany and entomology in the University of Zurich, whee 
1836 he was appointed professor and director of the botanigt . 
den. Since the year 1853 his continuous series of researches 1 | 
fossil plants have made his name famous. His works on the his : 
sil plants of Greenland and Spitzbergen were notable, re eo 
extended work and papers on. fossil insects. His st kr : o 
book, The Primeval World of Switzerland, in two volumes, WA 
translated into English. It will always occupy am Ip" = 
place in a scientific library. 


PROCEEDINGS OF SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES. =. 
rs Wee 
by Dr. Thomas Gill on the ichthyological results of the ee 


Dr. C. A. White on the character and funtie A hie a gn 
the bull snake (Pityophis); by Professor Lester BP; terii y Dr 
interesting botanical relic of the ese sie of Columbia, and by | 
C. V. Riley on manna in the United States. a M. Stem 
Nov. 2—Communications were read by Dr. George Wither 
berg, U.S.A., on Micrococci; by Dr. E. M. Schae! “8 Dr.T 
remarks on Manna, with exhibition of specimeni: Yi pito 
Bean on arrested asymmetry in a flounder, hae? nic dic 
specimens, and by Professor Lester F. Ward on es 
yledons. x ngs ri 
New York Acapemy oF Sciences, Oct. ba ee stret 
now held in the new building of Columbia Col T were al 
and Madison avenue. The following comm ne EE as 
nounced: On the strata of indurated shales betw 


1883. | Proceedings of Scientific Societies. 1319 


and the Palisades, N. J., by Mr. Nelson H. Darton; The Trenton 
(N. J.) gravels and their contained implements, as bearing on the 
antiquity of man, by Professor Daniel S. Martin. 

Oct. 22.—Observations made during the past summer were 
expected from several members, including Notes on the Copper- 
mining region of Lake Superior, by Dr. N. L. Britton, and re- 
ports by others upon points of interest at the Minneapolis. meet- 
ing of the American Association for the Advancement of Sci- 
ence. 

Oct. 29.—The following paper was announced: The relative 
soil-exhaustion by the sugar-cane crop, by Dr. A. R. Ledoux; 
Mr. George F. Kunz exhibited some interesting minerals. 


Boston Socrety or Naturat History, Oct 17.—Dr. C. S. 
Minot discussed the histology of the skin of insects, and Mr. W. 
O. Crosby spoke of the “ Purgatory ” in Sutton, Mass. 


ACADEMY oF Narurat Sciences, Philadelphia, May 24.—In 
answer to Professor Heilprin, Professor Lesley said that the 
geological world was by no means unanimous with respect to 
glaciation. No one could say that the movement of ice was from 
One center, or that that center was in the far north. The Alps 
had no center of glaciation. There was no foundation in fact 
for Dana’s theory of the relations between continents and oceans. 
Professor Heilprin replied that the Alps themselves were a cen- 
ter of glaciation. 

June 1.—Dr. Leidy spoke of a human bone found in a ravine 
at Natchez along with bones of Mastodon and Megalonyx. As 
there are Indian graves near, it was quite possible that the human 
bone, which was lowest, may have been washed from the soil at 
the top of the cliff, while the mammals came from a lower posi- 
tion. Yet if the bone had not been human, no one would have 
thought of such a solution, and the Natchez loam was not older 
than the alluvium of the Somme, in which human implements 
have been found with bones of the mammoth.. If proof of con- 
temporaneity were forthcoming, it would indicate the existence 
of man in North America a thousand centuries ago. Professor 
Cope detailed the results of two days’ fishing in the Batsto river, 
N The fauna of the region is Carolinian. Twelve species of 


quires seven to fourteen days, 
The Rev. Dr. McCook spoke of the | 


ys. 
hentzit in captivity. In the winter it was inacti í 
torpid. It dog, land made the earth scratched up by its palps 


1320 Proceedings of Scientific Soctettes. [December, 


and anterior legs into soft balls with a liquid from its mandibles, 
but it made no nest. The molting of another species of Mygale 


was described. The skin broke along the middle line of the 


found are so from the attacks of enemies. A large black spider 
from San Diego, said to be very venomous, and to be in the h 
of collecting the cocoons of other individuals of the same: 


egs. 
June 14.—A report on the habits and manners of the Engisi 
. G. Gentry in answer to a note 

of enquiry from the Concordville Farmers’ Club. . Pre 


ably with the Laramie beds. On stratigraphical evid 
beds seemed to belong to the horizon of the Green Ri 
but the remains of fishes are not closely allied to those 10 
the latter beds. A genus named by the speaker Plioplare 
quite closely related to forms now existing. There was 
dence that the land fauna of the Laramie beds was © 
and the marine fauna Tertiary. The formation com 
Cernaysienne fauna in France was believed to be nearest 1n 
logical age to the Laramie. As the age of the Americal © 
tion was first determined, the name should be appl 
French deposits. Professor Heilprin maintained the f 
of the Laramie. The beds of Maryland and Eastern 

contain forms near to those of the lowest English and © 


fi 


New York were of the same horizon as the ie 
Pennsylvania, so that it would be useless to sink W 
tervening tract. Investigations extended into Living’ 


lect it by brushing the hands over it. 


1883.] Proceedings of Scientific Societies, 1321 


ben and Wyoming counties, N. Y., established the belief that 
these sands belonged to the Lower Chemung. The oil in Penn- 
sylvania never reaches the reservoirs from above, but principally 
from below, though some of the material was formed from plants 
contained in the beds themselves. Mr. B. S. Lyman, late chief 
of the Geol. Survey of Japan, stated his belief that oil always 
originates in the sand where it is found. 
une, 21.—Professor Cope gave an account of the fossil fishes 
from the Idaho and Oregon lake basins. Twenty-two species 
were now known from Idaho, all distinct from those found in the 
Oregon basin, and distinct from existing species, though, with two 
exceptions, they belonged to existing genera. Among these 
shes was a member of the Cobitida, a family not now repre- 
sented in North America. The name of Idaho lake and Idaho 
deposits was proposed for the Pliocene beds of Idaho. No re- 
mains of mammals and very few of any vertebrates but fishes 
were found in the Idaho beds, though the Oregon deposits are 
full of bird remains. The Rev. Dr. McCook exhibited a nest of 
Tarentula arenicola. : 

Aug. 31.—Mr. Meehan, recently returned from a trip to Alaska, 
Stated his conclusion, from the relations of ancient forests of 
Abies sitkensis, and other evergreens, to the drift and superim- 
posed younger forests, that the destruction of the former, the 
covering of their site with hundreds of feet of drift, and the sub- 
sequent exposure of their remains, were all the work of a few 
hundred years. ; 

Sept. 6.—Mr. Meehan spoke of the abundant exudation from 
the cones of Adies sitkensis, and expressed his belief that honey- 
dew was in most cases an exudation from the flowers and leaves 
of plants. Sachs had suggested that its function in the arbor 
vitæ, was to catch the wind-blown pollen, but this could not be 
the case in plants of other classes that also produce it. The 
Rev. Dr. McCook remarked that the honey-dew of aphides was 
an excretion, as the drop always appeared at the anus. That p7 
source of the honey. was vegetable, he had proved in the case o 
the honey-ant of Colorado, which collects the liquid from the 

alls of the scrub oak. | 
? Sept. 13.— Mr. Meehan called attention to the flowers of Centau- 
rea americana, a native of Texas. If the point of the united 
Stamens be touched, the pollen will overflow and the pistil rises 
above the stamen-tube. If now the pistil be touched, the entire 
floret bends to the side or makes arcircular motion, and some- 
times the motion is communicated to other florets. The motion 
is only observed when the pollen is present. 

Sept. 20.—Mr. Meehan et to the remarks of Dr. Horn, 
at one of the summer meetings, respecting a species of grass 


which yi £ t ly of sugar that the natives col- 
hich yields so abundant a supply ner Sel ppa 


1322 Proceedings of Scientific Societies. [Dec., 


Nationat Acapemy or Sciences, New Haven, Nov. I 
The meetings, which extended through four days, were w 
tended, a large proportion of the members being present. 
following papers were'read : 
. Upon why a netei of a deaf variety of the human race, A. Graham Bell 
2. On the Solar Eclipse of May 6, 1883. Reports by C. A. Young, E, S. 8 
and C, S. Hastings 
3. Notes on the Mass of Saturn. A. Hall. . 
4. The Animikie rocks of Lake Superior, T. Sterry Hunt. ¢ 
5. On some new primary cleavage forms of albuminous matter. R. H 
den. (By invitation.) 
6. On the use of the word “ Light ” in Physics. S. Newcomb. 
7. On the subsidence of particles in liquids, W. H. Brewer. 
8. On + new photograph of the Solar Spectrum. 
g. On the theory of errors of observation and probable results. S. N 
10. On the stratified drift or terrace formation of the New Haven region, | 
its kettle holes and deserted river channels. J. D. Dana. oe 
11. Preliminary notice of phospho-vanadates, arsenio-vanadates and 
vanadates, Wolcott Gibbs. 


12. On the probable existence of new acids of phosphorus. Wolcott | 
13. Notes on the mineralogy and lithology of the Bodie mining district 
nia B. Silliman. 


t4. On the ancient glaciation of North America. J. S. Newberry. 
t5. Marriage institutions in tribal society. J. W. Powell. 
16. Atmospheric absorption. S. P. Langley. . 


Oss 
ptodesma, of Be review of the Pecteni 
vonian system. James Hall. 

18, Personality in the measures of Venus’s diameter as derived during 
the sun. O, T. Sherman. (By invitation.) ; 
19. The reduction of barometric observations to sea-level. Elias 10° 


INDEX OF VOL. XVII. PART II. 


Abbott, C. C., gaoh of certain sunfish, 1254. 
Abies sitkensis, 1 
Abietinz, fruit scal vi ‘of, 1 
A, Pean, roa Sciences, 1322. 

ties neces, Philadelphia, 905 

000, ee 

Averatherium. 405. 
Achenodon, 969. 


tinia $ yst , Irgo. 
pecs n 810 
Actinospheriu um eichhornii, o 1319. 
Æcidium, p 


N, paa notes — 773, 863, 963, 


Alepides osaurus tsa 1190. 
ig: moneys 


hical notes on , 865, 1049, 1150. 
E SLR E jv sat ement of cience, 


Saro thone 

Mus m of ee History, 859. 
Americanist, Society of, 898. 
Analges m 
Anarsia peas oie Sie. 
Anatomical technique, oe 
ee c mtortrix 
An epatica, winter mead of, 1109. 
ye sg ager 
Anodonta couse 


oT 
baat eggs o gos. 
polis s principalis, 919. 
arva infesting n, 1072. 
yeei ahe , German, 121 
Tylor ron, dh 


J4 


Aq ai in 
hnida, coxal glands of. 795. 
"i of, 984. 
2 logy, Indian, 1308. 
Archæological Faite, 1085. 
Arctic regione +771. 
Arisema triphyllum, winter bed of, tīro. 
4 pieneen bdg aid 
Arthropoda, 1 
Arzama obliquata, 


1189, 1 
isarum ca nse, what bads of, 1109. 
4 scidians, Jercke ment of, 980. 
Asia, hical notes phy re 1145. 
Astac 868. 


na 


ospheric dust 
E eae multimaculatus, 1300, 


PE little, breeding ni "of, 
Australia, Cent ral, a rigines o of, 5 
geology of, a 
mmals of, 1126, 
Aye-aye, 1301. 


_ Beaver, Manic 


Aylographum y evabarche 1283. 
Aztec musical ins ents, 1000, 


moat bere 


San. Lima, eal in se co PE starch- 
ME TS of PORR period, 1193. 

w ne 
sai or olin and and Hooker’s Genera 


1066, 
new species vot insect-destroying 


, 1280. 
prea Cicada in Southeast- 
rn Massachusetts, 1070. 


mals, 11 
retin Miet of hanger upon, 893- 
new, the, I 
Bombus pennsylvanicus, 1171. 
Boro-glyceride, 1093» 
Bo , American, 1163. 
of A. A. A. S., 874- 


Blood co: 


Boul + 779+ 
Brain, bumman. ‘characters nan ol, 803. 
Brazil, Southern, coal of, 707, 1007- 
logy of, 707, tool, 1007- 
Wore. discovery of palæozoic rocks in, 


h Association, 1206. 
Borers EOE 
Buzzard, 8: 


California, per logy ot 1 in, 1271. 
1291. 

Caligus RN e 

peera turneriana; 2098 ie disease of, 


le — i Hg 970. 
Cantharis, pniti, = 

Caprification 

Caracas 3, flora of eae n 1157» 
Carex, sugar-producing, 132 

Carson footprints, 1153. 

Caspian sea, Pi 
eles, « “origin of markings of, 5 


1324 


Catlinit 

Cat, adoption of pinion rats by, 1084. 

Caton, J. J pom Bsc a ane in the cat, 986. 
€ cal 

Caucasus, ene of, ng 7 


ane shr ee 11 
C ell divis Rent Hag 


mericana, I 2 


Chariclea, 738.” 
Charnay a 987, 1085. 
Vereen 


ces, 
Cale, 17-year, 1070. 
+ an in Green River shale, 1153. 
bergen pe =e a 
revision of, 1 
Coal fields of Pennsylvania, 85t. 


dirigono, 968.7 


Cope, E. D., fossil fishes of Idaho and Oregon 


in 
Snake River valley, 867. 


Index to Vol. XVII. Part I. 


new snake from New Mexico, 1300. 
Permian reptilian fauna, 905 


agpi Chinese and J 


rustacean, new parasitic, 885, 
reat sang 1278. 
Cyclo 
Cymop 


Cystopl hora rita n 4s yy 
Dandelion fow tower, Serd 


Datames 
tan albat- watch, 1 


Dermatoptera, 822 s 933- 
pasnya ory 0 of, 1042 we 

matotherium guyot 970» 
p mae mmg h heterogenetic d 


eae sena ee winter buds of, 
Diclonius, 


Direction, sense “in animals, 
Directory, “Scientists” , 859: 
Discina, Brazilian, 1156. 


’ Sgt. 
w 


aioe som w., Siphe 
Fish 


pips, oe shoal 


of vertel 


Index to Vol. XVII. Partit. 1325 


Fishes, African, 1302. Haeckel’s visit - Cey!on, 956. 
o ology of, 1190. Hadrosaurus, 
f, 1074. Hair-sac mite Tt pig, 1112. 
of New ‘Jersey, 1319. Hairs, achenial of ‘Townsendia, 1102, 
of North America » 9595 Halichzrus gryphus, 1210. 
of the G Hausmannite a4 
pyloric secretion of, Poan Fene ia, 7875 ee eer i 
aain reefs Í eart, action of ethyl alcohol on dog’s, x 2. 
Flounder, aS aR beat, relation ef ana rial pressure to dura- 
Fluid, macerating, Hertwig’s, 806, 33+ 
pastime ah 1316. J toe, S, ‘nutrition o of, 892- 
ste, Aue, F., hibernacula of herbs, 1107. Heer, O., obituary | ies of, 1318. 
Folk-lore, 898. Helia americalis, in nt’s nests, 1070, 
rints, Car: 1153. es ia gras, I r 
Foraminifer elodermas . 
Paya te dimorphism i in, 1182. i 5 +E pe bea ulosum ake 
i ne $3693 6 Hemiptera, origin af 934- 


Herbs, hiberna cula of, 1107. 
taas be 1262. 
Herrick, C. E. heterogenetic development in 


cid 
Forbes, W. A., reris T tig 
France, Puerco fat aana i 


Frazer , Persifor, pees ae Tan C4, Second = ispio mus, etc, Corrections, 
Geological Survey of pote 
sylvania, 1020. an fly, 1074. 
Mr. Rand on the Geological Hiberna cula tu RAE 
Siy of ke and Eear _ E, J., means of plant dispersion, 611, 1028. 
ounties, Pa., Histriop oca, : 
Frear, W., icin Ei N cell-wall in t pr ‘coty- Hittites in America, 1088. 
itonay starch-cells of the Lima bean, 1281. | Holothuroidea, 1183. 
Fr Peat inal SS. Horse, — < I 
, Oi, I 
Fuchs, o i thin deep-sea a auna, 1179. APET A of, 1084. 
82. re: i f, 895. 
’ large, 1064. trotti 
bse guy iron on, ear Horsford, B., how ae approach and swallow 
ne 1164. i rey 
North piga ae 877. Howdl’ re. the new corpuscle of the blood 
Fungus injuring sponges, 1169. and its relation to coagulation, 1303» 
Human faculty, 1265- 
Galeolaria, 834. röporión Tok r na catar sci- 
— macrodon, Toor. Hunt, T. Sterry, classinca 
Gal Peer D Or he At 
Gallus ayet, 3957 TAES 
arn. mink or hoosier fi Island 
Gastman, E. A., prairie aauscaihe 2136. spine of Staten N. 
Gastornis, m 
Gedrite, uras , 978- 
Genealogy ofi insects, 932. Hydroida, nematophores of, 1182. 


gr 


Geological Survey of Pennsylvania, 351, 1020, | Hydroids, 
H 


1052. 
Geology of Brazil, toor, 


no 
California, 1271. Hypermetamorphosis, 94! 
tago ; Hyperodon, 98t. 
Pennsylvania, 1020. Hypsilophodon, restóred, 969» 


ened ag pire ners 67. 
pape „€, F.,a new parasitic ciki Crusta- Ichiyesacri, of 3 

deposits, 1321. 
Cladigtinn of: Bavarian Alps, 779- ; Bors 650, 869, 969, 1273+ 


laciers, 905, 906, 1319. í paraguaiensis, 714- ; 
Glands, bri ok red, in Limulus and Arachnida , lae State p Aet of Natural History, 


Gleba, 840 
Glover, TE E, obituary of, 1 Indian bread, ore 972- f British North America, 
aaria in a Cretaceous limestone in res 1163. = _semey ok tise aoc 
Sela nikela, 1172. oa, activi e senses in, 80r. 
Grasses, 1067. a, flagellate, 979. «5 ee 1316 
Grass pr ras " preservanive m fuid for, 1316. 
Gratacap y k pi oe preferences in nocturnal Sasect iator na gi, 2%; 
‘Lepidoptera, 791. Insecticide, i cosh, vie 
growth o plante in acid solu- | Insects, oe pas 
tions, E [Ax : 
Gray, A. F., note on ben itd shells from Ten- pe eb! growth of, 1287, 
ge Ap a pie aem of, 88 
G ew Uni b from Florida, 1184. T lory sad opment of, 858, 1319. 
reenland, enal of, x histo! raving 
or denskiold’s oe to, 903. rons o rilsa of. Ts 
Growth and development, roz of n head of, ne 
Guahyba river, 70 r mber of segmen! 
Gymnocla dus, Chinese, 787. otc for oe . 
Gymnosporangium 1281. ae tas 203 976- 


Gypsum, recently formed, 116r. 


1326 


Invention, origin of, 1310, 
Iolite age ree from razil, 1160, 
ron from Ohi mounds, 1203. 


va pines eters 973. 
poison, ¢normous, 974. 


Jacuhy river 1007, 
aoe: we , k 7: ees 
ames e positi mpositæ 

i Orchides in the in æd natural system, 1245. 

j stibnite from, Ancor 
ava eruption, 11 
ohns Ho _ niversity, biological laboratory 

us E., pete from California 
and Weveda, a., os; 973 

Jungle cock, 
unonia coenia, 11 

j amare beds of Voces, 1157. 

Echinids of Algeria, 1158. 


Kellerman, W 
nts mn Smg, Sh 


Kidney. piysioiogy “yt gp 1081. 
Kingsley, ) J; ., is the group Arthropoda a natu- 


Kinship palin aa 
oons, B, F Fy gluttony im ina n a frog, too o; 


and J. B. Ellis, new Ameri- 


Limulus, 
Kunzé, R. i kee pakad, 1229. 


Lamarckianis: 
Lamprey, pessoa Sony Cte of 799, 
g 890. 


proportion in 
seat are eas 
- Martin, G. Gr aed |B B, Ellis, 9 ay Tiii o, 


1283. 
bes get ee sere Conde, 


Index to Vol. XVIL Part IT. 


z =e 


"xin 


Mesogonistius chetodon, 1255. 
Meteorites, concretions in, 781. 
Mergulus alle, 798. 


Py, staining 
Microtome, Hene y 
Milk, formation 


ocean 
lg i 


recen 
notes on, Lateral 
influence of light on, rs 

Mink frog, 945. 

Mites 196: 191. 


ectes, 
Mulcale a ASEE T : 
M none fossil, of North America, 765. 


PI stance of, to salt water 


aea ia wir 


Moss, h pret 
Moths, fif 


nce of 
development 


Packard, A. S., Jr. © 


Julex'to Vol KVI. DN. 


Packard, A. S., Jr., government aid to science, 

1258. 

nomenclature, 
roar. 

Peripatus from the Isthmus 
of Panama, 881, 

molting of the shell in Lim- 
ulus, 1075 

number o segments in the 
mets of winged insects, 


exc 2ssive, 


obituary notice of Barrande, 


Ps and orp of 
amir 882. 

value of the inductive meth- 
od i in science, 95 

zoology in the 
schools, 1139. 

ring 


5- 
common 


34 


a,r 
alzocampa 

Prison implements, American, 1202. 

Paludina a, 118 

Panther in California, 1183. 


Pantolambda, 

apilio, pi ay 11 8. $ 
Pappus, 814. $ 
Paraguay t 714. 
Parra, 709. 

Peach mot h, 


Pearls and tg fisheri ries, 731. 

Pearson, A. W., occurrence of a Stratiomys larva 
in sea- orgie 287. 

Pelagic fa waga 

ZS, 1204. 

Pennatulida, 7 793- 

Pennsylvania adr Ids of, 85r 

pona gtn , 965, 1020, 1052. 

Peripatus from os 7 9 y Bis 
; dev nt er (St 

Perintuch , 968. 

Petrel, new Alaskan, 1191. 
Peziza os , 1283. 
Pha’ hallu: us, w, 787. J. 


Fiero unt sea- “pens » 794. 
of deep-sea animals, 1179. 
Phrynosoma, proienr coloration in, 1077- 


Phyllosticta san 165. 
asiminæ, 1165. 
decid 1165. 
ycei, 
loptera, 821, 
Phylloxera, 1288, 1292, 
Physa, A = an, 1184. 
of goe desert, 1014. 
Picranalicine, 1r 
Pig Demodex, 8 feang 
. diving for fish, 800. 
hair-sac mite of, 890, IrI2, 
ort ancient, 9 


pee S, s, animal, 1301. 
= Sor of shoulder girdle of, 799. 


n France, Trs2, 

Plants, Bentham and Hooker's genera of, 1066. 
asihin of, p 1345; 
dispersion of, r 
dupa. ps Ba nes Str, 102 


028. 
fertilization of, mature pek a a 
wth of, in acid solutions, 970, 


1327 


Pi iod t ip lpi , 117I. 
Porter, C. J. A., experiments with the antennæ 
Be! insects, nis 
87. 

Fuca: E, our fresh-water sponges, 1293. 
Praya cyimbilormis, 841. 

diphyes, 839, 840. 
Preservative fluid, 1316. 
Protoplasm, hintaa of, 926. 
Pseudoneuroptera 
Pterichthys rogoni, 1322. 
Prerycollasaurus, 72 
Ptilodus, 870. 


Putnam, J. 
Pyrgula nevadensis, 1 
Pyrite for sulphuric acid, "1162. 


Quaternary beds at Billancourt, Paris, 1153, 


Radicipe ee a 1292. 
Rail, Braz iha n, 799- 166, 


and, T. D., gee al Lower Merion and 
Mra sae U , 965. 

Kapiri rys socialis, T092, 

prairie, 1186. 


Renilla EOT, mene of, 384. 
epiratory psec of vertebrates, 1301. 
Reptiles of Illinois, 1302. 
Rhea americana, ne 
Garon galeon al gis. cies of, r168. 
a SeH 
hoa, iss ao scent in the turkey 


» 974 

tsar ca 1193. R 1169. 

atid M anap.: 1071 

habits urmidius, ` 

— agers of the Mel- 
sgh 


insects oat oo rg 
va noprycha y 
a ney stlaypalcane; 7g 


Ritsemia, faa 
ari ns, poisonous, 877, 1068. 


bin, coura , 1307. 

pret y a formation of, 780. 
oulet’s studies on, 1158. 
Reestelia, ae 
Rose bengaie 
Rusa aristotelis, 957 
Rust, box, 787- 
wheat, 784. 

Sabba ris, periodicity of, 1067. 
Sabine, aero obituary of, 905- 


Salt Lake City. fa - ult near, 1158. 
Samia ne 

of Australia, 1220. 
Sanger. fae Can piar 


1r 
‘ for man 1174. | 


occurrence of f Branchi 
ralian desert, 1 
the — ian 2 


Sao 2o Jeronymo, 707, 007. 


Savage rapes, 999; Ser apg infesting prickly ash, 


injury done by Colaspis tristis, 
978. 


1328 


Sciara, 1178. 
Scientific | ata te 1095. 

urus fossor, 
Scovillite, 
Sea fans, 12 “9 
Seal, hooded, 1191. 
Sea-pen,; 
Section cut cutting, ae Laer ene in, 1316. 

ge 
pe eg on slide sale 805. 
Trelis method A fixing, Do 


S ns of dis 
Sclancia ¢ cerasi, 12 = 
Septoria cacaliæ, 1164. 
Poem 1165. 
“cme a, a 


n of, 811, 
muli, 

sphærelloides, Es 
nthifolia 


argy. 792 


Shells, f resh-water of — Australia, 1184. 


Pot to Rico, 1075. 
Shufeldt, R. W., habits of Anolis principalis, 
919. 
Sider ra Po H 875. 
id 
5 Silurian period, ga notes on, 1157. 
ores, 833, 


Skylark, ‘English’ II t, 1207. 
m ae a gees feeding their young 


iii eh 
Smith, Dor E Tengmalm’s owl, 1 1078. 
th, H. H., ry of palæozoic rocks in 
Eea Brazil, 11 
Na p eyre aer ilian expedition, 


PE J. La ce, et eae notice of, 1279. 


w, fro m New Mexico, 1300. 


So! 

Sparrow, on ge 894, 1199. 

Species qi 

Spermophilus ap Sin it 1192. 
Sp campanule, 1166. 


Staining, gor, 902. 
Stearns, 


REC rg mart epea in Phry- 


pest arr ska 1296. 
shells e" Colcemio desert, 


_ Vicgelazinn Actinozoon, 
white beavers, 1079. 


O tee 


St Paul — of Natural Sciences, 808. 


Sumichrast, ABJ F., obituary of 904. 
: banded, 12 


Survival mg tg as, 
 fætidus, wi 


3 1 cal winter buds of, r1c9. 
‘Synaptera, 820. 


ny 


Index to Vol. X VIL. Part IT. 


Talbot, D. H., reas soning mon of horse, 895. 
Tarantula arenicola, 13 


Titre pR EEA 75 
Threlfall’s method of fixing sections, 903. 
1 a ie ay 1277. 
Thysanura, oecenntig' f at, 932. 
Tin ores, Cornwall, 8 
Titanophasma fayoli, 9 
Toad, squealing, 
T ong-king, pass a flora of, 1157. 
Torpedo, 1205, 120 

electrical organs of, 887. 
Tortugas, 
alah gh chenial hairs of, 1102, 
Tr acka of oimais, supposed, 1157, 1274. 
Trematode worms, 1190 
Firmen gravels, 899. ; 
Tri EAEN revision, of, 1063. 
dages of, 1275. 


Trilobites 
T li 407: 
riungulin, 942. 
Tru me W., tologia characters of the genus 
Histriophoca, 
PN 11 


Tubercle-bacillus, tek 
Tuckahoe, 972. 
Tumble weed, 818. 


744 


| Turkey wesc 


Types of animal iile, 1143. 
Tyrannus intrepidus, 887. 


Ullmannite, 1163. 
Ungulates maate r “ in Tertiary time, oe 
Unio cunninghami 184. 


Uranium’ minerals, 1278. 
ane: 4. 

ces, 
Uromyee £25) 7 aora, winter buds of, 1109+ 


Valentin, G. a of, 810. 
pie at 
ves in — ae “ee 1002 
rella h pes eg 1182. 
kaore origin of, 1043. 
ee 


rates, fossil, ot India, 968. 
Viner, 1302. 

ria, I 
Bl g 793, S99" Java, 1154- 
Vulture, turkey, 829. 


ad, 7 : 
Watson" s, S., contributions to American botany 
Weisma sl -, on hes theory of descent, 1042. 
Whale, baie d, 981, 


Wheat-bo > palani eg ; 
— non-marine fossil mollusca © 


92. 
888. ia- 
Women, hariei Fh History Associa 
tion, 809. 


Worms, earth, large, 958- . 
Zetodon graci e, ori 
Zoological gard ss Bh andelphia, 808. 
tesaseptictm, 3